ã€ŠUntouchable Loversã€‹


 1 The Beginning

    From the depths of a deep and blissful slumber, Chu Yu awoke to the vague sense of someone beside her. Her body felt heavy and lethargic as she tried to sit up. Slowly, she opened her bleary, sleep-laden eyes and languorously looked over to her side in a casual manner.

    ''What a pleasant nap!''

    When she looked down, Chu Yu was taken aback. It was as if lightning had struck across her body, instantaneously dissipating the remnants of sleep from her body without a trace.

    A young man, who seemed to be around the age of 17 to 18, lay beside Chu Yu. His inky-black long hair draped over his shoulders, lending him a graceful countenance. His arched eyebrows were dark and striking while the color of his lips resembled that of peach blossoms.

    This young man''s features were as refined and as elegant as a girl''s, but no matter how outstanding his appearance was, he was still a man.

    Any ordinary young lady would feel far from delighted after having awakened to the realization that a naked man was sleeping beside her despite how handsome and attractive he appeared.

    After the shock to her sleep-clouded brain, her hazy mind suddenly became clear. At that moment, what astonished her even more was when it dawned on her that beneath the silk covers, she was also without a single thread of clothing! This explained why she had a niggling sense that something was out of the ordinary earlier.

    Still shocked, the slight mortification Chu Yu felt gradually subsided. However, an abrupt intensity soon ensued, raking her body with faint shivers as a result.

    ''What''s actually going on here?''

    At this moment, Chu Yu noticed that the covers over her body were made from very fine silk. Even the embroidery was intricate and of elaborate craftsmanship while the bed she lay on was spacious and big enough to roll around.

    ''Who is this young man? Why is he sleeping here? And why isn''t he wearing anything?''

    Grinding her teeth, Chu Yu thought of shoving that young man awake, but she suddenly halted when she heard a sound from behind.

    Her body clenched up rigidly.

    She slowly turned her body and shifted her line of sight, catching a glimpse of the reclining figure of another naked man. At that second, Chu Yu could no longer control herself and lost all semblance of calm.

    Dumbfoundedness, alarm, and mortification along with complicated and intense sentiments surged through her mind. Her state of awakening was overly sudden with such unforeseen circumstances that she found it far beyond what she could accept, even to the extent of considering falling into a state of standstill in oblivion. Though in the end, what came about was a hoarse and extremely constrained yell.

    "Ahh!"

    Both her hands firmly clutched the silken sheets to seek cover and shield her body.

    Awoken by Chu Yu''s yell, the men sleeping beside her quickly opened their eyes. After the two men sat up, she saw another three young men rising one after the other from underneath the covers. Their bodies were only wrapped with a thin layer of cloth. Following their rising motion, the fabric brazenly slid down to reveal the sleek bodies beneath.

    Chu Yu was at a loss by the scene before her eyes and she nearly fainted. Fortunately, she had rather solid self-control and she strictly commanded herself not to lose consciousness in this absurd situation. Although that may be the case, she could not help feeling like she was somewhat in a trance.

    ''One, two, three, four, five! There are actually five naked men! What''s the meaning of this?''

    How could such an outlandish sight appear before her?

    Chu Yu bit down on her lip hard. The unyielding teeth sinking into the soft flesh of her lip caused her faint pain, which calmed her and somewhat sobered her.

    In the midst of her attempt to calm herself down, four out of the five men already tidied up and knelt at the bedside. The other remaining one was precisely the very first one that Chu Yu had laid her eyes on. He briskly extended his arm and pulled the loose coat that was hanging on the dressing screen, so it spread out like butterfly wings before falling dramatically to wrap around his tall and slender frame.

    Then, the crash of something breaking shattered the deathly still silence.

    The young man was the only one that could be considered bearably clothed in the room. Unsure where to rest her line of vision, she helplessly gazed towards him.

    Just then, Chu Yu discerned that the coat had a very relaxed style. The exceptionally exquisite material was pure white which was striking in contrast to the one and a half-inch black hem bordering the neckline and cuffs. Subtle lines glided across the dull shine of the elegant pattern of it.

    As the young man draped the coat around his tall stature, his physique was immediately exposed. He appeared to only 17 to 18 years of age while his looks were stunning with a tinge of innocence and childish pureness. Yet, his expression was one of refined grace.

    Even with his eyes closed, one could perceive that his facial features were delicate. However, as he opened his eyes, Chu Yu could not help but notice the unrivaled elegance of his looks. He seemed to carry an air of supremacy that erased the gentleness and beautiful appearance from afore without a trace.

    ''Who is he?''

    Using one hand, the young man held up the neckline of the coat while his other hand drew his hair to fall behind his neck. He inclined his head towards Chu Yu and smiled softly. Compared to the crouching pose of the remaining four men, the young man possessed an almost succinct open-mindedness. The others knelt while he stood there. He was the only one in the room at the same eye level as Chu Yu.

    The young man leisurely walked forward and the hem of his coat lightly skimmed across the glossy dust-free floor. With his tender gaze upon Chu Yu, he spoke casually, "What''s wrong, Princess? Did you have a nightmare?"

    The air was filled with a luxurious fragrance that was relaxing and languid, and Chu Yu suddenly felt an uncontrollable chill rise within her. Even in the warmth of the room, she could not hold back her desire to quiver.

    ''Maybe¡­ this is not a joke.''

 2 The Soul Is Now Nestled In Part 1

    In a bedchamber, fine, lavish, and richly embellished furnishings adorned the room, giving off an elegance and grace impression. Gold-plated phoenix lamps hung on the wall while the dividing screen was artfully refined. With an antique style, everything seemed like furniture from ancient times.

    The reason Chu Yu began to suspect that it was not a joke was that it dawned on her after sobering up that she could have died.

    Prior to her awakening, the last memory she had was of a plane crash. Although it was not a pleasant recollection, she had no choice but to face reality.

    After the incident, she found herself in an unfamiliar place amidst five young men. She neither felt any shred of pain nor found any signs of bruises on her body. The decorations in the room were unimaginably extravagant and classically elegant, but her hand...

    Chu Yu peered at the hand that she raised before her eyes. This was definitely not her hand! The bone structure was uniform and delicate. On her fair and flawless skin, there were no scars, coarseness or old calluses. This pair of hands undoubtedly belonged to one with an extremely pampered life and was absolutely not her own which she was all too familiar with. Her real hands would have been slender and strong from the mountains and uncultivated forests she had climbed and forayed.

    This was the most obvious and prominent shred of evidence.

    It was definitely not a joke. None from her acquaintances could have pulled this kind of prank on her, at least, not to this elaborate an extent.

    In her past life, Chu Yu often spent her leisure time reading popular online novels. Among them were mentions of time travel and reincarnation into another''s body apart from exchanged souls and rebirth. Although it was creative and interesting, Chu Yu had never taken them seriously. She always thought of such tales as enchanting fantasies that were merely a figment of her imagination. However, when such irrefutable evidence was forced upon her, this impossible possibility resurfaced in her mind.

    Unfamiliar surroundings, unfamiliar young men, as well as an unfamiliar body...

    Apart from time travel, Chu Yu could not think of any other more rational or reasonable explanation.

    She felt her vision turn blur and was overcome by momentary blackness. It almost felt like she was about to faint, and her heart constricted intensely. She found it almost impossible to foresee a circumstance like this to such an extreme extent, yet she could only accept the reality that was unfolding right before her as she began to ponder what she would need to do next.

    The young man''s accent was somewhat strange. His pronunciation and way of speech were completely different from the Chinese of modern times. It sounded like the dialect of a different place which Chu Yu was not familiar with. However, to her surprise, she was able to understand it without any difficulties. It was as if she originally knew it like the back of her hand.

    Chu Yu was well aware of the pronunciation used in ancient Chinese. After undergoing thousands of years of civilization changes, the language had evolved and become somewhat different from the Chinese of ancient times. However, this was not what she should delve into at the moment.

    Her more pressing concern at present was, ''Who am I? Where am I? And at what point in time?''

    The turmoil of panic, fear and being at a loss raged through her heart, but when logic had been pushed to its limits, a robotic-like calmness settled over her as if rationality had detached from her mind while she coldly observed, pondered, and assessed her surroundings.

    This young man had called her "Princess" and judging from his clothes, he was most likely not from the Qing or the Yuan Dynasty[1]. Hence, these two dynasties could be ruled out. However, her present identity¡­ Could she really have been a princess?

    Thoughts revolved in her head at this moment while several ideas flitted across her mind as she tried to steady her voice to speak up. "All of you, rise up and put on your clothing first."

    As soon as those words left her mouth, she regretted it. What if they noticed her sounding different? What should she do then? However, in an instant, it also abruptly occurred to her that her tone and speech had changed along with her body.

    The mystery of the change in her vocals could also be put on hold for the time being as Chu Yu distinctly caught sight of the surprise that flashed through the depths of the young man''s pitch black eyes. He was the first young man who had stood up. Although it was only for an instant, the sensitive Chu Yu did not miss it.

    ''Did I say something wrong?''

    Chu Yu''s heartbeat sped up as insecurities plagued her with restless speculations. Fortunately, the surprise she saw in the young man''s eyes only flickered for a split second but was replaced by an expression of what looked like a faint smile. "Princess, it seems like there''s something different about you today." He then inclined his head to gesture and ordered the four young men, "All of you may leave first. You shall be summoned in if there''s anything else later on."

    His words seemed to be influential. The four young men, who initially did not move although Chu Yu had asked them not to crouch down earlier, stood up in succession and put their clothes on upon hearing his orders. Chu Yu even heard the faint sound of one of them sighing in relief, making her even more doubtful and unsettled.

    Four of them detoured from the dividing screen at the doorway and departed one after another. The young man with the refined demeanor and Chu Yu were the only ones left in the room. In spite of the na?ve and harmless appearance of the young man, Chu Yu still felt apprehensive and ill at ease. She softly remarked, "You may also leave."

    She needed space with ample quietness to gather her thoughts. Since this young man had called her "Princess", then supposedly she would also have some authority.

    "Princess?"

    The astounded young man did not expect to meet such similar treatment as well. Looking upon Chu Yu''s face, his expression afterward turned odd. Apparently looking slightly confused, almost in a sense that he might be accusing her of some wrongdoing, she felt guilt eating at her although she already had her hands full with her own concerns at that very moment. Hence, she could not spare that much worry about someone else''s feelings.

    The young man''s expression revealed a thread of intrigue while waiting for Chu Yu to revoke her command. He finally gave in when he realized none was forthcoming as he nodded his head slightly. "Since that''s the case, I shall take my leave. However, in the event that you are in need of any help, Princess, please call for me anytime."

    With that, the young man who called himself Rong Zhi left the bedroom in an orderly manner, following the footsteps of the four men before him. He left in a steady manner as the shadows cast by his silhouette in the dim light gave off a lofty chill that contrasted starkly to the warmth portrayed by his facial appearance.

    At this moment, Chu Yu was left alone in this huge, spacious room. She was consumed by waves of destitution, which left her with a forlorn sense of loneliness in its wake. Taking a few deep breaths, she suppressed the vulnerability that was frantically rising within her.

    Even while she was lost in the uncultivated forests, alone and groping for a way out in the dark, never once did she ever experience such feelings of dismay and bleakness.

    This situation had already gone beyond her control.

    Still wrapped in the silk covers, Chu Yu absent-mindedly went in search of clothes to cover her body. Close to the bed, there was a square table, atop which were several pieces of clothing neatly arranged in a pile. There were various layers of large and small ones in bright folds which made Chu Yu feel slightly overwhelmed and dizzy as she momentarily felt at a loss choosing which to wear first.

    Without waiting for her to ponder further, a timid female voice floated in from outside the door that was shielded by the dividing screen. "Princess, I''m You Lan, and I''m here to help you with your change of clothes."

    Initially, Chu Yu paid no heed to her. Then, an idea suddenly occurred to her as she lightly pursed her lips and invited in a clear voice, "Come in."

    [1] Qing Dynasty - 1644-1911, Yuan Dynasty - 1271-1368

 3 The Soul is Now Nestled In Part 2

    Behind the dividing screen at the doorway, a girl who seemed to be around the age of 15 to 16 years old appeared in Chu Yu''s line of sight. Her beautiful face appeared to have been almost perfectly sculpted by the gods but with a timid demeanor. The girl claiming to be You Lan was dressed in a light blue attire and was carrying a copper basin while two other girls followed closely behind her. These two girls kept both their heads low and each of them held a folded towel in their hands.

    After You Lan entered the room, she carefully cast a cautionary glance toward Chu Yu while placing the basin on the six-legged basin stand by the wall.

    Chu Yu stalled her by taking the towel to soak in the basin and remarked, "Both of you may leave. You... You Lan, please stay behind!" She attempted to use a firm tone to call out You Lan''s name even though she felt immensely awkward doing so.

    The two young ladies did not dare to object. They immediately rose up and bowed to Chu Yu, then slowly withdrew toward the door. Chu Yu commanded You Lan with an air of indifference, "You, come over. Come closer."

    A trace of uneasiness darted across You Lan''s expression as she slowly approached her to stand beside the bed and she knelt in a decorous manner, fearing she would anger Chu Yu.

    The young lady''s easily intimidated attitude was of some consolation to Chu Yu''s frenzied heart because when she confronted the young man named Rong Zhi earlier, his mannerisms were neither haughty nor humble. Such an act made Chu Yu unable to grasp and control the situation at stake. She desperately wished to know who and where she was, and the fastest method to seek the answers she desired was undoubtedly to ask the people around her. Given Chu Yu''s cautious and reserved character and the fact that her questions might bring on suspicion, she decided that Rong Zhi was seemingly not easy to deceive compared to the fretful, honest, and frightened You Lan who definitely made the best interrogation target.

    Not once did Chu Yu think that there would come such a day when she would be in such a state of flurried fearfulness that she was forced to seek reassurance and courage through another timid person. Nevertheless, this was an undeniable fact now.

    She needed the courage to confront all of this.

    Steadying her nerves, Chu Yu smiled faintly and questioned, "You Lan, how old are you this year?"

    With a frightened expression, You Lan replied in a timid manner, "Princess, I''m 16 years old."

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment. "How long have you been here with me?"

    "Three months."

    Chu Yu''s effort to try and engage in small talk and inquiring was starting to work. Shortly after that, she cleverly directed the conversation toward the main topic. "I want to ask you about some matters. If you answer me well, I won''t treat you badly. However, if you dare to lie, deceive or hide the truth, you''ll be severely punished. Look at me and answer my questions!" Chu Yu raised the pitch of her voice to emphasize her last words in a cold tone that brooked no argument, adopting a terrorizing stance that forcefully expected obedience.

    It was necessary to adopt different methods when dealing with different people although intimidating a girl who was far younger than oneself was rather mean. At this point, Chu Yu could no longer care so much.

    Her final demand caused You Lan to cowardly flail momentarily. She did not dare to disobey her orders and nervously raised her face to look at Chu Yu. "Princess, please ask away."

    Seeing that she had pretty much achieved the effect she was trying to pull off, Chu Yu eased her tone and went straight to the point. "Who am I?"

    You Lan felt dazed. She could not quite understand why Chu Yu had posed such a question. "You are the Princess."

    Chu Yu thought in her mind, ''All of you keep on calling me ''Princess''. It''s so discernibly clear that I don''t even need to question it.'' She blurted out the main point, "What I''m asking is, what''s my name? I demand that you state it now!"

    You Lan hastily bent over on the floor. "I daren''t directly call out your name, Princess."

    Chu Yu nonchalantly responded, "Just say it when I ask you to. I won''t admonish you." Despite how anxiously she wanted to know the answer, she had to keep up with an expression of indifference to refrain from revealing her nerves and giving herself away.

    "Princess¡­" With a weak voice yet again, You Lan was trapped whether or not to reveal the name.

    Given You Lan''s hesitancy, Chu Yu''s patience was exhausted. "Speak!"

    There was a hint of resolute and coldness in Chu Yu''s yell which scared You Lan so much that a tremor coursed through her whole body. As she knelt on the floor, she quickly replied, "Princess, your surname is Liu and your given name is Chu Yu, conferred by Shan Yin."

    ''Shan Yin''s Princess Liu Chuyu?!''

    One second.

    Chu Yu''s mind turned blank as the vision in her eyes was swamped in black instantly.

    ''Shan Yin''s Princess¡­ Liu Chuyu?''

    Yes, such a person did exist in history. Chu Yu knew who Liu Chuyu was.

    In this era, there were the Throwing Fruit into the Car''s Pan An[1], the Bright Pearl Fine Jade (Mingzhu Meiyu)''s Wei Jie, as well as the Allusion to the Phoenix''s Murong Chong, the Side Cap''s Dugu Xin, the Beautiful Sound''s Prince Lanling, Guangling Absolute Sound''s Ji Kang, Lanting Preface''s Wang Xizhi, as well as Shan Yin''s Princess Liu Chuyu.

    Majority of the princesses in history only had their conferred titles recorded but not their names. However, it was different in Shan Yin''s Princess Liu Chuyu''s case. This princess, who was born in the Southern region during the Song Dynasty, was remembered for more than a thousand years later though it was not because of any honorable reputation to be proud of. This name had been nailed onto the pillar of crime with the stigma of shame.

    This Princess was well-known for the fact that not long after her younger brother Liu Ziye became the Emperor, she told him, "Although Your Majesty and I are of different genders, we are born of the same father. Why is it that you may have so many women, yet I can only stay steadfast to one partner, the Prince Consort? It''s so unfair!"

    Although quite a number of women within the Imperial Palace secretly amused themselves by indulging in pleasures, to be as blatant as Princess Shanyin to openly ask the Emperor for men surpassed any kind of request. It was sheer guts and bravery, and not just on a mediocre level.

    The President of the United States of America''s daughter would not even dare to act in such a way, yet Princess Shanyin acted in such a way that justified her behavior.

    Unbelievably, as her brother and the Emperor, Liu Ziye thought her request was reasonable and well-grounded, so he made up for his blunder by meticulously handpicking 30 pretty young men and presented them to her for her enjoyment.

    To Chu Yu, her identity as the Princess of Shan Yin became secondary, not to mention she almost forgot the shame and mortification she felt a moment ago. After confirming the era that she was now in, she found her entire soul suddenly in the midst of unrest and turmoil. She felt like the world around her had broken into pieces and collapsed.

    ''A thousand years! Time is such a horrifying thing!''

    Not only had she now been transported to a body that did not belong to her, but her circumstances had also undergone a drastic change!

    Perhaps she ought to be contented. After all, she was supposed to have died, but she had been resurrected in such a manner. This life could be considered bestowed upon her.

    But...

    Her family and friends¡­ Everything had been separated so far beyond. Even if Chu Yu tried her best to reach out her arm and stretched till it broke off, she would still be unable to brush a thousand years later to reach the image fragments of the 21st century.

    She recalled Father''s deep and low voice. Though imposing while interrogating, it concealed the love he had for his family. Then, there was Mother''s rather long-winded chatter that held sincere and deep concern. Her siblings'' occasional snippets of conversations, and her friends'' laughter and mirthful expressions... They were all gone.

    She was engulfed in such a tempestuous disaster!

    So much sentimental attachments had been ruthlessly severed by time''s blade. The pain was akin to her blood dripping pathetically onto the ground.

    [1] Pan An - a prominent literature (poet/writer), Wei Jie - with a white jade-like complexion as beautiful as a pearl, Murong Chong - remembered as the Phoenix Emperor, Dugu Xin - a handsome and talented General, Prince Lanling - famous for his diligence, modesty, military accolades and charming looks, Ji Kang - a well-known composer, philosophical thinker and musician in the history of ancient Chinese music, Wang XiZhi - the renowned calligrapher. These were Chinese classical literature & renowned legendary figures, most of whom were widely acknowledged as the most beautiful men in ancient Chinese history

 4 Elegant Young Men

    The changes in Princess Shanyin was so distinctive that it almost felt like she had changed into a different person entirely.

    In a matter of days, all the servants and occupants in the Princess''s Imperial Residence shared a similar perception.

    Ever since that fateful morning she drove out the five male companions that served in her bedchamber, Princess Shanyin took on a sudden change. Even Rong Zhi, the one that she usually doted on and pampered the most, was not spared or allowed to stay.

    She no longer spent her days indulging in pleasures and enjoying to her heart''s content but would rather shut herself in her room. She had even gone so far as to pass her days without calling anyone to attend to her apart from letting You Lan, the maidservant, deliver her three daily meals and take care of her everyday life, yet she never agreed to meet or see any of the male companions that she used to be inseparable from. Nevertheless, a few male companions did step forth and requested for an audience with her, but they were all declined and warded off.

    It has been that way for five days in a row.

    Upon the sixth day, one of the male companions was unable to hold back any longer.

    Liu Se was one of the male companions in Princess Shanyin''s harem. He was only 17 this year, blessed with a smooth and delicate complexion and was fond of wearing clothes that were green. His features gleamed with a hint of unparalleled coquettishness. On the day that the change transpired in Chu Yu, it was not his turn to serve in the bedchamber, but he had been repeatedly requesting for an audience with her only to be denied. It was inevitable that his mind was filled with bewilderment and wild conjectures. He could no longer bear his emotions and went to seek out Rong Zhi''s aid.

    Within the Princess''s Imperial Residence, there was the East Court and the West Court. Being a noble Princess, Chu Yu resided in the East Court which was opposite the West Court which was occupied by her Prince Consort and her male companions.

    When Liu Se located Rong Zhi, he was sitting underneath a parasol tree [1]in the middle of the courtyard while leaning against it. He was holding a roll of bamboo strips[2] and was fully concentrated on his reading.

    When Liu Se first came to the Princess''s Imperial Residence, Rong Zhi was already there with Princess Shanyin. The extent of Princess Shanyin''s affection and fondness towards Rong Zhi was beyond one''s imagination. She did not only bestow upon him the best courtyard in the West Court but also catered to Rong Zhi''s interest in reading. Solely for him, she had searched far and wide to collect rare and scarce books and literature that had been passed down throughout the centuries.

    She had even granted Rong Zhi to be exempted from all etiquette and customary protocol which allowed him the liberty to need not salute to her.

    Compared to other male companions, Rong Zhi was not the most charming or beautiful one. Moreover, his manner toward Princess Shanyin was not as respectful or careful enough either. Sadly, no matter how beautiful the male companions that came after him were, they could never change or diminish Princess Shanyin''s favoritism towards Rong Zhi.

    Among the crowd of male companions, Rong Zhi''s origins and identity were regarded as somewhat of a mystery. They had no exact details about this young man and were merely aware that he held a very crucial and influential position in Princess Shanyin''s heart. His words carried a lot of weight with her. One word from him could make up for hundreds that the other male companions said. On top of that, Rong Zhi could easily see through Princess Shanyin''s feelings and intentions with one glance which made him understand her better than anyone else.

    Following the recent massive changes to Princess Shanyin''s temperament, the male companions in the Princess''s Imperial Residence were filled with ceaseless speculations and guesses as they were clueless about what she was up to or what move she would make next. Liu Se came from a humble family but had relied on his sex appeal to become one of Princess Shanyin''s male companions. Although this position aroused contempt, it also brought him hefty material benefits. Owing to his position, Liu Se''s elder brother became a minor official and was living rather comfortably. Therefore, when Princess Shanyin no longer summoned them for enjoyment, it gave rise to Liu Se''s concerns and worries about himself. He wondered whether he would thus fall into disfavor.

    Chu Yu had arranged for servants to stand at the door to decline to receive any guest. They often turned them away with some excuse. He did not dare to rely on the little fondness that the Princess usually showered him with and insistently charged into her chambers.

    Upon arriving at the entrance of the Snow Garden, his senses were struck by the air of tranquility and serenity. Following the complicated path winding around the pavilions, Liu Se found Rong Zhi seated beneath the parasol tree.

    Rong Zhi''s head was lowered as he was absorbed in reading the bamboo scrolls. The contours and outline of his graceful profile glowed like the luster of fine jade. In the gaps amidst the luxuriant and well-spaced branches and leaves, he appeared to be very much carefree and leisurely. Apparently, Princess Shanyin''s refusal to meet any male companions did not have the slightest degree of influence or effect on him.

    Liu Se stepped on the small stones and pebbles of the patterned footpath which made a slight crunch that broke the tranquility of the garden. Rong Zhi lifted his head as his hand that was grasping the bamboo scrolls faintly paused before moving to deflect the sunlight above his head. He looked at Liu Se and smiled subtly. "Is something wrong?"

    Seeking help from someone that he could not put up with since the first day he became one of Princess Shanyin''s male companions, Liu Se''s heart felt somewhat difficult and awkward. Nevertheless, he already felt comfortable being a male companion, so why should he mind this awkwardness? He hesitated a moment before letting go of his misgivings. "I wish to request you to have a look at the Princess. These few days, she never leaves the room and no longer summons us. Don''t you find it strange?"

    Rong Zhi slowly rose to his feet with one hand holding the bamboo scrolls. The wide sleeve of his snow-white garment gently dangled and lightly swayed along with the breeze. The garment was akin to being as light as the clouds and as gentle as the moon, and Liu Se looked upon it covetously. The fabric woven from this natural snow silk was extremely rare. There were only two bolts of the fabric in the entire residence, yet because the name of the garden where Rong Zhi resided in had a ''snow'' character in it, thereby Princess Shanyin had given Rong Zhi all the fabric to tailor them into clothes.

    This was not at all mere reason behind the name. Liu Se believed even if all of their names had the character ''Xue[3]'' in it, Princess Shanyin would never have granted them even a single thread of the natural snow silk.

    For instance, if the West Court of the Princess''s Imperial Residence was considered an Imperial harem, then the Princess''s Prince Consort was akin to an Empress, but in reality, the one who held the rights and was the most favored concubine was actually Rong Zhi. No matter how countless the numbers of consorts could be, they were merely decorations to compliment the radiance that Rong Zhi exuded.

    Rong Zhi set aside the bamboo scrolls and placed it within his wide sleeves as he smiled faintly. "Since the Princess has her own ideas, then why should we disturb her and add on to her troubles?"

    Liu Se could no longer hold himself back and blurted out indignantly, "Of course, you have no cause for worry, but we..." His words suddenly trailed off.

    Upon realizing he had unintentionally burst out his inner thoughts that contained the unfairness, discontent, and resentment he harbored deep in his heart, Liu Se immediately regretted his actions and words. Although he never liked Rong Zhi, he was aware of Rong Zhi''s position in the Princess''s Imperial Residence. One word from him could determine his fate. He should have never flared up and made such an outburst at this moment.

    However, he could not suppress it any longer.

    He hated Rong Zhi. His expression was always refined and elegant like the unscalable snowy ice atop a cold mountain, often making Liu Se involuntarily feel inferior.

    They were all supposedly male companions, but why was he the only one who appeared so spotlessly white and pure?

    Rong Zhi let out a light chuckle. It almost seemed like he totally did not take Liu Se''s indignation to heart. At a moderate pace, he walked towards the entrance. "Alright, then in the light of your words, I shall go and have a look at the Princess."

    Leaving the West Court and crossing through the center courtyard, the silhouette of Rong Zhi''s strikingly elegant and graceful bearing appeared at the East Court where thereupon, he located Princess Shanyin''s bedchamber. Since Rong Zhi possessed the privilege to roam around freely within the Princess''s Imperial Residence, the guards in the courtyard did not stop him and he reflexively felt relieved.

    Standing before the closed doors of the bedchamber, Rong Zhi slightly raised his clean and handsome jaw, yet his eyebrows knitted in contemplation. He was somewhat hesitating.

    Without a doubt, he was indeed the one who understood the Princess best and was favored the most. However, after he heard the Princess''s fearful scream, it appeared that something was terribly out of the ordinary for him to look past. He realized that ever since that fateful day, he could no longer read that beautiful lady''s mind or even see through her feelings.

    Rong Zhi frowned slightly as he desperately tried to recall back the circumstances of that day. The moment he was awoken by a scream, the first sight that greeted his eyes was a beautiful lady''s panic-stricken, bewildered and even stunned expression.

    Rong Zhi raised his face and took a very deep breath. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly into a wry smile.

    He was not really willing to dwell on such recollections.

    [1] parasol tree or Wutong tree ¨C also known as the Phoenix tree. To the Chinese, the Phoenix tree was regarded as a symbol of good fortune and folklore has it that the Phoenix likes to inhabit the Phoenix tree. Therefore, in ancient times, the royal palaces, courts and houses loved planting Phoenix trees in order to "grow the Phoenix and lead the Phoenix." The Phoenix tree is also often mentioned in Chinese classics and poems as it plays an important role in Chinese culture.

    [2] Ancient Chinese writings and scriptures are mostly transcribed on bundles of bamboo strips. These bamboo writing strips were joined or tied together to form whole scrolls.

    [3] Means "snow" in Chinese

 5 Untraceable Origins

    Retracting his train of thoughts, Rong Zhi''s slightly relaxed gaze once again rested on the door before him.

    In fact, in recent days, it was not that he was not aware of the sudden changes in the Princess''s routine. He, of all people, had regarded it with profound vividness and clarity in his eyes. Nevertheless, he had a calm and firm disposition and was extremely skilled at the gentility of nobles, unlike the state of surprise and anxiety that Liu Se and the others expressively displayed.

    When Liu Se came looking for him today, Rong Zhi was abruptly aware of one issue. In the entire Imperial residence, if even he refrained from coming to probe into what had happened to Princess Shanyin, no one would dare to come and be the first for fear of the risk of intruding and possibly offending her.

    Rong Zhi sighed as he gently raised his hand and pushed the door open.

    It was dark and cold in the bedchamber. The lamps were not lit and the fragrant incense that the Princess usually favored had also been removed.

    He involuntarily frowned.

    During this instant when the light from outside accompanied the sound of the door hinge creaking just like spirits plunging into the bedchamber, Rong Zhi heard a low voice from behind that broad dividing screen. "Who''s that?"

    That voice sounded unmistakably familiar yet strangely unfamiliar at the same time. It was a low, soft, gentle and husky tone¡­ It was exactly what he had heard numerous times before but never once the way it was now.

    Seemingly from an extremely distant place, it was calm, firm and reserved. It possessed relief and almost felt as though the owner had experienced rebirth breaking out of a cocoon.

    In the blink of an eye, Rong Zhi thought he was in a different world and had met another person.

    "Who''s that?" Perhaps because of the lengthy silence, the person behind the dividing screen could no longer wait for the reply and repeated another time.

    Rong Zhi stood at the doorway with his outstretched hand and gently gave the dividing screen blocking the doorway a push. Sadly, he merely managed to push it a small fraction of distance away and was already out of strength. A ray of sunlight, hardly a liberal amount, spilled into the room. Rong Zhi lowered his head and stared fixedly at his own slender hand before exhaling lightly. "It''s me, Princess. I am Rong Zhi."

    After making a detour around another dividing screen as he strolled towards the inner bedchamber, he then came across the Princess''s bedchamber. Unsurprisingly yet surprisingly as well, he caught a glimpse of Chu Yu atop the bed.

    Although Princes Shan Yin had already been married, she still enjoyed the excitement from extensive male companions. Even so, Princess Shanyin still had the appearance and age of a young lady. From Rong Zhi''s view, she was precisely that beautiful young lady who was dressed in dark clothes. Her long jet-black hair was like silk hanging loosely as she sat by the bedside.

    In the darkness, the elegance and warmth of the young lady''s looks still deceived everyone, yet her expression was one of lucid calmness, almost completely different from the indistinct thin smile that Rong Zhi was familiar with.

    At the same time, Rong Zhi also detected that in just a few days of not seeing the Princess, her refined face seemed much thinner. He secretly had his doubts. ''What has actually happened to Princess Shanyin''s body?''

    "It''s you." Chu Yu glanced at Rong Zhi. The young man''s graceful demeanor was as elegant as before, still exuding an air of calmness and indifference similar to what she had seen on the first day she came to this place. He did not have any headgear on but merely twined his inky-black hair into a bun while securing it in place by using a hawksbill turtle hairpin.

    However, the present Chu Yu was unlike the panic-stricken woman from a few days ago. She could even calmly scrutinize the young man by sizing up his appearance and measuring the weight of his status and identity.

    Although she felt somewhat depressed about Princess Shanyin''s habits and behaviors, Chu Yu could not help but admit that this woman''s take on aesthetic beauty was utterly amazing. If she were unaware of Rong Zhi''s identity as a male companion, she would most likely have mistakenly thought this young man of refined expression to be the son of some distinguished noble or an influential high-ranking official.

    "How did you come in?" Chu Yu raised her eyebrows, giving him a very confused look. If her memory served her correctly, she had supposedly given her servants orders to be stationed outside to turn away visitors. Could the guards have slacked off?

    Rong Zhi did not give an answer but took two steps forward, bringing him to stand in front of Chu Yu. He gently responded, "Princess, it''s already been quite a few days that you haven''t stepped out of the room. We''re very worried..."

    Princess Shanyin indifferently prompted, "Worried about what?"

    Rong Zhi smiled in a rather relaxed manner just like the moonlight on flowing water. Tranquil and serene, his tone was also immensely relaxed and at ease, even somewhat casual. "I''m only worried that you''re missing out on spring as the days pass whilst the season continues to the hot summer. Then, it won''t be that fun anymore."

    Chu Yu initially thought he would be worried about her health, yet she did not expect him to say such words. She was surprised and could not help smiling. "You''re right. Time does fly just like the tide and waits for no one. Indeed, I should refrain from continuously confining myself in such a manner."

    A glimmer of light flashed in Rong Zhi''s eyes as he spoke, "In fact, I''ve also been feeling extremely baffled. In these days, what have you been brooding about in the bedchamber, my Princess?"

    "What''s been occupying my mind?" Chu Yu subtly raised her face forming a graceful curve from her chin to her neck. She suddenly smiled in a relaxed manner. "I''ve been pondering about a lot of things... Some about the past while others are the present, bidding farewell to those that are already unrecoverable while giving up on those I won''t ever meet any longer in my lifetime, accepting things that have happened, and then facing them as they aren''t dreams." Every shred of the 21st century Chu Yu possessed had been lost the moment she opened her eyes.

    Her family, friends, familiar livelihood, and surroundings¡­ As well as her life.

    Supposedly, if one got lost, the first task was essentially to keep calm and refrain from behaving like a headless housefly dashing around in all directions. The next thing to do was to calmly observe the surroundings around and make a judgment that was to one''s utmost benefit. Once judgment had been made, one should decisively take action.

    Although she had crossed through time and space, losing one''s path within history should be the same.

    However, getting lost this way resulted in her losing too much, so much to such an extent that she spent no less than five days sorting out her thoughts and state of mind.

    Initially, she felt panic and shock, then she was in agony and felt at a loss. After she was clear-headed and calm, she cast her past aside with resolve and pondered about her future. There were too many changes in her state of mind.

    ''I thought I had died, yet I''m still alive.''

    ''I can''t return, so what should I do?''

    ''Face it head-on and confront the present.''

    The scalpel of calm thoughts began to slowly slice through her numbing wound part by part.

    From being at a loss and unsure what to do to sorting her thoughts and emotional state out in an organized way, Chu Yu''s soul had gone through what could practically be considered as a self-development test that was somewhat like being bathed in the flame of rebirth. It would be a lie to say that there had been no pain in the process, but luckily, it was already over.

    Despite having prepared herself well to face whatever that was to come, it took great efforts to establish a solid mentality. Yet, given her instinctively wary and skeptical nature as well as her uncertainty towards her surroundings, Chu Yu remained reluctant to push the door open to walk outside.

    Until Rong Zhi came in...

    He pushed the door open, allowing the radiance of the sunshine to pour in, which triggered his feelings. It was similar to pushing open the tightly closed-door of his heart which he was unwilling to open.

    Chu Yu rose to her feet. She did not have any shoes on. As she took small steps across the glossy ice-cold floor, the traces of chill from the coldness seeped through the soles of her feet into her body, yet it rendered her to be even clearer-headed and steadier.

    She walked towards the door and steered around the dividing screen that was askew, thereupon catching sight of the abundance of spring which assaulted her senses. There was the sight of the freshly sprouted tender greens that greeted her, and the streams of lucent and mellow sunlight that easily illuminated the dark recesses of her heart. It undoubtedly swept the depression hanging in the air clear and abruptly lifted Chu Yu''s spirits.

    "Such beautiful scenery and landscape!"

    These few days, she had confined herself within her room, which had also inadvertently closed off herself from this wonderful view outside her room.

    She turned her head around then gazed upon Rong Zhi, sincerely and wholeheartedly said, "Many thanks." The bright sunlight fell upon her exquisite face that had a complexion that resembled white jade, making her snowy white skin appear translucent.

    If it was not for him intruding, she never knew how long she was going to keep dawdling.

    The one saying these words was not Shan Yin''s Princess Liu Chuyu but rather the other Chu Yu who somehow penetrated the flow of time a thousand years later, overcoming insurmountable hindrances to arrive at this place.

 6 Lest The Sights and Sounds of Spring Go Unappreciated

    "Yue Jiefei, go with me for a walk." Chu Yu directed the words at the young man beside her who was dressed in the tight blue uniform of the Imperial Palace guards. Without waiting for his response, she turned around and started making her way through the winding, narrow pebbled path.

    The young man named Yue Jiefei possessed a tall, straight stature and was of military bearing. His tailored clothes outlined the remarkable muscular length of his legs, his narrow waist, and his broad shoulders. Although his features were not considered extremely good-looking, he had a different kind of dashing attractiveness.

    Chu Yu still recalled the first time she stepped out of her room a few days after finding herself in this world. Yue Jiefei seemed like a ghost, silently and inconspicuously appearing out of nowhere and standing beside her, which scared her out of her wits and nearly gave her a heart attack. After figuring out that Yue Jiefei was actually her personal bodyguard, only then did her heart feel a tinge of comfort. She realized that he was probably utilizing the so-called "Light Body Techniques" mentioned in legends, which referred to the ability to move around fleetingly.

    So long as she left the reception chamber, Yue Jiefei would immediately appear beside her regardless of it being day or night. When Chu Yu returned to her chambers, he would automatically disappear without wasting even a second. Chu Yu did try to suddenly walk out of her room in the early morning, but as soon as she set her foot out of the door and turn to look towards her side, she would definitely catch sight of Yue Jiefei. Chu Yu could not help but acknowledge his protective responsibility towards her twenty-four hours a day. He completely fulfilled the ''personal'' in ''personal bodyguard'' and never took leave any day.

    Chu Yu even once secretly thought to herself in private that he was fulfilling a personal bodyguard''s safeguarding responsibilities to such a ''personal'' extent. ''Where does Yue Jiefei normally rest? Could he possibly be sleeping on the rooftop every day? What if it rained?'' However, regrettably, the few occasions of rain since Chu Yu time-traveled there had all happened in the middle of the night when she was already in deep slumber, hence it was impossible for her to purposely wake up to verify her suspicions.

    Since she got her mentality straightened out, Chu Yu opened herself up to enjoy everything that originally belonged to Princess Shanyin. The entire land area of the Princess''s Imperial Residence was more than worthy to be called vast and expansive. It was practically like the land was costless. In her past life living in the modern city, the value of every inch of land was like an inch of gold and was unbearably expensive. There were people who worked their whole lives just so they could have a house of their own. At this moment, as broad and wide as the eye could see or as far as one could go, pavilions, gardens, and woodlands, artificial mountains, they all belonged to her lands, making Chu Yu feel elated when she often thought about it.

    The luxury of the Princess''s clothes and meals also exceeded beyond her expectations. Having 30 to 40 dishes was considered the simplest breakfast and supper, while regular meals had at least over 100 dishes. And all of these only saw Chu Yu partaking the meals alone. Needless to say, her clothing changed every day in multitudes and varieties according to her mood. The materials and fabrics were all brand new with no two days'' of clothing that were similar. Chu Yu learned from You Lan that although there was an abundance of exquisite clothes in Princess Shanyin''s possession, she generally only wore it once and those that were already worn would be sent for storage where they piled up dust. The thought of it made Chu Yu feel a slight pang of heartache at the waste.

    Since she was getting used to living without the appliances of modern times especially the computer, Chu Yu was living extremely comfortably.

    "Extravagant, truly extravagant! Indulgent, too indulgent!" On one hand, Chu Yu felt rueful, but on the other, she was beaming with all smiles, enjoying the benefits of her time-travel rebirth. She truly appreciated all that belonged to her new identity with the exception of one ¡ª the men.

    Although Chu Yu had left her room, she did not go far. She had forgotten to uplift the ban, hence any male companion that came to call on her was still being turned away up until now. Chu Yu still did not meet any of Princess Shanyin''s other male companions apart from Rong Zhi. Notwithstanding that on the day when she initially awoke, she had seen four of them, but their appearance in her memory was still a blur.

    With sufficient sleep and meals, Chu Yu immersed all her energy fully into sampling the natural and pollution-free food of ancient times. The excessive nutrition rapidly filled back the weight loss that was brought on by the worries and troubling thoughts of a few days ago. In just a few days of indulgence, Chu Yu''s face already regained the eye-catching glow of softness and tenderness. If she were to continue with such indulgence, she feared that it would likely spur the growth of her figure sideways.

    With that in mind, Chu Yu ceased the gluttony, not only to maintain her figure but also to move around and exercise as well as go about to meet other people in the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    Among those that she met, the most significant portion were actually the male companions.

    It had rained last night, so although daylight had already gone by, the faint cool of the dampness still remained in between the gaps of the pebbles paved onto the narrow path. The freshly sprouted foliage in between the trees of the courtyard was enshrouded a layer of breathtaking verdant hues. Such refreshing and pleasant myriad of green shades might only belong to the springtime in Jiangnan.

    She had merely made no more than two to three steps when it suddenly struck Chu Yu that as a princess to eagerly go looking for the male companions of her residence, would that not be a tad too weird? She paused her footsteps, then called out for You Lan to pass the message and announce that she wished to organize a Spring Banquet in the Imperial Residence on her behalf.

    You Lan cautiously inquired, "Shall this matter be assigned to Young Master Rong to manage as it had been in the past?" From what she knew, a great deal of the major matters in the Princess''s Imperial Residence were all assigned to Rong Zhi to handle.

    Chu Yu had a brief moment of hesitance, then she smiled and nodded her head. "Yes, assign it to him." Since she was still relatively unfamiliar with everything, it was undoubtedly a better choice to assign the matter to someone who would be accustomed to it as it would save herself the trouble.

    Nevertheless, in Chu Yu''s heart, she still wondered if the limits of authority that Princess Shanyin had granted Rong Zhi were a little too much.

    Not only could he disregard her ban and move around freely in the Imperial Residence, but he was also frequently assigned to handle Princess Shanyin''s matters. There must have been something different about this young man that set him apart from the many other male companions.

    Nonetheless, Chu Yu temporarily did not intend to take any action. She believed that for everything, a plan should be drawn up before taking any actions. She planned to give it due consideration first.

    After Chu Yu gave her orders, Rong Zhi went about arranging the matter on her behalf. He was quite efficient, and in no more than two hours, banquet seats were set up amid the field of blossoms in the apricot forest. In the middle of the riotous profusion of blooms and trees, sumptuous delicacies and vintage wine were spread out and laid in two rows on top of a low table of about a foot high. Meanwhile, every one of the young men with either beauty or charm also took their seats in succession.

    Chu Yu quietly took her place at the seat of honor. As the princess, she actually did not have to arrive so early, but she had other plans in mind. With You Lan leading the way to the thick brocade cushion, she was the first to be seated. She quietly and attentively gazed at the entrance of the courtyard, looking at every single person that came and using her own eyes to weigh and judge.

    During this period, although the use of chairs had already been introduced by the nomadic ethnic groups, it was, however, not as popular. All the things that people normally went about doing, for example chatting or discussing official businesses or having meals, were all done in a kneeling-sitting position, where both thighs were pressed together while the heels of the feet were positioned behind against the rear.

    Therefore, during the Princess''s opening which marked the start of the gathering, even the Princess herself would have to kneel.

    On one hand, Chu Yu secretly massaged her legs that had gone stiff from kneeling down thereby relieving the numbness. On the other hand, she was inwardly berating this dynasty wherein the use of chair had yet to become popular. Granted there was a soft cushion that served as padding beneath her legs, however, being saddled by the weight of the body for an extensive period hindered the blood circulation, which was still absolute agony.

    Though she had only knelt for a while, Chu Yu could no longer stand it anymore. As she tilted her head to the side and looked at Rong Zhi who was sitting on the first seat on her right after briefing and assigning all the trivialities. His face was composed and placid, apparently like nothing was of the matter. She discreetly curled her lips and wondered, ''These people from ancient times, don''t their legs feel numb from kneeling? Or have they already gotten so used to the numbness?''

    Chu Yu was merely letting her thoughts run wild for only an instant but immediately snapped back into reality when someone took a seat beside her.

 7 The Picky Collector

    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven¡­ Although from the historical records, it was written that Princess Shanyin, Liu Chuyu had a total of 30 male companions which was given to her by the Emperor, in fact, that was not the case. From what Chu Yu had learned from You Lan, within the Princess''s Imperial Residence, there were a total of 24 male companions. However, half of them were a one-time gift from the Emperor while the other half were companions that had been carefully selected and personally chosen by Princess Shanyin herself from across the lands, albeit using extortion methods.

    Among them was Rong Zhi, who was also the earliest that Princess Shanyin brought back to the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    Young men with youth and beauty of all kinds showed up in succession through the courtyard entrance. Chu Yu looked upon them with a heart full of admiration and was once again affirmed that the Princess''s appreciation of beauty was not only extremely high but also inclined towards diversity whereby there were 2 to 3 people of almost every type. Among the same type, there were subtle differences whereby each had their own mannerisms and style. What a show of varied extraordinary splendor!

    Princess Shanyin was like a picky collector, continuously gathering and collecting pieces of art that the household was lacking. For every type of style, she only wanted 2 to 3 of the same kind, so she accomplished a complete set of variety and diversified styles.

    At first, she believed that Rong Zhi''s appearance was already quite outstanding, but who would have guessed after meeting the other male companions, she realized that more talented people existed out there. Frankly, if one were to judge superficially, there were quite a few in the Princess''s Imperial Residence who were far better and above Rong Zhi.

    The age of these men ranged between late teenage to slightly over twenty years old. Chu Yu then caught sight of one of the male companions. He appeared to be only a child of 11-12 years old. He was adorable with long eyelashes and bright, round eyes that were black and clear. His cheeks were so soft that it seemed as if water would flow out if you pinched them. Chu Yu''s mind went abuzz momentarily as she desperately strived to remain calm. Then, while pointing at the child from a distance, she asked Rong Zhi who was sitting beside her in a nonchalant manner, "Right, how old is he this year?"

    "Twelve." Rong Zhi''s reply caused Chu Yu''s mind to go abuzz again, thinking that Princess Shanyin was simply inhuman. How could she even defile a child of only twelve years old? Although this child was indeed born with an appearance that would make one felt like defiling him, he was only twelve years old. A twelve-year-old¡­ It was akin to her wrecking the seeds of our homeland!

    Eyeing the age of the other occupants seated, Chu Yu shook her head. Evidently, Princess Shanyin was not an enthusiast of all ages to the extent of having a serious case of fetish.

    There were a total of 24 male companions including Rong Zhi, two of whom were allegedly sick, so they could not attend. Chu Yu had no way to determine if they were genuinely not able to attend or if they had other reasons in their mind, so she just smiled inwardly and remembered their names. Princess Shanyin''s Prince Consort, He Ji, was also not at the Imperial Residence. Since she arrived there, she had yet to meet him, this body''s legitimate husband. Chu Yu felt somewhat regrettable. Nevertheless, from this angle, it sufficed to indicate that the relationship between Princess Shanyin and her Prince Consort was not much. Of course, this was quite natural. Regardless of which man would stand his wife having affairs right in his face, it was expected that their relationship would not be that great.

    Pity that Prince Consort¡­ Looking at the two rows of beautiful young men and youth each with grace and charms in their own right before her, Chu Yu could not help but keenly sympathize that man whom she had yet to meet. She reckoned the green hat[1] piled upon his head should already be as tall as a tower.

    The last to appear and take their seats were two young men whose gorgeous features held expressions of sweetness and flirtatiousness. One was dressed in light pink apparel while the other was dressed in emerald green, seemingly as if his body was about to fall out. They walked side by side towards Chu Yu, who at that moment was incidentally taking a small sip of the fruit wine from the wine glass she had raised to her lips. Before she could savor the taste of the wine, she almost choked on it upon seeing the pink and green figures approach her. She then hastily lowered her head and forcefully swallowed down the wine to recover her breath.

    Chu Yu licked her lips as she had lost the mood to drink the wine while looking at the two young men that had drawn near. Their awe-inspiring beauty compelled one to be dazzled. Just by looking at them, both were really great beauties, but still¡­ Pink with green, who thought of this pairing?

    The lovely young man in emerald green attire was precisely the one who requested Rong Zhi to take a look at the Princess. It was Liu Se. After knowing that the Princess was going to have a Spring Banquet in the midst of the Apricot Forest, he had hurriedly dressed up and even taken a short bath before rushing over, which was why he was slightly late. The other one who was also similarly late was his nemesis fiercely rivaling for the Princess''s favor, Mo Xiang.

    Both of them met after coming from two opposing paths. After catching sight of each other being finely dressed, they stared at each other with hatred-filled eyes. Both not wanting to fall behind, they picked up their pace and arrived at the banquet at almost the same time.

    If it was necessary to ask Liu Se who was the person he could not tolerate the most in the Princess''s Imperial Residence, it was neither the Princess''s Prince Consort, He Ji, nor Rong Zhi, who was undoubtedly the most favored by the Princess but rather it was Mo Xiang.

    He Ji was really a bungler and did not present any threat to them while Rong Zhi, though most favored was gracefully relaxed and had a simplistic nature. He never took the initiative to strive for anything, except when he occasionally requested books from the Princess. Everything that he was given by the Princess, was given out of her own accord. It was not entirely true to say that what Liu Se bore was hatred toward Rong Zhi, but in essence, it was rather more like despair at knowing he was unable to defeat and envy for the unattainable.

    In reality, the fact was that Mo Xiang indeed the one with the ability to threaten Liu Se''s benefit, which was why he was the one Liu Se loathed the most at the moment.

    It was widely known among the people of the Princess''s Imperial Residence that Princess Shanyin did not like repetition when selecting the male companions, so the more unique they were, the more likely they would garner the Princess''s doting eye and be cherished. Liu Se and Mo Xiang were both gorgeously eye-catching which made them alike in that aspect. However, Liu Se had the upper hand in terms of looks, albeit only by a slight degree, but Mo Xiang had a distinguishing feature which Liu Se did not possess. It clearly became Mo Xiang''s most favorable weapon which was his greatest capital and advantage.

    At the moment, in the midst of the banquet, there were still two unoccupied seats, but the two gorgeous young men did not even spare the vacant seats a glance. Instead, they simultaneously bowed towards Chu Yu then separately moved along both sides to wind around the table and sat down beside her.

    As soon as both of them neared Chu Yu, a whiff of sweet and delicate fragrance drifted towards them. It was unlike the incense that the Princess usually favored which carried the traces of smoke. Instead, it was lined with a gentle and lingering flowery scent that brought about a subtle hint of mild warmth.

    A thought occurred to Chu Yu. She suddenly thought of a possibility and could not help inclining her head to one side and glance towards Mo Xiang again and again. He had probably come in a hurried state as there was a fine layer of sweat on Mo Xiang''s forehead and nose tip while the scent of perspiration wafted forward with the light breeze.

    During the Qing Dynasty, there was a belle who hailed from Xin Jiang. Her body emanated a delicate fragrance which was not brought forth by the use of any perfume. She captivated Emperor Qian Long and was conferred as the Fragrant Concubine. However, Chu Yu did not expect that a thousand years ago, during the Southern and the Northern Dynasties[2], there was actually a male version of the ''Fragrant Concubine'' residing in Princess Shanyin''s Imperial Harem.

    Chu Yu felt a slight sense of admiration towards Princess Shanyin. Given that everyone had their own constitution, those that could naturally emit a mesmerizing body fragrance were extremely rare, yet Princess Shanyin, this collector of beautiful young men, was able to get her hands on a young man with precisely such a body and keep him in her Imperial harem.

    [1] Green Hat - a wife who lets a husband wear a green hat refers to a wife cuckolding the husband

    [2] Qing Dynasty: 1644-1911, Emperor Qian Long whose reign was from 1735-1799, the sixth emperor of the Qing Dynasty, Xin Jiang - autonomous region, home to many ethnic groups, Southern and Northern Dynasties: 420-589

 8 Difference

    Liu Se and Mo Xiang noticed that Chu Yu''s demeanor was slightly different compared to when they first saw her. They were worried and fretted about getting closer. As they stayed over a foot distance and knelt by Chu Yu''s side waiting for her command, it did not occur to Liu Se that Chu Yu would turn around to stare at Mo Xiang as soon they knelt down. She had ignored him completely.

    Compared to Mo Xiong''s elation, Liu Se was filled with resentment, but he could not show it on his face. In the past, he would always be on the princess''s side with Mo Xiang on occasions such as this. Although Mo Xiang would constantly fight for the princess''s attention, he was never ignored since he looked coquettish and more beautiful compared to Mo Xiang. But today¡­

    While Liu Se secretly fuming mad, Chu Yu was still gazing at Mo Xiang. She did not have a closer look at their faces earlier as she found their color combination of pink and green funny. Now that she looked at him at a close distance, she felt a new kind of marvel come from the bottom of her heart.

    Mo Xiang was elegant as if lights were twinkling in his almond eyes. He had a soothing fragrance that wafted out of his body. His skin was as smooth as congealed fats and there were no pores at all despite looking at him at such a close distance. It was rare to find such a beauty like him in the world. However, hmm¡­ Did that not make him look a little weak? She had a feeling that his gender was off because here was a man who even more enchanting than a lady. She almost thought she was a man while the elegant young man before her was 100% a lady.

    ''So, is this what Princess Shan Yin liked?'' Chu Yu thought to herself secretly while lifting her head to look at the rest present. She figured what she thought was inaccurate after looking at everyone there. Although Rong Zhi was also a male companion, his elegance and demeanor were completely different from Mo Xiang and Liu Se''s. To be frank, everyone there all had their very own charisma and features.

    The way the people treated Chu Yu was different too. For instance, Liu Se and Mo Xiang were attentive to her while some of them were not as passionate. Meanwhile, there were some of them who were resistant and had stiff expressions on their faces. One could tell they were forced to be male companions and were unwilling to yield completely.

    However, Rong Zhi was the most different one among all. Leisure, comfortable, calm and gentle were the expressions that he wore as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. He seemed like he was taking a solo leisure walk in a quiet forest.

    "Princess." A soft call filled with resentment that came beside her reminded her of Liu Se''s existence. She turned and saw Liu Se lift a glass cup charmingly and open his soft, delicate lips. "Princess, I was worried about you when you stayed in earlier. I didn''t know what to do and got Rong Zhi to look for you. I hope you''ll forgive me, Princess."

    As she took a closer look, Chu Yu realized that Liu Se''s appearance was even better than Mo Xiang''s. She lost herself as she gazed at him. He was the brightest and most beautiful man she had ever seen.

    Big and defined, his eyes were mesmerizing while his eyelashes were long, thick and black. His lips were dedicated and luster. She could see his looming beautiful collarbones and his fair clean chest in the shadow under the robe''s collar that was slightly open. He was indeed an impactful beauty.

    Fortunately, Chu Yu gained a little immunity from looking at Mo Xiang for a while ago, so she did not lose herself in that moment. She adjusted her expression and said casually, "So, it was you who got Rong Zhi to get me here. Why didn''t you come to me yourself?"

    Liu Se was stunned and quickly said with a smile, "Are you joking with me, Princess? How would we dare to intrude if you didn''t ask for us, Princess?" His tone soon became a little plaintive. "That''s not fair, Princess. Rong Zhi could see you anytime he wants, but I, Liu Se, would have to wait in agony."

    Liu Se looked over Chu Yu''s shoulder and saw Mo Xiang''s teasing smile. They locked eyes while Mo Xiang lifted his head in disdain and spoke silently, "Do you think I''ve no idea what you''re trying to do? Don''t you want the same privilege as Rong Zhi does in the Imperial Residence?"

    Mo Xiang and Liu Se had been fighting ever since they met. They knew what each other was thinking about, so Mo Xiang figured what Liu Se''s plan was when he said something cryptic like that.

    Liu Se ignored him while continuing to smile at Chu Yu as a demonstration to Mo Xiang. Chu Yu said slowly after giving it a thought for a moment, "You''re right." She paused as she spoke, causing Liu Se''s heart to race. He did not expect the same treatment as Rong Zhi. He only hoped his approach of taking a step back would gain some advantages for himself. However, hearing what Chu Yu said, she seemed to agree with him. Liu Se could not help but feel gravely nervous. Was the princess really planning to promote his position to be on par with Rong Zhi?

    Chu Yu paused and proceeded to speak while having a playful smirk at the edge of her lips, "You''re right. Indeed, I should treat everyone the same."

    Just when Liu Se was prepared to show his great gratitude, to his surprise, he heard Chu Yu saying calmly, "All of Rong Zhi''s privileges in the Imperial Residence are canceled from today onwards. Now, everyone is equal."

    Almost everyone reacted to what she said as soon as she said that.

    Liu Se was shocked and felt very insecure. Never had he thought what he said would not just gain any benefits but would also cause Rong Zhi to lose his privilege! Perhaps that would not affect Rong Zhi''s position in the Princess''s Imperial Residence entirely but would the latter hold a grudge against him because of this?

    Moreover, Rong Zhi earned respect from many male companions in the Imperial Residence. If Rong Zhi was affected by this incident which he was the culprit of, most of them might boycott him in the future.

    Liu Se was lost at the moment. What he did not only harmed himself and the others but had also made him their foes. He had completely miscalculated his plan.

    As opposed to Liu Se''s shock and insecurity, Mo Xiang was secretly laughing. On the other hand, the rest of the people had different reactions. Some of them were looking at Chu Yu feeling unjust while some of them were glaring at Liu Se in rage and some of them were snickering at his accidental misery.

    A fleeting smile flashed through Chu Yu''s eyes as she looked down. It was merely a sentence, but it felt like a giant rock that fell into the water and triggered a monstrous splash. It was hard for one to hide their emotions when a sudden change came out of nowhere. The variety of reactions could be used as a preliminary judgment of one''s attitude towards the princess as well as Rong Zhi.

 9 Calm No Matter Granted Favor or Humiliation

    Although she managed to get some information from You Lan, Chu Yu got ahold of herself from asking too many questions to avoid being exposed. Furthermore, what she found out was just the perspective of a gullible little lady. Chu Yu would have to judge the real situation for herself.

    Among the people present, there were two of them who had grabbed Chu Yu''s attention. One of them was the one who sat last on the left. That young man looked slightly older than Rong Zhi, probably around the age of 21 or 22 and had a skinny and delicate face. Sadly, the man looked gloomy ever since he entered the courtyard. The loneliness on his face had not faded for even a second since he was there.

    His expression looked out of the place in the courtyard full of male companions. He was like a small dark cloud in the sunny blue sky which made him stand out to Chu Yu.

    He had not even glanced at her once before she said would take away Rong Zhi''s privileges. He was stingy even with his gaze as if taking a glimpse at Chu Yu would stain his eyes.

    Chu Yu had watched him after she spoke. Finally, the gloomy young man reacted. He took a glance at her in shock while looking a little scornful and displeased. However, he suppressed himself and said nothing at all. He turned around after a cold gleam flashed through his eyes.

    Rong Zhi was the one who surprised Chu Yu the most among all when she saw him raising his glass to make a toast when she said would take away his privilege of freedom. There was no change in his expression at all, let alone stopping what he was doing. He took a small sip of wine elegantly and put the glass down gently. He looked at ease when he turned around to look at Chu Yu and said with a smile, "Sure."

    Some people were standing up for him while some took pleasure in his misery. However, he seemed to be unaware of that at all. No, he was aware, but he did not seem to care at all. The calmness that he had was elegant, almost close to luxury at some point. Just like a piece of He Shi jade, one would only be able to find it by chance and not force it out of its scarce hiding place.

    He seemed to have the ability to calm and soothe stirred emotions that were thrown at him.

    Chu Yu smiled lightly after observing everyone''s behavior. "I''m joking. Please don''t take it seriously." She did not plan to make major amendments before finding out about Rong Zhi''s background. What she said earlier was just to test the waters. Everyone''s reaction did not disappoint Chu Yu''s expectations though Rong Zhi was the only one who did.

    Between this young man''s eyebrows, his expression was like a fresh book whereby one would read something new every time the pages were flipped. Until now, Chu Yu could not tell how many pages this book contained.

    Liu Se''s hanging heart was finally relieved after hearing what Chu Yu said. He was secretly grateful that he had escaped this disaster. At the same time, he was thinking if he should please Rong Zhi later so that he would not hold any grudges against him. Mo Xiang, on the other hand, showed quiet disappointment through his beautifully arched eyebrows.

    Meanwhile, Rong Zhi was gentle and calm like the fluffy clouds in the sky. The young man wearing white who stood under the blossoming tree smiled before he responded, "Sure."

    It was supposed to be a feast, but Chu Yu was so busy observing everyone while having her mind occupied to the point that she did not eat much. The most she did was spoon food into her mouth but she tasted nothing instead. She would speak to people occasionally to observe their reaction to judge for herself.

    Most of the male companions were concerned about Chu Yu''s distraction. Some of them were speculating what kind of trick would the princess play and they ate even lesser than she did.

    The princess had changed so much since they had last seen her a couple of days ago. Her face did not change at all, but it was her expression that had changed. The young lady, who was sitting on the main seat with her deceiving yet elegant face, no longer had the bewildering smile that seemed tipsy like it always did. Her smiles were light and she had become decisive. Her crystal clear eyes seemed like they could see through everyone whenever she laid eyes on them. She seemed like a completely changed person.

    Chu Yu realized the people''s suspicion towards her but she did not mind it. She was relieved ever since she found out about her identity and place from her maidservant, You Lan.

    As long as she was careful not to leave any tangible evidence, who would suspect her? Who could bring up proof that she was not the real Liu Chuyu? Who dared to question her, a princess whose place was so high up? So what if she was different from who she was before? Who had the right to question her for changing herself for her own happiness?

    Pretending to suffer memory loss would be her last straw if there was nothing else that she could defend herself with.

    Memory loss was the sure-win weapon that time-travel and reincarnation novels used 90% of the time. However, it was the last resort for Chu Yu whereby she would only use it if she had to.

    Using memory loss as an excuse to be innocent and the thought of relying on someone to learn about the world while having someone controlling her life to the point she was unable to take charge of anything that came up was not hers, but Chu Yu''s way of life.

    However, she had some confidence in Princess Shan Yin''s despotic power. She was sure that nobody in this Imperial Residence dared to question her as they wished, maybe except for Rong Zhi.

    This young man was the person Chu Yu was most concerned about at the moment. From what Chu Yu thought earlier, all the male companions should be dismissed immediately. Although pretty boys were eye candies, she was not Princess Shan Yin after all. She did not need that and definitely should not hold the boys'' futures in her hands.

    Through observation, Chu Yu noticed Princess Shan Yin had a special place in her heart for Rong Zhi among all the male companions. Rong Zhi''s identity was still a mystery to her. He did not seem like he had been forced to be a male companion. Not only did he not fawn upon Chu Yu, but he also possessed the privilege of freedom in the Imperial Residence. Nevertheless, he was not arrogant. Perhaps the real Princess Shan Yin knew who Rong Zhi really was.

    He seemed contented and that was the prime reason Chu Yu thought he was unfathomable.

    The feast ended an hour later after she dismissed everyone. However, nobody dared to move before the princess did. Thus, it was awkward when everyone just sat quietly in their seats while looking at each other.

    Chu Yu said, "I''d like to stay here for a little while. All of you may leave first."

    Nobody moved after she said that. Chu Yu did not understand what was wrong at first, but she came to a realization after giving it a good thought. Princess Shan Yin must have done something in the past such as tricking them in the same way, causing these people to be as cautious as they were now.

    Just when she was thinking about how she should explain it to the crowd, someone let out a light chuckle out of nowhere. Chu Yu lifted her head and looked to see Rong Zhi raise his glass at her far away. After finishing the glass of wine, he stood up and left freely.

    As Rong Zhi left, the delicate-looking man who was scornful towards Chu Yu followed. People would always follow as long as there was a leader. Soon, most of the people left. However, the two beautiful young men by her sides refused to leave. One seemed pathetic while the other looked charming as both of them gazed at Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu felt helpless and thought it was funny. She could not understand why the two young men were fighting for her attention. Unfortunately, she was not Princess Shan Yin and did not want those flirtations to herself. All she could do was chase them away once again. "Please leave first, both of you. I''d like to be alone."

    Mo Xiang and Liu Se looked at each other and bowed to Chu Yu carefully after an exchange of resentment with their eyes. They then left dawdling.

    The two rows of seats were empty now. Although she had yet to develop any feelings for anyone here, the emptiness when everyone left after the feast came to an end gave her a sense of loss that she could not help feeling.

    The Princess''s Imperial Residence was wealthy and prosperous and Chu Yu who had just arrived was exploiting her privileges. No matter how many beautiful clothes and sumptuous food there were, they could not fill the void in her chest.

    She had sacrificed everything she had in her past life to be here. Although she was a princess who indulged the luxury life, she could not live her life as freely and unrestrained as she used to in her past life.

    Nevertheless, Chu Yu did not complain, self-pity or inflict harm upon herself. She was moving on with her life in determination as soon as she woke up.

    The tough sense of survival she had in her bones was strong anytime, anywhere. Her dexterity had bloomed even in this uncivilized setting that took place more than 1,000 years ago.

    It was calmness, an elegance that came from one''s soul. It had nothing to do with materials, one''s identity, the world or time.

    Chu Yu shook her thoughts off and looked across the Apricot Forest. Her sight passed through the bright red branches and the snowy-white petals. She was looking at the blue sky and white clouds far ahead.

    She believed she would be able to fly freely one day.

 10 Green Bamboos and Sparse Parasol Trees

    Everyone left. The tables and cushions were moved except the one before the princess.

    Although everyone was gone, Yue Jiefei was waiting not far behind her. Chu Yu turned around and said while looking at Yue Jiefei''s upright posture, "Yue Jiefei, guard me against the front. Don''t look at me."

    Yue Jiefei''s expression became a little odd at that moment. Nobody knew what he was thinking about, but he was blushing. He then walked over ten steps forward according to the princess''s order.

    Chu Yu seemed a little surprised to see him blushing. Was he thinking that she wanted to do something inappropriate? The reason she wanted him to walk ahead of her was that¡­

    Chu Yu''s face sank as she struggled to move her body. She supported her body with both palms on the ground and released her calves that were so numb that they had lost all feelings. Her legs were asleep from sitting too long.

    She clenched her fists and began beating both her legs that were numb while the stinging sensation penetrated her muscles bit by bit. She rubbed her legs to soothe her bloodstream that had been suppressed for a long time. Chu Yu only regained the senses in her legs after standing up and taking a few wobbly steps. She made up her mind to promote the use of chairs in the Princess''s Imperial Residence in the future.

    She was finally able to walk normally after pacing back and forth for a while. Chu Yu let out a long breath slowly and called out to Yue Jiefei, "Follow me. I''d like to take a walk." She had never taken a good look at the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    Yue Jiefei said, "Sure, I''ll get someone to bring the sedan chair." Princess Shanyin would always ride on the sedan chair instead of walking whenever there was some distance to cover.

    Chu Yu shook her head and said, "No need for that. Just walk with me."

    "Yes," Yue Jiefei responded but his eyes were wandering off. He did not dare to look at Chu Yu as if she was some cannibalistic wild beast. He then asked after a moment of hesitation, "Princess, do you need me to get a few more people to accompany you?"

    Chu Yu was stunned at first, but then she came to a realization after looking at his expression. He was afraid that she would unleash her wild side by harassing a decent guy like him and ruin him completely. That was the reason why he was so resistant.

    Judging by the fact there were so many beautiful men in the Princess''s Imperial Residence, Chu Yu could not help but admire Yue Jiefei''s narcissism since his appearance was below average. She was irritated but thought it was kind of funny at the same time. She thought of explaining herself but figured it was unnecessary. She then took the lead and walked towards the Apricot Forest. "Alright, stop your dilly-dallying and follow me."

    Chu Yu was secretly memorizing the Imperial Residence route as she walked. She illustrated part of the Princess''s Imperial Residence topographic map in her head slowly. The reason she was doing it portion by portion was that the entire residence occupied a massive space. Chu Yu had been walking for over 30 minutes, occasionally stopping to look at the sceneries, and she had only covered half of the inner court.

    The entire Princess''s Imperial Residence was separated into the inner and outer courts. To put it simply, there were two parts to the residence. The boundary between both parts was very strict whereby only the maidservants and underlings the princess trusted as well as the princess''s husband, who was most outstanding among the male companions, were allowed to enter the inner court.

    Meanwhile, apart from entertainment outlets under renovation, there were some guests, officials from the Imperial Residence, and private soldiers staying in the outer court. At first, Chu Yu was surprised to hear there were private forces in her own Imperial Residence. Would they not be killed by the Emperor? She then found out that the nobles possessed significant power whereby they could even appoint officials in the Imperial Residence.

    Since they would not be killed and there were people hired to manage the matter, Chu Yu did not bother about as it was none of her concern.

    She was tired from the standing and walking for the past half an hour although she occasionally stopped along the way. She was a little displeased with how delicate her body was, but it was not something that could be changed in such a short period of time. All she could do was tolerate it for now.

    As she leaned on a parasol tree to rest, Chu Yu wiped the small beads of sweat in the corner of her forehead lightly with her sleeve. There were sparse parasol trees and green bamboos planted around, and the environment was pleasant. The crisp sound of leaves in the whiff of the wind comforted her stirred emotions.

    The Princess''s Imperial Residence was rich with flowers and trees while artificial mountains brightened up the garden. The constant flowing of water under the bridge completed the forest in the garden. While it was beautiful, it became dull when one looked at it for a long time. On the other hand, these bamboos and parasol forest had an extraordinary elegance to it.

    Through the gaps between the bamboo shoots, Chu Yu could see a white wall looming ahead while there were more bamboos and sparse parasol trees behind it. She called out to Yue Jiefei and asked casually, "Who''s staying around here?"

    Yue Jiefei did not doubt her curiosity and replied without thinking, "This is Young Master Rong''s Snow Garden."

    Chu Yu replied, "Oh," softly just when she was distracted by the sight of someone walking over. She looked closely and realized it was a young man who looked refined and handsome. He was dressed in a high hat and a loose ceremonial robe which would flutter as he walked. He had the look of an elegant, old-fashioned bachelor. Without noticing Chu Yu who was hiding between the bamboos and parasol trees, the man quickly walked into the Snow Garden directly after pushing the unlatched red lacquered door open.

    Chu Yu had just realized there were no guards or any security measures around the Snow Garden. That was the reason why the place gave out such a serene and refined vibe.

    Although she had never seen the young man before, she could tell who it was judging by his handsome face and the fact that he had appeared in the inner court. He was either her husband that she had yet to meet or one of the two male companions who had called in sick.

    Chu Yu was already suspicious because it was entirely impossible for two of them to be coincidentally sick at the same time when the weather was warm. She would need to investigate further to find out exactly what was happening.

    While she was coming up with a plan, another person walked in a while later. It was that arrogant young man that she saw at the feast earlier who looked gloomy. Just like the person before him, he was walking into the Snow Garden without even noticing her presence.

    Chu Yu faintly remembered someone calling him Jiang Yan at the feast.

    "Hmph!" Chu Yu scoffed through her nose softly and thought to herself. She had just hosted a spring feast at her Apricot Forest earlier and Rong Zhi was hosting another one at his place now?

    She plucked a young bamboo leaf causally and played with it in her fingertips. The soft leaf was twisting and turning in her fingers. A smile appeared in Chu Yu''s eyes out of nowhere. "Very interesting."

    She walked towards the Snow Garden in long strides after tossing the torn leaf away.

 11 Exaggerated Thoughts

    The Snow Garden was surrounded by green bamboo shoots and parasol trees. The leaves were tranquil due to the sparse space in between the plants whereas the decayed fallen leaves on the ground provided a soft carpet to step on. The air was damp and refreshing.

    Chu Yu speculated that Rong Zhi and the two, or perhaps more of them who arrived earlier, were gathering in a dark house. Rong Zhi must be sitting in the middle since he was the leader of the pack while the rest sat around him as they plotted something with cold faces.

    "Hehehe..."

    "Just like this, hehehe...".

    "That''s how our evil plan is going to work, hehe..."

    That was purely Chu Yu''s stupid exaggerated thoughts.

    What happened in reality was gravely out of her expectation. As Chu Yu walked into the red lacquered door quickly and silently like a thief, she was shocked to see the devil that she imagined sitting on a limestone platform under a parasol tree just merely two to three steps into the place. The person was reading a roll of bamboo slips in his hand. He lifted his head, realizing Chu Yu''s arrival after she noticed him.

    Amidst the green layered misty forest, Rong Zhi, who was dressed in clothing as white as snow, had eyes that were remarkably bright. Chu Yu stared at him while he gazed back at her. His dark eyes seemed bottomless like a black hole at the end of the universe that could engulf everything in the world. His pupils were like the highest peak, like a snow mountain that one could never reach.

    Chu Yu snapped back to her senses as she pouted and peered around. She then gazed at Rong Zhi since she could not find the two people who came in earlier.

    They were staring at each other over a foot away like they were flirting while one of them sat and the other stood beside him. Maybe they had little feelings for each other, but Chu Yu did not get anything out of the connection apart from sore eyes.

    Perhaps because he thought it was rude for him to hesitate, Rong Zhi put the bamboo slips away into his sleeve.

    Chu Yu pouted again and walked towards the loft behind the bamboo forest. Since the two people were not in the forest, they must be in the loft. After walking out of the bamboo forest, Chu Yu slowed down. This time, she was not disappointed as she heard looming human voices from the two half-opened paper windows ahead.

    A light sound came behind her. Chu Yu turned her head a little and found out that Rong Zhi had caught up to her. She raised her eyebrow. What should she do now? Should she ask him to back off? It would be great if Rong Zhi raised his voice intentionally. Then, it would mean that whatever the people in there were talking about was no good.

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly and winked at her, seemingly hinting her to follow him.

    Chu Yu was relieved when she noticed that Yue Jiefei had been following not far behind as she turned to take a quick glance. Curious about what Rong Zhi was trying to do, she then followed him to the window with light steps. At that moment, the voice of the people coming from the loft got louder and clearer now.

    Chu Yu was a little excited when she heard the voices. She thought perhaps she would catch them red-handed, but disappointment followed when she heard the content of the conversation.

    The two pleasant male voices coming out of the house were strangely in sync when they spoke together as one was gentle while the other was slightly sharper. Chu Yu saw the silhouettes projected on the floor when she looked into the house through the window gap. The silhouettes seemed to be sticking together while the owners of the silhouettes were leaning on each other''s shoulders while kneeling by the window behind a desk. They were looking at the opened bamboo slips on the desk with their heads down.

    The unknown handsome young man with a classic elegance was rather tall. He extended a long finger and pointed somewhere on the bamboo slip while saying to Jiang Yan, "I disagree with what you said just now. Look at what''s written over here¡­"

    He then proved to Jiang Yan what his mistake was.

    Jiang Yan held his head on the side while the sun that shone through the window landed on his eyebrows and the outline of his side profile, balancing the chill in the house. Although there was only a little sunlight shining through the window, Jiang Yan seemed like he was bathed in sunshine. He was very different from how he was at the Apricot Forest.

    The duo was arguing over an issue in literature and would occasionally clarify their points and they listened to each other with smiles and light nods. However, to Chu Yu who had no clue what they were discussing, all she had in mind was the two seemed to be indulging in a pink dreamy mist floating around them.

    The atmosphere was very suspicious. In the 21st century which was her past life, there was a culture trending on the internet called "boys'' love". There were novels about two beautiful boys in love in that culture. Although Chu Yu knew a little bit about the novels, she was not addicted to them. Never had she thought that she would see the real deal 1,000 years ago today.

    Initially, Chu Yu was here to pry on Jiang Yan and the rest''s secret. Although she found something, it was not what she wanted. It was like a husband who was supposed to catch his wife''s lover but found two men together on the bed when he lifted the blanket.

    She was greatly disappointed by the blow.

    As the duo''s discussion on literature got deeper and more professional, the more Chu Yu listened to them, the more lost and disinterested she became. She was thinking of leaving since she was cluelessly standing there.

    Chu Yu''s eyes wandered off casually and landed on Rong Zhi who stood on the other side of the window. To her surprise, he was listening to them attentively. He was already handsome, but his attentiveness made him even more attractive. His dark and gentle eyes looked like a wave of stars in the night sky. They were peaceful, enigmatic and beautiful.

    A while later, the duo in the house seemed to have conflicting opinions and their discussion turned so loud that it snapped Chu Yu back to reality. Seeing that Rong Zhi was still listening to them, she patted his shoulder and pointed at the forest, gesturing him to speak over there.

    Both of them stood across each other in the forest. Chu Yu gazed at him, but she remained silent. It was Rong Zhi who spoke a moment later. He began with a soft sigh. "I can''t hide it any longer since you''ve found out about it, Princess. Huan Yuan isn''t ill. I was lying when I said he was sick," he admitted directly while Chu Yu connected the name Huan Yuan with the refined young man in the high hat and the ceremonial robe after she snapped out of her astonishment. The man was one of the male companions who had called in sick and was absent earlier.

    Chu Yu chuckled softly. "He has guts." She showed no emotion on her face. No one could tell if she was displeased after knowing the truth or if she was mad.

    Rong Zhi could not figure what she was thinking about, hence he let out another sigh and said softly, "Huan Yuan''s talented. A person such as him is rare and can only be found after a hundred years of waiting. It''s normal for him to be a little obnoxious. He was born into hardship which caused him to behave like this. I hope you won''t blame him, Princess."

    Chu Yu was at a loss hearing Rong Zhi speaking without the full context. It was her first time seeing Huan Yuan today and she had no idea about his background or his character. However, Rong Zhi was speaking to her from the perspective of her knowing everything about Huan Yuan. They could not come to a common understanding since they were standing on different grounds.

    Naturally, Chu Yu would not get to the bottom of it. All she could see was Rong Zhi begging for mercy for Huan Yuan, so she played along and said while smiling, "Alright, I won''t look into this then. I''m doing you a favor. Don''t let me find out about such a thing again."

    She had a rough speculation in her head. The first version was that Huan Yuan must be a handsome and decent man whom the princess spotted on the streets. He must have been captured to the Imperial Residence, causing his great talent to go to waste and his bright future destroyed on the princess''s bed since she fancied him.

    The second version was that Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan were initially a gay couple, but were separated by Princess Shanyin for their dapper looks. They were then forced to serve her. It would make sense if they hated Princess Shanyin for separating them and forcing them to serve her, their love rival.

    No matter which version it was, Huan Yuan definitely hated Princess Shanyin to his very core, but there was nothing that he could do about it. The only thing he could do to ease his misery was to discuss poems and literature with others or meet his old lover occasionally. He would try his best to skip the banquets that she organized and would call in sick all the time.

    However, she later found out that although her speculation towards Huan Yuan was not exactly accurate, but it was close.

 12 A Toyâ€™s Game

    Rong Zhi let out a sigh as he watched Chu Yu walk out of the door. He then turned and headed towards the loft. He saw both Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan sitting behind the desk as soon as he opened the door. However, he realized the bamboo slips on the desk were facing down when he walked closer.

    Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan stood up as soon as they noticed Rong Zhi''s return. They bowed and said, "Thank you, Young Master Rong, for watching out for us." Although Chu Yu''s speculation earlier was slightly inaccurate, it was not far from what she expected. Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan were discussing ways to overthrow the princess to regain their freedom at Rong Zhi''s residence.

    Rong Zhi''s residence was remote. Since he was fond of peace, Princess Shanyin had dismissed all the guards around and ordered them not to disturb him. Meanwhile, Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan were scholars. Initially, they came to Rong Zhi''s residence just to read, but as they spent more time together, they began to realize the sourness and misery each of them bore. They had so much in common, so they clicked right away. They then began to plot against the princess.

    Although they had good looks, they were unwilling to please the princess. Furthermore, due to their special identities, their freedom was restricted at the Princess''s Imperial Residence. Getting out of the residence aside, they would have to inform the guards ahead of time no matter where they were going. To them, Rong Zhi''s residence was the safest place.

    Initially, they were hiding their plot from Rong Zhi whereby they merely spoke minimally whenever they exchanged opinions. They even hinted to each other to get the message across. However, Jiang Yan then realized that Rong Zhi had found out about their plot. Fearing Rong Zhi would expose their plot to the princess, they decided to invite him to participate in their revolting plan instead to make sure nothing happened to them and their plan.

    At that time, Rong Zhi was calm and responded, "Whatever the both of you want to do is none of my business. Neither will I tell the Princess, nor will I help you. No matter whether your plan will fly or fail, you''ll have to bear the consequences yourself. You''d better behave."

    Since then, Rong Zhi would take the initiative to leave and sit in the forest to read whenever both of them were talking. He showed his disinterest in participating in their plot but allowed them to do whatever they wanted to. However, he set up a crude alert system under the limestone in the forest where it would send a secret signal when he stood up as soon as he realized people were coming into his residence.

    Huan Yuan thought Rong Zhi was biased for doing that.

    Rong Zhi responded evenly, "I''ve said this a few days before. The Princess seems to be a little different now. She didn''t see you at the banquet today and she even came here to look for you. I wonder what she''s going to do about it. I''ve said this before and I''m standing my ground."

    He turned and left after that. However, Huan Yuan caught up with him and blocked his way as he begged, "Young Master, please don''t go. I''ve got something to talk to you about."

    Rong Zhi stopped walking and narrowed his eyes. "Do speak."

    Huan Yuan hesitated and made up his mind to speak after a moment, "We''ll remember your kindness for not telling anyone about the plot Brother Jiang and I came up with. But, Young Master, have you ever thought about this? Even if you don''t participate in this, no matter whether the plan flies or fails, I''m afraid you won''t be able to escape being a suspect." He revealed a faint smile at the edge of his lips. "Although the Princess is fond of you, I suppose she wouldn''t tolerate anyone who assists this plot secretly."

    Although this was like repaying kindness with ingratitude, he put his guilt aside in order to obtain Rong Zhi''s support. Rong Zhi held great power in the Princess''s Imperial Residence''s inner court and he held a respectable position too. He could have easily interfered, no matter how big or small the issue was, as long as he was willing to. It would not be an exaggeration for one to say that he would even be able to shut the heavens with his hand. With his help, their plan would be more convenient.

    Huan Yuan was mentally prepared to take on the heat coming from Rong Zhi. However, Rong Zhi smiled casually after a while.

    His expression was always gentle and calm. However, his smile was rather incisive this time. "Are you threatening me?" His tone was soft and indirect, but there was a faint power within that scared Huan Yuan a little.

    Huan Yuan suppressed the insecurity that surfaced in him and said gently with his hands cupped, "I came up with such a plan in desperation. Please forgive me, Young Master."

    Rong Zhi replied while smiling lightly, "I stand my ground as usual. I''ll be honest with you, Huan Yuan. The reason why I''m not telling the Princess about the plot you and Jiang Yan have is that I don''t think you could shake her the tiniest bit. When you fail, please do blame everything on me. I''d like to see if I would be punished for it."

    He revealed a smile that did not appear like a smile while his expression was calm, but there was dignity in his tone. "I''m just lazy to do anything about your plot. I''m not protecting the both of you. Please don''t think so highly of yourself."

    What he said crushed Huan Yuan again and again. It may not have contained any foul language, but it was gravely cynical. Huan Yuan was so speechless that his fair face flushed from his rage. However, he could not do anything about it. All he could do was take it in and suppress his fury.

    Huan Yuan flung his sleeve and said while clenching his teeth, "Brother Jiang, let''s go."

    Both of them passed through the bamboo forest with parasol trees and left the Snow Garden in single file. However, they did not notice the two pairs of eyes watching them on the cornice above the loft.

    Chu Yu only looked away and gazed down at the ground that was seven to eight meters below her feet after Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan disappeared into the shelter of the forest. "Alright, they''re gone now. Yue Jiefei, bring me down."

    She pretended to have left earlier in hopes to lure them into spilling information. She got Yue Jiefei to bring her back secretly and managed to eavesdrop on the conversation between Huan Yuan and Rong Zhi. That was the truth that she wanted to hear. In order to avoid bumping into Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan who were coming out of the loft, she told Yue Jiefei to bring her up there. The short lift that seemed like a ride into the clouds gave her an experience of the Lightness Skill which existed in this world. Now, she was eager to fly again.

    Yue Jiefei held Chu Yu''s waist and flew down from the cornice slowly like a large bird without doing much. He deviated his route mid-air and traversed into the bamboo forest. He let go of her as soon as they landed, behaving himself through the whole thing like as if nothing had happened. Chu Yu figured the reason for his caution was because of his fear of her unleashing her wild side and harassing him.

    Although she was misunderstood over and over again, Chu Yu did not plan to explain herself. Time would reveal a person, and no doubt, he would notice the changes in the princess as time went by.

    After Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan left, Rong Zhi put away the books that they were reading. He frowned a little when he heard a faint air-piercing sound. He then walked quickly to the window and happened to see Yue Jiefei land in the bamboo forest with Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu stood properly and as she turned around, she locked eyes with Rong Zhi for a brief moment. She was not surprised or panicked. Instead, she smiled charmingly at him like everything was normal. She then turned and headed out of the garden.

    Rong Zhi nodded lightly and thought to himself that Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan had no idea that their plan had already failed before it even began. The plan they came up with such great effort was just a tiny rebellious game to the princess. Nevertheless, he felt a little troubled as what Chu Yu had been doing lately went beyond his expectations.

    It did not trouble him a lot, maybe just a tiny bit.

 13 Not At Witâ€™s End

    Chu Yu walked out of the Snow Garden and headed to the East Court where she lived. She forced herself to remember the route so that she needed no guidance when returning.

    As soon as she returned to the East Court, Chu Yu ordered someone to bring the record scrolls of all the male companions from the Imperial Residence. After giving out the order, she noticed Yue Jiefei trying to speak but holding back as he stood aside. She then said with a smile, "Ask whatever questions you have."

    Yue Jie Fei thought about it and said, "Princess, what do you plan to do about Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan?"

    Chu Yu frowned a little as it dawned on her that she had no plans for that matter at the moment. From what Rong Zhi said earlier, he seemed to have full confidence in Princess Shan Yin. He was sure that Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan could do nothing to her. Unfortunately, she was not the real princess, and she did not know what to do in such a situation.

    She pursed her lips after some thought and said while smiling, "Their rebellion will result in nothing even if they try for three years. There''s no need for us to bother about both of them. Let''s see how it goes."

    Soon, the files came. The male companions'' personal details were recorded on embroidered silk scrolls and put away in a silk sack after they were rolled up. The male companions'' names would be written on the light green silk while the person''s details could be found by simply opening the sack.

    Although those were all traditional ancient manuscripts, she had learned them a little when she was young since her father studied ancient literature. Though not completely familiar, it was not too difficult for her to understand those descriptive words.

    The first sack Chu Yu opened was the one with Jiang Yan''s name on it. The scroll recorded that Jiang Yan had lost his father when he was young. He was popular and was once an officer. He was then framed of bribery and put into jail where he wrote a petition behind bars. However, the petition ended up in Princess Shan Yin''s hands after some twists and turns. Intrigued by how the petition was properly and beautifully written, Princess Shan Yin did everything to get him out of prison as her interest was piqued.

    The poor Jiang Yan thought he was out of prison but never had he expected to be put into another luxurious prison. In Princess Shan Yin''s imperial harem, nobody could express their interest while the talented ones would simply have to let their talent go to waste.

    ''Jiang Yan, Jiang Yan¡­'' Chu Yu mumbled the name over and over again while frowning. Why did the name sound so familiar to her? Chu Yu slammed the table after a hard, long moment of thinking and exclaimed, "That''s it: ''at wit''s end''!"

    ''At wit''s end'' was an idiom used to indicate a gifted person whose talent had faded away. The person who was the source of the idiom, Mr. Jiang, was none other than Jiang Yan who was currently in the Princess''s Imperial Residence! It was said that this person was brilliant and talented when he was young, but his talent faded away when he reached middle age. That was how the idiom ''at wit''s end'' came about.

    Although Jiang Yan''s poems were not as popular as Li Bai''s and Du Fu''s whereby everyone could recite a few paragraphs of their poems, the excerpt of his poem, ''Departure is the only thing that puts me in dead grief,'' was notorious. Even Yang Guo from the martial arts novel ''Legend of the Condor Heroes'' created the palm technique called the Melancholic Palms which name came from Jiang Yan''s poem excerpt.

    Chu Yu could not help but feel an absurd sense of surrealness when she finally recalled Mr. Jiang''s name. This person, who had his name in history, was a scholar whose name was made into an idiom and was now Princess Shan Yin''s. To be exact, the person was in her imperial harem right now. In the ancient recordings that she read in her past life, Jiang Yan was not forced to become a male companion. Perhaps he was just a person with the same name.

    However, it was hard to convince her that those were two different people since their life experiences were such a match. They were from a similar era, lost their father at a young age, and lived in poverty. As for the record, history could be altered by anyone. As long as the person had the power to, he could rewrite history however he wanted.

    Chu Yu could not confirm Jiang Yan''s identity after looking at the details for a long time. However, whether Jiang Yan was the historical person in mind or not, she had made up her mind to release him from the Princess''s Imperial Residence. She wanted to grant his freedom to soar like a bird and swim like a fish.

    After reading the other documents, Chu Yu realized all of the male companions in the Imperial harem had different backgrounds. It was so complicated that it could be written into a variety of historical rivalries.

    Chu Yu categorized them according to their personal situations by heart and came up with a preliminary plan on how to handle them. Eventually, she got to Huan Yuan''s scroll that was in a sack which edges had exquisite patterns. Chu Yu attempted to open the sack and found out it was different from the other sacks. This one was sealed.

    Was there a secret inside?

    Chu Yu''s interest was piqued.

    She took out a hairpin from her sleeve. She thought hairpins were troublesome, so she did not wear an up-do. She just tied her hair up with a piece of silk cloth. However, she kept a silver hairpin in her sleeve although she had no idea why she did that. Theoretically, she did not need any self-defense weapons, but she felt safer when she had something sharp with her.

    She used the hairpin to pick the thread which sewed the sack together. Soon, Huan Yuan''s details were fully revealed before her eyes.

    Chu Yu had a faint smile on her face when she opened the scroll. However, her smile froze at the edge of her lips when she saw the paragraphs written on the scroll with red ink.

    What!?

    Huan Yuan?

    I see¡­

    How could it be?

    I knew it¡­

    That means¡­

    Without knowing how long had passed, she put the scroll down while feeling her head ache suddenly.

    It was easy to handle Jiang Yan as she could just recommend him to some nobility or officer by writing a simple letter, but Huan Yuan was a difficult case.

    Chu Yu lifted her spirits a moment later after rubbing her temples hard.

    Were they not just some male companions? If Princess Shan Yin could handle them, so could she.

    Chu Yu rolled up the embroidery silk and glared at Yue Jiefei with her side-eye. She said with her deep voice, "Yue Jiefei, remember this. Don''t tell anyone about whatever you''ve seen in this room today."

    Although she was not the real princess, she definitely looked like one when she mustered her majesty. Yue Jiefei''s heart jolted and gave his promise in an instant.

    Chu Yu composed herself and reached out for the last scroll after some hesitation.

    Rong Zhi.

    Since Huan Yuan came with such an extraordinary background, then how about Rong Zhi whose position was so high up in the Imperial Residence? Who would he be, for what and through what way did he end up in the Princess''s Imperial Residence? Why would he have defended Princess Shan Yin when he spoke to Huan Yuan earlier? And why was he Princess Shan Yin''s favorite?

    A pair of enigmatic and dark eyes appeared in Chu Yu''s mind when her fingertips touched the soft silk. They gave her a clear and calm feeling, and seemed to bring out a faint, warm smile from her. She scolded herself not to overthink and retrieved the scroll from the sack immediately. She was in a grave shock when she opened it.

    She thought she would not be surprised again since she had read Huan Yuan''s document. However, Rong Zhi shocked her once again. The embroidered silk was empty and clear; there was nothing on it.

    There was no name, birthplace, age, or simple description. There was not a single word on it.

    The odd emptiness turned into a dense web that intertwined with her web of insecurity and suspicion which surfaced slowly into her heart.

    What exactly happened? Did they forget to write it down? Or¡­ Was there nothing at all?

    Chu Yu rolled the scroll up with doubts clouding her head. She then ordered someone to put the documents back. Her investigation this time was only deemed half-successful. While she learned a lot from the written documents, at the same time, she was plagued with even more questions now.

 14 The Plan of Killing Three Birds with One Stone

    Chu Yu sat by the lamp while holding a silver butterfly hairpin in her hand. She placed it before her eyes and took a closer look at it. The hairpin was gravely sharp that it could pierce a heart.

    On the first day she had arrived in this era, she had scrawled the character ''Õý'' (zh¨¨ng) at the side of her bed with the silver hairpin. She would draw a stroke each day and now, there were two ''Õý'' characters on it now.

    Chu Yu moved her wrist slowly after looking at it for a while and placed the end of the hairpin into the flame in the lamp. She retrieved the hairpin a moment later and took a careful look at it again. She then placed the end into clear water and wipe the water away after taking it out.

    She repeated the same thing a couple of times.

    The sharp end of the hairpin had a sparkling, crisp glow. Chu Yu hesitated a little while she held the hairpin with her left hand and traced it over her palm for a couple of minutes. Eventually, she held it at a certain angle and made a quick cut downwards.

    The sharp silver end tore the delicate skin on her palm and fresh red blood gushed out of her wound that was over an inch long. Chu Yu pressed on her wound with a handkerchief decisively and screamed loudly, "Come at once! I''m hurt!"

    Naturally, the maidservant came after her cry for help and ordered the medical practitioner to rush to the Imperial Residence. Chu Yu allowed them to work on her wounded hand. Although she had pain written on her face, her eyes were smiling.

    The problem with her accent had magically been solved due to the body switch that Chu Yu had secretly tested for the past two days, yet her handwriting remained the same. Although she practiced calligraphy when she was young in her past life, her handwriting was horrible due to the lack of practice. She might have exposed herself if she happened to be at an occasion that required her to write.

    Handwriting was different from one''s behavior. She could deny it if someone were to expose her change of behavior, but handwriting was cold, hard proof that would stay on paper forever.

    Chu Yu knew she would have to write somehow as soon as she began to handle the general affairs. She was bright and decisive when she wounded her right hand before anyone had the opportunity to suspect her. She paid a small price to avoid a bigger risk. With that said, she would have a legit reason for someone to write for her.

    She had always been a cautious person. She had cleaned the end of the hairpin prior before wounding herself to prevent an infection. Although she cut herself following her palm line with the hairpin and it looked serious on the surface, it would be quick to recover and would not leave a deep scar if there was even one.

    Initially, she was not fond of self-inflicted harm like this. She thought she could find some excuses and have some fun before she mastered Princess Shan Yin''s handwriting. However, since she found out the truth about Huan Yuan, she knew she should not delay it further. After all, she was not the real Princess Shan Yin. She had no idea who else was participating in Huan Yuan''s plot apart from Jiang Yan. The male companions were the only people that Huan Yuan could persuade in the Imperial Residence. Although she teased that he would definitely fail, she could not risk it if there were more people participating in the plot.

    Since she had no full confidence in handling the situation, she would have to do something to control the storm.

    Chu Yu ordered someone to get Rong Zhi over after her wound was treated.

    She ordered everyone out as she looked at the layers of thick, white silk wrapped around her hand. Rong Zhi was the only one in her room now, so she said directly, "I''m thinking of sending Jiang Yan out of the Princess''s Imperial Residence. What do you think?" In reality, Rong Zhi was not the best choice of person to do this, but since she found out he seemed to be standing by Princess Shan Yin''s side, she figured he would do the same for her too.

    Although she was instinctively anxious about the plan, she thought Rong Zhi would be a great help to her at the moment after some rational analysis.

    Rong Zhi did not beat around the bush and asked directly, "How are you going to send him off?"

    "By recommendation. I''ll get him an officer position," Chu Yu answered immediately since she already prepared her answer beforehand.

    Rong Zhi''s eyes lit up. "Only Jiang Yan?"

    "No." Chu Yu revealed a playful smile and gave five to six more names. However, Huan Yuan was excluded from the list.

    Rong Zhi thought to himself with his head tilted to the side and said while smiling after a moment, "Killing three birds with one stone. Since you''ve already come up with the best plan, why are you still asking for my opinion, Princess?"

    They gazed into each others'' eyes and saw a subtle smile in each other. Suddenly, they felt a sense of understanding in those eyes.

    All Chu Yu wanted was undoubtedly a split-up. Since Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan were the masterminds of the plot, she would then had to separate both of them. Jiang Yan would be granted his freedom, which firstly could reduce his hostility towards Chu Yu, and secondly, it would cut off his contact with Huan Yuan.

    Jiang Yuan''s departure would be a grave hit to Huan Yuan since half of his power was taken away. While sending off some of the male companions who might be participating in the plot, it would mean Huan Yuan''s limbs would be taken away from him and there was no way for him to carry out the plot.

    Thirdly, freedom was not the only thing that Jiang Yan would be granted. He would even get Chu Yu''s recommendation to walk on the path to a bright future. It would undoubtedly send a hint to the other male companions in the Imperial Residence and they would wish the same to happen to them one day. In that case, the people who initially took Huan Yuan''s side would be discouraged to participate in the plot. Who would want to risk their lives for Huan Yuan if they could see the light ahead?

    They would only be pleasing her with all that they could and some might even betray Huan Yuan in order to regain their freedom.

    The plan of killing three birds with one stone was definitely neat. It was a plan that she came up with after deep, thorough thought. However, Rong Zhi understood what she meant given the fact that she only revealed a small part of it. How was it possible for one to describe the wisdom that he possessed?

    Chu Yu could not help but exclaim secretly while a strong sense of defensiveness rose in her. Rong Zhi understood the plan that she had been thinking for a long time from her quick brief. This young man was so smart that the thought of it scared her a little.

    If he were to plot against her as Huan Yuan did, she definitely would not be able to handle it lightly.

    Chu Yu rolled her eyes after suppressing her guard that came up forcefully and asked, "I got you here to ask you this: who should I recommend Jiang Yan to? Please be fair since he''s talented."

    Rong Zhi looked at Chu Yu in surprise. "Princess, do you really want to recommend him?"

    Chu Yu was even more surprised than he was. "Of course, do you think I''d take back what I said?"

    Rong Zhi was still as he looked at Chu Yu for a moment. He seemed to be wanting to see if she was sincere or if she was faking it. He cleared his judgment a moment later and said while smiling, "You''ve really changed, Princess. Had this been in the past, even though you''re separating someone with this plan, you''d definitely kill Jiang Yan secretly, let alone recommend him a position."

    Chu Yu''s heart was racing, but she put on a calm face. "Me changing, is that a good or a bad thing?" She did not expect to expose such a major flaw herself. However, she was secretly relieved to figure out that Rong Zhi had no proof when he said that. She was unwilling to expose herself although he just revealed that Princess Shan Yin''s usual way of handling things was killing without even blinking.

    Rong Zhi replied with a smile, "There''s no good or bad in that. Princess, you used to be secretive with your plans, and you never blinked when you killed but you lacked kindness. Today you seem to be a little soft-hearted, but you''ve got a different attitude now. Not only are you not punishing Jiang Yan for the attempt to revolt against you, but you''re also giving him a bright future, Princess. Although you might be too lenient on him, I, Rong Zhi, can''t help but admire your attitude."

    Chu Yu could not help but feel a flush rush up to her cheeks. Although she did not have many feelings for Rong Zhi now and had her guard up, it was only natural that her heart skipped a beat when such a beautiful young man looked at her with such sincerity and told her that he admired her with a charming smile.

 15 The Overt Plot Between Her Fingers

    Chu Yu had always been decisive and determined. Her stirred emotions calmed down a moment later, and she tried her best not to think about what Rong Zhi had said earlier. She said, "I just thought he has a talent which is rare, and I don''t want it to go to waste." If her speculation was accurate, this Jiang Yan was that historical poet who had written the poem excerpt, ''departure is the only thing that puts me in dead grief''. Although the Earth would still rotate without him, it would be a pity to lose such a talent.

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly while he said nothing to rebuke although he seemed indifferent.

    The procedure for the six male companions who were soon to be released from the Princess''s Imperial Residence was arranged following Chu Yu''s orders and Rong Zhi''s cooperation. They were given different future paths according to their personal situations. There was a certain distance between Jiang Yan, who was the leader, and the other five of them, which proved that they had basically been isolated from each other for quite some time.

    Since Chu Yu''s hand was wounded, she had gotten Rong Zhi to write the recommendation letters and stamp them on her behalf.

    Not sure if she was overthinking it, Chu Yu thought Rong Zhi would intentionally glance at her right hand wrapped in the white silk from time to time.

    *****

    Chu Yu held another gathering at the Apricot Forest once again. It had only been less than two days, and many of them thought the princess could not wait to be drunk again.

    However, Jiang Yan had a bad feeling rising within his gut.

    After Rong Zhi''s warning the last time, Huan Yuan showed up this time. Since it had been a couple of days since he last saw the princess, he had no idea how she had changed. He would have to be present to witness it himself.

    At the banquet, Liu Se and Mo Xiang did not manage to sit by Chu Yu''s sides. Both of them glared at Chu Yu, who was sitting at the main seat, but they dared not go forward because Rong Zhi was sitting by her side.

    Since Chu Yu''s right hand was wounded, she would have to trouble Rong Zhi to pour the wine and do other little things on her behalf. The best thing about having Rong Zhi sitting by her side was that he would not seize every opportunity to flirt with her like Liu Se and Mo Xiang would. He would only assist her whenever she signaled him to which was a relief to her.

    After a few cups of wine, Chu Yu signaled to Rong Zhi to begin. Rong Zhi smiled lightly and took out six letters with red wax seals on them. "Come forward, Jiang Yan."

    Jiang Yan''s heart sank upon hearing that. He had had a bad feeling before he came here, and now that Rong Zhi was sitting next to the princess, could he have been one step ahead of them and informed her about the plot because he was displeased that Huan Yuan had threatened him?

    His steps felt like they were thousands of catties in weight as Jiang Yan ambled slowly towards Chu Yu. He was just a scholar and escaping by force was wishful thinking, let alone becoming a fugitive who would only be captured after the escape.

    No matter what happened next, he would have to accept it as it was calmly.

    It was just a distance of three to four feet, but Jiang Yan felt like he was marching through his entire life. He knelt slowly before Chu Yu and was prepared to die. There was no excitement or emotion in his heart. It was so empty that it was scary.

    At this juncture of life and death, Jiang Yuan regretted participating in Huan Yuan''s plot all of a sudden. Noticing his change of emotions, he could not help but feel a little ashamed of himself. Even so, dying with dignity was not an easy thing to do.

    The rumbling emotions that he was feeling inside was only reflected as gloom on his face. Seeing his expression, Chu Yu could roughly guess what he was thinking about and observed his face. His thick and straight brows gave him a hint of heroism on his handsome and decent face. His almond eyes and tightly pursed thin lips seemed a little depressed. Chu Yu was watching him attentively. Since she was going to let him go, there was no chance for her to set sights on this talent any longer in the future.

    Chu Yu took a rather long time to study him since he was a rare historical person. She only snapped back to her senses after Rong Zhi tugged on her sleeves under the table gently. Then, she realized it was the time to get down to business. She smiled lightly and extended her left hand to hand a letter that Rong Zhi passed her. She then said with a warm expression, "Jiang Yan, you''ve been with me for quite some time now. I''ve decided to release you from the Imperial Residence. Here''s a recommendation for you. Bring it to the Prince of Jianping, Liu Jingsu. He''ll offer you a position."

    He thought he had been falling in hell the second before, but now he saw heaven before him when he opened his eyes in the next second.

    Jiang Yan listened to her word by word. Although he understood every single word that she uttered, when the words were put together, the meaning was unfathomable to him. He was so shocked that his palms were shaking beyond his control.

    The two things that he had been dreaming of - freedom and future were now presented before him at the same time.

    They came to him just like that.

    A burning desire flashed in Jiang Yan''s almond eyes as overjoy followed his awakening. He extended both of his hands. He would be able to leave this prison as soon as he accepted the letter in Chu Yu''s hand. He would be able to unleash his talent as much as he wanted!

    Jiang Yan''s mind was blank at the moment. He took a deep breath in as an attempt to calm himself down to accept the letter in all seriousness. However, a soft cough came from behind at that moment. He was very familiar with the voice. It was the voice of whom he had studied poems with him, the voice that had discussed a secret plan with him. As if his heart was struck by lightning, Jiang Yan''s face turned pale. All of a sudden, he understood the meaning of the letter as he peered up at Chu Yu who was smiling before him.

    It was an attempt to split them.

    He did not move, and neither did Chu Yu. She maintained her stance of handing the letter over with a smile.

    She smiled in a carefree manner. Would he or would he not accept it?

    It was not a secret plot but an overt plot that was laid out openly. It was presented to him to his face as a scheme that he could not resist.

    What Chu Yu was holding at the moment was what he had been dreaming of. He would not have to take any risks as soon as he accepted the letter. He would be able to leave peacefully and go after his future peacefully. However, it came with a precondition - betraying Huan Yuan.

    He had a rough idea about Huan Yuan''s identity. Following the usual protocol, Huan Yuan would never be free of this prison. That was the reason Huan Yuan considered risking his life to revolt. If Jiang Yan left, that would mean giving Huan Yuan a ruthless, hard stab in the back when he was unprepared.

    Even if the others had no idea about it, Jiang Yan knew about the precious relationship they had and how in sync he was with Huan Yuan very well. Although they had been acting before the princess the other day, the feelings were real. If not for the two years of heartfelt relationship, how would they be able to come up with such a genuine act?

    Noticing Jiang Yan''s indecisiveness, Chu Yu added fuel to the fire. "You''ve always been well-known. I''m sure the Prince of Jianping will like you very much. I got somebody to send him the poems that you''ve written to him. He''ll definitely appoint you as soon as you get there."

    Chu Yu thought it was hilarious as she spoke. She felt like a witch bringing poisonous sweets to tempt him into giving in. However, this poisonous apple was harmless to Jiang Yan. The only thing the apple would harm was the other person''s gain.

    She was not concerned if Jiang Yan would decline her eventually.

    One had comfortable, stable and clear freedom while the other was leading a rebellion that had already failed.

    One was facing an endless scenic view while the other was going down a rough and rugged path.

    One was having a silk robe around his body while the other was bleeding to his death.

    Gains and losses would always be a neverending contradiction. People possessed the instinct to stay away from disadvantages.

    Thinking of his father who died early and the expectations his mother had for him, his face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Jiang Yan''s fingers were shaking a little as he took the recommendation letter which seemed to weigh thousands of catties from Chu Yu. He could not catch his breath from the pressure he was feeling.

    Rong Zhi shook his head subtly and let out a soft sigh while Chu Yu smiled in glee.

 16 It Breaks When Itâ€™s Hard

    With the heavy letter in his sleeve, Jiang Yan walked back to his seat in a rather wobbly manner. He had been avoiding Huan Yuan''s eyes. It was apparent that he was scared to see the blame, hatred, and accusation on his face. Any of those emotions would damage him irrevocably.

    Another five of them received the letters after Jiang Yan. Chu Yu handed the letters to each of them personally and gave them warm and customized words of encouragement. She seemed exactly like a lenient dominator. Even those who did not receive any recommendation saw hope in that action of hers. Some of them even looked excited now.

    However, there was an elegant person among the people who looked gravely pale. His eyes were so devoid of emotions that he looked like a ghost.

    That person was Huan Yuan.

    Although everything before him was nothing but enchanting sunshine, Huan Yuan felt as if he was in mid-winter right now while the white plum blossoms on the branches seemed to have turned into snow.

    He thought he would be dead meat if the princess found out about what he did. Never had he expected Chu Yu to resort to this measure instead. She did not want his life. She wanted everyone to betray him.

    He did not care about the failure of the plot, but he cared about Jiang Yan.

    Until today, he still remembered the time he spent alone with Jiang Yan at Rong Zhi''s loft. Although they did not talk much, they happened to be reaching for the same book when they were looking for something to read one day. They glanced at each other and could not help but speak at the same time.

    "You¡­"

    "Brother¡­"

    What was broken could not be fixed. They could not turn everything back now.

    Chu Yu was much more relieved after she was done fixing the six of them. She raised the wine glass and intentionally pointed it in Huan Yuan''s direction. She wanted to see what kind of expression he would have at the moment. Chu Yu was stunned for a second when she saw Huan Yuan. Even though she was the one who came up with the plan, she did not expect Jiang Yan''s betrayal to hit Huan Yuan so hard.

    Although she felt rather bad, if she were given the opportunity to re-do everything, Chu Yu would not change anything at all. After all, it was necessary. She was not the real Princess Shan Yin. Since she could not manage the situation deliberately at the moment, the only way was to come up with another approach which was to separate them.

    After the banquet was dismissed, Chu Yu got Jiang Yan to stay and gave him three farewell toasts. She smiled while she spoke, "The Prince of Jianping loves reading. Since he''s also young, I''m sure everything will go well when you''re there with him. I wish you a safe journey."

    At that moment, everyone had left while Jiang Yan and Rong Zhi were the only ones staying by Chu Yu''s side as well as Yue Jiefei who was guarding her from not far away.

    Jiang Yan experienced complicated feelings after hearing what Chu Yu said. He was not sure if he was grateful or if he resented her at the moment. However, the grace and help that she had showered him with was the cold, hard truth.

    As he gulped a cup of wine down quickly, Jiang Yan''s cheeks flushed while he begged with his head low, "Princess, please don''t punish Huan Yuan after I leave. He has stunning talent which even I am far beneath. If¡­ It would be a waste."

    He figured Chu Yu knew about their plot which was why she came up with such a plan to separate them. Out of guilt for Huan Yuan, he begged her.

    Chu Yu smiled lightly. "Don''t worry about that. I wouldn''t have done all of these if I really wanted to punish both of you. You could tell I made you decide before everyone else intentionally and forced you to betray Huan Yuan today. Do you resent me for that?"

    Jiang Yan looked lost when he responded, "I''ve no idea."

    Chu Yu raised the glass and took a sip of wine. The alcohol content was low and since it was a mild fruit wine, she drank it like as if she was enjoying fruit juice. "You''re honest. You''d be lying if you said you don''t resent me right away. I''ve my reasons for doing this. Do you remember the time you were being framed and you ended up in prison? Although it''s the other person''s fault, did you reflect on it?"

    Jiang Yan was a little displeased right away. "I didn''t do anything wrong, so why should I reflect on it?"

    Chu Yu said after letting out a sigh, "Why did that person frame you instead of others? Furthermore, none of your friends in the past helped you. Don''t you think it''s your fault for being a lousy person?"

    Chu Yu proceeded to speak even though Jiang Yan seemed stunned upon hearing what she said, "There''s a phrase called ''it breaks when it''s hard'' which means things get destroyed easily if it''s too difficult. I''m definitely not asking you to be complicit in corruption, but at the same time maintain your virtue, you need to learn how to be indirect. Your life will be difficult if you''re not friends with those corrupted officers."

    She smiled in consolation. "I''m not trying to convince you to do anything. I just hope that you''ll think of what I said when the time comes. Sometimes, compromising and showing humility isn''t something to be ashamed of. Caring too much might harm you instead."

    Jiang Yan gazed at Chu Yu for a long time before he raised his glass in all seriousness. "Thank you for the lesson, Princess."

    Although he disagreed with Chu Yu, he could feel the sincerity in her tone and that what she said was for his own good.

    Chu Yu smiled and raised her glass before she realized it was empty since she had finished the glass earlier. She insisted on Rong Zhi pouring her some and found out the wine bottle was empty too, so she left the glass aside instead. "The reason why I did this today is to train your spirit. Your setback would be less drastic if you encounter similar obstacles in the future. You yourself are stunning. You''ve got a bright future ahead and more beautiful things are waiting for you. You can treat your past like a cloud of dust."

    Although she was initially trying to win his heart, she could not bear knowing that this talent''s adversity had caused such a great impact on himself. She became sincere as she advised him further.

    ''Cloud of dust?''

    Jiang Yan looked at the plum blossoms that were falling from the branch ahead, feeling lost. Could he really treat everything he had here like a cloud of dust in the future?

    Chu Yu stood up slowly after saying everything she needed to say. She seemed to have recalled something out of the blue and looked at Jiang Yan with her head slightly turned. "Departure is the only thing that puts me in dead grief."

    Yue Jie Fei did not understand poetry, but Rong Zhi and Jiang Yan could not help being stunned after hearing the phrase. They wondered silently, thinking why would Chu Yu say such a thing as they gave the phrase careful thought while feeling inspired.

    ''Departure is the only thing that puts me in dead grief''. The phrase seemed simple, but it was filled with the poignancy of departure. Sometimes, the first person who said something would be called a genius while the second person who said the same would be called a trend follower. Nobody had ever described departure in such way before, so to the both of them, it was definitely something new. However, they had no idea that Chu Yu was simply reciting something that had been written out loud.

    Jiang Yan was great at writing poetry himself as he had superb taste in literature. He thought more about the phrase as he looked more and more astonished. The phrase was very close to his heart. Without knowing why, there was a sense of indescribable resonance that came out of nowhere. There seemed to be a bud growing in his chest, but something seemed to be missing.

    However, he was sure that he had never seen or heard of this phrase before.

    Chu Yu intentionally said that to test him. She wanted to confirm if Jiang Yan was the historical person. Suddenly, she realized she made a mistake upon looking at their expressions and she exclaimed to herself secretly.

    Even if Jiang Yan was the historical Jiang Yan, he would not be able to write such a phrase due to his young age and level of attained knowledge at the moment. In other words, Chu Yu had plagiarized what he was going to write in the future.

    Oh no, she shouldn''t have done that on purpose!

    Chu Yu shrugged the thought of it off. Since she had done it and plagiarized the phrase anyway, it was impossible for her to restore the originality of what he was going to write in the future. The only thing she could do was fake a calm smile and allow Jiang Yan to judge her now.

 17 Turning the Crook Around

    After the farewell toast, Chu Yu got someone to bring Jiang Yan to prepare the things needed for his departure. Meanwhile, she stayed in the Apricot Forest and played with the empty glass with her uninjured hand while leaning on an apricot tree.

    "What do you think of my way of handling it?" She gazed at the edge of the glass as she questioned Rong Zhi who was next to her.

    Rong Zhi said while smiling, "It''s brilliant. I never knew you could be so eloquent, Princess. What you said just now melted the displeasure in Jiang Yan''s heart effortlessly. I''m sure he''ll remember your kindness today if destiny allows both of you to meet in the future."

    Chu Yu pouted. In reality, she was irritated to have to stay in the Princess''s Imperial Residence to deal with the male companions. Nevertheless, since she had inherited Princess Shan Yin''s body, it made sense for her to inherit everything that came with it, so handling these matters was part of her job.

    A young, well-built man returned as soon as he left. He stood by the Apricot Forest as he hesitated if he should get closer. Chu Yu noticed him and gestured him over to speak to her.

    The young man was also one of the male companions. Chu Yu remembered that his family name was Shen, but she forgot his full name. The young man seemed to be struggling and insecure as he walked over. Eventually, he made up his mind and knelt as he spoke, "Princess, I, Shen Guang Zuo have something very important to report to you."

    Chu Yu pointed to Rong Zhi and nodded. "Here comes one."

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly. "He''s quick to seize his opportunity."

    Shen Guangzuo revealed everything

    Chu Yu could not help but feel a little shocked at how amazing Huan Yuan''s technique was. To put it simply, he was bribing people. However, one would need the necessary skill to bribe. There were people that one could bribe, but there were also some that should not be bribed. Besides that, there was the issue about the price the person was willing to pay. The balance between the sending of messages between the inner court to the outer court and the protection of confidentiality was confined to one''s limitation since there was too much to be considered. It placed the plot in a slow flow which was then cut off by Chi Yu before it was even completed. However, the ingenious details of the plot alone were impressive.

    One must give it to Huan Yuan for being such an intellectual. He was civilized in the way he handled things instead of using violence. His plan was simply borrowing pressure from the outside to force Chu Yu to release them. Violence was his last resort.

    Shen Guangzuo was very detailed about his report since he was afraid Chu Yu would not believe him. Although Chu Yu maintained a smile as she listened to him, she felt a little uneasy. She had just completed the recommendation ceremony earlier, and this young man had come running to expose Huan Yuan even more. It proved how powerful temptation was and how easily it was to persuade a person.

    Looking at Shen Guangzuo, she thought even if he had became an officer himself, he might merely be a follower.

    However, what he was doing was beneficial to her after all. Chu Yu was not dumb to come up with an impulsive decision from Shen Guangzuo''s personal virtu. She helped him up very gently while saying with a light smile, "I''ll reward you handsomely after I''ve investigated the information that you''ve just told me. You''ve been with me for quite a while now. Do you want to make it out there on your own?"

    Excitement was revealed on Shen Guangzuo''s face, but he did not dare to say it directly. Chu Yu then said casually, "Are you better with a pen or a sword?"

    Shen Guang Zuo''s eyes lit up as he replied, "I''ve practised martial arts since I was young..."

    Chu Yu interrupted him, "Great!" She turned her head a little to look at Rong Zhi. "Who do you think I should recommend him to?"

    Rong Zhi thought about it thoroughly and replied, "I suggest to recommend him to the general of the Imperial army, Shen Youzhi."

    Among the officers that Huan Yuan tried contacting, Shen Guangzuo revealed that Shen Qingzhi, the current officer of the dynasty, was one of them. Shen Youzhi was Sheng Qingzhi''s nephew.

    Shen Guangzuo could not suppress the delight on his face as soon as he heard what Rong Zhi said. Even though Chu Yu had no idea what this Imperial army general did, she knew he was the right person to go looking for based on Shen Guangzuo''s expression.

    Chu Yu could not help but ask Rong Zhi after Shen Guangzuo left, "Shen Guangzuo''s just a follower. Why did you give him such favorable treatment?"

    Although she agreed to recommend him, since Shen Guangzuo was so quick to tell on Huan Yuan, she looked down on him for doing that. Although he was on her side, she had always looked up to people with character.

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly and said, "Since the situation''s unstable at the moment, he can make use of himself if we send him to Shen Youzhi. I''ve looked into Shen Guangzuo''s background. He''s a distant relative of the Shen Clan. He''ll get his advancement faster with the connection. Don''t give him the cold shoulder just because he''s a crook. A crook like him is easily manipulated. On the other hand, I wouldn''t dare to manipulate a person like Jiang Yan."

    Reading between the lines, Rong Zhi was saying that Shen Guangzuo could be useful to them in the future. Since that was the case, Chu Yu kept quiet for a moment and decided not to dwell on it.

    Sometimes feelings could not go together despite reasoning, but she understood the principle.

    After waiting for a little while, Rong Zhi said to Chu Yu in an authoritative manner, "I''ll speak to Shen Guangzuo about the things that he needs to take note of." He left on his own as soon as he was done speaking.

    Rong Zhi found Shen Guangzuo and both of them spent an hour talking in the bedchamber. Later on, Rong Zhi walked out of Shen Guangzuo''s bedchamber and recalled something out of the blue. He then walked towards the Yonder Residence that was not far away from where he was.

    The Yonder Residence was an isolated residence where Huan Yuan lived. Apart from He Ji who was the Emperor''s Prince Consort, Huan Yuan and Rong Zhi were the only two people who lived in isolated residences in the entire West Court. The remaining male companions would have to live with the others. However, compared to Rong Zhi''s peaceful residence, there were several guards watching around Huan Yuan''s residence. Seeing Rong Zhi here, the two guards standing at the entrance bowed immediately and made way. "Please come in, Young Master Rong."

    A rectangular lacquer tray with a wine pot and two wine glasses caught his sight. Huan Yuan knelt under the shadows in the corner. One could only see his looming delicate features from his blurry expression in the darkness.

    All of the sudden, Huan Yuan leaped from the ground when Rong Zhi walked closer. He grabbed his collar and pressed him against the wall hard. His shoulder blades slammed into the unforgiving wall, and piercing pain spread all over his body and penetrated his bones.

 18 The World is A Burner

    "What are you doing?" Rong Zhi demanded coldly while the pain stiffened his body.

    Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead quickly one bead after another from the agony. However, his expression remained relaxed while his eyes looked calm as if his body was detached from him. "Violence isn''t who you are, Huan Yuan. Don''t lose your demeanor."

    Huan Yuan glared at Rong Zhi expressionlessly for a moment, then let go slowly. He returned to where he was sitting and picked up the wine before him. He poured himself a glass as he spoke, "Was it you who told the Princess about the plot Jiang Yan and I had?"

    The wine was actually for Jiang Yan''s farewell. Although Jiang Yan was leaving him, he wanted to see him one last time, but he was stopped at the entrance by the guards. They forbade them from meeting.

    Although he did not enjoy that much freedom before this, he had never been stranded inside like what he was going through right now. It was clear that the guards were following some special order.

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly. "You''ve underestimated the Princess. It was the Princess who came up with the plan at the banquet today. The other day, when you were having your secret rendezvous with Jiang Yan, the Princess pretended to leave, but she came back later on. Even I didn''t notice that. She then decided to send Jiang Yan out of the Imperial Residence."

    However, it was Rong Zhi who had ordered the guards to watch Huan Yuan. Although Huan Yuan had failed his plan, he had not given up just yet. He wanted to give Jiang Yan a farewell as a guilt trip so that he could carry on with his plan in the future. Unfortunately, Rong Zhi did not allow him that opportunity.

    Huan Yuan kept quiet for a moment before he spoke slowly again, "Rong Zhi, since the situation has come to this, I don''t care about what''s going to happen to me any longer. I''m asking you sincerely, are you really happy being by the Princess''s side?"

    Rong Zhi smiled without responding.

    Huan Yuan then continued softly, "Although you''ve never wanted to be in the limelight since you''re only helping the Princess manage chores in the inner court, I think the ability that you''ve shown is less than 10% of what you''ve got. You''re an extraordinary man who''s so influential that you could stir things up if you''re out there. Are you sure you''re willing to stay in the Princess''s Imperial Residence to be a lover of an arrogant lady?" His voice was so deep that it seemed to vibrate in the air in the darkness. "Are you really willing to do that?"

    He had been in the Princess''s Imperial Residence for two years, and that was how long he knew Rong Zhi. He could never see through Rong Zhi throughout such a long time. Initially, he thought he was a push-over for his kindness, but slowly, he found out how unfathomable this seemingly harmless young man who was.

    Rong Zhi continued smiling and did not respond to his questions.

    After looking at him for a while, Huan Yuan relaxed his face and smiled all of a sudden. "You must be unwilling. Otherwise, why don''t you dare to answer me? You can''t admit that you''re willing to stay with all sincerity."

    His face was gentle and handsome. The moment when he relaxed his face, he looked like a big white petal being flipped over in the darkness. His face was a clean slate with a whiff of sadness lingering in his beauty.

    Rong Zhi finally responded after Huan Yuan said that. He extended his hand and poured himself a glass of wine slowly. He filled the cup until it was full and almost overflowing before he put the wine pot down. "Huan Yuan, don''t you forget who granted your life so you can still live peacefully today. You''re a sinner''s son. If not for the Princess''s protection at all costs, you would''ve been killed since the beginning. Not only are you being ungrateful to her, but all you want to do is also to rebel. Do the Huan Clan''s ancestors teach their descendants to be ungrateful?"

    Huan Yuan replied, "I don''t deny that she saved me and protected me, but her intentions of rescuing come from pure selfishness. She kept me here like a prisoner and I''ll die here in this Princess''s Imperial Residence. Rong Zhi, I''m unwilling to do that."

    He said that in an extremely calm tone, almost like it was a determination that came from clarity. His almond eyes had a faint luster and brilliance like the surface of a jade. They looked gentle, but in reality, they were extremely tough. "The Huan Clan''s ancestors¡­ Didn''t her Liu Clan kill them?"

    The nobility, which was once glorious with clothes so shiny that one could not look at them directly, was now buried under some unknown land. He had no words for the ''winner takes all'' phenomenon during the troubled times.

    But¡­

    "I won''t do that," he said in determination.

    Although he ended up where he was right now, he was still unwilling to be a toy for a lady to play with. He would never have committed suicide just to prove his innocence. Survival was the greatest gift of all as giving up on life was a cowardly act. There was a male companion in the Imperial Residence who committed suicide by jumping into the lake due to his unwillingness to be humiliated. Looking at his cold body, though overcome with emotion, Huan Yuan had no respect for the male companion who had taken his own life.

    It was easy to die, but it was difficult to survive, and he chose to walk the difficult path.

    "So, you''re unwilling." Rong Zhi chuckled softly. "How ambitious, how tough, but you''ve got no choice, Huan Yuan."

    He then raised the wine glass to admire the clear liquid in it. He spilled a little bit of the wine from lifting the glass, and a small merlot stain spilled on his white shirt. "You said I''m unwilling just now. You''re not me, so how would you know what I think?"

    Seeing that Rong Zhi had gotten up to leave, Huan Yuan sighed and spoke, knowing that he could not persuade him today: "Whatever. You''re willing, but I''m not. Even though I''ve failed this time, I won''t give up as long as I''m still alive. Even if I''m unlucky enough to be killed, it would still be better than being tortured here."

    Rong Zhi smiled for a moment and walked out of the residence slowly. He paused when he arrived at the entrance. "Torture?" He asked Huan Yuan back, "So, staying here without having to worry about shelter and life is torture to you?"

    Huan Yuan snickered in a teasing manner. "Do you think I should treat this as amazing grace?"

    Rong Zhi paused again, then proceeded to walk out of the residence. A while later, Huan Yuan seemed to hear a looming and blurry phrase that came from outside. Although it was there, it felt like an illusion to him. The voice was so ephemeral that it even sounded like sadness that existed since the prehistoric ages.

    "The world is a burner. Which living thing in this world isn''t fighting for their lives?"

    After Rong Zhi left, Chu Yu walked back and forth in the Apricot Forest for a while before she decided to head back. As she passed by the intersection of the East Court and the West Court, she happened to see Jiang Yan and the other five young men who were granted their freedom walking out of the outer court. Chu Yu nodded as she passed them.

    She did not feel any longing for them nor did she glance back. As soon as they left the door, they were strangers to her from then onwards. In reality, those people were strangers to her after all. There was nothing to miss about them.

    ''We''ll part ways forever from this moment onwards,'' Chu Yu thought to herself while the edge of her lips lifted slightly as she held herself from looking back.

    They would not see each other from then onwards. Almost at the same time, Jiang Yan, who thought the same, could not help but turned to take a glance at her. He had been thinking about leaving to hell as soon as he could in the past, but now that he was leaving, he felt confused.

    This lady''s back looked unbothered and free like she was no longer sitting high up as she used to be. It was so unfamiliar that it felt like he was seeing her for the very first time.

 19 Running Men On the Streets

    After sending the seven of them including Jiang Yan and Shen Guangzuo off, many male companions came to reveal Huan Yuan''s plot to Chu Yu for the next two days. In return, they got what they desired, which was their freedom and future.

    As for who they should be recommended, Chu Yu had to hand that decision over to Rong Zhi since she was unfamiliar with the place. He was given full authority to carry on.

    Although Chu Yu had yet to trust Rong Zhi fully, in this completely unfamiliar world that she was in, she would be stumbling around like a headless fly if she did not ask for help.

    Some of the male companions asked for their freedom, but some of the restless ones did not forget to frame others such as telling her who said what about her. Chu Yu would listen and turn a deaf ear to them while nodding with a smile. She would forget what they said as soon as she turned back around.

    She was not sure if the idiom ''three women are enough for drama'' was true, but she experienced ''three men are enough for drama'' here. She had no idea how much effort she would have to put in if she were to patiently untangle these messy relationships. Therefore, she decided that she would not bother and would rather end everything right there.

    In a short few days, the people and connections were scattered all over the place. Apart from those who could not be released, those who did not want to leave and those who had nowhere to go, only six out

    Although it was pleasing to the eyes for her to be surrounded by a big bunch of beautiful men every day, she would feel dizzy from looking at them as time went by. Moreover, most of them did not want to stay here genuinely and trouble would be soon inevitable in the future. Although Huan Yuan''s plot was smothered in the cradle, nobody could guarantee there would not be someone like that in the future. She would rather send them away as soon as she could and conveniently do them a favor, making them feel slightly grateful to her.

    Chu Yu knew that had it been the Princess Shan Yin from the past, she definitely would not feel pressured like what she was experiencing right now. However, Princess Shan Yin got her power from cruelty. Chu Yu could not bring herself to do what Princess Shan Yin did. All she could do was be Chu Yu from a thousand years later and used her own methods.

    Although Chu Yu wanted to send all of them away, surprisingly, six of them eventually stayed.

    The 12-year-old boy that she had seen at the banquet the other day was called Baili Liusang. There was nowhere that she could send him. He was a 12-year-old boy after all, but his abilities were limited no matter how talented he was. Liu Sang''s parents were killed by robbers when Princess Shan Yin met him back then. He had nowhere to go even if Chu Yu were to send him out of the Imperial Residence now.

    Meanwhile, Liu Se and Mo Xiang declined although they had the opportunity to get out of the Imperial Residence. They insisted to stay by Chu Yu''s side and even threatened to take their own lives.

    Among the duo, Liu Se was born into a poor family. Knowing that Princess Shan Yin was fond of beautiful men, he mustered his guts and hid where she usually played, and he was then taken into the Imperial Residence. Meanwhile, Mo Xiang had been a toy given to Princess Shan Yin by an officer. It was said that his family had conducted a felony and everyone in the family was killed.

    One of them cried that he would not be able to live if he were chased out of the Imperial Residence while another complained Chu Yu used to call him "Little Xiang Xiang", but had now taken the endearment back. At the same time, one of them tried hanging himself while another wanted to jump into the lake as if they had rehearsed it beforehand. Of course, Chu Yu knew they were pretending. She had seen such dramatic acts many times on the television. She initially wanted to insist on chasing them out, but she was worried they would go too deep into their act and really kill themselves, so she decided to keep them.

    She could not bring herself to let that happen after all.

    There was another one called Hua Cuo. He was the male companion who called in sick twice when the banquet took place. However, compared to Huan Yuan who had faked it, Hua Cuo was really ill and had to stay in bed. His life depended on the premium herbs and doctors in the Princess''s Imperial Residence, so Chu Yu could not chase him out.

    Huan Yuan, on the other hand¡­ Chu Yu thought it was difficult to deal with this person. She only found out that Huan Yuan''s ancestors, which was the Huan Clan, was once a prestigious family. However, due to the revolt of the clan master decades ago, Princess Shan Yin''s ancestor, Liu Yu, killed the clan master when he got the opportunity to. Meanwhile, those who did not participate in the revolt in the Huan Clan were put under house arrest. Most of them were killed one after another throughout the years while Huan Yuan was the only remaining member left.

    Two years ago, Princess Shan Yin saw Huan Yuan by accident and grew fond of him. She then tried everything to bring Huan Yuan to her residence secretly. Whether Huan Yuan was willing to do that, that was none of her concern.

    Looking at the connection, Chu Yu''s ancestor was the rival who ended Huan Yuan''s clan, like the saying ''the vengeance of one''s father being killed is irreconcilable''. Moreover, not only did Chu Yu kill Huan Yuan''s father, but she had killed all of his family members. Although Huan Yuan tolerated it and did not stab her with a knife, the vengeance was definitely not forgotten.

    However, the interesting thing was that Huan Yuan was the descendant of a sinner. Although he resented Princess Shan Yin, he had to depend on her power to keep his life.

    Lastly, Rong Zhi.

    Chu Yu asked him if he wanted to leave, but he did not respond. All he did was recite a song called ''Untouchable Lovers'' to her. His voice was gentle, making Chu Yu''s heart race while her cheeks were flushed while he was at it. She was too shy to ask any further.

    ***

    What was a princess''s life like?

    As a princess, there was no need for her to be concerned about people''s lives, and neither did she have to worry about the conflicts happening internally and outside. She indulged herself in food and drinks. She owned houses, lands, power as well as beautiful men. It made sense for Princess Shan Yin to complain that she was bored and spent most of her youth on that big, luxurious bed in her bedchamber.

    Since Chu Yu inherited this body, it was a no-brainer that Princess Shan Yin must be dead now. Chu Yu did not care how she died. However, since she inherited Princess Shan Yin''s identity, it made sense for her to take over her place to eat, drink, solicit prostitution, and gamble¡­ Err, prostitution was unnecessary for her. Apart from eating, drinking and gambling, she should come up with new stuff to entertain herself from the perspective of a person coming from 1,000 years in the future. Otherwise, life would be flat and boring in this time without computers.

    After spending some time studying Princess Shan Yin''s handwriting, Chu Yu realized she had been writing running scripts in the past. She had beautiful handwriting, which was hard for her to copy in a short period of time. After thinking it through, Chu Yu had decided to practise official script instead. Since she was starting from zero, nobody would be able to point out the differences in her handwriting.

    In two to three days, she managed to write decent calligraphy which she neglected. She could pretty much get by with her handwritings now. Chu Yu was too lazy to aim for perfection, so her main mission as a princess began - to have fun.

    It was boring staying in. All she could do was eat and drink. She was so bored that she started playing luminous pearls like marbles. If this went on, she might imitate what the ancients do, which was to tear silk just to listen to the sound. Soon, Chu Yu looked out of the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    The city that Chu Yu was currently in was called Jiankang. However, a thousand years later, the name was changed to Jinling and eventually, Nanjing.

    Nanjing was the ancient capital that existed thousands of years ago. Too much bustling glory, hardships, depressions gathered in this city. It was so heavy that it was hard for one to imagine. Reborn into ancient times and reborn into such a time and this place, she would be disappointing God''s kindness if she did not take a closer look.

    Naturally, Chu Yu had her own principle since she was going to have fun. It would be a killjoy to have a big bunch of guards following her and retinue clearing the paths for her when she was strolling the streets. The only good thing about that was it would be convenient for her to bring back decent, handsome men if she happened to see one. However, Chu Yu did not have such a fondness now as she did not need that at all.

    She had just cleared a bunch of men from her residence while the six who stayed gave her a tiny headache. She was not Princess Shan Yin after all, thus she did not have such a big appetite.

    Chu Yu did not want to call attention to herself on the streets, so the best solution was a disguise. She put on male clothes and trimmed her hair a little before tying it up. Just like that, she turned into a beautiful young man.

    Her face was elegant and delicate, so even though she disguised herself as a man, she still stood out.

    The two of them sneaked out of the Princess''s Imperial Residence''s backdoor and arrived in a bustling street after passing through a remote alley.

    Shops stretched along both sides of the streets while banners fluttered in the air. Some of the houses had big and tall willow trees planted at their entrances. It was spring now, and the willow seeds floated in the air in the breeze of the warm wind. Some of them landed on Chu Yu''s body. She picked them up with her fingers and tossed them away after taking a closer look at them. Although these willow seeds and those in the Princess''s Imperial Residence were the same a thousand years later, Chu Yu could not help but feel delight that came from her heart.

    As she strolled the streets, Chu Yu noticed there were many of them looking at her enthusiastically. She did not mind that since those were just some young ladies of 16 or 17 at first, but later on, 80% of the people on the streets were looking at her. They were pointing and talking about her as they looked at them.

    Chu Yu was a little lost as she had never encountered such a situation. She had no idea why these people were looking at her. Although Chu Yu thought she was handsome disguising a man, she was not so handsome that she could make people fall head over heels for her. So why were people looking at her?

    Could they see through her and found out she was a lady?

    Chu Yu stopped walking and asked a civilian young lady who was closest to her: "Why are you guys looking at me¡­" Before she could finish speaking, the young lady screamed and lifted her arm to remove the silk flower from her hair. She then tossed it at Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu''s heart jolted and she retreated immediately. "What are you doing?" Did she look like a pervert or a beast? Even a little lady was throwing stuff at her, preventing her from getting closer. However. if she were to throw something for self-defense, should she not throw something that was a little more threatening than a silk flower?

    Moreover, she looked at her reflection in a basin before. She thought her features were pretty outstanding.

    Something terrifying happened after the young lady took action. The men and women nearby brought out the stuff of their own. Some of them were holding flowers, some were holding twigs, some were holding unripe melons while someone even held a rather small cabbage¡­

    They were throwing the stuff at Chu Yu one after another.

    ''They have gotten insane!'' The thought came into Chu Yu''s head at that moment. She pulled Yue Jie Fei by instinct and started running while protecting her head.

    The people were already getting out of control, and she would be stupid to be staying where she was, allowing them to smash her!

    Although Chu Yu could definitely get Yue Jiefei to beat up and even disperse the people, she was not Princess Shan Yin after all. She was born a young lady who lived with freedom and equality. She had no scorn in her bones towards the civilians and had never treated them like ants. Instead of solving this with ''beat these peasants

    After running a couple of steps away, Chu Yu''s face became pale when she turned around to take a glance. The people who were smashing things at her were not done after throwing stuff at her while gave chase after her as they shouted out loudly.

    Chu Yu had never seen such a thing before, so she was extremely confused. She did not notice what they were shouting about at all. All she was thinking was to run away, she was accelerating as she pulled Yue Jie Fei with her.

    These people were a bunch of mobs! Even though¡­ Even though she looked a little like a beast, it was unnecessary for them to be so ruthless, was it not?

    However, the faster Chu Yu ran, the more aggressive the people were. There were only over ten people chasing her at first, but there would be more people joining the pursuit every street that she ran by. Eventually, it became an army of a hundred people!

    There were over a hundred people chasing behind them while Chu Yu and Yue Jiefei ran like madmen in front. It was a grand and spectacular sight!

 20 Beast Oh Beast!

    ''Run for your life!''

    ''Mob!''

    ''They''ve gone insane!!!''

    Chu Yu''s mind was in a mess to the point she could not understand why would her outing cause such a big chaos.

    It was a Southern Dynasty capital. How could public safety be so terrible?!

    In the midst of the chaos, pieces of thoughts flashed by Chu Yu''s head quickly. They collided into each other and smashed into smaller pieces, drowning her with the panicked anxiety she was overwhelmed by. As she ran helter-skelter with the jumble of thoughts in her head, she had no idea when she let go off Yue Jiefei''s hand before she could not even see where he was in the blink of an eye. Chu Yu did not dare to turn back to look for him, hence she could only continue running.

    The rumbling footsteps behind her seemed to be banging on Chu Yu''s tensed nerves. Her body was not strong enough after all, so she began to pant after a while of running. She could not help but slow down when she heard the crowd advancing closer behind her. She felt a surge of power that came out of nowhere which gave her the strength to run even faster until she was drained again.

    This repeated that for a couple of times and finally, Chu Yu could not squeeze any more potent strength out of her body. She accepted that she would give in even if she would be trampled from the crowd as she made a turn. Suddenly, a person appeared before her eyes and said to her immediately, "Follow me."

    The man led Chu Yu through the complicated intersecting alleys and soon, they managed to get away from the people in a short while. Chu Yu stopped running and wheezed intensely. Her mind went blank as all she could feel was sweat running down her body.

    In reality, her mind was not exactly blank. While bearing the extreme load she had taken on her body, Chu Yu was recalling what she had done earlier. When she saw so many people surrounding her in an aggressive manner, her mind wandered off and she could not figure what was the best thing she could do. All she did was flee on instinct.

    The man beside her seemed to say something which made Chu Yu snap back to reality a couple of seconds later. "Brother, what did you say?" Her voice was already rather low, so her panting from the intense run only hid her female characteristics.

    The person who saved her had attractive features and wore sophisticated clothes. It was clear that he came from a rich family. He took a careful look at Chu Yu''s delicate features at a close distance and exclaimed secretly to himself. He did not mind her not hearing what he said earlier and repeated himself, "My name''s Pei Shu. I guess this is your first time being out in the public on your own?"

    Chu Yu nodded and asked while feeling perplexed, "How do you know that?"

    Pei Shu smiled. "I could tell from your reaction earlier. Actually, you don''t have to be afraid. Those people have no ill intentions."

    Chu Yu was still shaken from what happened earlier, so she said out loud instinctively, "How is that not having any ill intentions?"

    The people had been throwing stuff at her. If that was not considered ill intentions, then what was considered ill-intended?

    Pei Shu said, "You might not know this, but they were just expressing their admiration of a beautiful man. They were just excited. You triggered them when you started running, causing them to run even wilder."

    Chu Yu opened her eyes wide as she was baffled by what she heard. "How is that possible?"

    The people were behaving like groupies in the 21st century, but what did she have that was worth them chasing after?

    Pei Shu added with a smile, "Don''t find it strange. This has been the local culture here. Actually, if you handle the situation properly, no chaos would be created. Or maybe bring a couple more guards with you when you head out the next time. That would keep the admirers a distance away from you."

    Noticing Chu Yu''s luxurious dressing and elegant mannerisms, he figured she must come from an extraordinary family. He wanted to get closer to her, so he attempted to win her heart by exploiting his knowledge about the place.

    After hearing Pei Shu''s explanation, Chu Yu found out that it was a culture that was passed down during Pan An''s time. People would throw flowers and fruits at him whenever they saw handsome men in the streets to express their admiration. Chu Yu felt her scalp go numb as she figured it must be hard for Pan An to manage to escape death while having so many fruits attacking him back then.

    During ancient times, there was a handsome man called Wei Jie. Just like Pan An, he was very attractive. Exactly how attractive was he? If he were to stand among the crowd, he would be a pearl in the rubble. Back then, during his first visit to Nanjing, which was Jiankang at that time, the people came to the capital upon hearing about such a handsome man. The streets were packed with onlookers, and the handsome man, who was weak and always ill, was so overwhelmed that he died on the spot. However, judging by what happened to her today, Chu Yu suspected that Wei Jie might have been killed from the smashing of flowers and fruits.

    It was a time when beauty was worshipped, especially handsome men.

    In this era, appearance was not the only thing a handsome man would need. An agile and healthy body was required too.

    After a while of astonishment, Chu Yu said with a smile while feeling relieved, "I''ve learned something today."

    She thought to herself, ''So, I don''t look like a beast, but it was the locals who behaved like beasts, pouncing at handsome men.'' With that said, her disguise had worked pretty well.

    After resting for a while, the duo walked through the remote streets and chatted along the way. Chu Yu maintained an opened heart, knowing that she was just an empty barrel. She was just listening most of the time and voiced her opinions whenever she heard something she knew. She looked elegant and mature when she kept quiet with a faint smile. She had unique insights which Pei Shu admired.

    Most of the things Pei Shu articulated were poetry. Although Chu Yu did not know much about ancient poetry, that did not stop her from playing smart. After all, she had learned many bits and pieces of poems that had been written throughout a thousand of years under her sleeve. It gave her some impressive insights. Although she did not say much whenever she spoke, everything she said was on-point.

    Pei Shu had the intention to get closer to Chu Yu while she wanted to know people outside the Imperial Residence, which was helpful for her to learn more about this world. The more they talked, the more they clicked. Although they had no idea what each other was thinking, they looked like friends of many years from the looks of it.

    Time went by slowly as they chatted. Pei Shu recalled he had some errands to run, so he bade farewell to Chu Yu. He turned around after taking merely two steps away and smiled as he said, "I don''t know your name despite chatting for so long."

    Chu Yu smiled lightly. "My name''s Yu Zi Chu."

    Figuring Princess Shan Yin definitely had a rather bad reputation, she decided not to reveal her real name.

    "Brother Zi Chu," Pei Shu smiled as he said, "I''m having a wine and poetry society gathering at Mountain Pingding in three days. I wonder if you''d like to come, Brother Zi Chu." Since Chu Yu had impressive opinions, he figured she must have exceptional poetry-writing abilities. Never did he realize that Chu Yu had the upper hand of traveling back in time whereby all she did was just take the predecessors'' work directly.

    He paused for a moment and said casually, "A prince''ll be coming too."

    Though he seemed causal, Chu Yu could tell there was a sense of bragging that he could not hide in his tone. He seemed to be saying, ''There''ll be many celebrities coming, and it would be a shame if you don''t come''.

    Although she deceived Pei Shu, Chu Yu knew her own standards very well. Just when she was going to decline, she had a sudden change of thought. "Sure, I''ll definitely be there."

    She had an objective of her own to attend the event. At the same time, what Pei Shui said piqued her interest in the prince. She wondered who that extraordinary person would be.

 21 Burning the Midnight Oil

    After sending Pei Shu off, Chu Yu realized that she had no idea where she was. She was annoyed by the rut she was in. Due to the panic earlier, she did not memorize the route and she was kind of lost now.

    She looked around and attempted to find the way back by choosing a random direction. Suddenly, a silhouette appeared next to her. The person was so silent that his appearance was like a ghost. Chu Yu might have screamed right then if not for the same experience that she had in the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    Naturally, the person was Yue Jiefei who she had let go off unintentionally. He looked at the direction where Pei Shu left and said, "Princess, don''t you want to bring that man back?"

    Just when Chu Yu wanted to instinctively ask why she

    There would only be differences when there was a side-to-side comparison. Chu Yu somewhat fathomed the quality of men Princess Shan Yin collected, who she had let most of them go. If, and only if Princess Shan Yin found out about this in the spirit realm, she might die again from rage.

    "No need," Chu Yu replied coldly after she sighed secretly. She then recalled suddenly. "Why didn''t you bring me away just now?" Looking at Yue Jiefei''s stance, he did not look like he had been separated from her like she thought. Instead, he had been following behind her. Why did he not save her? Did he think it was funny to watch her suffer?

    Yue Jiefei responded while feeling shocked, "So,you don''t like that, Princess?"

    Chu Yu was speechless.

    Yue Jiefei thought she enjoyed being chased because she had not ordered him to stop the people. There were some popular young masters of the time who were addicted to that. To them, being chased by so many admirers was a great honor. Some of the radical ones would even compare who had more people chasing after them.

    They then returned to the Princess''s Imperial Residence through some remote alleys. When they were passing by a street, Chu Yu heard a woman shout in an alley: "If you guys don''t listen to me, I''ll get the Evil Princess to take the both of you!"

    Evil Princess?

    Chu Yu''s heart jolted a little bit and she stopped walking by instinct. She looked over at the alley and saw a strong woman through the two rows of messy wooden houses. The woman held a faded table cloth while scolding the two children beside her with one hand on her hip.

    They were a boy and a girl around six or seven years old and were dirty like they had rolled on the ground earlier. The boy became obedient immediately after hearing the woman, but the girl refused to obey. She then refuted with her childish voice, "I''m not afraid. The Evil Princess only captures boys. She doesn''t capture girls."

    The Evil Princess they were talking about¡­

    Chu Yu had a bad feeling in her and she glanced at Yue Jiefei. He shot her a look of confirmation as if he was telling her, ''Yes, they''re talking about you''.

    Chu Yu was irritated. She thought Princess Shan Yin''s reputation was so bad that even a woman was scaring kids like how people used the story of Red Riding Hood. Fortunately, she had not told Pei Shu her real name earlier. Otherwise, he must have run faster than a rabbit.

    However, now that she thought about it, even if she were to capture a man, she would at least capture one whose standard was on par with Rong Zhi. Why would she capture these dirty kids?

    Realizing that she could not scare the girl, the woman changed her expression immediately as she scolded, "The Evil Princess doesn''t capture girls, but the Devil Mage does. Be careful, the Devil Mage might capture the both of you, which is perfect since both of you are a pair of boy and girl."

    The girl seemed to be frightened after hearing that and became obedient just like the boy.

    Chu Yu''s eyes lit up. She found out there was someone who had a worse reputation than she did. Who was that Devil Mage and what had the person done to justify her name being used to scare kids?

    With endless questions in her head, Chu Yu returned to the Princess''s Imperial Residence and ended her trip outside which had started out fine but ended badly.

    ***

    Chu Yu stood at the entrance of the Snow Garden as it was her second time there. The first time she was strolling there and happened to see the meeting between Huan Yuan and Jiang Yan. This time, she was here to burn the midnight oil.

    Although she had thousand of years of knowledge up her sleeves, Chu Yu did not plan to depend on that.

    The direction and angle of literary

    Chu Yu hesitated when she found out that the biggest library in the Imperial Residence was located in Rong Zhi''s Snow Garden. She arrived here as she hesitated, hovering at the entrance anxiously.

    She did not really dare to see Rong Zhi.

    The incident that happened a few days back was playing in her head clearly. After settling everyone in the Imperial Residence, she turned to ask if he wanted to leave.

    The intimidating young man who had abysmal, elegant eyes stared at her and recited softly while smiling wryly:

    ''There''s a beauty that I can''t forget after we met.

    A day away from her made me miss her deadly.

    The phoenix flew across the ocean for the other half but oh, my lover is nowhere to be found.

    Oh, this song will tell you what my heart wants; the wonder of when we''ll meet again kills me much.

    I hope my wishes of holding your hands will come true; not being able to fly with you breaks me apart.''

    It was a song titled ''Untouchable Lovers'' for one to confess their love. It generally meant one had met a beauty and missed her dearly, hoping to be with her forever.

    Chu Yu could not help but frown. What was Rong Zhi really trying to say? Was he using the song to express his love for Princess Shan Yin? But what was there to love about Princess Shan Yin? Could he be fond of attention just like Liu Se and Mo Xiang were? If he was such a person, how could he have such elegance in his eyes?

    His features were not the best. Liu Se and Mo Xiang aside, among the male companions who she let go, seven or eight of them were better-looking than he was. The only thing that distinguished him from the rest was his intimidating and elegant eyes. They stood out from the crowd, not resisting nor fawning.

    Was that the reason why Princess Shan Yin valued him?

    Suddenly, Chu Yu understood something. She had the deepest fear towards Rong Zhi, the kind of fear that scared her the most ever since she was reborn. No matter whether it was Liu Se and Mo Xiang who were fawning upon her, or the arrogant Huan Yuan, the tough Jiang Yan, or the crook Shen Guangzuo, at least she could see through them. As long as a person wanted something, it was not difficult to find his weakness. However, it was a different case for Rong Zhi. He seemed like he needed nothing, cared for nothing, not even his freedom.

    If Rong Zhi was a stupid scum who knew nothing, it would make sense if he wasted his life away wanting nothing. However, he was intelligent and handled everything in perfect order. Even Huan Yuan wanted to get closer to him. Why would such a person wanted such a shameful position, killing his time in the Princess''s Imperial Residence with upheld such a bad reputation?

    As she recalled the song ''Untouchable Lovers'', Chu Yu had absurd disbelief written on her face. Could Rong Zhi really love Princess Shan Yin? This was unbelievable. Or maybe, there was an underlying meaning in the song ''Untouchable Lovers''?

    Noticing she had been standing at the entrance for too long, Chu Yu pursed her lips and walked into the garden after opening the door.

    She saw someone sitting on a limestone platform in a relaxed manner under the parasol trees in the garden full of fresh air.

    Rong Zhi''s white attire made him look like a cloud scattered on the stone platform. With his bamboo slips set aside, he rested his eyes that usually looked unfathomable while lying against a parasol tree. His sleeping posture made him appear vulnerable.

    Chu Yu thought about it and headed towards the pavilion behind the garden while treading softly. However, she stepped on something when she passed Rong Zhi. Suddenly, a crisp sound coming from the collision of jade pieces rang out in the garden, shocking Chu Yu. Rong Zhi woke up before she managed to do anything.

    "Ahh, it''s you, Princess." Rong Zhi rubbed his eyes in a lazy manner. He did not stand up to bow to her when he realized who it was. All he did was ask while smiling, "Is there anything that I can do for you since you came to my place, Princess?"

    Chu Yu hesitated before she spoke directly, "I just want to take a look at a few poems."

    Rong Zhi was rather surprised as he looked at her with an unfathomable expression. "I remember you didn''t like reading poetry, Princess."

    At that moment, there was coldness in the silence of the lush green courtyard despite the presence of sunshine.

    Chu Yu did not even blink when she replied calmly, "I read them now. What are you going to do about that?" She knew Rong Zhi began to suspect her, but there was nothing to be afraid of as long as she did not leave any physical pieces of evidence.

    After a moment of silent, Rong Zhi responded kindly, "It might be difficult for you to look for them on your own, Princess. Let me help you."

    When they arrived at the library, only Chu Yu realized what Rong Zhi meant by "difficult".

 22 Three-Day Heart Sealing Pill

    Three-Day Heart Sealing Pill

    Her first impression of the library: it was gargantuan.

    It was gigantic like seven to eight units of houses combined. It was filled with bookshelves which books packed to the brim. There seemed to be no empty spaces at all.

    Her second impression of the library: what a mess!

    That was what Chu Yu realized after taking a better look at it. There were books, silk scrolls and bamboo scrolls on the bookshelves. Bundles of bamboo scrolls were wrapped in light green silk book covers and placed neatly on the bookshelves. They were clean with no visible dust, and there was a mix of faint book scent and sandalwood in the air. One could tell Rong Zhi put his heart into taking care of the library.

    However, Chu Yu thought it was slightly messy because Rong Zhi had thrown them around. There was almost no sequence to the placement of the books, and both bamboo scrolls and books were put together. Although they were neat on their own, they looked a little slovenly as a whole.

    Moreover, there was no categorization of content whereby everything was put together randomly. It was very inconvenient to look for something in there.

    Her third impression of the library: it was diverse.

    Chu Yu flipped through some books randomly and found out that the diversity of the collection in this library went beyond her imagination. Mountains and rivers, geography, politics, poetry, folktales, miscellaneous topics... There was almost everything.

    Rong Zhi stood quietly at the library entrance and watched Chu Yu walk back and forth the bookshelves while she flipped through the books clumsily. He did not go up to help her. All he did was watch her quietly from where he was. There seemed to be clouds of unfathomable emotion lingering in his dark, abysmal eyes.

    He said and did nothing. He only spoke slowly after gazing at her attentively for a long time. He guided Chu Yu to look for the poetry books she wanted by memory while helping her pick the poems.

    "The seventh book on the second row, on the third column of the left bookshelf." Following Rong Zhi''s guidance, Chu Yu found the book that he mentioned accurately. She secretly admired his memory tremendously. His head could be compared to a computer that could locate the book accurately despite the messy placement.

    Chu Yu felt sore and numbness in both of her arms as she carried over 20 books with her. Just when she turned and wanted to get Rong Zhi to help, she saw him holding ten books strenuously as he spoke, "Princess, I can''t take this anymore. Please share the load with me."

    He walked over and stacked the ten books on top of the books Chu Yu was already carrying.

    Chu Yu glared at him speechlessly while he looked calm as if it made sense for her to help. Recalling never having seen Rong Zhi carry anything heavier than a bamboo scroll, she figured he might be really weak. She then clenched her teeth and played the role of Popeye.

    As Chu Yu walked out slowly carrying the books, Rong Zhi, who was pretending to look for more poems, stopped what he was doing. He looked attentively at her from an angle she could not catch him.

    The air was filled with the scent of books. The young lady''s face held an elegance that could deceive the entire world. However, the rather heavy burden on her hands did not change her elegance. Her expression remained bright like the winds in the mountain while exposing weakness in her eyes at the same time.

    At that moment, Rong Zhi seemed to be seeing another shadow. It was blurry like it was flitting in and out of Chu Yu''s beautiful face.

    He pressed his palm against his heart without realizing it. The shadow vanished completely when Chu Yu walked out of the library, causing him to snap back to reality.

    Who was the person that he had just seen?

    ***

    Chu Yu was overwhelmed after flipping through the books for two days like a lunatic. She felt like she was back at university in her past life, where everybody would study hard and memorize the key points in the book before an examination. Surprisingly, she made it by using the last-minute method and did not have to sit for replacement examinations throughout her four years of university.

    Chu Yu had gotten used to it and mastered such last-minute study methods. However, Rong Zhi, who had been watching her for the past two days, could not understand it. Finally, he could not take it anymore and asked her two days later, "Princess, why are you studying so hard?"

    Chu Yu put the book down and rubbed her sore eyes as she replied, "I must do this. I was invited to a poetry recital. I must do some preparation."

    Rong Zhi smiled amusedly. "I see. Are you going to write your own poem, Princess?" It was rather difficult to do that.

    Chu Yu thought about it and replied, "It''s uncertain for now, but I''ll feel a little out of place if I''m the only one who can''t write at the gathering."

    Rong Zhi pursed his lips and said softly, "If that''s your concern, it doesn''t have to be this way. Just bring someone with you to the gathering."

    "Who? You?" Chu Yu squinted and thought it was rather interesting. So, they were allowed to bring a secret weapon to the poetry recital?

    Rong Zhi shook his head and chuckled. "Who am I even? I''m talking about that man, Huan Yuan. As long as you''ve got him with you, it''s guaranteed that nobody would suspect that you don''t write."

    He paused before he proceeded to speak, "But Huan Yuan''s identity shouldn''t be revealed. Princess, you must be careful when it comes to this."

    Rong Zhi walked to the end of the bookshelf as he spoke and placed his palm on the wall. A secret case popped out after he turned his palm. He took two porcelain bottles out from the secret case. One had mottled turquoise lotus patterns on it while the other one was crystal white.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes wide a little anxiously and curiously as she stared at the two porcelain bottles. ''Could these be the legendary poison?''

    Rong Zhi looked at the two porcelain bottles closely and held the one with the lotus pattern in his palm while putting back the crystal white bottle. "This pill''s called the Three-Day Heart Sealing Pill. Consuming one will weaken the person''s body for approximately three days. He''ll be able to walk but not run, let alone use force. If you use this, you don''t have to worry about Huan Yuan seizing the opportunity to escape."

    "Will this harm his body?"

    "Of course, it would a little. Huan Yuan will have to heal while being bedridden for half a month after three days to restore his health." Rong Zhi said very casually like it was no big deal as he handed the bottle over.

    Chu Yu looked at him but she did not accept the bottle. "Did Huan Yuan offend you in the past?" If not, why would Rong Zhi persuade her to use such a horrible pill on Huan Yuan?

    Suddenly, she recalled something. Since Rong Zhi had such great power in the inner court, did he do something to the scrolls with the male companions'' records?

    If that was the case, it made sense for there to be zero information on his record.

    She remembered being told that there were a few male companions in the Imperial Residence who were killed for not following the rules. Was Rong Zhi the culprit?

    Rong Zhi was stunned to hear that and he lifted his head to look at Chu Yu. There was cloudy emotions rumbling in those dark eyes. He usually looked unfathomable and elegant, but the shock and broodiness made it looked like the mask he had been wearing had cracked. He revealed a mysterious beauty on his face.

    His expression had always been calm and elegant, hence the unusual fluctuation of emotion lent him a heart-stirring mysterious beauty. Chu Yu seemed to be lost in that moment and she only managed to snap back to her senses after a while. However, Rong Zhi saw the guilt in her eyes. Although she knew there was nothing that she should be guilty about, she could not help but feel that as he looked at her with that pair of eyes¡­ Not only did she feel guilty, but her heart even skipped a few beats.

    "Since you''re unwilling to put Huan Yuan through pain, then get Yue Jiefei to watch him closely. As soon as he''s out there, he''ll definitely turn his back on you and become a weapon to attack you, Princess," Rong Zhi advised lightly. His odd expression was erased without a trace like it was just an illusion.

    He put the pill bottle back where it came from. "I still have something to do, so I''ll make a move first." He even skipped the most basic courtesy and left instantly without turning back.

    No matter how slow Chu Yu was, she noticed Rong Zhi seemed to be mad now and she happened to be the reason for his irritation. However, she could not figure out why he was mad. All she wanted was not to hurt someone, so what was wrong with that?

    What was the fuss about? Why could he not just tell her honestly? Why did he had to throw a tantrum at her?

    Ancient people were truly ridiculous!

 23 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Since Rong Zhi had left irrationally, Chu Yu stayed where she was, feeling perplexed as ever. Although she was holding the book in her hand, she could no longer put her thoughts into reading anything.

    She could not figure it out no matter how hard she thought about it. She had no idea why Rong Zhi would be so mad at her in the first place. Theoretically, Rong Zhi''s position was almost just a level below Princess Shan Yin in the entire Imperial Palace. It was obvious he was above anyone else to the extent that even the Prince Consort could not compare to him. According to You Lan, Rong Zhi was never petty and had always been nice to everyone.

    All she wanted was to bring Huan Yuan out of the Imperial Residence. She never said she would reward him with anything extraordinary. Could Rong Zhi be so petty to the point he could not tolerate that?

    As her thoughts were in chaos, she did not notice the sun setting. The evening sunlight shone in through the window, landing on the book and Chu Yu''s hand, giving her fingers a faint golden glow. She knew she would not be able to digest anything if she were to read like this, so she put the book down for now instead. After returning to the East Court, she had dinner and washed up. The sky had turned completely dark by the time she was done eating.

    Chu Yu remembered that she had previously promised Pei Shu that she would go to the poetry recital with him tomorrow. She then immediately retreated to her bedroom and turned in for the night. Her mind was so occupied that she did not notice the odd expression of the guard standing in the courtyard in front of her bedroom or even You Lan''s confused expression.

    She pushed her door open and asked You Lan not to stay on guard. She then closed the door after returning to the room.

    There was no light in the room, but Chu Yu was able to memorize everything in her room to the point that she managed to walk to her bed without banging into anything. Just as she was going to remove her clothes to go to bed, she noticed a gentle, subtle scent in the air.

    Chu Yu frowned. As a matter of fact, the scent initially came from the incense burning in her room, but she managed to get her servants to put it out in time. In a matter of minutes after putting it out, the scent was back again. Just as she was going to call someone in, she suddenly recalled that the scent did not seem to originate from the incense. She felt like she had smelled this somewhere before but could not quite put a finger on where it was from.

    After some deep contemplation, Chu Yu narrowed her eyes and with the help of the dim light, she noticed someone hiding under her blanket on the bed.

    She looked at the lump quietly for a while and lit up the lamp as she walked toward the wall. The yellow light was rather dim, but it lit up the entire room in an instant. Chu Yu saw the person on her bed clearly even though he had buried himself almost entirely under the blanket. His silky, smooth, black hair was the only thing that was exposed on the bed.

    Chu Yu walked to the bed and crossed her arms as she said calmly, "Come out now."

    The person crawled out slowly, and as expected, it was Mo Xiang. He had a special scent that was exclusive to him. If not for the scent, she would not have noticed someone in her bed.

    Mo Xiang sat up lazily, and the silk blanket slid down as a result of his movement. Bit by bit, his fair neck was exposed, then came his round shoulders, long arms, and...

    However, none of that attracted Chu Yu. All she did was glare at him coldly. Mo Xiang seemed to sense her hostility. He bit his red lower lip while his eyes that were gazing down seemed to be crying. There were no teardrops rolling down his face. In fact, they were threatening to fall from his eyes. He said with his soft, supple lips, "Princess, it''s been a while now. Do you really not miss me?"

    Chu Yu frowned and said nothing.

    Mo Xiang''s eyes were fluttering a little as a crystal-clear tear rolled down his cheek. "I''m scared. I''ve been given to you as a toy. Apart from serving you, there''s nothing else I''m good at. If you don''t want me anymore, Princess, I have no idea where I can go. Are you sick of me and want to give me away, Princess?"

    Initially, Chu Yu wanted to scream at him, but after looking at him shivering and being unable to hold himself back, she said gently with sympathy in her tone, "Don''t worry. Although I don''t long for attention anymore, I won''t mistreat you when it comes to our arrangement in bed. If you''re really unwilling to leave, you can stay here if you want to be here for the rest of your life. As long as I''m here and the Imperial Residence exists, you won''t starve."

    She could not help but sigh secretly upon saying that. Looking at him, she knew Mo Xiang had had a hard time in the past, resulting in his insecurity. He even went so far to the point of crawling into her bed and hoping to get something out of it.

    After Mo Xiang left her chamber with grateful tears, Chu Yu commanded the guards to her and asked coldly, "Why did you guys let him in?"

    Did they forget that she had instructed them not to let any men in? Fortunately, it was Mo Xiang. Had it been someone else with ill intentions, the person could have stabbed her when she was sleeping.

    The guards responded respectfully, "It was Young Master Rong who let him in. We thought it was what you wanted, Princess."

    Chu Yu became silent for a moment and nodded. She then got the maidservant to change the bedsheets and blanket that were filled with Mo Xiang''s scent. When they were finally done, she sprawled across her bed tiredly while staring at the ceiling.

    Although she had many questions, Chu Yu slowly fell asleep as exhaustion and darkness kicked in.

    ***

    Mo Xiang looked rather pitiful as he walked out of the East Court with a thin layer of clothes covering his body. However, his expression changed all of a sudden when he just stepped into the West Court. If Chu Yu were there, she would definitely be at a loss of words from shock. Mo Xiang''s charming eyes looked determined at that moment. Though weak, there was an indestructible toughness in his physique.

    The Hidden Scent Court in the West Court was where Mo Xiang lived. Initially, there was another male companion who stayed with him, but he had since left.

    As he walked toward the main residence in the Hidden Scent Court, he noticed someone standing there. The person had his back to Mo Xiang with his white clothes draped on the floor. He looked cool and distant like falling snow standing in the darkness.

    Mo Xiang walked to him while half-kneeling. "Greetings, Young Master Rong."

    The person turned around and helped Mo Xiang up. "How many times do I have to tell you this? You don''t have to bow to me whether we''re meeting secretly or when we''re out there."

    The person had a faint gentle smile on his face, yet his dark eyes were unfathomable.

    He was Rong Zhi.

 24 Toasting and Drinking A Forfei

    Toasting and Drinking A Forfeit

    It was late at night.

    There were four guards following behind Rong Zhi while he held a tray with a bottle of wine and a white jade glass in his hands. The five of them walked into the Yonder Residence together.

    The guards at the entrance did not stop them at all and allowed them in.

    Huan Yuan had not fallen asleep at that moment. He was sitting under a lamp with a book in his hand. One would wonder what he was thinking about as he seemed like he was reading, but in fact, he was not looking at the book at all. Surprised by the door opening, he turned around and saw Rong Zhi walking in with a grin on his face. Huan Yuan''s heart sank as the night seemed to be even chillier now.

    Casually grinning, Rong Zhi''s eyes seemed elegant and gentle. However, Huan Yuan could imagine this person, who always looked generous, would never reveal any brutality on his face even if he was killing someone.

    So, what was he trying to do now?

    Huan Yuan had his eyes fixed on the tray Rong Zhi was holding. He speculating his intentions while having his guard up. "It''s late. I wonder what I can do for you in my Yonder Residence, Young Master Rong."

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly. "A straightforward person doesn''t resort to insinuations. Huan Yuan, I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. I''ll leave after you drink this wine."

    Huan Yuan put down the book and said calmly, "What if I don''t want to?"

    Rong Zhi smiled casually. "Why do you think I brought these men with me?"

    What he meant was that if Huan Yuan was unwilling to drink up, he would use brute force to get Huan Yuan to drink as a forfeit. There was nowhere he could escape to.

    Huan Yuan looked away from the wine bottle while listening to Rong Zhi speak calmly. Apparently, Rong Zhi seemed to know what Huan Yuan was thinking about. "Don''t worry. I''m not here to kill you. I''ve my reasons for getting you to drink this. Decide quickly, Huan Yuan."

    Knowing it was redundant for him to beat around the bush, Huan Yuan picked up the glass and allowed the person to pour him a glass of wine. He drank it while holding his head up without any slight hesitation. There was a subtle sweetness in the wine but a faint bitter aftertaste. He knew there was something in the wine but he had no idea what.

    Rong Zhi remained smiling even though he could fathom Huan Yuan''s temper. Although Huan Yuan had remarkable talents, due to his limited experience, he was immature. Knowing that the wine was poisoned, he would drink it anyway so that he could retain his pride.

    Huan Yuan did not feel anything odd after drinking the wine. There was no shred of pain that he was expecting or any signs of drowsiness. While he was full of doubts, Rong Zhi left with his men.

    Huan Yuan could not snap out of his ruminations while Chu Yu, on the other hand, was sleeping peacefully in her room.

    ***

    The next day, Chu Yu woke up and put on her clothes before heading out. As she opened the door, she saw Rong Zhi standing at her door, just about to knock.

    "Good morning, Princess." He smiled lightly with his bright eyes. It seemed as if the upsetting situation they went through yesterday was just another illusion.

    Chu Yu played along with him and greeted him back. Although she wanted to blame him for sending a man to her bed last night, she figured that he must have done it many times in the past, so she only nodded while smiling without saying a word.

    As they walked together, Rong Zhi casually asked, "Princess, are you going to look for Huan Yuan?"

    Chu Yu responded after a moment of silence, "That''s right. I''m going to bring him out."

    She knew her level of poetry could not be boosted in such a short period of time. No matter what, she thought it would be best to bring Huan Yuan along with her. At the same time, she wanted to take the opportunity to see if she could build a better relationship with Huan Yuan.

    She did not want to be treated as an enemy and was unwilling to destroy the foe once and for all. Instead, she decided that ending the grudge would be a better solution.

    Looking at Chu Yu''s manly getup, Rong Zhi said while smiling subtly, "Princess, I''m afraid people might be envious of you looking like this on the streets."

    Upon hearing that, Chu Yu recalled what happened three days ago and felt embarrassed. However, she was going for a poetry recital his time. How could she dress like a lady or dress shabbily?

    Rong Zhi seemed to know what she was thinking and said, "If you don''t mind, Princess, I could help you add a little something."

    Two hours later, Chu Yu looked a little different when she walked out of the Snow Garden. Rong Zhi had used some pills to change her appearance. It was not a disguise, but it just made her face a little dull and less elegant so that nobody would chase her for her pretty face.

    Realizing it was time, Chu Yu went looking for Huan Yuan. Initially, she was worried that she would not be able to find him, but she immediately saw him just when she arrived at the Yonder Residence. Huan Yuan and Liu Sang were walking from a distance, and Liu Sang seemed clingy as he held Huan Yuan''s hand.

    Seeing Liu Sang, Chu Yu could not help but curse Princess Shan Yin secretly for being a monster. Although she knew Princess Shan Yin did not do any harm to Liu Sang, looking at what had transpired, it was clear that the princess had been grooming him since young. The thought of grooming a pretty boy for her future use alone was monstrous.

    Huan Yuan seemed to be saying something to Liu Sang as he tilted his head sideways. He only saw Chu Yu when he walked further ahead. His expression became a little stiff and he stood where he was without moving. Meanwhile, Liu Sang practically skipped to Chu Yu happily while wrapping his arm around her. "Princess, why are you dressed like a man?"

    Liu Sang''s head only managed to reach Chu Yu''s shoulders. He held his head up while looking at her with his big, round eyes.

    His eyes were so cute and pure that they instantly melted Chu Yu''s heart. Recalling Liu Sang''s background, she held his hand that was wrapped around her arm and patted his shoulder. "I want to take a walk outside, so it''s more convenient for me to dress like this."

    Just when she was done speaking, out of nowhere, a glow shone in Liu Sang''s eyes. He wrapped Chu Yu''s arm with his once again and rubbed his face against hers. "Princess, I''d love to go out too. Could you bring me with you?"

    Liu Sang''s soft, black hair flowed down smoothly. His innocent face could make one''s heart skip a beat and anyone would want to pinch those cheeks. Chu Yu was not a pervert, but such a boy that was like a soft woolen animal was undeniably irresistible. She wiggled her fingers and shook off the impulse to pinch him. "Sure, I''ll bring you with me, but remember, you must call me ''Young Master'' when we''re out there and not expose who I am."

    Naturally, Liu Sang nodded continuously since his request was fulfilled. He hugged Chu Yu and rubbed his face against hers again like an adorable kitten. She was turned on by his innocent little face. She thought, ''No wonder Princess Shan Yin destroyed such a young bud''s future. If I were a little more promiscuous, I wouldn''t be able to hold back myself from all this rubbing¡­''

    Since his wish was granted, Liu Sang glanced at Huan Yuan. "Princess¡­ I mean Young Master, can we bring Brother Huan together too?"

    That was Chu Yu''s intention for going there. She looked at Huan Yuan when she heard that, but he was looking down like he did not care. She replied while smiling lightly, "Sure."

    Hearing that, the distant Huan Yuan could not help but whip his head up in astonishment. He seemed to be in disbelief as he gaped at Chu Yu who smiled at him faintly while he looked away and became cold again.

    "Princess."

    It was Yue Jiefei who called her. After being glared at, Yue Jiefei corrected himself helplessly. "Young Master, Young Master Huan¡­" Huan Yuan was a sinner''s son after all, so what if he took the opportunity and escaped?

    Chu Yu smiled as she spoke, "What''s there to be afraid of since I have you with me?" It was Rong Zhi''s idea to bring Huan Yuan to the poetry recital, and it was also his idea to drug the man. Nevertheless, she was determined to carry out the first suggestion but not the latter.

    Chu Yu could not bring herself to harm another person''s body just for her own benefit. Hence, she could only rely on the guard''s strict protection.

    Yue Jiefei spoke no further.

 25 New Ninja Turtle

    To avoid too much attention, Chu Yu exited from the back door just like she had the last time. The four of them left and arrived in the alley behind the Princess''s Imperial Residence. The alley was extremely quiet since nobody came here. However, the galloping of a horse broke the silence at that moment.

    A person riding on a horse appeared at the end of the alley. As the horse paced, the person arrived before them like a blast of wind.

    The rider got the horse to stop just as he approached her. Due to the ride, his clothes were a little messy while his hat had fallen onto his shoulders. However, he did not look ungainly at all. Instead, he looked high-spirited. There was no expression on his beautiful face. He looked at the four of them with a side-eye while sitting up straight. If she had to describe him in modern terms, he was what she would call "cool".

    "Prince Consort," Liu Sang mumbled softly as he let go of his hand that was wrapped around Chu Yu''s arm slowly.

    So, this was the Prince Consort He Ji she had yet to meet, the legal husband of the person''s body that she was residing in.

    Although Chu Yu had enjoyed a feast for her eyes in the form of Rong Zhi and the rest in the Imperial Residence for the past two days whereby good-looking men were no longer a surprise to her, she must admit that He Ji''s appearance was extraordinarily elegant. His face alone would make him qualify as the Prince Consort.

    He Ji saw someone that he had never seen before when he arrived at the Princess''s Imperial Residence. That person was standing next to Yue Jiefei, Huan Yuan, and Liu Sang. He raised his thick brow, thinking it was a new male companion that the Princess had just brought back. However, he thought the person was a little familiar, so he took a closer look and¡­

    He had a slight change of expression and got off the horse when he realized it was the Princess. He bowed before Chu Yue and addressed her, "Greetings, Princess."

    Chu Yu thought He Ji would roll his eyes at her when she saw him. After all, no man could tolerate being cuckolded with so many other men, even more so when this person was Princess Shan Yin''s husband. Even if he could not divorce her, he would at least display pride and disdain toward his wife, just like what Jiang Yan did.

    However, what Prince Consort He Ji did was completely out of Chu Yu''s expectation. She had no idea how to react at all.

    Looking at the daze in Chu Yu''s eyes, He Ji stepped forward to hold Chu Yu''s hands while looking concerned. "Are you doing better, Princess? You were sick a couple of days ago, and I feel terrible for not being able to visit you due to my busy schedule." His eyes turned a little misty as he spoke. The concern he expressed appeared to be sincere.

    Chu Yu snapped back to her senses, exclaiming secretly when he held her hands, ''Acting! What''s acting? This is acting. The Prince Consort''s acting is definitely worthy of an Oscar! Such detailed facial expression, and such a touching script. If nobody knew what really happened, an outsider would definitely think we''re a loving husband and wife''.

    She definitely did not think Prince Consort He Ji would not mind his wife having male companions. In reality, no man would tolerate such a thing. She even believed if she was not a princess, Prince Consort He Ji would have killed her over and over again for her alleged betrayal. However, he still managed to say something so loving when there were two male companions standing right next to her at that moment.

    A faint chill covered her heart. Although the handsome man was holding her hands passionately, Chu Yu did not feel the warmth and love at all. Instead, she put her guard up for the worst. ''He tolerates something that people usually can''t. There''s no doubt that this person either has a high EQ or is plotting something dangerous.'' She must be wary of this person from now on.

    She smiled coldly and withdrew her hands from He Ji while saying, "I''m fine, Prince Consort. You don''t have to bother about me if you''re busy. I''ve got Liu Sang and Huan Yuan as company."

    He Ji hesitated for a while. Looking at Chu Yu''s cold expression, he muttered something short and caring, then walked into the Princess''s Imperial Residence, insisting he had something urgent to attend to. He handed his horse over to the guard.

    After the door was shut behind her, Chu Yu let out a long breath. Liu Sang then wrapped his hand around her arm again and mumbled with his head down, "Princess¡­ Young Master, I don''t like the Prince Consort."

    Chu Yu smiled lightly and could not help but extend her hand to pat his head. She said while playing with his soft and smooth hair, "Why don''t you like him?"

    "I don''t know." Liu Sang shook his head in confusion and rubbed it against Chu Yu like he always did. "I don''t know why, but I just don''t like him." His eyes were bright and pure with a light shining in them.

    Chu Yu was stunned and subsequently came to a realization. ''All kids are sensitive. He could sense the hatred that He Ji disguised on his face, which, in turn, caused him to dislike He Ji.''

    She patted his soft face as she chuckled out loud. Finally, she could not take how smooth it was and pinched his cheek. "It''s alright. I don''t like him too. Let''s dislike him together."

    Liu Sang giggled freely upon hearing what she said.

    Chu Yu smiled but there was obvious concern written between her brows.

    Although He Ji had an extraordinary appearance and a remarkable demeanor whereby it was hard for one to hate him, Chu Yu labeled him as a dangerous person just a level below Rong Zhi since the first time they met.

    He Ji was the Prince Consort who came from a noble family and held a high position. Unlike the male companions in the Princess''s Imperial Residence who had no support behind their backs, He Ji did not have to live his life tip-toeing around the princess. However, he tolerated her and appeared to be so loving. What exactly was he trying to do?

    Annoyed by all her thoughts, Chu Yu decided to put them aside and stop troubling herself. She thought that although the Prince Consort was being cuckolded, he was naturally a great turtle. However, he did not only avoid flipping out and tolerated the princess''s behavior, but also showed his love and affection toward her. He was like a god. To show some respect, she decided to secretly call him a Ninja Turtle.

    It was also to remind herself to always be careful of the Prince Consort. He must be plotting something sinister to be tolerating her for this long.

 26 Wine and Poetry Recitalâ€¦ Maybe Not?

    After walking out of the alley behind the Princess''s Imperial Residence, Chu Yu was sharp enough to notice that Huan Yuan''s demeanor was a little stiff although he was wearing loose, comfortable clothing. No matter how much he tried to disguise it, she could see through him.

    His handsome face looked like he was having his guard up. Apart from that, he had a sense of longing when he was staring at everything in gratitude as if he could not get enough of what he was looking at. If she were to best describe what Huan Yuan was feeling, he was like a newborn baby that had just arrived in this world. He was so keen to explore but sadly had the instinct to keep his guard up.

    Chu Yu then recalled what Rong Zhi told her earlier. It had been two years since Huan Yuan stepped out of the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    Ever since he was taken into the Imperial Harem after the princess picked him, Huan Yuan did not have much freedom. He was a sinner''s descendent, which resulted in him being placed under house arrest by the imperial family. He constantly had to have an eye kept on him on no matter what he was doing and where he was going. Undoubtedly, he had been living on thin ice, barely blessed with the opportunity to walk on the streets like this.

    The four of them were walking on a rather remote street. However, Huan Yuan''s attractive looks drew attention anyway. Soon, a lady ran toward him while blushing and she tossed a bunch of peach blossoms at him.

    Chu Yu sighed secretly for miscalculating. She only remembered to disguise herself but had totally forgotten about Huan Yuan who was even better-looking than she was. Fortunately, they did not walk on the major crowded streets. Otherwise, they might be dead from all the tossing of fruits and other items.

    Huan Yuan caught the peach blossoms instinctively and looked rather confused. Chu Yu smiled at him with her head tilted. "Why aren''t you happy? Someone admires you."

    Surprise flashed on his fair, beautiful face. Ever since he was born, he had never walked on the streets so openly like what he was doing right now. All he ever experienced was going from one prison to another, from being arrested to being molested. He had never walked on the streets like this, let alone be admired by a young lady.

    He grew up in an enclosed environment, hence he had a desire to break away from the cage more than anyone ever. Now that the endless sky was right before him, he did everything he could to suppress his urge to run away. He knew he could never escape. Although there was only one guard with Chu Yu, Yue Jiefei, he had witnessed the latter''s ability before. He knew deep down inside he had not acquired the strength to fight him. As soon as he did something out of the ordinary, Yue Jiefei''s long sword at his waist would be pinned against his neck right away.

    A faint scent drifted from the peach blossoms and Huan Yuan went into a daze. He did not know what to do at that moment. Although the lady appeared ordinary, it was the first time in his life experiencing this.

    Before he could think any further, an old memory flashed through his mind. He had a slight change expression on his face, and he tossed the bunch away like he was getting rid of big trouble.

    He was not afraid that Chu Yu would punish him for accepting the bunch, but he was more worried about her harming the lady.

    It had happened more than a year ago. The princess''s cousin, who was close to her, was fond of Rong Zhi and had asked the princess to give him to her jokingly. The princess smiled as she rejected, and that was the last time Huan Yuan ever saw the lady. He asked around because he was concerned and found out that the cousin had been killed in an accident.

    Alas, who would know if it really had been an accident?

    Chu Yu was quick as she grabbed the bunch when it was in mid-air. She smiled kindly. "Why would you throw away the flower that the young lady gave you? If you don''t want it, I''ll take it."

    The peach blossoms were beautiful. Looking at the bunch that was still fresh, the young lady must have just plucked it not long ago.

    Huan Yuan was startled as he had no idea what she meant. Before he could think further, Chu Yu walked ahead while his sleeve tightened with Liu Sang pulling him along.

    ***

    Mountain Pingding was not considered a famous small mountain as its name was not in the records. Although low, it seemed graceful and beautiful at a glance. Chu Yu saw a clear flowing stream when they first arrived at the foot of the mountain. The stream gurgled between the rocks in the mountain.

    Although the paths were maintained, it was still rather steep. Fortunately, there was a breeze that occasionally blew, lifting their mood.

    There were a couple of forks in the path while the trees were dense. They looked like they were wearing jade green clothing with winding paths whereby the path ahead could not be seen clearly. When they were at a fork, Chu Yu heard a human voice on the other path. The green screens prevented her from seeing the silhouettes. All she could hear was a light voice that came faintly. "Brother Yizhi, walk here instead! Be careful!"

    The other person seemed to have replied something, but due to his soft voice, they could not hear what he said. The person who spoke first then walked further and further away.

    A while later, they arrived at the top of the mountain. There was a huge platform on it, which was probably where the name was derived from. The edge of the platform had an octagonal pavilion built on a cliff. Clear spring water flowed between the mossy green and white rocks next to the pavilion. It was flowing from a foot-wide winding pipe that seemed to be manmade down the steep mountain.

    There were one or two cushions on every seat every two meters next to the winding, flowing water. There was also a low, square table next to the seats with dried meat and cakes for the guests.

    However, Chu Yu did not care about all those because she was in shock.

    There were many people at the top of the mountain for the poetry recital. While it was not strange to see the people, it dawned on her that almost all of them were handsome men. Their sleeves were flowing as they walked, making them looked chic and lovely at the same time. Although a few of them did not exactly look outstanding, they had an elegant demeanor which made one want to get closer to them.

    How was this a wine and poetry recital? It was more like a gathering of beautiful men!

    Chu Yu was a little annoyed. If she had known this earlier, she would not have studied so many ancient poems diligently. All she would have to do was just show her face!

    Compared to Chu Yu''s shock, Huan Yuan and Yue Jiefei looked like they came to a realization. They could not help but peek at Chu Yu. No wonder the princess seemed to have changed recently. They thought she had become classier now, but this was it.

    It seemed like she was a wolf that had blended within a flock of sheep.

    Apart from sharing the same thought as Huan Yuan, Yue Jiefei was worried about something else that might happen. There were many premium beautiful men here. If the princess was fond of so many of them, how was he going to bring all of them back?

 27 Gathering of Beautiful Men

    Gathering of Beautiful Men

    Pei Shu, the man who invited Chu Yu to the event, was chatting with a few gorgeous men.

    Immediately after he saw Chu Yu, he excused himself from the people that he was speaking to and walked to her slowly with a smile. "Brother Zi Chu, you''re a man of your word." He then shifted his focus onto the three people around Chu Yu and asked in a curious tone, "May I know...?"

    Chu Yu continued where he left off, "These two are my family members, Yu Zi Yuan and Yu Liu Sang. Zi Yuan''s much more knowledgeable than I am. I thought he''d be more suitable to participate in a poetry recital, so I brought them along with me."

    She gave Huan Yuan and Liu Sang new names as she spoke. After introducing both of them, Chu Yu then pointed at Yue Jiefei. "This is my good friend. His name''s Yue. He heard of the incident that I experienced a few days ago, so he sent me here."

    Yue Jiefei realized it was odd for him to be there. He then excused himself by nodding lightly and retreated to an inconspicuous corner to watch Chu Yu from there.

    Later on, Pei Shu brought Chu Yu on a tour around the mountain top. He introduced Chu Yu to the people and they responded by telling each other their names without revealing where they were from.

    Each time Pei Shu introduced a person, Chu Yu would nod at the person while smiling lightly. She was calm while her expression was casual. No matter who Pei Shu introduced her to, she did not seem to sway at all, causing him to admire her even more.

    The main reason why Chu Yu had no reaction was that she had no idea about those people''s background from their names alone. Hence, those names were just an abstract symbol to her without any deeper meaning. However, Huan Yuan went through a series of emotions while listening.

    There were approximately 20 to 30 people here. Analyzing from their names, their closeness with each other and the information that he had, they should be descendants of half of the Southern Dynasty''s upper-level dignitaries. To put it another way, if nothing major happened in the current politics, these people would be the new generation of dignitaries in the future.

    Chu Yu did not notice Huan Yuan''s stir of emotions as she had her attention fixed on Pei Shu. Unsure if it was an illusion, she thought Pei Shu looked much more attractive than he did three days ago. His skin seemed to be fairer and smoother. He was almost on a higher level of beauty now.

    Although she figured it might be an illusion, Chu Yu was more and more suspicious now. If not for the non-existence of plastic surgery in ancient times, she would have thought that he had gone for a skin whitening procedure. Moreover, there was a faint scent that would come from Pei Shu''s body every now and then. Chu Yu wondered if he was another Mo Xiang, but there did not seem to be such a scent when she met him a few days ago.

    Pei Chu was stunned at first when he noticed the way Chu Yu scrutinized him so closely. He then came to a realization and said while smiling, "Brother Zi Chu, did you notice that I''ve got powder on my face today?"

    Unable to connect those words with the person she was speaking to, Chu Yu was suspecting if she was hallucinating. She repeated almost by instinct, "Powder on your face?"

    In the world that she was in over 20 years ago, no matter what, the term ''powder'' seemed to be exclusively applicable to ladies only. She remembered a commercial of a cosmetic brand in which a lady with fair and smooth skin was pointing at her face while giggling on the screen. "Guess whether I''ve powered my face today!"

    Chu Yu was watching a television drama at that time and would have to put up with the television commercial that was looped repetitively in between the drama episodes every day. That was how it was imprinted in her head and what Pei Shu said today jogged her memory that she had years ago.

    "Yes." Pei Shu looked a little proud and said while pointing at his face, "I bought this peach blossom exclusively from Xinlan Marketplace. This powder''s very fine. It feels like nothing on your face when you apply it and it doesn''t come off easily too. Why don''t you touch my face if you don''t believe me?"

    It was a special day, hence it was only natural for Pei Shu to make an effort with his appearance.

    Chu Yu had yet to snap out of her shock. Pei Shu looked like an ordinary man before, but why did he have such a strange shortcoming? The people around him seemed to find what he said normal as if what he did was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. She looked around and asked Pei Shu out of nowhere, "Do all these people have powder on their face?" Figuring she was among men who had powder on their faces, she could not help but shudder in disgust.

    "Not exactly." Chu Yu was relieved to hear his answer, but what he said next irked her once again. "Half of them do."

    Pei Shu then showed his kindness by educating her after noticing her shock of not knowing the trend in this aspect. He told her about the current trend. In this era, men wearing powder on their faces was a fashion just like the clothes that people wore. Of course, there were people who were born beautiful or preferred to look more natural. If that was the case, they would not apply powder on their faces.

    If she were to give the powdering trend a slogan, it would be: ''Fairer! Smoother! Brighter!''

    Chu Yu was secretly relieved and grateful that there were still normal men. Otherwise, she would really want to run away. It was a pity.

    Chu Yu looked at Pei Shu with sympathy. Why would such a good-looking man (or even just passable) have such a distorted view of beauty? What a shame!

    Pei Shu was thinking the same as he looked at Chu Yu. She knew nothing about powdering that it made him wonder if she had strict parenting or was even kept in captivity at home.

    Most of the people who participated in the poetry recital were talkative. They clustered in different groups, talking about the philosophy of life and the principles of the world. It was crowded in there. Meanwhile, Pei Shu chatted with Chu Yu as they walked and he apologized to her when they were passing by the pavilion by the cliff. "Please give me a moment. I''d like to touch up my face."

    He then took out a powder pouch from his sleeve slowly and tapped his face with a small, soft flannel.

    Chu Yu shuddered again. However, looking at Pei Shu''s expression that was at ease, she did not want to reveal what she was feeling. She convinced herself to treat him like a sister. However, it was hard for her to watch him after all. She decided to look around instead, and that was when she saw a young man dressed in blue in the pavilion.

    Chu Yu had been chatting with a few beautiful men when she was further away earlier, but she just noticed him now that she walked closer.

    There was a guqin placed on the low table before the young man. He folded his arms in the loose sleeves while staring at the guqin with his eyes looking down. His handsome face was stiff as if there was a layer of frost covering it. However, his eyes that were looking down made him appear a little gloomy.

    There seemed to be an isolated air surrounding him as if everything happening outside had nothing to do with him. He did not want to bother anyone and he sure hoped nobody would bother him too. Just when Chu Yu wanted to ask Pei Shu about the young man, a commotion broke out, and many people were heading in the same direction.

    "What happened?" Chu Yu looked over curiously.

 28 Yizhi of the Wang Clan

    When Chu Yu was looking in the direction of the commotion, from the corner of her eye, she saw Pei Shu practically sprinting. In a minute, they had gathered around with the crowd. Pei Shu then shouted at the three people who were walking on the same path, "You guys are finally here!"

    Among the three who were coming down from the mountain path, one walked ahead while the other two shuffled behind. The one leading in front seemed to be familiar with Pei Shu. He said while chuckling, "Please forgive us. We were a little delayed by the beautiful scenery on the way up."

    Chu Yu almost scoffed out loud when she heard that. Beautiful scenery on the way up? Although this small mountain was considered beautiful, there was nothing much to see. The path on the way up to the mountaintop was rather complicated with many forks. To her, it seemed like the three of them had gotten lost.

    No one knew if Pei Shu believed what the person said or if he was just playing along, but he patted the person''s back while smiling and bowed at the two people behind. "Brother Yizhi, Brother Yinzhi, it''s a pleasure to have both of you here."

    Chu Yu watched coldly as Pei Shu greeted them. Looking at Pei Shu''s demeanor, these two seemed to hold a remarkable place in his heart. She stood where she was and just got a good look at the two''s appearance and ended up squinting a little. She thought they looked ordinary at first, but after taking a better look, she could not help but exclaim secretly, ''They sure are extraordinary!''

    Although Chu Yu thought it was a gathering of beautiful men, it seemed that the appearance of this duo outranked the other beautiful men around them, especially the one standing on the left who looked like he was in his 30s. As opposed to others who wore their hair in a bun or were wearing a hat, he only tied his hair loosely behind. He had slanted almond eyes, but when he smiled, he seemed to have a relaxed manner.

    If she were to compare his features alone, this man would be on par with the rest who were present. However, he had a charisma that was hard to look away from when he stood there. Although he was standing still, it gave Chu Yu the illusion that he was like flowing water, and one would not be able to hold him with their hands.

    Meanwhile, the young man who stood on the right looked the same age as him. However, he was the complete opposite of the other man. He had a chiseled chin that made him appear arrogant. His presence was like a dangerous and steep, yet majestic mountain at the same time.

    Their contrasting charisma complemented each other and created an odd ambiance when they stood together. It was so intense that it made one find it hard to breathe.

    Chu Yu looked around but sadly could not find anyone who could beat these two. No, actually, there were two of them who could compare with them. One of them was the young man in blue who did not seem to notice the arrival of the two men who caused a commotion at all. He continued with the same facial expression as if frost covered his face while an intimidating aura exuded from his body.

    The other person who could compare with them would be the man next to her. Huan Yuan''s elegant demeanor was a style of his own. Although his looks did not surpass the duo''s, they were comparable.

    Naturally, both Chu Yu or Huan Yuan had no shallow intention to compare themselves with the others. The question that piqued Chu Yu''s interest was that among these two, who was the prince that Pei Shu mentioned the other day?

    Pei Shu cleared his throat and gave a grand introduction to the crowd. The first one he introduced was the one that Chu Yu was looking at. "This is Wang Yizhi. I''m sure everybody knows him."

    "Wang Yizhi?" A man in the crowd pronounced the name wrong. "Which Wang Yizhi is he?"

    Pei Shu glared at the person and scolded him with a little pride and disdain, "How many Wang Yizhis are there in the world? Of course, he''s the Wang Yizhi of the Langya Wang Clan."

    Immediately, the crowd exclaimed. They were only adoring the two''s appearances earlier, but now they truly admired them. Some of them could not help but call out to them while some even requested Wang Yizhi to autograph their clothes.

    Chu Yu was shocked when she heard the announcement. Although she was bad at history, she knew a little about the Langya Wang Clan because the Wang Clan was nothing but very well-known, prominent, and honorary.

    Looking at the history of China, there were almost no other prominent clans that could compare with the Langya Wang Clan. The clan was once prosperous with many titles and talents. Throughout the centuries of dynasties and political changes, the Wang Clan stood tall as they continued to prosper. Throughout the test of time, they produced hundreds of bachelors and over 90 Prime Ministers. There was no other clan that could beat them with such glamorous glory and outstanding history.

    There was this sentence in one of the Tang poems: Where the swallows once knew the mansions of the Wangs and the Xies, they now fly to nest and mate in humbler homes.

    The ''Wangs'' mentioned in the poem was the Langya Wang Clan. It would not be an exaggeration to call the Wang Clan the No. 1 nobility and No. 1 clan.

    At that very moment, Chu Yu deeply and truly felt that she really had time-traveled. She was witnessing the legendary Langya Wang Clan with her very own eyes!

    Chu Yu knew about the Wang Clan, but she had no idea that Wang Yizhi was a legend himself. Nobody knew what talent he had. All they knew was that the master of the current Wang Clan was his uncle who planned to get Wang Yizhi to take his place to be in charge instead of giving the place to his own son. Despite being showered with such love and value, Wang Yizhi declined the offer with a smile. He tossed his bright future into the spring water and become a famous wanderer.

    Although he indulged in his freedom, he was still a renowned explorer. His uncle had yet to give up the thought of getting him to inherit the clan, so he would get people to talk to him every now and then. Every time it happened, it would add a notch to Wang Yizhi''s fame.

    Pei Shi then introduced the person who was standing next to Wang Yizhi. His name was Xie Yinzhi. Without having anyone to remind her, Chu Yu knew that he must be the ''Xie'' in the poem judging by his name. It was a clan that was on par with the Wang Clan. Although they were not as renowned as the Wang Clan, they were also an outstanding noble clan.

    After the arrival of Wang Yizhi and Xie Yinzhi, the people took their seats next to the flowing water one after another. Chu Yu came to a realization. It seemed like the two masters of the Wang and the Xie Clans were the highlight of the gathering of the beautiful men today. That was pretty much the climax of the event. She was just here to make up the numbers.

    Later on, Chu Yu saw Pei Shu get someone to bring out some nibs and paper. She was surprised to see that and just recalled she was at a wine and poetry recital. The beautiful men outshone the event, making her almost forget about her real purpose here.

    Accompanied by Liu Sang and Huan Yuan, Chu Yu took the vacant seats with fewer people around. They sat next to the flowing water. The snacks on the low table next to the cushions were incredibly delicate. Chu Yu put one into her mouth, enjoying the soft, sweet scent that melted at the tip of her tongue. Before she swallowed it, she saw Wang Yizhi who had created a commotion earlier out of the corner of her eye. He walked slowly and arrived not far from her, taking his seat in a relaxed manner.

    Although they were sitting close to each other, Wang Yizhi did not pay attention to Chu Yu. Soon, the poetry recital began. The wine and poetry society was just a classy version of ''pass the parcel''. When the music was played, a vessel with wine in it would be placed into the flowing water. They let it flow in the water and when the music stopped, the person at whom the wine vessel stopped would have to drink the wine and write a poem.

    The young man in blue sitting in the pavilion, who Chu Yu had seen earlier, finally moved. He lifted his hands slowly and plucked the strings on the guqin as he then began to play.

    The wine vessel flowed with the water whilst Chu Yu secretly prayed like she was chanting, ''Don''t stop in front of me. Don''t stop in front of me.'' She completely did not have any talent in poetry!

    Unsure if Chu Yu jinxed it herself or if destiny was against her, the wine vessel spun slowly in the swirl of water before her when the music stopped.

    She could not escape since everyone was watching, so she picked the wine glass up while forcing a smile.

 29 Delicate Ulterior Though

    Should I plagiarize? Make something up? Pretend to faint?

    These thoughts flashed in Chu Yu''s head at that moment.

    Plagiarism would be the easiest, fastest and most substantial way. It was over 1,000 years ago now, which was the time of the blossoming of poems before the Tang Dynasty. She could use all of the Tang poems that she remembered and nobody would come after her for the copyrights now.

    Chu Yu did think of that when she was studying poetry at the last minute earlier. She even considered it carefully in her head as she excluded the poems with backstories and those that did not suit the current trend. She was left with seven to eight poems, which was enough for her to fake it.

    However, she hesitated now that she was really going to do it.

    The reason being most of the poems that Chu Yu remembered were her favorites since she respected the poets who wrote those poems. She felt guilty for claiming their creations just like that.

    The second solution would be to make things up, which would mean she would have to come up with whatever was in her head and present it. This would be an absolute dead end. Her diction that was not on par aside, her lack of knowledge in intonation and the sound of words would confuse the people.

    The third solution was even more shameless than the previous two, which was to slump on the ground shamelessly. She would pretend to be sick and nauseous, allowing her to escape this pickle that she was in. Embarrassing or not aside, if she were to carry this out, she might be sent away from the mountain.

    Chu Yu''s expression was serious as she was arguing about the pros and cons in her head while she held the wine vessel motionlessly. Suddenly, she felt someone pulling her sleeve. It was Liu Sang. He reminded her softly while holding his head low, "Princ-¡­"

    As soon as he spoke, he corrected himself immediately upon realizing how Chu Yu had been introducing herself to the people. "Cousin Zi Chu, they''re waiting for you."

    While he was tugging Chu Yu''s sleeve with one hand, he slipped the other hand into her sleeve and scrawled the back of her hand with his fingertip slowly. Chu Yu felt it carefully and realized it was the word Ö¹ (zhi).

    Zhi? Did he mean Rong Zhi?

    Recalling Rong Zhi, Chu Yu recalled his suggestion all of a sudden: Huan Yuan. She had almost forgotten about that person!

    The fourth solution appeared before her eyes just like that: her substitute.

    On a certain level, the fourth solution was no less shameless than the other three. However, to Chu Yu, this seemed to be the best solution.

    Chu Yu smiled and raised her glass at Pei Shu''s direction. "I can''t think of any now. Could I get my cousin, Yu Zi Yuan, who''s here with me, to take this on for me?"

    Before Pei Shu replied, Chu Yu heard a mirthful voice that came from beside her. "Of course, that''s alright. But since he''s taking over for you, he''ll have to come up with two poems and drink two glasses of wine."

    Chu Yu tilted her head sideways and realized it was Wang Yizhi who had spoken. He was pouring himself some wine and drinking it while looking at her with a subtle smile in his eyes.

    Since Wang Yizhi spoke first, Pei Shu could not object to his idea, so he nodded. "Let''s do that."

    Chu Yu frowned and soon responded with a smile. "My cousin will come up with the poems and I''ll drink the wine." She was not petty, but she was afraid Huan Yuan might say something that he should not if he got drunk.

    Huan Yuan had a slight change of expression when he heard that. Just when he was going to say something, he saw Chu Yu coming closer to him all of a sudden and whisper softly into his ear, "Come up with the poems for yourself."

    Her voice was so soft that it felt like a lingering thread. However, Huan Yuan''s fingers could not help but quiver a little when he heard her. Before she left, Rong Zhi had taken the time to speak to her because he knew that Huan Yuan might decline the request, so he taught her to say that. He said Huan Yuan would be able to write as soon as she said that to him.

    Chu Yu was just doing what Rong Zhi said, but Huan Yuan felt a stir of emotions. He recalled the arrogant lady he had met when he was taken into the Princess''s Imperial Residence two years ago. The lady teased him in a rather disdainful tone, asking him to write two poems for her.

    Naturally, he rejected her. Since then, he could not write a single sentence of any poems for exactly two years.

    However, Chu Yu just uttered that to him right then.

    Come up with the poems for himself?

    What kind of joke was that?

    He was struggling inside and could not calm himself down quickly. The fleeting freedom he had today was something significant to him. Having been on edge from the two years of suppression, he might burst like a dam if Chu Yu were to touch him right now.

    Just like the saying ''strike while the iron is hot'', as Chu Yu watched his emotions getting stirred up, she smiled as she got someone to bring a pen and some paper to the low table and place them before Huan Yuan.

    Huan Yuan extended his hand involuntarily. He was like an exploding rock as soon as he picked up the pen while poems flowed out of his heart like spring water. He simply could not stop writing.

    As Huan Yuan was writing diligently, Yue Jiefei, who was standing in a corner, was so bored that he was going to count the ants on the ground. He thought to himself, ''Nothing has happened since we''ve been here for so long and the Princess is really into this poetry recital. Is she really a changed person?''

    According to the Princess''s habit in the past, she would have brought at least two or three beautiful men back by now.

    Yue Jiefei was just an ordinary person who had no class and culture. He was very close to digging a hole in the ground since he was bored with whatever was happening there.

    Yue Jiefei was moaning softly in his heart, ''Princess, just tell me who you''re interested in. No matter who the person is, I''ll bring him back for you.''

    ***

    Rong Zhi walked straight to the courtyard where the princess''s bedroom was as soon as he entered the East Court.

    Nobody stopped him along the way. There were even people who asked if he needed help, but he declined them with a smile.

    After getting into Chu Yu''s bedroom, he closed the door and put the latch on. There would be no maidservants who would come in to clean since he locked the door.

    As he took a glance around the room, Rong Zhi revealed a faint smile at the edge of his lips while his eyes looked unfathomable.

    After looking around the room, Rong Zhi arrived at her bedside. Just when he was bending down to flip the blanket over, he touched a bumpy, rough mark when he held the side of the bed.

    He tilted his head and looked while raising his brow. He saw a few of the words Õý (zhen) carved on the bedside, and there was an incomplete one with three strokes beside them.

    Rong Zhi left empty-handed approximately 15 minutes later.

 30 The Ability to Write Like Flowing Water

    Huan Yuan came up with two poems in the nick of time. Chu Yu went through them and thought they were not too shabby, but she did not have full confidence in them. She then passed them to the servant boy who was standing aside to hand them over to Pei Shu. The crowd passed their praises around after Pei Shu read the poems out loud. That was when Chu Yu really believed that the poems were excellent.

    The wine vessel spun with the water again when the second song began, and Chu Yu chanted in her heart once more. However, the wine vessel coincidentally arrived before her when the music stopped.

    It was there just like before. Nothing seemed to have changed.

    Chu Yu glanced at the young man in blue who was playing the music instinctively. She almost asked out loud if he had done it on purpose. However, he was staring at his guqin from the beginning until the end. There was an icy expression on his handsome and intimidating face, making him unfathomable.

    After glancing at the young man in blue quietly once again, Chu Yu smiled at Pei Shu as she raised her glass. She finished the glass of wine with her head up high and brought the low table with the nib and paper to Huan Yuan once again.

    Chu Yu patted Huan Yuan''s shoulder while smiling. "It''s all yours now."

    All she hoped now was that Rong Zhi was not exaggerating and that Huan Yuan really had the talent to create poems that were like flowing water.

    She had doubts at that moment. The wine vessel had arrived before her twice when the music stopped. Was it coincidental or intentional? If it was the latter, why did the young man in blue do that?

    The flowing spring water on the mountain top, listening to music, drinking wine, and writing poems were elegant. However, to Yue Jiefei who was standing aside, it was insane torture to him. As he listened to the relaxing music and the beautiful poems, he ripped two shreds of cloth from his clothes underneath and stuck them into his ears after rolling them into balls.

    Two poems were produced like they were on an assembly line. When Chu Yu handed over the poems to Pei Shu, he was looking at Huan Yuan like he was looking at a monster.

    The wine vessel rolled around once again when the third song was played. Chu Yu did not chant secretly this time. Instead, she turned to look at the young man in blue attentively while a faint smile appeared at the edge of her lips.

    She wanted to see if the coincidence would happen again this time.

    ***

    Rong Zhi walked out of the East Court slowly, wearing an enigmatic smile on his face. Mo Xiang happened to walk out of the West Court at the same moment. Looking at his smile, Mo Xiang hesitated for a moment but decided to step forward anyway.

    Rong Zhi nodded lightly at him and drawled as he grinned, "Come play chess with me." Apart from reading, another hobby of Rong Zhi would be playing chess. It was common knowledge that he would get the other male companions to play with him occasionally.

    The duo then went to the Snow Garden. There was a chessboard on the limestone platform between the green bamboo shades. Black and white pieces were placed on the intersections of the board with irregular spaces between each other. It was an endgame.

    It was not Mo Xiang''s first time playing chess with Rong Zhi. He sat aside and picked up a white piece. Then, he asked softly while putting the piece down, "Did you go to the East Court, Young Master?"

    Rong Zhi put a black piece down subsequently and said while smiling faintly, "I went there to prove something. Don''t worry about me. I know what I''m doing."

    Mo Xiang responded with a grin, "I shouldn''t have pried. Young Master, you''ve always been thorough in your planning before you do something, so anything you do should be safe." He placed another piece down and lifted his head like he just recalled something. "Young Master, I heard Princess brought Huan Yuan out today."

    Rong Zhi said, "That''s right. I advised her to do that."

    "Why?" Mo Xiang could not help but frown. "Until now, I still don''t understand why you value Huan Yuan so much. He''s just a scholar who has an insignificant talent in literature. What consequential things can he do?"

    Rong Zhi was picking up a black piece when he heard that. He lifted his head and drawled slowly, "Do you know who Huan Yuan is?"

    Mo Xiang shared what he knew about Huan Yuan honestly, "I heard that Huan Yuan is a descendant of the rebel Huan Clan."

    "Rebel?" Rong Zhi thought while tilting his head and smiled as he responded, "I guess so. To the Liu Clan, the Huan Clan is a rebel indeed. However, if that''s the case, the ancestor Liu Yu of the Southern region was a rebel too. In times of trouble, loyalty was as fragile as a bamboo paper. Ji Fa ended the Shang Dynasty and built the Zhou Dynasty. Liu Bang overthrew the Qin Dynasty and founded the Han Dynasty, and Sima seized the Wei Dynasty to start the Jin Dynasty. Almost every generation would have to overthrow the last dynasty to be the Emperor, so is there anyone who isn''t a rebel?"

    "The winner becomes the emperor while the loser becomes the bandit. If it was Liu Yu who had lost back then, the Huan Clan would''ve ruled the world today while the Liu Clan would''ve been killed." Although his tone was gentle, he showed no respect to those emperors who founded the dynasties, even calling their names out directly.

    Mo Xiang was not shocked to hear that. He did not even reveal any surprise on his face and just listened to Rong Zhi speak.

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly and set the game piece down. "The reason why I''m talking so much today is that I hope you don''t limit your perspective about what has happened in the history of the clans. Look at things like you''re looking at the world, then you''ll have a better understanding.

    "The Huan Clan and the Xie Clan were the only top nobilities that started from scratch during the Jin Dynasty back then. However, the rise of the Xie Clan came true with the effort of generations, but there was only one notable person from the Huan Clan. It was Huan Yuan''s ancestor, Huan Wen. The clan rose to one of the top nobilities in the short ten years or so with his effort alone. Huan Wen was a peerless hero, but he died at a young age due to illness. He did not obtain any achievement while his son Huan Xuan was a dirtbag who had no ambition and talent. He became Liu Yu''s stepping stone leading to his achievement just like that.

    "The story of Huan Clan should''ve ended there, but when I saw Huan Yuan, I knew he''s the last sliver of hope for the clan." Rong Zhi proceeded to speak after a moment of silence, "I heard the reason the Princess knew about Huan Yuan''s existence came from the news that the Huan Clan insisted on sending through. The Princess''s father was still the emperor back then and he was going to send assassins to the Huan Clan. He wanted to kill the last blood of the clan. Without any other options, the clan got the Princess to see Huan Yuan so that he would be safe entering the Princess''s Imperial Residence."

    That was how Huan Yuan managed to keep his life. Apart from him, there was no one left in the Huan Clan.

    It was Mo Xiang''s first time hearing that, so he could not help but asked in shock, "Does Huan Yuan know about this?"

    Rong Zhi smiled lightly. "Of course, he doesn''t. I wouldn''t have revealed that to him at that time."

    "Why''s that so?"

    "The reason why you don''t see what Huan Yuan''s capable of doing is that his talent''s been restricted. He was placed under house arrest since young. Although he was wronged and restricted, he''s never seen any of those real and complicated human behaviors or things that are happening in the world. Whatever he has learned came from books and his family who was arrested just like he was. However, look at the plot to rebel that he came up with earlier. Did it sound like it was planned by a person who has zero experience?"

    If geniuses really existed in this world, Huan Yuan would be one of them. He, who had no experience in society and plotting against one another, managed to come up with such a thorough plan that was cleverly linked together. Although there were flaws in his plan, in Rong Zhi''s opinion, it was just that Rong Zhi had seen more of the world than Huan Yuan ever had.

    Perhaps the Huan Clan ancestor, Huan Wen''s political talent was resurrected in the blood of this generation. Although the generation lived in such a restricted environment, it could not take all of their glory away.

    ***

    As the last note came to Chu Yu''s ears and the music stopped, once again, the wine vessel arrived before her.

    It was not an inch more or an inch less as it arrived right before Chu Yu just like the last two times.

 31 Oh Once A Talen

    At that moment, even the rest thought something was off. No matter how coincidental that was, it was rare for the wine vessel to arrive before the same person for three consecutive songs.

    How was such a chance possible?!

    Pei Shu looked at the young man in blue and hesitated to speak, "Brother Xiao¡­"

    The young man in blue continued to stare at the strings on his musical instrument and ignored the rest, snubbing Pei Shu altogether.

    Chu Yu smiled out of nowhere as she extended her hand to pick up the wine vessel from the chilly spring water. She then turned around and beamed widely at the young man in blue. "What a coincidence." She lifted her head and downed the wine upon saying that.

    To the rest, Chu Yu seemed to be moving on instead of finding out exactly what happened. However, she was implying something else when she said that. In actuality, she was saying those words to the young man to test him.

    Although she knew what kind of person Princess Shan Yin was and the things she had done as a result of all the information from historical data, what about Princess Shan Yin as a person?

    What kind of person was she? Who was her family? What kind of things had she gone through? Was she born with promiscuity or did it develop later on? Did she have someone she was deeply in love with? What did she like and hate? Also, what kind of people did she meet? Who did she know or¡­ who knew her?

    Although Chu Yu tried finding out more from You Lan, all she got was personal judgment towards others. She intentionally avoided asking about her identity and Princess Shan Yin''s personal things so that she would not leave too many loopholes for people to suspect her. Therefore, she knew nothing much about her past since she had inherited her identity.

    She knew about Princess Shan Yin as a historical person but knew nothing about Liu Chu Yu as a person.

    Or rather, she was avoiding this in her subconscious mind. If she knew too much, Princess Shan Yin might live in her head for the rest of her life. She might even lose her sense of balance after invading this body.

    The abstract and empty words of description, as well as the experience of truth, contrasted magically at that very moment. They finally connected.

    Although she had no idea why the young man in blue was getting her into trouble, she speculated this young man might have known the old Princess Shan Yin. That was probably the reason why he was doing this to her.

    Her speculation might be 70 to 80 percent accurate. Thus, Chu Yu was testing him.

    As Chu Yu sipped the wine after she spoke, she locked eyes with the young man in blue, hoping to get a reaction. However, he did not seem to be affected by what she said. Hence, she could not help but feel a little disappointed but was instantly relieved as soon as she recalled the Prince Consort''s stunning acting skills.

    Nobody sent the low table with the nib and paper this time as the one that had been placed before Huan Yuan was still there. At least, the servant boy who was attending could rest a little.

    This time, Huan Yuan picked up the nib on his own without having Chu Yu to remind him.

    He had been suppressing himself for too long and desperately needed an opportunity to release his frustration. The two years of depression and toleration had pushed his will to the edge. Like a bird in a cage who had lost its freedom, the only way to release himself was through the nib and paper before him.

    Another two poems were handed over. This time, besides Pei Shu, most of the people present had their eyes trained on Huan Yuan.

    When the fourth song was played, many of them stared directly at Chu Yu. Meanwhile, the young man in blue did not disappoint their expectation. The music stopped when the wine vessel sailed before Chu Yu. As she picked the wine vessel up with a smile, she then raised the glass at the young man and drank every single drop of the wine.

    She had her guard, Yue Jiefei, for physical help and her substitute, Huan Yuan, for literary help. She was fearless even if the young man had been in rivalry with Princess Shan Yin in the past. She would be defended if she was attacked and her problems would be solved for her even if a flood came. Nevertheless, she was curious to know what was up with that young man.

    ***

    "The precious thing about Huan Yuan is that he wasn''t polished intentionally. Look at him now. He might only look like a rather pretty-shaped rock, but there''s a jade hiding beneath the shell." The bamboo forest was so quiet that there was only the rustling of leaves brushing in the wind and Rong Zhi''s voice. "But this jade''s a difficult one. Although he''s immature because he doesn''t have the opportunity to socialize, and he holds the identity as a descendant of the Huan Clan, he has an arrogance in his very core that makes it impossible for him to bow to anyone."

    Mo Xiang looked at the situation on the board and realized that his white pieces had come to a checkmate. They were playing an equal match initially, but it was one-sided now.

    "I want to suppress Huan Yuan''s character." Rong Zhi stared at the black and white pieces and said after he came up with a careful strategy, "He hasn''t been wronged enough just yet. I want his arrogance as a descendant of the Huan Clan to wear off, and I want him to forget about his ancestor''s glory. I''ve got the time to do that. I''ll reach out to him when the time is right when everyone has left him."

    He wanted to make Huan Yuan think that everyone had abandoned him, including his family.

    A drowning person in despair would hold on tightly even if he was just grasping at a straw.

    Rong Zhi smirked lightly as if there was the slightest joy in his expression. He then picked up a slippery black piece with his long fingers and placed it on the board. "Then, he''ll be mine."

    He would be overjoyed when that moment came.

    ***

    Two, four, six, eight, ten¡­

    When Huan Yuan wrote his 20th poem, everyone gaped at him like they were looking at a god.

    Some of them suspected that he had written those poems beforehand, so they got the organizer to come up with topics according to the poems that he had written. However, Huan Yuan began scrawling right after he heard the topic, so there was not even enough time for one to take seven steps in between.

    Such amount of production did not cause the quality of poems to deteriorate and there was no repetition among those that he had written. His words were beautiful and admirable. Apart from the young man in blue, Wang Yizhi, Xie Yinzhi, and Chu Yu who managed to keep their cool, the rest were in awe that was close to fanaticism.

    Huan Yuan did not just write one or two poems but tens of poems consecutively. As intellectuals themselves, many of those present had experienced writer''s block when they composed. They would crack their heads just to come up with a sentence. When had they ever encountered someone who had the talent to write like flowing water?

    The precondition of the first sentence of the saying, ''There is no best writer, nor is there a second-best fighter,'' was to compare two writers who had similar skills. Huan Yuan had been suppressing himself for two years, causing him to write like an erupting volcano at the moment. The people were in wonder of his skill and had total admiration for him.

    Compared to Huan Yuan who was shining now, Chu Yu was like a forgotten person who seemed to be kicked far away into the sky. Her only value now was to drink on behalf of Huan Yuan.

    She could take a couple of glasses of wine but not too much. Although the custom-made wine vessel contained a limited amount of wine, the accumulation of wine was terrifying. Although she was not drunk after downing the tenth glass of wine, she began to intentionally control the amount that she was drinking. She would tilt her wrist so that half of the wine would spill like it was an accident when she picked the wine glass up. Eventually, she even poured the entire glass of wine into the spring water.

    However, nobody cared if she was drinking by then as most of them were in a frenzy over the poems that Huan Yuan was going to write next.

    20, 22, 24, 26¡­ Each word was gold and each sentence was beautiful.

    When he was done with his 30th poem, even the young man in blue could not help but lift his head to glance at Huan Yuan.

    The person who took the limelight in this poetry recital that Chu Yu decided to join at the last minute was not the wild Wang Yizhi, the composed Xie Yinzhi or the Young Master, who Chu Yu had no idea would come. The limelight was stolen by the substitute of the person who everyone assumed to be merely a companion of Chu Yu, Huan Yuan.

    When the wine vessel was placed in the flowing water for the sixteenth time, the music stopped. The young man in blue carried the guqin and walked out of the pavilion slowly. He arrived before Huan Yuan, glanced at him and declared coldly, "Once a talent."

    He then left without even looking back and did not stop no matter how many times Pei Shu called out to him.

 32 Prince Xiao

    Although the young man did not say the last part of the proverb, Chu Yu knew what would happen without even activating a single cell in her brain: "Now a wasted talent".

    She was sure of it now. The young man in blue must have known Princess Shan Yin in the past, or maybe he was in an unfavorable situation of some sort.

    Looking at the young man''s retreating back, Chu Yu thought to herself with a little ill intention, ''What has he gone through? Well, what else could he lose when it comes to Princess Shan Yin?''

    After his failed attempts of calling the young man back, Pei Shu walked to Chu Yu in embarrassment and said, "Brother Zi Chu, although Brother Xiao isn''t sociable, he''s a reasonable person. Did you offend him in the past?"

    Chu Yu shrugged and smiled like she could not care less. "Who knew? I might have or not. I''ve forgotten."

    Seeing that he could not get anything out of Chu Yu, Pei Shu proceeded to apologize to the rest. The poetry recital had lost half of its fun without anyone playing music. Meanwhile, some of them came to talk to Huan Yuan and left after a while.

    Although the young man in blue seemed to be in a world of his own, his influence on the poetry society surprised Chu Yu. Just like these people before her who admired Huan Yuan''s talent, something seemed to be bothering them, so they were unwilling to talk much and departed after introducing themselves.

    The crowded mountaintop became empty instantly after the people left one after another. There were only a few of them left. Wang Yizhi stood up slowly and walked casually to Huan Yuan. As he studied him and smiled lightly, he then turned to Chu Yu and said after a chuckle, "Interesting."

    Chu Yu asked while raising her brow, "What do you mean by that?"

    Wang Yizhi laughed out loud. "If you''re asking me, who do I ask?" He turned around suddenly and strode down the mountain in large steps.

    Pei Shu was the last to leave. He stared at Chu Yu and said after a long pause, "Brother Zi Chu, I''m making a move."

    Chu Yu smiled lightly. "Sure." Seeing that Pei Shu was leaving, she recalled something and asked, "You mentioned a prince the last time. Why didn''t I see him? Which one was he?"

    Pei Shu opened his eyes wide in shock and sighed after a moment. "I believe you''ve really forgotten. Brother Xiao, who left because of you, is Prince Xiao Bie." He left with another loud sigh.

    Standing aside, Yue Jiefei was relieved and took out the cloth pieces rolled in his ears. ''It''s finally over.''

    ***

    The breeze blew gently.

    Rong Zhi stood up and spoke after placing the last game piece that concluded the game, "It''s almost time."

    ***

    As people left the event in a rush, nobody put the low tables and cushions away. Chu Yu had gotten Yue Jiefei to bring the low table with food that was next to her to the pavilion.

    She sat in the pavilion, inhaling the rather strong mountain breeze that was blowing at her as she enjoyed the view of the blossoming city and its mesmerizing beauty.

    She indulged in the scenery for a little while before she felt her sleeve being tugged on softly. Without having to turn her head, she knew it was Liu Sang. Only he would do that to get her attention.

    A growl came from behind her. Chu Yu turned in surprise upon hearing that sound to determine whether it came from Liu Sang''s tummy. She just recalled she had been eating all the food while the rest had not eaten at all.

    Subconsciously, she thought Liu Sang and the rest would eat if they were hungry. However, she forgot about the identity and relationship of this body that she inherited had with them. Without her permission, none of them would do as they wished.

    She pushed the plate of food to Liu Sang and said while beaming, "Take it if you''re hungry." Though gentle, there was a coldness in her voice that even she did not realize.

    However, Liu Sang sensed that. Instead of grabbing the food, he gazed at Chu Yu. "Are you sad, Princess? We should go back if you''re unhappy here." He recalled what happened all of a sudden. "Did those people upset you?"

    Chu Yu smiled and patted his head. "Who are those people even to make me upset?" She smiled lightly and looked far away into the endless blue sky.

    So what if she was Princess Shan Yin now? What did the people''s judgment have anything to do with her?

    Huan Yuan stood where he was and watched Chu Yu when she spoke. He was surprised to see the calmness in this elegant lady''s eyes. It was grace that he had never seen before.

    Just when Chu Yu was going to say something, someone yanked her hard and pushed her aside. Subsequently, she heard Liu Sang''s exclamation as his tone changed almost completely. "Be careful!"

    A loud and sharp crash came from the collision of weapons.

    Chu Yu staggered a few steps back and stood next to Huan Yuan who was standing in a corner. She clung onto the railing of the pavilion and was surprised to see a few people outside the pavilion. They were large and tall with agile movement. They were wearing hats and straw capes on their bodies. None of them knew when they lurked on the mountain.

    Most importantly, they had longswords in their hands. Their identity was revealed instantly. They were assassins!

    There were a total of five of them dressed in matching attires. Three of them surrounded Yue Jiefei while the other two passed him. They were going after Chu Yu who was in the pavilion.

    As the bright sword tip approached, the air turned from chilly to deadly.

    Chu Yu could not react in time. All of a sudden, Liu Sang arrived before her in a flash and pulled out a short sword from his sleeve immediately. He defended her from the people who were coming at her. Liu Sang was the one who had pulled her away from the middle of the pavilion, pushing her to a rather secluded corner.

    Noticing that Liu Sang was young, the duo were brandishing their swords simply without giving him much attention. As two swords collided, Liu Sang shook his wrist and swung his sword at the person accurately, so the person had to step backward. The person''s partner blocked Liu Sang''s sword and prevented a bloodbath.

    The two assassins were surprised to see that. They looked at each other and swung their swords again. They did not dare to underestimate Liu Sang this time.

    Although Liu Sang had excellent swordsmanship, he lacked experience after all. After a few rounds of fighting, he revealed his weakness while one of the assassins passed him and headed towards where Huan Yuan and Chu Yu were.

    ***

    "Almost time for what?" Mo Xiang asked casually after noticing Rong Zhi seemed to be in a jovial mood.

    Rong Zhi revealed a smile at the edge of his lips while his eyes were unfathomable like the ocean. "Something to do with¡­assassins."

 33 Careful Planning with Every Conceivable Possibility Taken Into Accoun

    Even though danger was approaching, Chu Yu''s mind was surprisingly calm and clear. Although her heart was aching a little from the overwhelming emotions, she knew what she should do at that very moment.

    She extended her hand in an attempt to grab Huan Yuan to hide with her. However, she grabbed thin air. When she looked askance, she realized the poem-machine, Huan Yuan, had already left the pavilion for some time. He stood outside of the pavilion expressionlessly.

    Chu Yu could not help but be stunned.

    Due to the split-second delay, the assassin arrived before her. Knowing that she could not run, she helplessly forced a smile. She did not expect to die again.

    Was she really going to lose the life that she had gained with great effort?

    She was unwilling to die.

    If she died this time, would she time-travel again? Or was that a one-time luck whereby she would die forever this time?

    Forever?

    She did not want to die.

    However, the sword tip that she was expecting did not reach her. When the assassin arrived before her, he glared at her and turned around. Then, he ran out of the pavilion to kill Huan Yuan.

    He did not even bother to look at her for another second.

    ¡­

    Chu Yu was dumbstruck.

    Looking at Huan Yuan dodging the assassin''s attack clumsily, despite being the person who was worth killing the most, she was left alone in the pavilion. Although she escaped death and her life was temporarily not on the line, which was a great thing, Chu Yu felt a faint sense of humiliation.

    Hey, hey, hey, it should not be like this!

    She knew that beauty was important in this era and people took it very seriously. However, picking the more handsome one to kill during assassination was a little too much, was it not? How could they not have professional ethics?!

    ¡­

    Perhaps these assassins did not come for her and their target was Huan Yuan after all.

    That was not possible! Huan Yuan had been under house arrest since he was young. How was it possible that he managed to offend anyone out there to the point that an assassination was taking place?

    ***

    Mo Xiang was still holding a game piece to see whether he could turn the game around before he asked, "Do you want to kill the Princess?" Shocked to hear what Rong Zhi said, he released the game piece. The game piece clattered onto the board and collided with a few pieces, releasing a crisp sound.

    "How''s that possible?" Rong Zhi smiled calmly. "An assassination is being carried out, but the order didn''t come from me. Someone else arranged that."

    "Who?"

    Rong Zhi bent down to put the black game pieces away from the board slowly and said softly, "Huan Yuan."

    ***

    Huan Yuan dodged the assassin''s sword left and right since he had learned some martial arts from his family in the past. Although he could not compare with Yue Jiefei and Liu Sang, a moment of self-defense was sufficient.

    However, he felt a sense of exhaustion that he had never felt before at that very moment whereby strength was ebbing from his body like streaming water. It was strenuous for him to move as if he was like a dry riverbed. Suddenly, he came to a realization when he recalled the wine that Rong Zhi had forced him to drink last night.

    Soon, Huan Yuan was panting while there were a couple of wounds on his body.

    Noticing that Huan Yuan was in a critical situation, Yue Jiefei fought back hard at the trio who surrounded him and dashed towards Huan Yuan like an arrow. He got rid of the danger that was lingering around Huan Yuan during that crucial moment. Then, he pulled Huan Yuan away and defended him from the assassin''s longsword.

    As they fought one-on-one, the assassin lost the upper hand immediately. After wounding the assassin, Yue Jiefei turned and fought with the remaining three again. He trapped the four of them into the same corner slowly so that they could not run away.

    Yue Jiefei pushed Huan Yuan towards the pavilion. In response, Huan Yuan retreated a few steps back and only stopped when his back touched the pillar of the pavilion.

    Fighting while retreating, Liu Sang retreated to the side of the pavilion slowly with the assassin. He lacked experience, resulting in him losing his stance from the little tricks the assassin played. The upper hand he had was long gone and he was forced to retreat as the fight went on.

    Noticing that Liu Sang was getting closer to her, Chu Yu hopped over the railing at the side of the pavilion to avoid the sword attack.

    Huan Yuan had just gained his footing properly when he noticed Chu Yu next to him. He took a step away from her by instinct.

    Alas, he forgot that they were on a cliff, so he did not check what was beneath his feet before stepping out. He seemed to stumble on a pebble as he slipped from his wobbly stance.

    It would have just been a slip if he was on a flatland.

    He would have had the strength to save himself if he had not been worn out by the poison.

    ***

    "Actually, when Huan Yuan was plotting to get out of the Imperial Residence, he planned the last resort of violence. He called himself a man and wouldn''t use violence unless it was the very last straw. This plan''s crucial. Not many people know about it. Due to his lack of freedom, he got Shen Guang Zuo to arrange this for him," Rong Zhi explained, "However, he had no idea that what I could give Shen Guang Zuo is so much more than what Huan Yuan could ever give."

    It was Rong Zhi who arranged Shen Guang Zuo''s first surrender and changing of sides. Otherwise, who would have been so reckless to tell on Huan Yuan, the mastermind, before anyone could determine if it was a trap?

    Hence, Huan Yuan''s completely plot was under Rong Zhi''s control.

    There was a pigeon that was specially trained by a hidden assassin organization, Zhuanjian Hall, for communication where Huan Yuan was living. However, Huan Yuan had been keeping it because he would not resort to violence unless it was his very last straw.

    However, what Chu Yu had been doing lately made him completely lose hope.

    Knowing that she was going to join the poetry recital at Mountain Pingding, Huan Yuan released the pigeon yesterday.

    Mo Xiang thought about it and asked, "Then, Young Master, are you going to help Huan Yuan or stop him?"

    "Neither." Rong Zhi had finally put all of the black game pieces into the box and stood up. He said while grinning, "I''m planning to use this assassination to my benefit. Although I can''t extend my hands too far away, I have my ways as long as it''s in Jiankang City. I know a little bit about Zhuanjian Hall. It''s pretty easy to get a few assassins who''ve just arrived in Jiankang City to target a person by determining the face. I use the rumor that''s been going around out there, saying that the princess is a lady who has a big and tall body like a man but a beautiful face. Among those who headed out with the princess this time, Huan Yuan''s suits the description best."

    He advised the princess to bring Huan Yuan along to the poetry recital, forced Huan Yuan to drink the poisoned wine that prohibited him from intense movement, and concealed the princess''s beautiful face before she headed out. All of those were part of the plan.

    "Huan Yuan might''ve understood half of my intentions by now." Rong Zhi smiled in determination. "I want to plant a thought in him, that he''ll never defeat me." If there was no positive solution to this, this trauma would follow Huan Yuan for the rest of his life.

    To show mercy, Rong Zhi would have to display his power first.

    Mo Xiang also smirked as he looked at Rong Zhi.

    No matter how many times he looked at him, Rong Zhi remained mysterious. Every time Mo Xiang thought he was getting closer to figuring him out, he would be astounded to find out that what he saw was just an illusion.

    Never make an enemy out of this person.

    He decided to follow Rong Zhi when they first met and chatted two years ago. He would never betray him or regret this decision.

 34 The Person Who Would Never Let Go

    Huan Yuan slipped and fell as it struck him that he was in a grave situation when he took a phantom step. He had nothing to rely on as his body flew into the air.

    However, his mind was clear at that very moment.

    ''Rong Zhi, Rong Zhi, your plan''s thorough indeed,'' he thought while forcing a smirk as he fell.

    He expected everything to happen. He expected the assassins because it was he who asked for them. He even expected them not to recognize him.

    Or maybe it was all part of Rong Zhi''s plan. Such a thorough plan could not be described merely as terrifying.

    A chill that he had never felt before rose in Huan Yuan''s heart.

    However, nothing mattered to him right now. The view was considered beautiful, so it was not exactly depressing to be buried there.

    He was exhausted. He admitted that he lacked the skills even though his freedom would be granted if he defeated Rong Zhi''s plot. If Rong Zhi wanted to kill him with this plan, he would fulfill the latter''s wish.

    Perhaps dying here would grant him the peace that he never had before.

    However, Huan Yuan''s wrist tightened all of a sudden before the wind began to whistle in his ears. His body stopped and was suspended from the cliff as someone gripped him tightly.

    Who just saved him?

    Huan Yuan opened his eyes in shock. He saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. It was the person he loathed deeply, grabbing his wrist while looking strained as she lay sprawled on the cliff.

    Compared to Huan Yuan''s shock, Chu Yu felt helpless. If she knew what was the consequences of extending her hand by instinct, she would have resisted it no matter what. She did not manage to think the second she saw Huan Yuan falling off the cliff, so she grabbed him by instinct.

    Due to her lack of strength, not only did she not manage to pull Huan Yuan up, but she was also dragged down by his body weight. She slipped from the cliff while she grabbed the rock at the side with her other hand. Her body stuck close to the ground, causing her not to fall off the cliff.

    Even so, she did not have the extra strength to pull a hefty man who weighed over 100 catties like Huan Yuan up from the cliff.

    A part of her body was going over the cliff and she seemed to be slipping slowly. Chu Yu clenched her teeth as she felt as though her wrist was breaking. However, she grabbed Huan Yuan''s wrist even tighter now.

    Huan Yuan''s mind went blank as he looked at her in bewilderment.

    It was her?

    Chu Yu could not see what was happening behind her. All she could hear was the collision of attacks that were sometimes far and sometimes near. Someone even stepped on her foot. Judging by the person''s weight, it should be Liu Sang since he was the lightest one among all.

    She began to worry as she could not see the situation. People were still fighting on the mountaintop whereby the fight was becoming stagnant. Huan Yuan was hanging over the cliff while Chu Yu was lying on the cliff, holding him. Meanwhile, Yue Jiefei was fighting four assassins, so he could not go and save them. Although Liu Sang was getting ahold of his sword skills, he could not kill the person immediately and return to save the duo.

    Chu Yu forced a smile as she was in a pickle. Neither could she pull Huan Yuan up, nor could she stop his body weight from dragging her down gradually. Although it was slow, it was descending by a millimeter per second. Chu Yu knew the more she was being dragged down, the more her life was on the line.

    Under such circumstances, the most reasonable solution to save herself would be to let go. She would save herself if she let go of Huan Yuan who was being a massive burden.

    Although she knew that, she could not bring herself to do that.

    The feeling of being dragged into the abyss bit by bit was torturous. It was like a blunt knife being polished occasionally. There was no way of her letting go.

    If she knew this would have happened beforehand, she might have lost the opportunity to save Huan Yuan when she hesitated. Or if she did not manage to grab his hand, all she would feel was guilt for a while.

    However, now that she had already grabbed him, she was his only hope to live. There was no way she could convince herself to let go. If she were to let go now, it was not much different from committing murder.

    Although the mountain was not exactly high, it was a mountain after all. One would have a 99% chance of dying if he were to fall.

    Life was precious. Chu Yu, who came from over 1,000 years in the future, knew that very well and respected the fact since she had already died once.

    Liu Sang, who was fighting, finally noticed Chu Yu whose body had shifted a few inches out of the edge of the cliff. He shouted out in fear since he could not go to her, "Princess! Let go of Brother Huan. It''s too dangerous for you to do this!"

    His scream finally made the assassins realize that they were targeting the wrong person. They became frantic from rage, causing Yue Jiefei to dodge their attacks.

    Huan Yuan''s chest became numb when he heard Liu Sang''s voice. Apart from Jiang Yan who had the same interest as him, Liu Sang, the cute little kid, was the person closest to him in the Princess''s Imperial Residence. However, time had passed and he forgot that the person who ranked the first in Liu Sang''s heart was the princess.

    For the princess, Liu Sang would ditch anyone else in the world.

    Huan Yuan knew he should not care about this, but an inevitable sorrow that was close to despair rose in his heart. He would never defeat Rong Zhi or be granted freedom. People who were close to him would always leave him.

    If this was his life, what was his reason for even living?

    As his mind was about to go blank, a voice came to him, jolting him instantly. "Don''t let go."

    Chu Yu was flushing due to her strenuous effort to speak. "Don''t let go."

    An assassin finally got his opportunity and he hurled his longsword at Chu Yu. Yue Jiefei blocked the attack halfway but he missed by a little. The sword remained flying at her, but it swiped the top of her head. Her bun was removed and her hair fell softly, covering her face.

    Chu Yu was sweating as her palm that was grabbing Huan Yuan''s wrist was damp with perspiration and she was losing her grip more and more.

    Chu Yu clenched her teeth as she said, "Huan Yuan, hold tight. Don''t let go."

    Huan Yuan opened his eyes wide. He could not believe she said that.

    What¡­ did he hear earlier? Was that an illusion caused by his depression?

    The person''s face was buried in the shadows of her messy hair. However, those eyes were bright and clear, and there was a mesmerizing light in them.

    "Don''t let go."

    He could not believe she said that. He had once thought that nobody in this world would ever hold on to him.

    In these times of trouble, fate was like floating duckweed. Who would have the kind thought to care about the life and death of others?

    Still, why would this person extend her hand without hesitation in the midst of a crisis? Why would this person ditch everything and grab him tightly by the deadly cliff?

    It was her.

    How could it be her?

    Rong Zhi, I guess you never expected this to happen no matter how thorough your plan was.

    Chu Yu did not know the struggle Huan Yuan was going through. All she did was to continue to speak strenuously, "Don''t give up just yet. Keep holding on. The opportunity will come." Perhaps Liu Sang and Yue Jiefei would power up and defeat the assassins in the next second.

    Although the chances were extremely slim, she would not give up until the real bout of despair came.

    Before Chu Yu was done speaking, she heard Liu Sang''s cheer that came behind her. She was elated and roughly knew that things had turned around. She turned her head strenuously to peek. She saw a red cloud and dazzling sword shadows from the side of her eye.

 35 Three Thousand Flourishing Blossoms Sword style

    The clashing of blades sounded almost like the splattering of rain. Although turning her head to look was strenuous, Chu Yu stole a quick glance. She could not help but continue to hold onto Huan Yuan as she managed to force out a strained assurance, "Hold on for a while longer. Soon, this will all be resolved."

    Just as she said that, a series of sword clashes and screams could be heard, which was followed by the racket of heavy objects falling in succession. Almost immediately, someone came to support her body so that she did not continue to slide down the face of the cliff. At the same time, Yue Jiefei came forward and rescued Huan Yuan.

    Liu Sang cautiously supported Chu Yu who was extremely exhausted. She had dirt stains on her clothes, and her hair had been chopped off. Without uttering a single word, tears trickled down his face.

    Chu Yu did not know whether to laugh or to cry. She leaned on Liu Sang and gasped for air, then she slowly stretched out her other hand and patted his head slightly. "Why are you crying? Don''t cry anymore. Everything is fine now."

    Feeling the exhaustion take over her, she was shocked that she had managed to muster the strength to hold on for as long as she did. However, now she was drained, feeling like she had expended many days of strength all at once. Even her bones felt hollow and empty. The only thing she wanted now was to find a flat piece of ground and lie down without a care in the world.

    At that moment, Chu Yu remembered the red clouds that she had witnessed earlier. She struggled to turn her head again. However, at this moment, there were no red clouds on the mountain top. There was not even a sliver of red.

    Chu Yu asked Liu Sang in a confused and uncertain tone, "Did someone come to help us out just now? Why have they already disappeared?"

    Liu Sang replied in between sobs and sniffles, "It''s Brother Hua. B-brother Hua helped us and left."

    ''Brother Hua? Who''s that? If he''s Brother Hua, then I''m Lady Hua!'' Chu Yu blinked and turned to Yue Jiefei who had a perplexed expression on his face. Questioning him with her eyes, she continued to think to herself, ''Liu Sang mentioned a Brother Hua. You wouldn''t be the one he referred to as Brother Hua, would you?''

    Yue Jiefei did not disappoint Chu Yu''s expectations. He answered her unvoiced question matter-of-factly, "It''s Hua Cuo. His health isn''t great, so he''s already left after getting us out of the predicament. He returned to the Princess''s Imperial Residence to recuperate."

    Hua Cuo?

    Chu Yu was astounded.

    She knew this name as someone in the Imperial Residence who was allegedly very sick. He was said to have a chronic illness, and his life was hanging by a thread as he relied on precious medicinal herbs to keep him alive.

    She sighed inwardly at the thought of Princess Shanyin''s desire to achieve a variety of beautiful young men to the extent that even a chronically ill man like Hua Cuo was not spared.

    Chu Yu knew that she would give herself away if she continued to ask so many questions, so she gave an expression to indicate that she knew what was going on. Then, she asked Liu Sang to aid her back into the pavilion.

    As she sat in the pavilion, she enjoyed the mountain breeze and slowly recovered some of her strength. She suppressed her feelings of uneasiness and looked at Yue Jiefei, who was searching through the dead bodies of the five assassins lying on the ground. Surprisingly, they discovered that apart from the scars on their bodies, there was a wound on all five of the assassins'' throats, shoulders, brows, and chests. The gash was no larger than a fingertip. Furthermore, there was fresh blood flowing out from the wounds, leaving the floor all around them stained red.

    Chu Yu pondered for a moment, then posed a question to Liu Sang, who was helping Huan Yuan to bandage his wound, "Give me an accurate account of what just happened."

    Liu Sang naturally would not comply with this request. From his recount of the incident, Chu Yu learned that Hua Cuo had suddenly appeared, and with his extremely superior swordsmanship, briskly killed the five assassins and swiftly left.

    Chu Yu curiously asked, "Is Hua Cuo''s swordsmanship really that great? Is it even better than Yue Jiefei''s?" Both Liu Sang and Yue Jiefei had attempted to tackle the assassins for such a lengthy period of time, yet they still could not defeat them. On the other hand, it only took Hua Cuo a short while to finish them off. This difference in performance seemed too vast to believe.

    The expression on Yue Jiefei''s face darkened, then he quietly turned around and went on to search the next body.

    Liu Sang shook his head and responded, "That might not necessarily be the case. The reason why Brother Hua accomplished such defeat so swiftly was that those assassins were too occupied dealing with Brother Yue that they let their guards down. Consequently, they didn''t expect a surprise attack from the side. If we were to imagine a match between Brother Hua and Brother Yue, the defeated would likely be Brother Hua because his physical strength can''t withstand combat for a long time. In addition to that, he lacks the strength."

    Chu Yu nodded her head, understanding Liu Sang''s logic now. Hua Cuo was called Brother Hua while Yue Jiefei was Brother Yue, and Huan Yuan was Brother Huan. According to this logic, Rong Zhi would then be considered Brother Rong.

    Noticing the disheartened expression on his face, she gave Liu Sang an encouraging caress of his hair and remarked, "Liu Sang, you also did very well today and managed to hold off an assassin."

    Liu Sang bit his lip as he lowered his head, somewhat embarrassed. "Thank you, Princess." Then, he suddenly raised his head as if he recalled something. His face revealed an expression of lingering fear as he confided, "Luckily, Brother Rong asked me to bring the dagger along today. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to help you even if I wanted to."

    What a coincidence! She was thinking about Rong Zhi a few moments ago, and now Liu Sang incidentally brought his name up. Chu Yu quirked her brow.

    Rong Zhi?

    Suppressing all the other thoughts in her mind, Chu Yu asked Liu Sang with a smile, "What do you intend to do in the future?" She could see that despite his young age, his swordsmanship skills were quite impressive. Even though it may not be of much use, she thought that perhaps it could land him in an adequate position as an official.

    Upon hearing her words, Liu Sang raised his face promptly as a slight blush appeared on his tender cheeks, not just from excitement but also bashfulness. He was straightforward in answering her, "When I grow up, I want to become your lover, Princess!"

    Chu Yu''s face blanched with shock, and she even suspected that she had heard him wrong. However, Liu Sang''s genuine expression confirmed his desire to be the Princess''s lover. She quietly swallowed a mouthful of blood.

    She could not help but acknowledge that Princess Shanyin was rather nurturing and disciplined, making her successful.

    ****************

    Rong Zhi tucked the chessboard away and escorted Mo Xiang out of the Snow Garden. However, he did not immediately return. Instead, he took a leisurely stroll around the Princess''s residence. People greeted him along the way, and he returned their gestures accordingly with a slight nod of his head.

    There was a faint smile constantly present at the corner of his lips and the expression in his eyes reflected serenity and calmness without any noticeable waves of emotions.

    After strolling halfway around the Princess''s residence, he slowly retraced his steps. Finally, he stopped in front of a desolate and secluded courtyard. A very strong herbal scent drifted into the courtyard. It was clear that this scent had been accumulated over a span of many years, and not just overnight.

    The plaque at the top of the courtyard entrance was crumbling and was on the verge of collapsing. Nonetheless, there were five words that could be deciphered: ''Three Thousand Flourishing Blossoms Sword Styles''.

    Even though it was still spring, the scene in the courtyard was utterly bleak. The flowers and shrubs had wilted and were scattered on the ground in an unorganized manner as if havoc had been wreaked upon them.

    As he stepped into the courtyard, Rong Zhi caught sight of a slender sword protruding from the ground. It was slanted and there appeared to be red stains left on the blade.

    He gave a fleeting smile. However, this time, his smile was wider and reached his eyes. He walked into the half-opened doorway of the Host Manor and then gently called out, "Ah Cuo."

 36 Inadvertently Breaking the Enchanting Momen

    A few of them had a short rest atop the mountain in order to ensure that they were able to combat danger if it arose and to restore their strength. After Chu Yu had rested and recovered some of her strength, they hurried down the mountain. Yue Jiefei had thoroughly searched the assassins'' bodies, but he did not manage to find any clues that could be considered a lead.

    Liu Sang went to the Princess''s Imperial Residence first, then he returned with a carriage to bring Chu Yu back. Otherwise, he assumed that the return journey to the Imperial Residence would turn even more heads than when they first left.

    On the journey back to the Princess''s Imperial Residence, Huan Yuan remained silent, which was somewhat disturbing. He had never been a man of many words in Chu Yu''s presence, but this silence was slightly different from earlier when they left. It was almost as if something had sunk within him, and it left her feeling downhearted.

    They both entered the Princess''s Imperial Residence, and after a short walk, the path split to the East and the West Courts, so they had to separate ways. Huan Yuan took a few steps, then suddenly turned around and called out to Chu Yu, "Supposing Hua Cuo had been a little late and didn''t arrive when he did, you and I would''ve fallen down the cliff. In such circumstances, would you have kept holding onto me?"

    Chu Yu was taken by surprise by such a question. She looked intently at Huan Yuan and noticed an incomparable emptiness and sense of loss in the eyes of this pretty young man. It seemed like he was at a loss without any direction. She gave it some thought, then replied, "Honestly, I wouldn''t know. When one is in a life-threatening situation, one''s actions may be different from what they originally intended. Probably at that point in time, I would''ve feared death and let go of your hand. I can''t say for certain, but¡­" Chu Yu looked at Huan Yuan and spoke sincerely, "Just now, I really didn''t want to let go."

    Huan Yuan froze in a momentary daze, startled by her admission. Then, he responded in a low voice, "I believe you," before he departed almost immediately.

    Chu Yu released a quiet sigh and walked away in the opposite direction.

    Every word she said was true, but she had a secret motive for saying it at such a moment. It was obvious that Huan Yuan''s resolve had already wavered slightly, so she had to take advantage of it.

    After returning to her chambers and changing into new clothes, Chu Yu let You Lan tend to her hair. She needed a trim since a considerable amount of her hair had been slashed off by the assassin, rendering the lower half of her hair uneven.

    Soon after the trim, her hair was significantly shorter again.

    When Chu Yu first came to this place, she had inherited Princess Shanyin''s long hair which grazed her waist. Then, for the convenience of dressing up in men''s clothes, she had cut off a portion of her locks. Since she needed to cut it again, it barely reached her shoulders, making it very difficult to coil her hair into complicated and detailed hairstyles.

    However, she was actually very pleased with this situation because she was rather frustrated with having to pile a heap of accessories upon her head. A few days ago, in an attempt to do so, the weight of the trinkets almost broke her neck.

    Chu Yu''s heart was full of delight, but You Lan was worried about how she was going to comb the Princess''s hair into a beautiful hairdo. With the comb in her hand, You Lan gestured left and right, unable to decide. At that moment, Rong Zhi''s soft voice distantly drifted in from outside the door. "Has the Princess returned?"

    Chu Yu briefly muttered to herself and let You Lan withdraw at her own accord. Then, she draped an outer coat over herself and walked out to meet Rong Zhi. This was ideal since she also wanted to seek him out.

    The two of them walked side by side, each buried in their own thoughts weighing on their minds. Neither of them spoke to initiate a conversation. At last, it was Chu Yu''s vague sigh that broke the silence. "Why did you come looking for me? Speak up."

    Rong Zhi smiled faintly and answered, "Today I was worried about your safety, Princess, so I told Hua Cuo to go over and help keep an eye on you. He used to be a man from the martial realm, so he''s somewhat unruly and has an unrestrained temperament. If he did anything improper, stepped out of line or gave any cause for your distress, please pardon him."

    Chu Yu was in a daze after hearing this. Without waiting for her to utter a word, Rong Zhi responded, "There was no harm done." She conceded, which saved her from having to ask why Hua Cuo had appeared on the mountain top.

    Furthermore, to answer the questions about why Liu Sang had brought the dagger along and why he had appeared together with Huan Yuan, she thought of the perfect answer for Rong Zhi ¡ª all because they were worried about her safety.

    There was no longer any need to question, but all of the doubts in her heart left her feeling an indescribable agitation. Chu Yu forcefully quelled it and remarked, "Did you come in search of me because of this?"

    Rong Zhi tilted his head to one side to look at her, then a smile broke out across his face. "Naturally not."

    As the two of them walked on, they arrived at the edge of the Apricot Forest where the spring banquet was previously held. Although quite a number of days had passed since then, the apricot blooms still had not withered and fallen. In fact, they were at the peak of their blossoming stage.

    The myriad of snow-white petals clustered together and effectively hid their stems and stalks. This was reflected in his peaceful and reserved pitch-black eyes, radiating an enchantment that could scorch one''s sight. A stalk branched horizontally outwards, nearly scraping his cheeks.

    Which one was it? The flowers or the man?

    Chu Yu was mesmerized and distracted for a brief moment. Then, a short while later, her mind cleared. She tightened the grasp of both of her hands such that her nails dug deeply into her skin.

    I definitely mustn''t lower my guard and vigilance in front of this man.

    Rong Zhi continued smiling. "I have another matter to speak to you about, but this isn''t the place." He turned around and took a quick glance at Yue Jiefei who had been following them all the way, then gently and politely asked, "Would it be possible to request for you to withdraw towards the outer forest? I have matters of utmost importance to discuss with the Princess."

    Yue Jiefei did not act on the request. Instead, he turned his eyes on Chu Yu, as if asking for her opinion. There was a momentary conflict within herself. Shall I agree or not?

    If she agreed to his request, she did not know what would happen upon entering the forest. After all, she had yet to figure out Rong Zhi''s intentions.

    If she did not agree, looking at Rong Zhi''s stance, he would most likely not continue what he intended to say, making it even harder to figure out his objective.

    She hesitated for a moment, then firmly made a decision as she nodded her head slightly towards Yue Jiefei while instructing him, "Don''t walk too far off."

    A slightly strange expression appeared on Yue Jiefei''s face, after which he proceeded to act on her order. Chu Yu felt somewhat stupefied, then she turned around and walked a few more steps with Rong Zhi before coming to a realization. The expression on Yue Jiefei''s face indicated his misunderstanding that she and Rong Zhu were planning to do something indecent in a place with no one around. It seemed like the shadow Princess Shanyin left behind was utterly consequential.

    Passing through the blossoms and going into the forest, their movements occasionally caused the snow-white apricot blossoms to rustle and fall as they brushed past the stalks. The scenery that lay before them was beautifully picturesque. Chu Yu walked farther, already feeling rather frightened, so she forcefully eased her state of mind. She slowly forgot about Rong Zhi''s existence alongside her and concentrated on the apricot blossoms before her.

    A gentle voice reached her ears. The voice was so soft that it left her completely unwary and caused her to loosen up and relax. "What''s your name?"

    "Chu Yu," she responded instinctively without much thought. After a short moment, she felt terrible when she realized who had asked her the question and what his objective could be.

    Princess Shanyin''s name was Liu Chuyu while her name was Chu Yu. Both names only held the difference of a character. She was very lucky because if their names were not so similar, she feared she would have given herself away.

    Chu Yu''s heart was filled with apprehension as she gazed intently at Rong Zhi in a sharp-eyed manner.

 37 Both Can Be White & Red

    She could not let her guard down for even a brief moment! Chu Yu sneered as she thought about her mistake.

    Rong Zhi gave a subtle smile, then softly pulled a branch of apricot flowers from the side towards him. He drew the blooms nearer and lightly sniffed at the sweet-smelling fragrance. By doing so, two apricot blooms fell from the branch one after the other, buoyantly landing on the surface of the ground. Chu Yu could practically hear the scrape of the fallen flowers.

    Rong Zhi then spoke in a low voice as if he was reminiscing, "Princess, do you still remember the words you said to me four years ago when you first brought me back to the Princess''s Imperial Residence? I''ll never forget those words for the rest of my life and neither will you."

    Chu Yu''s heart quickly lifted. With a blank expression on her face, she stared at Rong Zhi for a while before slowly responding, "Are you questioning me about those words?"

    However, she was not Princess Shanyin, so it was impossible for her to answer Rong Zhi''s question, and she could not evade the question or claim a loss of memory.

    Chu Yu pondered for a moment and thought of using an ambiguous statement along the lines of, "That''s already in the past. Why do you still bring them up?". However, out of nowhere, she felt a chill in her heart, so she remarked indifferently, "Who do you think I am? Who are you to question me in this kind of manner?"

    No answer was the best answer, but it did not mean keeping silent.

    However, It did occur to her that perhaps she had never said anything all those years ago and those words never existed. Perhaps, it was just a lie, a bait for her to be hooked onto. It was a fatal mistake no matter how she answered.

    Nevertheless, Rong Zhi''s next words left her feeling relieved. "Naturally, it''s only appropriate that you won''t deign to answer given that at that point in time, you, in fact, didn''t say any word to me."

    Sure enough, it was as expected.

    Nevertheless, Chu Yu did not reveal an ounce of arrogance. Instead, she continued to look at Rong Zhi with a mocking smile because it was still possible that the words from afore could also be a trap to lure her and she could not take the bait so rashly.

    When facing this person, every step and move needed to be analyzed thoroughly. One may even say that every step was like a roller-coaster ride.

    Chu Yu rejoiced that she did not choose to feign amnesia. However, doing so would have been easier for her. If she were to expose such a huge weakness, she could not begin to imagine how he would fixate on her vulnerability, and this would leave her confused and going around in circles.

    Nonetheless, there was a sense of relief in the fact that Princess Shanyin''s past reputation meant that not many dared to play tricks or come up with any fanciful ideas.

    The glance that Rong Zhi bestowed upon Chu Yu was one that contained gentleness, yet the words that left his mouth nearly caused her heart to stop entirely. "Princess, please kindly undress."

    Chu Yu tried to hold herself together although, on the surface, she gave a derisive laugh and continued to play it cool. "Today, I don''t¡­" Her words trailed off. She had yet to finish when she saw that Rong Zhi had stretched out his slender and fair hand towards her. His index finger slid like a seal across her lips as he silenced her.

    This move instantly made Chu Yu''s eyes widen, and she was just about to move away to avoid it, but he drew nearer with a step forward. His smiling face appeared so gentle and sincere, yet the movement of his hand was very firm. His other hand swiftly captured both of her wrists and lifted them over her head. She fell backward onto the ground, and he cleverly twisted his body so that she was pinned underneath him.

    Let me go!

    Rong Zhi''s thumb, index, and middle fingers gripped onto Chu Yu''s lower jaw while his mouth fastened onto her slightly parted lips. His strength could not be considered forceful, but his method was ingeniously shocking. No matter how much she struggled or how much strength she used, she could only manage to emit a weak muffled sound.

    Her mouth was sealed while her hands and feet were firmly held down, but it was rather strange that even though Rong Zhi was not using that much force. Rather, it felt like her strength had totally left her. It was beyond comprehension.

    She expected that Rong Zhi had a hidden agenda, but she never expected him to be so bold as to dare to lay a hand on her in such a manner. Chu Yu soon realized that her efforts were futile, so her only hope was that Yue Jiefei could hear the unusual sounds coming from within the forest.

    Rong Zhi laughed, then cast a look downwards at her. His expression was unfathomable, calm, and elegant as he remarked, "Princess, please don''t be so impatient and hasty. I''m hurting."

    What kind of lies was he making up?

    Chu Yu only realized a short while later that his words were not meant for her ears. Instead, they were meant for Yue Jiefei who was waiting in the outer forest.

    Yue Jiefei heard the sounds of something heavy falling within the forest. He subconsciously stood up and wanted to enter the forest to check on the situation. However, shortly after that, he was relieved when Rong Zhi''s calm and unhurried voice immediately stopped him in his tracks. Yue Jiefei had the same strange expression as before because he believed that the Princess was playing some kind of peculiar game again.

    Not only did he refrain from entering the forest, but he was unusually tactful at ignoring the sounds and moving a few steps in the opposite direction.

    After waiting a while, Chu Yu had yet to see Yue Jiefei come crashing in. She knew it was likely that Rong Zhi''s words had their desired effect. Her heart instantly turned cold, but she was unperturbed. She stared fearlessly at Rong Zhi face to face.

    He gave her a subtle smile and looked down towards the lower half of his body. Then, he brought his lips near her ear and whispered in a light voice, "Fear not. I know that you aren''t the Princess. Since you aren''t her, then tell me where has the real Princess gone?"

    How is he so certain?

    She was aware that her behavior at present was somewhat questionable. An observant and attentive person would have detected something unusual. However, they would only speculate that the Princess had a shift in temperament. No one would behave in such a way as Rong Zhi, audaciously making such an inconceivable accusation, one that was, in fact, very close to the truth.

    "I discovered the engravings of orthographic strokes by your bedside. When I calculated the number of strokes engraved, it added up to the number of days since you drove me and the other male companions out of your bedchamber."

    A shudder passed through Chu Yu''s heart. He''s even found out about this?

    Initially, she made these strokes subconsciously and they acted as a way to calm her state of mind when she was at a loss. Eventually, carving a stroke a day became something of a habit. She never thought that Rong Zhi would realize this, and if he did, she expected him to overlook it.

    Chu Yu gazed at him without saying anything. Her gaze was sharp and filled with derision, which conveyed the message of arrogance.

    Yes, she had been caught. But so what? It was her own bed. If she were happy to amuse herself by engraving on it, what was the problem? Who could interfere?

    Rong Zhi breathed near her ear again. This time, his voice was enticing. "Don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you as long as you tell me who are you? And where is the princess now? I will guarantee your freedom. You have to know I''m also staying here involuntarily."

    Chu Yu could not help but release her breath that she had been holding in.

 38 To Believe or Not to Believe

    Should she say it or not?

    Chu Yu stared at Rong Zhi without blinking.

    His facial features were impeccably beautiful and refined. His eyes were pitch black. The blackness of his pupils was like the abyss of the end of the universe, giving one an illusion of being sucked in if one were to stare into them for a while. The bridge of his nose was straight while the tip was somewhat soft. Not only was his skin snowy white, but it was also smooth, warm and exquisite, just like a slab of jade.

    The two pairs of eyes stared into each other. Under such close proximity, they could surely read each other''s expressions and gauge their feelings. The sharply contrasting black and white of his eyes reflected the sincerity flowing deep within his words. His eyes echoed his whispers. "Believe me."

    Chu Yu looked intently at him. The derision in her eyes gradually transformed into ridicule. Believe him? She obviously did not. Not even a single word of it.

    Princess Shanyin would have granted people varying degrees of trust and believed certain people. However, the Chu Yu from a thousand years later would not.

    She believed no one upon arriving here. She maintained strict vigilance and carefully guarded her secret. On the premise of protecting herself, she investigated her surroundings and pondered the direction to take going forth.

    Despite her uncertainty, she refused to feel grief or dejection because of this.

    The truth of her origins was her ultimate secret. Perhaps, after telling Rong Zhi, he would then cooperate with her. However, there was also the possibility of him using this to push her towards eternal damnation.

    Chu Yu was not overly skeptical, but she found it hard to believe. What could Rong Zhi have that was worth for her to reveal her ultimate secret, to throw caution to the wind, and believe him?

    Rong Zhi arched his eyebrows in a grandiose demeanor like wings aflutter. "Don''t want to say anything? Fine, even if you don''t say anything, I have evidence."

    The intensity of the disdain in Chu Yu''s eyes heightened a notch. Evidence? What evidence? Could he also have the ability to read my thoughts?

    In her heart, her intuition told her that he would not hurt her. She knew that he lacked authority within the Princess''s Imperial Residence. Furthermore, there was clearly no killing intent in his eyes. In fact, if he wanted to kill her, he had many chances to do so, and he would have done it more covertly without a trace. He would not use violence like this in the Apricot Forest under broad daylight.

    Even though he was aggressive, his method was as gentle as before. When he pinned her to the ground, he also let his own body fall backward first to brace the impact of hitting the ground. Then, he turned his body to hold her down.

    Nevertheless, Rong Zhi''s next move made Chu Yu unable to stop the sudden impulse of her whole body turning stiff. He lowered his head, parted his lips and used his teeth to lightly snag her collar, slowly tugging it sideways.

    An extreme bout of goosebumps ran across her whole body as if in rampant protest. Chu Yu was unable to contain her body''s instinctive reaction of fear. She felt like even the deepest part of her bones was quivering with the faint sting of mortification.

    He was undressing her!

    Even though her identity at this moment was that of Princess Shanyin, the experiences from her past life had shaped her character. She was not inclined towards self-indulgence, thus she saw no need in male companions. Furthermore, dismissing them avoided trouble.

    Chu Yu and Princess Shanyin had differing values. Chu Yu was ironically more conservative and traditional than Princess Shanyin of the olden times. She upheld the belief that a couple should be harmonious and hold eternal resonance for each other.

    She also advocated respect and equality. The level of intimacy of Rong Zhi''s behavior already surpassed what she could accept.

    The reason why Rong Zhi had used his teeth was purely that both of his hands were occupied, so he had no other choice. Chu Yu also knew this, but she kept telling herself not to care while she made a great effort to stifle her reflexes and tried to not allow her body to become too rigid. At the same time, she also filled her mind with other thoughts to keep her distracted.

    Just now, Rong Zhi said ''four years ago''. Judging from his appearance now, he looks merely seventeen to eighteen years old. Four years ago, he would''ve only been thirteen to fourteen years old. Could Princess Shanyin have already taken fancy to him at such a tender age? Or did she wrongly estimate his actual age?

    Rong Zhi still continued using his teeth and managed to slowly pull open the lapel of one side of Chu Yu''s outer jacket. After that, he raised his head slightly and softly puffed out a breath, then subsequently sank again to continue tugging her inner clothing with his teeth ever so precisely. She had now lost her outer layer of clothing, and the warmth of his breath caressed the skin on her neck. Chu Yu opened her eyes wide and stared motionlessly at the sky, acting like a dead fish.

    Rong Zhi caught a glimpse of the solemn martyr expression on Chu Yu''s face, almost as if she were preparing to die for a righteous cause. He could not help but grin. "Which clan sent you over? Before coming here, didn''t you know what the Princess is usually fond of? Can''t you even endure this small episode?" He had already labeled Chu Yu as a spy sent over from another area, but he was rather curious about how she managed to switch the real Princess under the guarded surveillance of the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    Eventually, several layers of clothing were pulled open on one side, revealing Chu Yu''s naked shoulder. Rong Zhi blew out a light breath while his gaze naturally fell below her collarbone.

    Then, he froze as his eyes were fixated on something.

    Below her collarbone, there was a small red speck. Its color was as bright as cinnabar(1), and together with Chu Yu''s expression, seemed to be mocking him.

    Rong Zhi revealed an expression of deep thought before he then released the hand that was holding Chu Yu''s lower jaw captive. He ran a finger across that red speck although what he was staring at did not disappear.

    At this moment, the weight in Chu Yu''s heart finally eased and was set at rest. She then twitched her mouth as she thought about what evidence could Rong Zhi have. It turned out that he was searching for physical traits. He absolutely would never have guessed that this body was precisely the one that belonged to Princess Shanyin. But what did she actually have below her collarbone? How come she herself had never noticed it? She guessed she must have accidentally overlooked it!

    The instant that Rong Zhi relaxed his hold on Chu Yu, she hastily turned her head and screamed out, "Yue Jiefei!" Can''t you come in any sooner?!

    Was it not a bit too quiet in the forest? Yue Jiefei, who had walked a few steps further away, was still steadfastly keeping on guard. After a while, he could not help but feel somewhat suspicious. Just when he was hesitating whether to go back and take a look, he suddenly heard Chu Yu''s raised voice. Immediately, without any qualms about it, he swiftly leaped and rushed towards the inner forest.

    When Yue Jiefei chanced upon the duo in the forest, the circumstances they were in rendered him dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes emphatically to make sure there was nothing wrong with his eyesight. As far as he knew, in the past, it had always been the Princess taking the initiative to throw herself on Rong Zhi. How could Rong Zhi be weighing the Princess down? Could it be that as her dominance became rampant, Rong Zhi had already gotten used to it, then along the way, Rong Zhi also came to counter by throwing himself onto the Princess?

    Watching Yue Jiefei obviously being plagued by doubts, which were also mirrored in his eyes, Chu Yu was filled with indignation.

    What kind of expression is he having? What''s the meaning of that expression? It''s as if he wants to eat me up!

    She shouted again, "Yue Jiefei what are you still doing gawking over there? Hurry! Come and rescue me!"

    Upon hearing her urges, as if awakening from a dream, Yue Jiefei hastened his pace and quickly stepped forward.

    Author''s Note:

    Cinnabar is a natural crystal-like ore that is bright scarlet to brick-red in color.

 39 Incomplete Gossip

    The scene before his eyes was preposterous and inconceivable. However, Yue Jiefei was completely devoted to his duties and held his responsibilities in high regard. It may have seemed unbelievably similar to a dream, but even so, it was an undeniable fact that Rong Zhi had violated the Princess. He ought to take action.

    He was a few strides away when Chu Yu caught sight of Yue Jiefei coming over. He bent over and grabbed Rong Zhi''s shoulder, resulting in him loosening his grip on her. Instantly, Yue Jiefei took advantage of this to bend and twist Rong Zhi''s arm backward.

    Crack!

    Soon after that, Chu Yu heard a terrifying sound which was akin to that of bones shattering. Then, she noticed that Rong Zhi''s arm was bent at an abnormal angle.

    Yue Jiefei pulled Rong Zhi upright and rammed his bent knee below his rib. Another frightful snapping sound resounded as Rong Zhi''s body was thrust diagonally almost like a kite.

    Chu Yu''s hands and feet went numb swiftly. She sat up and turned around, her gaze involuntarily following Rong Zhi''s figure. She watched as his body was thrown backward, hitting an apricot tree three meters away. Some of the branches broke due to the impact, but they also somehow managed to catch his fall. His body stalled for a while before falling to the ground just like the riotous profusion of the petals floating down.

    ''Is Rong Zhi still alive?''

    Chu Yu''s mind went blank. When she summoned Yue Jiefei over, she originally intended for him to help hold Rong Zhi back. She never expected him to be so ruthless when he engaged in physical combat. It was almost like he did not treat Rong Zhi as a living person. Even with Rong Zhi''s detached position in the Imperial Residence, it did not make him soften his blow.

    ''Doesn''t Rong Zhi hold a very influential position in the Imperial Residence? Doesn''t he garner much of the Princess''s doting and bestow many favors? Then, why did Yue Jiefei cast his sentiments aside?''

    Just a moment ago, Rong Zhi was wantonly imprisoning Chu Yu unscrupulously, but now he lay unconscious on the ground. The fallen apricot blossoms were strewn all over his motionless body, on his snow-white clothing, and jet black hair.

    While Chu Yu examined Rong Zhi''s deathly still body for signs of life, she could not help but hold her breath. It was only when she detected the weak movement of his chest rising that she let go of the heavy burden that was weighing her heart down and her mind resumed its regular thinking process.

    She may have been vexed at Rong Zhi for pulling her clothes off, but it was never her intention to send him to death''s door. The forcefulness of Yue Jiefei''s strike surpassed her expectations.

    Rong Zhi moved gingerly and used his good arm as leverage against the ground to slowly turn and prop himself up to a sitting position. His hair had come loose and the petals on both sides of his pallid face slid over the gap between the strands of his black hair, slowly fluttering downwards.

    As he sat up, he leaned his back against the tree trunk. His eyes were no different from before, and he stared fixedly at Chu Yu''s exposed shoulder. Only then did it dawn on her that her clothing was still askew and she was not properly dressed. With a snort, she hastily stood up to straighten her clothing.

    A multitude of expressions crossed Rong Zhi''s face, and they seemingly interweaved together, leaving a very complex expression. Chu Yu definitely did not misinterpret it though. His expression was very unexpected as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.

    A man, who used to go to extremes, once said, "Everyone is wearing a mask." In this case, the mask Rong Zhi constantly wore showed calmness and light smiles. Chu Yu had never seen him with any other expression aside from these. However, now that his tranquil indifference had been shattered, the image he portrayed was much livelier. It was comparable to setting off fireworks that remain undispersed in the night sky.

    Yue Jiefei could not care less about such matters. Seeing that Rong Zhi could still sit upright, he stepped forward, wanting to land another blow on him. However, Chu Yu shouted at him to stop and redirected her gaze at Rong Zhi. "Now, do you believe me?"

    A short while after the visible change in his countenance, Rong Zhi put on his mask again and smiled indifferently. His expression was peacefully calm and serene. "Today, before this, I already expected the worst consequence that my actions would bring and I''m fully prepared to face the punishment for my actions." His words precisely implied that he would accept his punishment regardless of what it was.

    The manner in which he spoke was calm, yet it gave Chu Yu a piercingly cold and resolute misconception. She could not help pointing out, "You sure have guts. You knew perfectly well what kind of consequences awaited you if you failed, yet you still went ahead and did it anyway. What actually motivated you to make such a bold move and be so reckless?"

    With a faint smile, Rong Zhi responded, "I''ve always had guts. Princess, you ought to have known since three years ago."

    Seeing that she was stalling to mete out his punishment, Rong Zhi chuckled. "Since you don''t intend to press me further or seek atonement, then I shall take my leave." He lowered his head as he said this, using his hand to hold the upper part of his injured arm. He proceeded to forcefully re-attach the dislocated part. The sound of the interlocking of joints rang out. Then, his smiling expression suddenly burst forth, exhibiting a brightness that was never seen on his face before. His expression was so bright and brilliant that it made Chu Yu''s heart turn cold!

    Subsequently, he also did the same for his twisted upper arm and rib.

    Chu Yu already thought that Yue Jiefei''s strike was very harsh, but she did not expect that Rong Zhi would be even more unrelenting. Yue Jiefei was harsh towards someone else''s body since he would not feel pain striking it. However, in Rong Zhi''s case, the body he roughed up in an unperturbed manner was his own injured body!

    The way he treated his own body was similar to treating something lifeless. However, what invoked terror in her was actually the smile on his face. The radiance of his smile remained unchanged and did not display the slightest shred of endured anguish or tolerance of pain. It gave her the impression that getting a fracture was something to rejoice over.

    What kind of people had the Princess Shanyin been raising in her backyard? One appeared normal, lovable, yet was resolved to being a male companion. One was a human poem-composing machine who could chant out dozens of poems within a short period. Another had exceptional swordsmanship and was an aloof chronic invalid. Meanwhile, another had his head piled up with green hats and possessed acting skills worthy of an Oscar [1]. The Prince Consort was another, then, of course, one could not forget the fellow who, at present, treated his body as if it were building blocks.

    She would never know what other specialties or exceptional attributes the other male companions that she had released from the Princess''s Imperial Residence had. She considered it quite an achievement that Princess Shanyin managed to keep them under control with no overly problematic troublemakers stirring things up.

    Chu Yu looked helplessly at Rong Zhi, who had a smile plastered on his face, as he finished re-attaching his bones. He then slowly rose up to his feet. Holding onto his wounded midriff, he weakly shuffled towards the outer forest. She did not stop him or ask him anything.

    As soon as Rong Zhi left, Chu Yu admitted to Yue Jiefei, "Your blow was very harsh."

    She said that casually and it was supposed to be taken as an offhand remark since she had no intention of pressing the matter any further. After all, Yue Jiefei was only fulfilling his duty. However, after hearing her words, he immediately dropped to one knee and bowed his head. "My apologies. I acted on his own without referring to you, Princess. Please punish me, Princess."

    Surprised, Chu Yu stretched out her hand and self-consciously drew her collar tighter while heaving a sigh. Then, she answered, "You protected me. What fault is there to be punished?"

    Yue Jiefei was unwilling to stand up and let his head hang low while he admitted, "I originally didn''t intend to land such a harsh blow on Rong Zhi, but due to a personal grudge, I intentionally did so. Princess, do you still recall that matter of the past about...Please pardon me, Princess."

    He uttered that casual remark so thoughtlessly, yet unexpectedly elicited matters from the past. It was definitely more than she bargained for, and she did not foresee this. However, just when he reached the crux of the matter and the most riveting part of the gossip, Yue Jiefei suddenly stopped. Chu Yu''s interest was piqued as she was very curious as to what had actually happened in the past. However, Yue Jiefei apologized and sought to be pardoned instead.

    Chu Yu was extremely curious, but it was not appropriate for her to query any further. Otherwise, Yue Jiefei might perceive something as amiss, so she interrupted his apology and said with a definite ring of finality, "There''s no need to deliberate further or to say anything else. Thus, this matter is considered settled. I''m tired and I want to return."

    Argh, how hateful! She hated having incomplete gossip that only told half of the story!

    Translator''s Note:

    [1] Oscar - Oscar Academy Award, a coveted award that many regard as a benchmark in the film industry

 40 Asking For His Interes

    After returning to the Princess''s Imperial Residence following the scare on the mountain top, there was another spell of tumultuous ups and downs. Chu Yu felt very exhausted, so the next day she slept late into the morning.

    After getting up, she changed into her clothes and combed her hair before leisurely enjoying the breakfast that You Lan had delivered even though strictly speaking, it was already close to lunchtime. When she was half full, she noticed that You Lan had an anxious expression as if there was something she wanted to say. She then warmly inquired, "What''s the matter?"

    Princess Shanyin had many maidservants, but You Lan was the first female that Chu Yu came across in this unknown place.

    Furthermore, it was also from You Lan that she initially learned her identity. From then onwards, she nominated You Lan alone to personally serve her, and her treatment towards the maidservant improved over time.

    She could see that Chu Yu was in a good mood, so she dared to say, "Princess, since early this morning, there have been people from the outer court standing at the entrance to the inner court. Even until now, they have yet to leave."

    Chu Yu raised her silk handkerchief and dabbed at her lips as she asked in a composed and unruffled manner, "What are they doing guarding the entrance?"

    Inwardly relieved, You Lan could see that Chu Yu did not appear displeased. While grasping on to the precious pearl ornament hidden in her sleeve, she lowered her head and spoke in a respectful tone, "They came to look for Young Master Rong. A large sum of expenses and funds need his annotations and endorsements before being received from the storehouse. The checking and reconciliation of the accounts are done on a half-monthly basis. Furthermore, the arrangement of personnel affairs within the Imperial Residence¡­" She ingeniously trailed off halfway and did not continue, but the meaning was already very clear ¡ª because of Rong Zhi, all of these matters were being delayed.

    Does Rong Zhi take care of so many matters in the Princess''s Imperial Residence?

    Chu Yu had originally intended to eat more, but at this moment, she could not help but stop. She pondered for a while, then remarked, "Doesn''t Rong Zhi want to meet them?" Perhaps, he was trying to let her know his might.

    "Of course not!" You Lan was surprised by the direction of Chu Yu''s thoughts. She hastily shook her head in fear that Chu Yu had misunderstood. "Young Master Rong Zhi didn''t refuse to meet them although Young Master Hua is guarding his courtyard entrance."

    Chu Yu fell silent. She put her chopsticks down, rose to her feet, then draped her outerwear on. "Well, I''ll go and take a look."

    After stepping out through the door, Yue Jiefei naturally followed behind the two of them until they arrived nearby the usually peaceful Snow Garden at the West Court. There were a number of people scattered around, perhaps twenty or more, including guards, maidservants, and attendants. However, none of them dared to approach the courtyard entrance, their faces all blanched in fright as if there was some kind of man-eating beast inside.

    There was a common feature on almost all of these people. Either their collars were gaping open by around an inch wide or a section of their hair was trimmed off.

    All of this was probably Hua Cuo''s doing.

    Someone then noticed the Princess''s arrival and hurriedly greeted her, but Chu Yu gestured her hand to stop him. After that, she called the youth that was closest to her over and inquired, "How''s the situation inside?"

    The youth replied hastily with his head lowered, "Princess, Young Master Hua said he won''t let anyone meet Young Master Rong. We wanted to enter, but we were browbeaten and driven out." The first strike of the sword was a warning, but the second would be in earnest. They were carrying out work on behalf of others, but there was no need for them to put their lives on the line.

    Precisely at this moment, a brave man dauntlessly charged into the courtyard. A few seconds later, a screech was heard coming from within the courtyard and someone was tossed out from the top of the courtyard wall, almost like he was rubbish being flung over. This person was the same brave man that had charged in a few seconds ago.

    Chu Yu peered inside the entrance, but she only caught a glimpse of the shade from the shadows of the bamboo which were wavering and swaying faintly. Since she did not catch sight of any human figure, she turned her head and questioned the youth again, "Is it a must to seek Rong Zhi out?"

    Without Rong Zhi, would they not be able to handle the matters by themselves?

    Even though Rong Zhi usually appeared to be relatively free, from the youth''s reply, she could deduce that he controlled the official seal as well as the funds and personnel affairs of the Princess''s Imperial Residence. Most importantly, he oversaw the various vital channels that ensured the smooth operation of the place.

    Indeed, Rong Zhi possessed such great limits of authority.

    Chu Yu was endlessly astonished. Given the vast extent of Rong Zhi''s authority, if he did not want to stay at the Princess''s Imperial Residence, he could have left a long time ago. Even going so far as to plot her death was not completely inconceivable. So, what actually prompted him to stay behind?''

    After standing outside the Snow Garden for a while, Chu Yu beckoned and gathered everyone. She told them she would address this matter accordingly and ordered them to retreat and disperse first.

    As she waited for the crowd to leave, she did not make a move to step towards the Snow Garden. She turned around and hurried her pace as she walked towards the same path that she had used to get here.

    Yue Jiefei caught up with her and could not help asking, "Princess, where do you intend to go?"

    Chu Yu answered, "The Yonder Residence."

    ****************

    Within the Yonder Residence, Huan Yuan was not like the bygone days, whereby he would always hold a book in his hands and skim through it because he had finished reading the books that he previously borrowed from Rong Zhi. However, at this moment, he was also reluctant to meet Rong Zhi again.

    There was the unclear mumble of dialogue outside the manor, which sounded like the imperial guard. Soon after that, someone pushed the door open and entered. Unable to rein in his curiosity, Huan Yuan inclined his head to take a look. Who would come looking for him at this hour?

    With a smile, Chu Yu stepped forth into Huan Yuan''s manor. Sweeping her eyes across, her glance settled on the youth who was sitting in a corner. Right away, she walked over in his direction.

    Upon seeing Chu Yu, Huan Yuan''s handsome face was flooded with complex fluctuating expressions. As the young lady approached him, he glanced at her with a perplexed look. He felt as if he had never properly looked at this person before. As a result of yesterday''s experience, his resolution had admittedly wavered. Still, could the disgrace that he had buried deep in his heart for the last two years be obliterated by a moment''s hesitance?

    Two contradicting emotions stirred in Huan Yuan''s heart. On one hand, he felt the shame of being forced to become a figurative chunk of meat for one''s exclusive consumption. On the other hand, he felt like he owed her a favor for saving his life. He was clueless about the kind of expression he should use when facing Chu Yu.

    Huan Yuan''s was faced with an obvious inner struggle, but Chu Yu''s notion was very clear and definite. She came to stand before him, then sat down facing him. Each of them had their own individual console table. She expressed straight to the point, "Huan Yuan, the reason I came here today was to discuss a deal with you."

    Huan Yuan knitted his brows and remarked with sarcasm, "Am I qualified to engage in such a deal with you, Princess?" He blurted out his words unwittingly without much thought. Just as the words left his mouth, he felt regret although he was not sure why. Slowly, he let out a breath and apologized tactfully, "Pardon me, Princess. I lost control of himself and spoke out of turn. May I ask what deal are you referring to?"

    Chu Yu slowly put up her hand and indicated three fingers. "Three years henceforth after which, you will no longer be my male companion. Then, you will be my aide. Work for me for three years. After that, I''ll arrange a new identity for you, so you will have a clean slate and be granted your freedom. Are you willing to accept this deal?"

    The span of three years was longer than expected, but Chu Yu also had her own considerations. She needed an assistant who was competent and reliable, and Huan Yuan fit the bill more appropriately compared to Rong Zhi who she could not fathom.

    "But, Huan Yuan..." Chu Yu stared fixedly into his eyes with her sharp gaze, not allowing him to look away. "Within these three years, I expect you to be completely devoted to demonstrating your faithfulness. This is my most basic requirement. If you cannot accomplish this, then consider that I never came here today."

 41 Sealing The Deal With A High-five

    It was a yes or no question.

    Although Chu Yu seemed determined, she was secretly hesitating. She knew she was risking it. The idea was clear to her, but Huan Yuan might not buy it. Even if he did, he might not do as he promised.

    It would be a disaster if she picked the wrong person for something that completely relied on one''s trust.

    However, Chu Yu had no other choice at the moment. After all, she knew very few people and there were not many she was familiar with.

    Although Liu Sang was young and full of potential, he was not alert when it came to people. He was addressing Brother Rong Zhi like they were very close to the point where he might have to count money for him if Rong Zhi decided to sell him off in the future.

    The Prince Consort, who had acting skills worthy of winning an Oscar, was less reliable. She put herself into his shoes and thought about it over and over again. Chu Yu figured He Ji would undoubtedly be more interested to stab her instead.

    Chu Yu thought of Mo Xiang and Liu Se too, but she figured they were more for show. Their abilities were worth considering, but that was about it.

    Looking at the situation earlier, it was clear that Hua Cuo was on Rong Zhi''s side. He was disqualified from the beginning.

    With that, Huan Yuan was the only one left.

    He was talented, meticulous and had a tough character as well as a high level of tolerance. Apart from not being able to let go of his past and identity, he had no other flaws. Most importantly, Chu Yu had risked her life to save him yesterday. Although she did it by intuition, she could use it to her benefit now. Furthermore, it was convenient to grant Huan Yuan a brand new identity and his freedom.

    Painting a picture with two brushes at the same time, Chu Yu thought she had done everything she could. No matter how successful her plan would be and what would happen in the future, those were things she could not foresee. She could only do her best instead of letting fate take charge.

    Hearing the condition Chu Yu named, Huan Yuan stared at her in disbelief. He wanted to believe her, but he could not help his suspicions. He threw a cold blanket over himself before he felt the joy sink in as he did not know what to say at that moment.

    Seeing Huan Yuan respond with nothing but a cold expression on his face after a while, Chu Yu stood up and said to him while smiling faintly, "I''ll wait for your answer. Take your time to think about it. There''s no rush."

    There was backlight behind her when she stood up. Her face was buried in the shadows, but her eyes were bright and clear with a calm and determined light in them. She looked the same as yesterday at that very moment too.

    As if something had exploded in his head, Huan Yuan''s conscious mind was emptied and he said out loud, "Sure." He seemed to be a little regretful when he said that, but there was no way he could take his words back.

    Chu Yu was secretly elated as she flashed her palm in front of Huan Yuan. "It''s a promise. Let''s seal the deal with a high-five."

    Her sleeve slipped backward slightly as she held up her hand while her slender wrist was revealed. Huan Yuan gazed at her wrist and recalled that it was the same hand that had held onto him yesterday. She did not let go although her life was on the line.

    While Chu Yu felt a little worried while waiting for Huan Yuan to respond, he lifted his hand slowly and placed his palm on hers softly. Then, they clasped hands together slowly.

    Were they both not risking themselves at the same time?

    All of their suspicions and insecurities were soothed away with their palms pressing gently together.

    ''It''s a promise. Let''s seal the deal with a high-five.''

    ***

    As she walked out of the Yonder Residence, Chu Yu was half-relieved when she returned to the Snow Garden.

    According to her command, the people around her left as peace returned to the forest with the green bamboos and parasol trees. When she was approaching the entrance to the courtyard, Chu Yu saw a maidservant holding a tray and walking towards her slowly.

    She stopped the maidservant and asked, "What''s this?"

    The maidservant wanted to kneel, but Chu Yu stopped her. She peeked at Chu Yu carefully and only replied softly when she made sure the princess did not appear out of the ordinary. "This is medicinal congee for Young Master Rong Zhi."

    There was a porcelain cup on the tray. Chu Yu found out that there was hot congee in it when she opened the lid. However, the color of the congee was not white like the color of rice. It was mixed with some brown. There was minced meat in the congee and some unknown white cubes.

    The fragrance of the medicinal congee spread out as soon as the lid was opened. Although there was a herbal smell wafting from it, it was not displeasing at all. With the fragrance of the rice and meat mixed together magically, it was appetizing.

    Chu Yu covered the lid and took the tray. "You may leave now. I''ll send this to him myself."

    The maidservant did not seem to see that coming and revealed an expression as if she had just seen a ghost. However, she could not stop Chu Yu from taking the tray away either. After a while, she bowed to Chu Yu while looking like she was in a dream. As if she was sleep-walking, she then turned around and walked like she was floating. She mumbled to herself like she was sleep-talking as she left, "I must still be sleeping."

    As she arrived at the entrance of the Snow Garden with Yue Jiefei who remained shocked, Chu Yu recalled what the strong man had done earlier. She stepped away while smiling faintly, signaling Yue Jiefei with her eyes to take the lead. With someone in front of her, she would have a shield if Hua Cuo were to attack her.

    Chu Yu shook her head immediately when they heard a sound coming out of the residence. She signaled to Yue Jiefei to slow down.

    The voice belonged to Rong Zhi. It was calm, relaxed and a little weak. It had a drawl that sounded lazy and helpless as he said, "Cuo, it''s useless for you to guard for me like this. We can''t stop them from coming in while I can''t stay here forever. Am I right?"

    A husky voice was heard later on. "Don''t say that. If not for my wounds that are limiting my movement, I would''ve definitely sliced the person who wounded you into pieces." Without having to guess, naturally, the voice belonged to Hua Cuo.

    Chu Yu had a bad feeling when she heard a soft scoff beside her. However, it was too late for her to stop anything. Yue Jiefei stepped forward instantly and responded coldly, "It was I who wounded him. If you didn''t stop me, Princess, I would''ve done more than this and killed him."

    Subsequently, Chu Yu heard Hua Cuo sneer, "I thought who could it have been. So, it''s my loser Junior Brother. You''re such a disgrace. You can''t fight me like a man, but you attacked Zhi who doesn''t fight. You people just won''t stop embarrassing yourself. Don''t you always follow the Princess behind her back? Where is she?" His voice was deep, husky and soft, but he was mean when he spoke. Although his voice was low, it was like a thin needle poking at one''s weakness.

    Yue Jiefei''s impulsive behavior exposed Chu Yu''s whereabouts. Knowing that she would not be able to pry any longer, she sighed and walked into the garden.

    After taking two steps into the garden, Chu Yu did not look at Yue Jiefei and the red silhouette that was facing him. She had her eyes trained directly on Rong Zhi who was lying on the limestone platform.

 42 The Beautiful Young Man with the Pea

    Chu Yu could not take her eyes off Rong Zhi as soon as she saw him. It was not about how handsome he looked at that moment, but the attraction was mainly because he dressed in his own style.

    He lay on the limestone platform while his back leaned against a parasol tree. There were four layers of blankets underneath him and covering the top of him. The layers of blankets made him look like a slender, cool, beautiful man curled up like a ball. Chu Yu tried very hard not to count exactly how many layers there were on him.

    Chu Yu had once read a children''s fairy tale when she was young. It was about a prince looking for a real princess to make her his wife. He had handpicked many princesses, but he could not make up his mind. Eventually, on a rainy day, he met a lady who came to the castle for a night''s stay. The lady called herself a real princess. To test the truth, the queen then prepared a bed for the lady on her own. She placed a pea on the bed frame with 20 layers of mattresses and 20 layers of duvets on top of it. On the second day, they asked the princess if she had a good night''s sleep. The princess said that she almost did not sleep at all and felt as if there was something hard underneath her body, causing bruises all over her. Due to her extremely delicate skin, the lady was declared a real princess.

    Chu Yu was eager to place some sort of bean under the blankets Rong Zhi was lying on at that instant. Although he looked rather funny since he was as round as a ball, he looked like a precious and fragile piece of art wrapped in luxurious silk for protection since his face was so pale that it looked semi-transparent while his eyes were dark.

    Rong Zhi peered at himself after noticing Chu Yu''s surprised expression and said helplessly with a smile, "I wanted to get some fresh air out here, but Cuo insisted on doing this to me. Please forgive my silliness, Princess."

    His expression was calm and relaxed as if whatever happened was just an illusion. Chu Yu played along and said while smiling lightly, "He''s doing this for your own good. You can''t catch a cold now with your condition, but¡­I hope you''re not pressuring your wounds with such thick blankets, are you?" Naturally, she would not forget what happened yesterday. However, since she had yet to figure out Rong Zhi''s objective and it was not the time for him to snap at her, playing along was fine.

    At that moment, Chu Yu recalled that she had never seen the sickly swordsman, Hua Cuo. She turned her head immediately to look at the direction of the red silhouette. She thought she would see a skinny, pale man, but all she saw was bright crimson like a burning fire.

    Hua Cuo was not considered good-looking as his features looked ordinary on their own. However, there was a different sense of arrogance when his features were put together which made him appear magical. His carmine red clothes made him look over the top. His lips were pale, but they were arched in pride. The curve on his lips was as sharp as the tip of a sword as if it could hurt someone. Chu Yu could not tell that he was a person who relied on expensive herbs and medicine to live at all.

    He looked around 23 or 24 years old. He held a sword in his hand which looked slightly narrow and thin compared to an ordinary sword. It also had a slightly red hue. She was not sure if it was reflecting the red clothes off him or if the sword truly had such a color of its own.

    Seeing that Chu Yu stood where she was, Hua Cuo laughed arrogantly. "Your Highness, I hope you''ll control your dog. Don''t let him bite as he wishes. It''d be too bad if someone killed him by accident."

    It was obvious that he was condemning someone else while looking at Chu Yu. He was so close to pointing at Yue Jiefei''s nose when he scorned him. Facing such humiliation, naturally, Yue Jiefei did not have to tolerate it as it was. He pulled out his sword and sped towards Hua Cuo rapidly.

    Hua Cuo was just waiting for Yue Jiefei to initiate the fight. He scoffed and defended Yue Jiefei''s attack with a slight flick of his wrist. The duo did not stop as soon as the attack began. Instead, they fought intensely. The longer they fought, the further away they got. They almost forgot that Chu Yu and Rong Zhi were just there.

    Chu Yu could not really see their movements. However, since Rong Zhi could not care less and was not even looking at them, she thought she should not worry for now. Yesterday, she heard from Liu Sang that Hua Cuo would be defeated if they were to fight because he had limited strength, so he could not fight for long. Now would be the chance to find out if the judgment was accurate or not.

    Even if she wanted to stop them, she would have to see who was winning as the fight went on. Hua Cuo was mean whereas Yue Jiefei had a hot temper. It was great to teach them a lesson.

    Noticing that Rong Zhi was just watching them, Chu Yu put the tray in her hand down on the side of the limestone platform and lifted the lid of the porcelain cup. She said, "I brought you some herbal congee. Have it while it''s still warm."

    Rong Zhi was stunned and subsequently showed a faint smile. "Thank you, Princess." He got up and extended his hand that was not wounded slowly. He then picked up the spoon on the tray and put it into his mouth slowly after scooping half a spoon gently.

    His hand stopped abruptly when he was halfway eating. Chu Yu, who had been observing him attentively, asked instantly, "What? Is there something wrong?"

    "No," Rong Zhi pursed his lips and said while smiling faintly, "It''s delicious. Thank you, Princess, for the effort."

    Chu Yu was relieved. It was great that there was no problem. Her instincts had told her that there might be poison in the congee.

    Rong Zhi finished the herbal congee slowly as she watched. He looked gentle and harmless when he was smiling silently. Chu Yu secretly sighed as she observed him. ''Wouldn''t it be great if Rong Zhi is really as harmless as he looks?''

    If that was the case, that was not the real Rong Zhi.

    After finishing the herbal congee, the battle between the two of them was coming to an end. Hua Cuo''s cheeks were flushing, causing his features to look arrogantly beautiful. Meanwhile, the fierce stance that he took was now fading away.

    It was a mess in the garden around them. The green bamboos and parasol trees were either torn up or broken. Peace no longer existed there.

    Just when Chu Yu was thinking about how to stop them, Rong Zhi was ahead of her. He did not even look at the duo and said calmly after putting down the spoon, "Are the both of you trying to destroy my garden?" After saying that, his voice became deeper. "Yue Jiefei, let it go after you''re done releasing your rage for Hua Cuo''s offensive words. Don''t push it."

    Almost instantly, the duo stopped at the same time. Hua Cuo clutched his chest with one hand while panting with his head down. Although Yue Jiefei looked reluctant, something seemed to be bothering him and suppressing his impulse.

    Chu Yu picked up the tray and said to Rong Zhi, "Since you''re not feeling well, I''ll get Huan Yuan to handle the errands for me for the next few days."

    Rong Zhi said graciously, "Sure." His expression was calm and peaceful as if he had seen everything in the world. He had no reaction towards Chu Yu''s suggestion to lighten his burden which was actually giving his power away.

    Chu Yu sighed softly. "Please rest well." She might not have her guard so high up if Rong Zhi was clearer about his objective and not as enigmatic as he was. She had been thinking about whether what she did was right. Although her plan was clever, she felt a little guilty when she really carried it out.

    "If you like this herbal congee, I''ll get them to make it for you everyday."

    Surprisingly, Rong Zhi revealed a puzzled expression upon hearing what she said. He said slowly, "Princess, do you know what this herbal congee does?"

    ''Isn''t this something nourishing?'' Chu Yu thought to herself while listening to him speak slowly, "Apart from nourishing the qi and blood, some of the herbs in the congee are good for the kidneys."

    To be exact, he meant boosting the libido.

 43 The Cry of Crane and Flower

    Good for the kidneys? Boosting the libido?

    Although Chu Yu was mentally prepared, hearing the answer almost drove her crazy.

    Which part of this person looked like he had a low libido?

    Which idiot made such congee for him?

    Rong Zhi said knowingly, "I guess the people from the Imperial medicine affairs department made this." He blinked and his eyes were brighter now. "They must have thought I''m not good enough for you to receive such a punishment, Princess. That''s why they made this to improve my performance. I''ll talk to them later."

    Chu Yu looked at him while her eyes twinkled. She only understood what he meant after a while. ''The people from some department called the Imperial medicine affairs department thought Rong Zhi was lousy in intercourse, so I ordered Yue Jiefei to beat him up?!''

    To an outsider who had no context, the situation back then was indeed misleading. Chu Yu and Rong Zhi had walked into the Apricot Forest while Yue Jiefei guarded outside. Yue Jiefei soon raced into the forest and Rong Zhi walked out of it wounded. Chu Yu then walked out of the forest in annoyance while her clothes were a mess. There had been obvious signs that she had been rolling on the ground.

    The situation went through distorted rumors and resulted in such a horrifying story in the end.

    Rong Zhi was courteous to everyone in the Imperial Palace and won the hearts of many. The Imperial medicine affairs department was an exclusive section in the Princess''s Imperial Residence. The medical practitioner was close to Rong Zhi, so he wanted to help him. He got the kitchen to make congee with such features and told the maidservant to send it to Rong Zhi. It was the congee that Chu Yu had served him earlier.

    At that moment, Chu Yu felt like the tray that she was holding spelled trouble. It was hard for her to carry it. However, there was no way that she could throw it away. She recalled something a while later and asked, "Why did you drink it since you knew that?"

    Rong Zhi gazed at her and said gently, "Because it''s you who brought it to me, Princess. I''d never reject you, Princess."

    His voice was so soothing. Chu Yu looked into his eyes for a moment and finally came to face a problem that she was unwilling to face in the past. Could Rong Zhi perhaps really have his heart on Princess Shanyin? Perhaps to her, it was impossible for a man to be willing to serve a lady who also had other men. However, what was not possible in such insane times?

    Chu Yu did not want to think about that in the past. It was possible, but she was unwilling to think about that because if Rong Zhi was really fond of Princess Shanyin, then her arrival would have meant that she robbed his lover''s body.

    What reaction would he have if he found out that the body was replaced with another soul?

    However, what could she do? Even she had no idea how she made it there. She had no idea where Princess Shanyin''s soul had gone. Where could she go to bring back the real Princess Shanyin for him?

    If he found out about the truth, would he be sad or even enraged?

    No matter what, there was no way that Chu Yu could tell the truth. She thought to herself secretly that if her speculation was proven in the future, she would try her best to make it up to him even though she was unwilling to believe that her speculation about his feelings for Princess Shanyin had a slim 1% possibility of being true.

    Chu Yu looked down and only spoke after seemingly a long silence, "What if I said I wanted to kill you?"

    Just as she was done speaking, Hua Cuo looked at her with his guard up. He gripped his longsword tightly in anticipation to attack her as soon as she did something that could harm Rong Zhi.

    Rong Zhi waved at Hua Cuo while his eyes were locked on Chu Yu''s face. "I''ll allow you to do it as long as that''s what you want."

    Chu Yu finally could not maintain a calm face, so she turned and left.

    After a long walk, she soon calmed down. She took a deep breath in an attempt to forget about Rong Zhi. She asked Yue Jiefei who was beside her as she walked, "What do you know about Hua Cuo? Tell me how much you know about him in detail."

    Yue Jiefei said while following Chu Yu''s pace, "Yes, Princess."

    Hua Cuo had been a vagabond in the world in the past. His ruthless Flower Folding Sword had been popular even back then. He traveled around with a young man who was a similar age and went by the family name of He. Both of them were experts in swordsmanship, and people called them ''The Cry of Crane and Flower''. They were invincible.

    However, they fell out around four to five years ago although nobody knew why. They parted ways and Hua Cuo disappeared in the world. Two to three years later, Hua Cuo was found and attacked by his rival. Although he killed all of them, he was severely wounded. He came to the Princess''s Imperial Residence looking for Rong Zhi who brought him in as a male companion and saved his life with herbs and medicines all those years.

    Yue Jiefei also told her about some of the fights Hua Cuo had back then. It was rather technical, so she could not understand it completely. They arrived at the Imperial medicine affairs department as they chatted. Chu Yu handed the troublesome tray to the first maidservant that she saw while they were on their way there.

    She had passed by the place when she was walking around the Imperial Residence earlier. Although she did not walk in, she remembered the route. She picked up the strong smell of herbs as soon as she walked into the courtyard of the Imperial medicine affairs department. A few of the medicine apprentices were scooping the medicinal powder into separate packages in the courtyard. They were so engrossed that they did not even notice the people coming in.

    Chu Yu walked into the house to see two people in there. One was over 50 years old while the other was over 30. The duo wore formal clothing and should be the medical practitioners of the Imperial Residence. They were reading when Chu Yu''s soft cough shocked them. She asked the duo that was bowing to her, "Did the both of you look at Rong Zhi''s condition?"

    The older one responded while holding his head down, "Princess, Young Master Rong''s in a better condition now. He''ll be healed after resting for more than ten days."

    After nodding, Chu Yu had no idea what else could she say. Since she was here, it would be odd for her to ask only one question. However, she really had no idea how should she bring up the congee that was meant to boost Rong Zhi''s libido. She pretended everything was going well and walked around the house. Her eyes scanned the bookshelves on the wall and eventually landed on the table before the duo. There were some books and medical records on the bookshelves and table. Besides that, there were also records of the usage of medicine in the Princess''s Imperial Residence.

    Judging by that, the duo was sorting out the past documents.

    Chu Yu picked up a few records randomly, frowning as she went through them.

    She was just randomly flipping initially, but she soon found out that something was off. Around three and a half years to four years ago, the medical records were empty as if they had vanished into thin air. However, the records for the usage of medicine were still there. They happened to be displayed on the table. She took the records and began to read them attentively with her head down.

    The usage of medicine was insane throughout that period of time. Chu Yu compared the records with other periods and found out that the usage of medicine was three to four folds more than usual three and a half years ago.

    Recalling what Yue Jiefei said earlier, Chu Yu frowned and thought of asking the two medical practitioners about it. She swallowed what she was going to say as soon as she was about to speak. If something major really did happen in the past, the Princess would have definitely known about it. The medical records that had disappeared might have been destroyed intentionally.

    She changed what she was going to ask as she thought about it. "How long have the two of you been here?"

 44 Wisdom in Hold, Elegance in Mold

    "Three years," the older medical practitioner said respectfully.

    Chu Yu raised her brow as he walked out after putting down the records.

    The timing matched perfectly.

    Whatever that was covered up then might have been intentional or not. However, it was something that was worth exploring, but she could not be too obvious or panicked over it because she was now Princess Shanyin.

    Chu Yu had asked the people to pass the errands to Huan Yuan temporarily. Naturally, she did not announce that she would get him to replace Rong Zhi right away. Whether it came to human relationships, trustworthiness, or even experience, Huan Yuan should not be as familiar as Rong Zhi was.

    If she passed the power to Huan Yuan directly, Rong Zhi aside, an uproar or even a backlash might break out among the people.

    Getting Huan Yuan to replace Rong Zhi was just an excuse which could only be a temporary plan in reality.

    She had gotten Huan Yuan to meet Rong Zhi to bring back the stamp. She also wanted him to learn about accounting and approving documents from Rong Zhi. Since Rong Zhi was a senior and had rich experience and guidance, it would double the productivity. If she were to let Huan Yuan figure it out himself, he might take many unnecessary turns to get there.

    Huan Yuan might return most of the power to Rong Zhi as soon as he got better. While he could share some of the power, he could not share that many errands with Rong Zhi.

    Chu Yu wanted to do it step by step. There was no rush in this and she had the patience to do that.

    After returning to her residence, Chu Yu got people to bring the personnel records to her. She wanted all of the records from four years ago till the present day. The reason why she did that was to confuse the objective so that people would not be able to see what she was up to directly. However, after closing the door, Chu Yu skimmed the records between three to four years ago.

    Although she was surprised, she somewhat expected this. Chu Yu noticed that there was a major change in personnel in the Princess''s Imperial Residence three years ago. To put it another way, the people in the inner court now were completely different from those three years ago. Therefore, the replacements did not have much explanation about the records.

    Something must had happened during that period of time to cause such a major change.

    However, Chu Yu''s current concern was whether she should really explore this. If the result that she put so much effort into finding out was different from what she expected and the distraction caused her to have false judgment, would that not do more harm than good?

    On the other hand, Chu Yu would not be able to suppress her curiosity to just let it go. This might be related to what she was thinking about.

    After telling someone to bring the records away, she took a slow stroll around the Princess''s Imperial Residence. She hoped the flowing breeze could blow away the mystery that she was thinking about in her head. However, a person came to her as soon as she walked out of the East Court. Chu Yu could not help but smile while feeling helpless.

    It was Liu Se.

    Chu Yu was only left with six Princess Shanyin''s male companions: the unfathomable Rong Zhi, Huan Yuan who had a unique identity, the sickly Hua Cuo, the young Liu Sang, and Liu Se and Mo Xiang who were there just for presentation purposes. The Princess''s Imperial Residence could afford to keep them around.

    Among the six, apart from the naive Liu Sang, the duo was the more assuring ones to Chu Yu. However, their reason of staying was ridiculous to her. Although Mo Xiang usually would not do much, he had scared her by lying on her bed naked the other day. Compared to Mo Xiang''s shocking behavior, Liu Se''s tricks were persistent.

    Although he was prohibited from entering the East Court without permission, Liu Se would appear before Chu Yu whenever she walked out of the East Court as if it was a coincidence. The encounter was ridiculously accidental whereby he would come up with a myriad of odd reasoning and excuses.

    For example, four days ago, he was looking around in confusion when Chu Yu saw him. He ran to her delightedly when he noticed her and claimed that he had lost his way. They were less than 20 meters away from the main path of the Princess''s Imperial Residence when they met. It was ridiculous for him to come up with such an excuse.

    Three days ago, when Liu Se was walking past her, he twisted his foot and fell to the ground. He then looked at Chu Yu with tears in his eyes. She was tempted to tell him that he had a different level of acting compared to the Prince Consort. It was like comparing a small-time star and an Oscar winner. However, she did not say anything in the end and got the guard who was nearby to send Liu Se back.

    He did something even funnier two days ago. Chu Yu saw him doing something as he squatted on the ground. Out of curiosity, she walked over to him and saw tears in his eyes while his face was ashen. He held a little shovel in his hand as he was¡­burying a flower.

    He was over 1,000 years more advanced than Lin Meimei [1] was.

    Liu Se''s tricks were always feeble whereby one would be able to see through him directly. Despite feeling helpless, Chu Yu thought it was fun to watch as he had different tricks that were never repetitive every day. Sometimes, she was even excited to see what he had coming.

    However, he seemed to be a little peculiar today. Liu Se walked to her directly. He did not twist his foot on purpose, or look around and bury a flower. He looked morose as soon as he arrived before Chu Yu. "Princess, you''re always either with Rong Zhi or Huan Yuan lately. Is there anything that I''m not doing enough of, so you''re sick of me?"

    Chu Yu gazed at the young man before her. Liu Se was only 18 or 19 years old. He was born in a poor family and had limited education. Besides that, he was not exactly strong while his only outstanding characteristic was the beauty that he was born with. Relying on his future as a male companion was a helpless choice. It was his only hope of succeeding in life without having to suffer in poverty.

    Compared to Rong Zhi, Liu Se''s mind was as clear as a piece of transparent glass.

    After making up her mind, Chu Yu looked at Liu Se with a smile as she spoke, "Do you know why I''ve been ignoring you lately?

    No matter what tricks Liu Se played these days, Chu Yu had been cold to him and ignored him. Now that she showed concern which was beyond his expectations, he could not help but be stunned. "I don''t know."

    With a light smile, Chu Yu read out the script that she had made up and proofread in her mind, "You''ve got extraordinary beauty, but compared to Huan Yuan and Rong Zhi, you lag far behind. You must know that beauty''s just your outer layer and it will fade away one day. The talent you contain is the most important thing. One who is filled with knowledge always behaves in elegance. Huan Yuan is like that."

    Liu Se thought about it while looking troubled. Then, he left without saying anything.

    Yue Jiefei asked curiously, "Did he leave just like that?" To be honest, he did not get what Chu Yu said earlier.

    She said while smiling, "Perhaps he left to cultivate his elegance." She would not have to worry about him disturbing her for some time.

    Just as she was just done handling Liu Se, the silhouette that was walking on another path made Chu Yu''s heart that had slightly lightened sink at that moment. The person was clearly coming for her, so there was no need for her to hide. She welcomed him after prepared herself mentally. "Ninja¡­Prince Consort."

    That was close.

    He Ji said politely as he got closer, "Princess, His Majesty told me at the meeting today that it''s been a long time since he saw you. He''s hoping that you''ll see him."

    His Majesty was the current emperor, who was Princess Shanyin''s brother, Liu Ziye.

    Translator''s Note:

    [1] Lin Meimei - Lin Meimei is the alias of Lin Daiyu, the main character of China''s classic novel "Dream of the Red Chamber". Her name is mentioned here because she buried flowers in that story.

 45 Terrified of A Close Family Member

    The day finally came. Chu Yu''s heart sank as she secretly sighed.

    Princess Shanyin''s younger brother was the current emperor. In the version of history that Chu Yu knew, the emperor was young and lustful. Although they were siblings by blood, they seemed to have a vague love relationship with each other.

    The reason why Chu Yu kept dragging and did not take the initiative to see Liu Ziye was because of the love relationship. She was the one who held the most power in the Princess''s Imperial Residence, and as long as she was unwilling to do so, nobody would dare to force her. However, she would be in a passive position as soon as she entered the palace. If she declined Liu Ziye''s request of any sort, would she be killed for her insolence?

    No matter how unwilling she was, she had no choice but to face it head-on. She would die if she were to reject it just because of her fear. She decided that she would play by ear.

    After making up her mind, Chu Yu said decisively, "Let''s go."

    He Ji looked at Chu Yu with shock and disbelief in his eyes. "Princess, are you going to the palace like that?"

    Chu Yu was stunned at first. Subsequently, she recalled that she had just trimmed her hair yesterday. As it hung loose, it reached her shoulders. Nobody dared to say anything at her residence, but since she was going to the palace, it was unforgivable to look like a mess.

    She returned to her room and got You Lan to tidy her hair. It was just a simple and neat hair bun, yet it was also her first time having light make-up on her face. An hour passed by after she put on rather formal clothing before she left her chambers.

    As she was getting prepared, Chu Yu heard the sound of weapons colliding outside. Afterward, she heard Yue Jiefei shout, "Hua Cuo, what are you doing invading the Princess''s residence?"

    Hua Cuo scoffed and said, "If I were killing someone, I wouldn''t do it out in the open. It was Rong Zhi who asked me to see the Princess. There''s something that I must give her."

    Yue Jiefei responded immediately, "What''s that? Show me."

    There was the clamorous noise of fighting coming from outside again. The two seemed to be fighting again. Chu Yu only heard Hua Cuo teasing after a while, "Since when are you the one who questions what Rong Zhi brings the Princess? Do you want to look at it even if it''s something private?"

    Chu Yu had the feeling that he might say something mean if she let him proceed, so she got up and interrupted them after opening the door, "Stop." She nodded at Yue Jiefei first and said, "It''s alright." She then asked Hua Cuo, "What''s that?"

    Hua Cuo turned and extended his wrist, showing a silk sachet the size of a fist on top of his palm. It was full although she had no idea what it contained. Hua Cuo told her, "Rong Zhi asked me to give you this."

    Chu Yu smiled at him upon receiving it.

    Huo Cuo withdrew his hand and looked at her with an absent mind as he lifted his head. He could not help but be stunned.

    He hardly saw the Princess, and even if he did, he hardly looked at her closely. The young lady looked sophisticated although he remembered her appearing terribly messy for the past two days. However, looking at her dressed so elegantly today at a close distance, her eyes were clear and determined while her expression was tough but not intimidating. Her delicate make-up was like the flowing spring water in the mountains and the soft breeze in the forest.

    Hua Cuo could not help but frown at the surprise. He turned and left with a scoff.

    Chu Yu untied the tight knot curiously and pull the silk sachet open. She then realized that there were spices in the silk sachet. The mix of chopped spices had a soothing fragrance wafting out of it.

    She had no idea what Rong Zhi was trying to say with the silk sachet. However, figuring that he was not a prankster, he must have done this for her own good. After giving it some thought, Chu Yu tied the silk sachet again and placed it on her waist carefully.

    Since her outing this time involved going into the palace, there was already a luxurious carriage waiting for her at the entrance of the Princess''s Imperial Residence. As soon as the both of them settled in, the carriage began to move.

    Chu Yu rode in the same carriage with He Ji as they sat approximately a meter away from each other. Despite the distance, Chu Yu still felt uneasy and her expression became a little stiff. He Ji looked at her with deep concern. "Princess, if you aren''t feeling well, we can head back to the residence now."

    Chu Yu said calmly while wearing a smile, "His Majesty might blame you if I don''t visit him." Was it not a little too late for him to say that? Why did he not say that earlier?

    He Ji said sincerely, "Even if I''ll have to bear the blame from His Majesty, I can''t let you do this to your body, Princess."

    Chu Yu sighed and shook her head. She lay on the soft cushion behind her after closing her eyes, pretending to rest and ignoring He Ji. When it came to acting skills, she was far incomparable with He Ji. Moreover, there was no benefit to her even if she won. The harmony on the surface would not be able to change what they felt about each other, and both of them knew that very well.

    Since the Princess''s Imperial Residence was close to the palace, they arrived there in a short while. After sending Chu Yu off to the entrance of the palace, He Ji parted ways with her while the eunuch led her to the emperor.

    Chu Yu had countless terrifying imaginations about Liu Ziye before meeting him. Although she was not exactly knowledgeable about history, she roughly knew that Liu Ziye was a promiscuous and abusive young man. Had he been an ordinary person, all he could do was harm some people around him. However, he was the emperor.

    She even had serious consideration. If Liu Ziye were to request to do something appropriate with her, should she lie that she was on her period as an excuse to get out of it?

    Due to the extremely horrible impression she had of Liu Ziye, Chu Yu imagined this young man who was related to Princess Shanyin by blood to be a ferocious monster with petrifying sharp teeth. Because of that, it was such a major contrast when she finally saw him in person.

    He was in a vacant hall in the imperial harem. The young man wearing a black robe rested his arm on the table in the vast hall. He had the same almond eyes as Mo Xiang, but there was restless brutality dazzling in his eyes, lending him a ruthless look. There was grave impatience written on his pale face, but still, he was surprisingly¡­handsome.

    Looking past his irritable expression, this young man''s face was considered greatly elegant.

    His eyes lit up when he saw Chu Yu, and his impatience was wiped away as he threw himself at her. He hugged her tightly. "Sister, it''s been so many days since you visited me!"

    The young man was the emperor of the current Southern Dynasty, Liu Ziye.

 46 The Mystery of the Scen

    The very second Liu Ziye came pouncing over, Chu Yu shrieked out loud. However, the only thing she could do was remain standing on the same spot and receive his hug obediently.

    Her body turned stiff instantaneously when his arm wrapped tightly around her body. Her body was bathed in cold sweat.

    ''You''re not going to do that to me at once, are you?''

    However, to Chu Yu''s surprise, Liu Ziye did not progress to the next step of action. He hugged her quietly and leaned his head on her shoulder. Then, he remained deathly still as if he had fallen asleep.

    Chu Yu was anxious. She had no idea what he was about to do, yet she dared not act rashly either. She waited for his reaction quietly in a similar manner. Earlier, she made up a myriad of excuses in her mind. However, she found that she was incapable of uttering even a word at this very moment.

    She lost count of time as well. It was only when her stiffened body was almost getting numb when Li Ziye finally spoke, "Sister, are you getting sick of me? Is that why you haven''t come over to visit me these past few days?"

    Chu Yu weighed his tone of speech in an attempt to figure out his intention. She felt as if he was not trying to exhort or criticize her. Therefore she chose her words slowly and carefully. "Why would I do that? I wasn''t feeling well for the past few days. I''ve only gotten better in this two days after resting for a couple of days."

    "How did this happen?" Liu Ziye was startled upon listening to her explanation. He loosened his grip on Chu Yu in a haste. Then, he studied her face closely for a long moment before advising in a concerned manner, "Your face looks quite pale indeed. You should feed yourself with more nourishing tonic."

    Chu Yu wanted to tell him that she was pale out of fear of him. Moreover, consuming nourishing tonic was not the only way of keeping in good health. However, she did not elaborate anymore but allowed Liu Ziye to pull her to a seat by the console table. He then summoned the eunuch guarding the outside of the hall. He dictated his order to grant the princess with a large amount of precious nourishing tonics, jewelry, and silk.

    His words got on Chu Yu''s nerves. ''So, is this how the siblings gift each other so lavishly at a casual event? How lavish will a formal reward be then?''

    After the eunuch took his leave, Liu Ziye''s hand made its way up Chu Yu''s waist once again. He leaned his body and lay down on her folded thighs.

    Chu Yu clenched her teeth in secret. She thought to herself about how this little ghost was so skilled at finding a spot to lie on. However, it felt as if there was not an ounce of indecency in Liu Ziye''s action. He was only lying quietly on her thighs. With the passing of each breath, time passed slowly. The air of foulness and evil-foreboding on his face gradually faded and turned into calmness and peace in the end.

    He looked rather pale. There was a wisp of serenity in his expression after he became relaxed from his prior stressed-out appearance. Compared to his appearance earlier, it felt as if he was now an entirely different person. Chu Yu found that she was almost suspecting that someone had swapped the young emperor lying on her thighs for another person in the blink of an eye. The person before herself now was merely another man who looked just the same as before.

    Liu Ziye exhaled a breath of relief softly. "Sister, you must come and visit me often from now on. I''m always agitated when you''re not around. It makes me want to kill someone badly all the time."

    Chu Yu felt her heart sink upon listening to his words. She understood that her thoughts from earlier were not just an illusion. This young man with a calm expression was still the vicious, savage, and ruthless young emperor from before.

    She pondered the point of her visit if all he wanted to do was to kill someone. Even though it seemed like the siblings had a harmonious relationship on the surface, the fear in Chu Yu''s heart was ineffable. How many people had this young man lying on her thighs killed in the past? Judging by his tone of speech, he treated the act of killing to be as simple as having a meal. Had he been angered now, would he pass the order to have her killed as well?

    Even though her expression remained calm as before, the alertness of her mind peaked at its highest point. She tried her best not to speak in order to prevent herself from saying something unwanted.

    A moment later, she heard Liu Ziye began vocalizing with a dash of doubt in his voice, "Hmm, it feels like something isn''t right about your scent today. You smell quite different from before."

    Chu Yu was stunned for a moment. She recalled the perfume pouch Rong Zhi had given her earlier. She considered her choice of words for a long while before she spoke softly, "I took a bath coincidentally before I left the house today. I used a new spice for my bath. That''s why I smell quite different." The scent of the perfume pouch smelled quite similar to the incense in the room when she first woke up there. While she had yet to notice the minute difference in the scent, Liu Ziye managed to pick up on that.

    "Ah." Li Ziye did not inquire anymore. He squinted his eyes and rubbed his head against Chu Yu''s thighs as if he was trying to search for a comfortable position. "Sister, you always smell so good. I feel much better after smelling your body scent every time I have a headache."

    Chu Yu answered casually, but her eyes were fixated upon the young man lying on her thighs. She looked at him with a gaze as if she was confronting a formidable enemy or a terrifying creature.

    The ruthless, tyrannical, and useless Emperor Liu Ziye with uncontrolled lust in the legends and history was actually akin to a kitten that retracted its sharp claws at that moment. He napped on her thighs lazily.

    The sun in the late afternoon was pleasantly warm. The rays of sunlight shone through the window and reflected upon their bodies. It was not an unusual sight if this situation were to take place in an ordinary person''s home. Yet, how could this happen in the imperial household?

    Chu Yu was perplexed.

    Liu Ziye turned over in a not-so naive manner after he lay her on thighs for a moment. His eyes were narrowed as he tugged at Chu Yu''s sleeve. He spoke in a coquettish voice, "Sister, please give me a head massage. I''ve been having frequent headaches for the past two years. Please massage me. It''ll make me feel better."

    Chu Yu was confused at first but became enlightened soon after. She stretched her fingers out and pressed Liu Ziye''s temples in a gentle yet determined manner. Slowly, she began exerting more strength into her rubbing motion. Simultaneously, some of the skepticism that began gathering in her mind earlier and slowly formed into an answer that shocked her.

    It was already close to dusk by the time she bade farewell to Liu Ziye and left the palace. She stopped walking when she got closer to the palace entrance. Retrieving the perfume pouch that Rong Zhi gave her before she left her chest pocket, she placed it under her nose and took a deep breath. The soothing scent flowed into her lungs and made her calm and relaxed.

    The perfume scent seemed to have a tranquilizing effect.

    On the other hand, it seemed like Liu Ziye was suffering from an unknown ailment that caused his frequent headaches and resulted in his ruthless and tyrannical temperament on the usual days. It caused him to kill people at will. Perhaps, this should be known as intermittent mania. On the other hand, the incense was constantly burning in Princess Shanyin''s room, so with the passing of time, the scent was transferred to Princess Shanyin''s body. Liu Ziye was under the assumption that it was especially comforting to be with his sister due to the scent''s function in relaxing his nerves. He treated her generously as a result.

    On the other hand, Chu Yu resented the notion of burning incense ever since she became Princess Shanyin. Thus, she ordered someone to remove the incense. Over time, the scent of her body faded gradually. Had it not been for the perfume pouch Rong Zhi gave her that day, perhaps she would have been utterly ineffective in relaxing the young emperor''s nerves. Liu Ziye noticed the difference only because the scent diffused from the spices was quite different from the scent that tainted her body after all.

    Chu Yu pondered about every minute detail that happened. If the spices alone were enough to calm Liu Ziye''s emotions, why had Princess Shanyin not supplied the spices to Liu Ziye straightforwardly? Then, there would be no need for her to pay visits to the palace frequently anymore. Or¡­perhaps she chose not to reveal this to him intentionally!

    Could she have been hiding the truth intentionally or was she the cause of Liu Ziye''s ailment?!

    Even though it was gradually turning into summer with the weather becoming warmer and warmer, Chu Yu was so startled that she was bathed in cold sweat.

    Her hands and feet felt frozen as if she was soaking in melted ice.

 47 Fond of the Old

    Chu Yu walked out from the palace gates step by step slowly. The prince consort He Ji''s carriage was still waiting for her outside the palace. Yue Jiefei had his back leaning against the side of the carriage while he chewed on a leaf with his eyes half-closed as if he was dozing off drowsily.

    Chu Yu took a step forward and patted him to wake him up. Then, she got into the carriage and returned to her residence. There was no exchange of conversation between her and He Ji during the entire journey.

    She parted ways with him at the junction of the east and west courts upon returning to the residence. They treated each other courteously and bade farewell to one another in a polite manner.

    Chu Yu returned to her room and fished out the silver hairpin subconsciously. The image of Rong Zhi''s pitch-black eyes that were endlessly deep emerged in her mind as soon as she bent over. She pursed her lips and turned her wrist over to slide the silver hairpin back into her sleeve. However, she found that she was overwhelmed by an uneasy feeling. This instinct was a bad habit that she was dependent on as soon as she quit listening to it. She could feel a wave of mild restlessness flooding her chest as if something was nudging her.

    She calmed her nerves before summoning You Lan and ordering her to move the incense burner that was removed from her room earlier back to its original place. Then, she ordered her to burn the incense.

    The door and windows of her room were shut tightly. The soothing and gentle scent filled her room soon enough so that she became relaxed. However, Chu Yu found that she could not fall asleep regardless of that. She sat in front of the table next to her bed, retrieving a calligraphy brush and a large paper that she placed in front of herself. Although she pondered deeply, her hand that held the brush remained suspended in midair, and she did not manage to write anything for a long while.

    Chu Yu found that her awareness of crisis deepened to another level after experiencing Rong Zhi''s incident. Her male consort, her bodyguard, the prince consort, and even the emperor were unreliable. She was the only one she could trust and be at ease with.

    Placing the brush down after pondering for a while, she summoned You Lan again and despatched a few orders to her. In response, You Lan stared at her in surprise. Chu Yu said with a grin, "Remember, don''t gossip or ask. Just do as I said. I have my own plans. Other than that, don''t let the others know about this."

    ¡­

    Early morning the next day, Chu Yu got up early and put on a set of clothes that smelled of incense just like herself. She hesitated for a moment before deciding to bring the perfume pouch Rong Zhi gave her along. She boarded her carriage and headed to the palace even before mid-morning.

    Even though she made some conjectures based on what she saw yesterday, she did not have adequate evidence to support her theories after all. Perhaps, whatever she saw yesterday was only a matter of coincidence. The best way to confirm it was by witnessing it with her own eyes.

    Chu Yu met Liu Ziye this time but not in the empty hall anymore. The eunuch led her into the emperor''s study. She saw the ghastly pale young man once again. He was sitting behind the bookshelf with an evil expression with a malicious look in his eyes that was frightening.

    He did not have the slightest intention to conceal the murderous intent that filled his expression, but he displayed it in the most boisterous manner possible. The young man had yet to reach the age of 20, yet his heart was already as black as ink. Chu Yu felt a chill travel down her spine as she could not refrain herself from feeling anxious once again.

    Even though there were male consorts in her residence that harbored malicious intentions, none of them was as boisterous as him. He did not conceal or suppress his intentions at all. While those male consorts were certainly trying to reap some benefits, they were still suppressed by her presence to a certain extent.

    What about Liu Ziye though? He was the emperor and the level of his authority over the kingdom was limitless, yet his temperament was volatile and constantly changing.

    Liu Ziye seemed furious. He glanced up subconsciously to find Chu Yu standing at the door. However, he did not come pouncing over like yesterday but said sullenly, "Sister, I want to kill someone." Liu Ziye did not behave like he did yesterday anymore, but he expressed the prudence of a king which worried her even more.

    Chu Yu''s heart was throbbing in fear, but she walked over to him without any change in her expression. She spoke softly, "Who do you want to kill?" It could not have been herself, could it? Could she make it if she were to run now?

    The gentle scent was diffused in the air and comforted Liu Ziye''s painful nerves as gently as wisps of silk. He inhaled a deep breath and discovered that he was no longer as agitated as before. Still, his gaze remained sullen. "I''m sick of this person. He''s always chiding me during meetings. I really don''t want to see him anymore."

    Chu Yu sat on her heels slowly by Liu Ziye''s side. Her gaze swept past the remonstrance placed on the console table and scanned a few lines of words. The words were referring to the young emperor''s misconduct. It pointed out that he was a cunning man who fancied playing favorites and lacked kingly grace.

    Given that the remonstrance was written in a very impolite manner while Liu Ziye had such a bad temper, Chu Ye felt like the minister must be blessed by Heaven in order to live until this day.

    Liu Ziye swung his arm and swept the remonstrance to the ground. Then, he leaned his body diagonally across Chu Yu''s thighs. After inhaling a deep breath, he let out a relaxed moan. A moment later, he tugged at Chu Yu''s sleeve lazily. "Sister, why are you here again today? Do you need anything? I can immediately issue an order to grant you whatever you need."

    Chu Yu shook her head soundlessly and attempted to suppress the odd feeling in her heart to the best of her abilities. She spoke in a soft voice, "I don''t need anything. I haven''t been visiting frequently enough. Is it okay for me to compensate for my absence intentionally?" Even though she shared the same blood and flesh as the young king physically, Liu Ziye was just a stranger with terrifying power and influence to her mentally. No matter how Liu Ziye expressed his dependence on her, she remained fearful and cautious.

    She was no one but a wandering soul that came here from over a millennia later by mistake. It was utterly bizarre for her to harbor love and affection for a monster whom she had just met once or twice.

    She watched closely as Liu Ziye''s expression went from agitated to calm gradually. Chu Yu''s heart sank bit by bit as well. It seemed like her conjecture was most probably correct. No matter how the truth turned out, Liu Ziye''s mood was genuinely affected by the scent.

    If this was the case, Princess Shanyin was the emperor''s favorite most likely due to this reason as well.

    That way, she needed to figure out something next. Was this action Rong Zhi''s idea or was it by Princess Shanying herself?

    Her eyes scanned through the remonstrance on the ground. Chu Yu stretched out her fingers and pressed Liu Ziye''s temples before she began massaging him just like yesterday. She seized the opportunity when he was in a relaxed mood to ask, "Your Majesty, you were speaking about killing someone earlier. Who are you actually referring to?"

    Casually, Liu Ziye mentioned the name Chen Shenzi. Chu Yu sifted through her memories and found that she was unacquainted with the person. Not only had she not seen the name in the historical data, but she had also never heard Rong Zhi mention this person, so she figured that this was not an important person. She hesitated for a moment before she spoke cautiously, "Your Majesty, can you please forgive that person? Let''s just demote him and forget about it."

    "Why?" Liu Ziye suddenly opened his eyes and met hers. The radiance flickering in his heart sent a chill to her heart. "Sister, you''ve never paid attention to this matter before in the past."

    Chu Yu suppressed her racing heart. She spoke in a natural and calm manner, "I¡­"

    Before she could explain, Liu Ziye sniggered and interrupted her, "I knew it. Chen Shenzhi is rather good-looking, isn''t he? Since you fancy him, I understand. I''ll order him to attend to you in the Princess''s Imperial Residence tomorrow."

    Chu Yu was speechless. She was about to defend herself but she considered this a rather beneficial excuse too. At least, it was a better excuse than the one she made up in her mind. She swallowed her words and accepted the blame.

 48 Tired of the New

    Chu Yu was certain of one thing¡ªPrincess Shanyin had the ability to influence the emperor Liu Ziye''s judgment and decision. However, she would need to take some time to gauge the extent of this influence from now on.

    While Chu Yu was not surprised by the knowledge of this matter, on the contrary, she panicked. Had she discovered that her influence was far greater than she had imagined earlier, she realized that she might have panicked even more.

    She felt just like a person who found no joy in spending money and was given the key that unlocked the most precious treasure chest.

    Chu Yu made small talk with Liu Ziye casually and spent another fearful half a day in the palace. She listened to the young emperor behaving like a spoiled child seeking her affection occasionally and throwing a tantrum with a sullen expression occasionally because he wanted to kill someone. Her anxiety for the past half a day prepared the endurance of her heart. She was finally relieved when she found that her name was no longer mentioned by the time she left the palace.

    She was not in a rush when she left the palace. Instead, she took her time to look around the place leisurely while strolling back to her carriage and attempted to memorize the environment secretly.

    While she was looking around, Chu Yu noticed someone''s presence. There was actually quite a large number of people in the palace. However, this person drew Chu Yu''s attention such that she stopped walking involuntarily and studied him deeply without blinking.

    It was a young man around 17 or 18 years old. Although he was not as handsome as Liu Se or Mo Xiang, he could be compared to Huan Yuan. Chu Yu was already capable of judging one''s beauty without bias after experiencing all the beautiful men in her life these days. However, this young man was truly very different.

    His eyes were crystal clear but were not as deep-set as Rong Zhi''s. He had eyes that seemed as pure and innocent as a newborn infant. The purity exuded from the area between his eyes was almost breathtaking. Even though he was walking in a place where power and lust were incredibly concentrated, Chu Yu felt like he was above the secular world. He was completely not tainted by the love, hatred, greed, and lust of the mortal world. This young man was unadulterated.

    He was dressed in a purple robe that was almost dragging on the ground. A layer of fine gauze enshrouded his robe and rippled in the wind as he walked, making him appear as ephemeral as an immortal.

    The young man was around Rong Zhi''s age and even his quality was rather similar as well. Nevertheless, the difference between the two men was as vast as the sky and the sea; they were poles apart. Rong Zhi was deep beyond comprehension akin to the endless black hole of the universe. There was no way Chu Yu could see his true thoughts. On the other hand, this young man was akin to a flawless crystal that was uncontaminated by a speckle of dust. He was crystal clear and pure in plain sight.

    As if the young man noticed Chu Yu''s attention, he stopped walking and turned his head ever so slightly to the side to steal a glimpse at her. He revealed a slight smile when he saw her, then he nodded once before he began walking forward once again.

    The accompanying eunuch by Chu Yu''s side observed her countenance. He whispered into her ears softly, "Your Highness Princess, that''s the imperial astronomer, Tian Rujing. He is the descendant of the Cloud Brocade Mountain and is very skilled in magic arts. If you''re suffering from any form of bad luck, you can seek the Celestial Master astronomer''s assistance to drive out any evil spirits. The Celestial Master is in the palace specifically to drive out the evil spirits haunting the area."

    The official position of an imperial astronomer was nothing but a position arranged by the system. The imperial astronomer had a leisurely duty on typical days whereby his sole duty was to calculate the calendar. However, Tian Rujing''s other position was a Celestial Master who pledged his loyalty to the imperial household. As a result, no one in the palace dared to look down upon him despite his rank not being that impressive.

    Celestial Master?

    Chu Yu''s conceived impression of Tian Rujing immediately vanished after recollecting the meaning of the term ''Celestial Master''. The young man with such pure quality was actually a make-believe psychic? That was a rather stark contrast, was it not?

    In this world, one should not judge a book based on its appearance.

    ¡­

    After returning to her carriage, Chu Yu had already forgotten about the young man she met in the palace earlier. No matter how pure or inconsistent he was, Tian Rujing was unrelated to her. Neither did she need his service to drive out the evil spirits nor did she lust for his beauty. After taking a glance at each other from afar, both of them would not cross each other''s paths anymore.

    Other than the plushy cushions and the low tea table, there was an additional item in the carriage at that moment. It was a young man that was bound in a very artistic manner. He was dressed in a fresh set of garments and his hair was also slightly moist. Chu Yu studied the ropes for a moment and discovered that they were not tied by an ordinary expert. Even if she could untie it, it would take her five to six minutes at the very least.

    The young man''s mouth was stuffed with a white handkerchief. He was trying to speak, but all he could do was whine. His eyes were filled with tears of rage and injustice. The radiance flickering in his eyes were akin to sharp swords that stabbed Chu Yu.

    The young man was precisely the gift Liu Ziye had given his sister. He was Chen Shenzhi. Liu Ziye felt that there was no better time to settle Chen Shenzhi than now since it would save him the trouble of meeting him again. Therefore, he dictated the order to send Chen Shenzhi to Chu Yu''s carriage after giving him a thorough bath during the time he spent chatting with her. If she was interested, she could enjoy the reward on the way back to the residence. Otherwise, if she was not in a rush, then she could savor the reward slowly after taking him back to her residence.

    At present, the carriage was being driven back to the residence. Chu Yu sat expressionlessly inside the carriage and endured being cut into pieces by Chen Shenzhi''s sharp gaze. Her mind was filled with feeble bittersweet thoughts. Even though she saved a life by doing so, the young man would have to become a male consort just to stay alive. This was surely something that a young man with great ambition could not put up with.

    However, Chu Yu was not planning to tell Chen Shenzhi the truth. She also did not have the intention to earn his appreciation. She saved this person''s life due to a fleeting moment of pity. It was not some grand gesture of sentiment, so she was not planning to open her heart to this man. As long as she could entrap this man in the Princess''s Imperial Residence, she would be considered to have achieved a preliminary victory. As for the future, she still had the time to plan meticulously at her own pace.

    Upon returning to the residence, Chu Yu ordered her people to make arrangements for Chen Shenzhi''s room. He was assigned to live in an old room that belonged to a dismissed male consort. That way, his identity would be considered verified. She also ordered someone to guard the room strictly in order to prevent him from committing suicide rashly.

    She suddenly turned around and looked at Chen Shenzhi whose face had turned ashen before she left. This was the first conversation between both of them since they met. "If you truly have the intention to seek your own doom, it''s very difficult for others to stop you. However, you must understand that it''s easier to die and harder to live. If you were to die here today, then you''ll only die a lowly male consort in my Princess''s Imperial Residence. That''s all you''ll ever be."

    Chen Shenzhi''s eyes were glowing brightly as he listened to her. Chu Yu was already aware that she had done her part dispelling his negativity. Then, she left with a peace of mind.

    ¡­

    The moment Chu Yu brought a bound man to the residence, someone notified Rong Zhi who was playing chess. He placed the chesspiece down with his good hand in a slow and steady manner when he heard the news. "Alright, I know. Please return now."

    At the same time, Huan Yuan was also notified about the news on his side. He was stunned for a moment upon hearing the news. His expression changed again and again. After a long while, he waved his hand to dismiss the messenger.

    The people in the residence reacted differently from one another. Even though Liu Se was anxious, there was nothing he could do, so he continued to cultivate his quality with great effort.

    Yue Jiefei was the most worried out of all. "So, it turns out that the Princess has had a change of taste recently. She fancies wealthy men holding stable positions. These are people not to be trifled with. Does that mean that my duty is becoming more troublesome from now on?"

 49 The Direction in which the River Flows

    Another half a month passed slowly. Spring came to an end gradually with thin garments replacing layers of heavy garments. Soon, the start of the summer arrived soundlessly without anyone noticing it.

    Time flew by.

    Chu Yu lay on the bench. The shed frame above her head was covered with vines and climbing plants. The green shade blocked out the sunlight. The hot summer had yet to arrive, but she had already begun to make preparations to relieve the heat in advance.

    A low tea table was placed within reach next to the bench. All sorts of delicate desserts were placed on the tea table along with some sweet dessert soup that was freshly cooked. The soup was ever so slightly warm, so it would not be too hot to drink right away or too cool for the body either.

    Chu Yu rubbed the area between her brows and heaved a sigh softly. Even though she was in a leisurely and carefree environment, she found that she was incapable of feeling relaxed all the while.

    For the past half a month, she would visit the palace almost every other day. The purpose of her visit was to figure out the relationship between the young emperor and Princess Shanyun. On the other hand, she discovered that there was another function to the backcourt used by Princess Shanyin for her collection of male consorts. After the incident with Chen Shenzhi, another minister was cleaned before he was bound and delivered to her carriage.

    Chu Yu had no choice but to admit that albeit the sinful and idle Emperor Liu Ziye not being a competent leader, he was rather quick and precise in taking action to send the male consorts over. He was quick, accurate and ruthless in his service when he delivered the goods in a perfect package.

    Chen Shenzhi had already become much more obedient now. There was already no need to tie him up these days. He hung out obediently in a spot in the courtyard. In fact, he had even taken the initiative to console the minister Chu Yu brought over later so that the latter could settle down as well.

    On the other hand, Chu Yu also discovered the extent of Liu Ziye''s affection for Princess Shanyin over the days. He did not mind showing Chu Yu the remonstrance at all, agreeing and abiding by Chu Yu''s casual suggestions.

    Later on, to her astonishment, Chu Yu discovered that Princess Shanyin''s beautiful handwriting was not that different from Liu Ziye''s on an incidental occasion!

    If Chu Yu felt like she was holding the key to a precious treasure chest originally, then, the situation now made her feel like she was aware of the contents of this treasure chest. The volume of the treasure chest far surpassed her imagination. As a result, she felt even more at a loss of what to do.

    Chu Yu heaved a sigh softly. She felt like she had rarely found any leisure time ever since she was brought into this world. The scheming she had been doing for the past few months was even more complicated than all the examinations she had ever gone through in her past life.

    A cheerful, dreamy voice was heard echoing from her side, "Princess, why are you sighing? It''s a beautiful morning with exquisite scenery. Why aren''t you relaxing your state of mind and enjoying the bliss of a leisurely moment?" Another bench was placed about one minute away from the side of Chu Yu''s body. A young man with delicate features and gentle mannerisms was lying on the other bench. His brows and eyes seemed to be exuding a soft glow. His suit that was as white as snow spread out on the bench akin to a cloud. Yet, one would notice that his gaze was as deep as the abyss if one were to look closely.

    The young man was Rong Zhi.

    His injuries were already healing in time. However, he had yet to reclaim his power from Huan Yuan. On the contrary, he was passing over more and more tasks for Huan Yuan''s responsibility. He did not bother to pay attention to the matters that were passed over as if he was eager to abandon the heavy burden on his shoulders. On the other hand, Huan Yuan was suffocating from the heavy duties dropped upon himself at once. In the midst of the chaos that threw him into confusion, he realized that Rong Zhi had to handle so many trivial matters in the past. On the other hand, Rong Zhi still managed to appear lax despite being burdened under such circumstances. He was simply in awe by Rong Zhi''s capability.

    Rong Zhi''s actions puzzled Chu Yu very much. She felt like he was doing this to declare something to her, yet she could not figure out why. Anyhow, being tasked with managing affairs, Huan Yuan would not pose a threat to her temporarily. As a result, she did not comment on anything, but she hoped that the event would develop to benefit her.

    Chu Yu tilted her head to the side and darted Rong Zhi a glance after hearing his voice from her side. She touched her sleeve subconsciously. Underneath the sleeve and on her arm, a spring-loaded sleeve arrow that could be easily assembled and dismantled was tied to her hand. She had ordered You Lan to engage a craftsman in secret. This was the personal defense weapon of her choice after communicating with the craftsman. Even though it was forged with ancient techniques, it was also equipped with the design of a modern weapon. Chu Yu had also given suggestions about designing the structure of the valve herself so that the precision of the weapon could be improved. It was finally forged to perfection yesterday before being transferred into her hands.

    This was also the reason why she was bold enough to lie side by side with Rong Zhi in such a relaxed manner now.

    Naturally, the sleeve arrow was forged not only for her to deal with Rong Zhi, but it would also allow her to exercise self-defense abilities when she encountered danger from now on. She would only need to have that extra element of surprise in her defense to startle the enemy.

    No one would have expected that a royal princess like her would conceal an unorthodox hidden arrow in her sleeve.

    Rong Zhi was not offended by Chu Yu''s refusal to reply to him and being lost in thought. He sat upright in a relaxed manner and picked up the bowl filled with sweet dessert soup from the low tea table by his side. After taking a small sip gracefully before swallowing slowly, he placed the bowl down before he leaned back in the chair lazily once again.

    The green shade of vines concealed the sunlight of the afternoon. This was truly a suitable place for a nap.

    Chu Yu took a glance at him with slight envy. The person that was most carefree and at ease over the days was none other than Rong Zhi. His daily official task was none other than consuming his medicine and recuperating. He would speak occasionally to guide Huan Yuan. He even revealed the intention of passing over all his responsibilities completely to Huan Yuan recently. On the other hand, Huan Yuan''s hard work and effort also reflected Rong Zhi''s leisure that made one''s blood boil.

    In fact, Rong Zhi was already half-shutting his eyes comfortably now. She hesitated for a while and could not refrain herself from speaking at last, "I''ve been thinking about a question constantly over the past few days. It troubles me very much." The reason why she had yet to make a decision about her direction from this point onward was largely due to this question being unsolved all this time.

    Rong Zhi''s brows arched in an exceedingly exquisite manner for a moment. "What question is that? If there is something troubling you, Princess, please tell me. I''ll certainly dedicate my best to serve you and share your worries."

    Chu Yu looked at him in an unconvinced manner. She remembered Huan Yuan''s words and felt extremely helpless. While she had also consulted Huan Yuan on this question some time ago, his answer to her after pondering for a while was that he did not know, so he suggested her to ask Rong Zhi.

    Even though Huan Yuan had genius-like talents, he had just begun to develop himself after all, hence he was far from being as insightful and experienced as Rong Zhi.

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment again. Then, she said eventually, "My question is related to the river. It''s related to the direction in which the river flows."

    Rong Zhi frowned ever so slightly. ''The direction in which the river flows? Since when is the Princess so concerned about this sort of question?'' He shifted his gaze as the distribution of mountains and rivers under the sky emerged in his mind. Still, he could not figure out how this was related to Chu Yu at all. Moreover, it seemed like there had not been an issue with any of those rivers recently.

 50 The Willpower of the River

    Even though he felt puzzled in his heart, Rong Zhi refrained from voicing out his query. This was because he could tell from Chu Yu''s current expression that she was troubled earnestly and seriously but was not making a casual joke.

    Chu Yu considered it once again before she spoke, "My question is related rivers. If there''s a river that is very, very long and has been constantly flowing since the start of time to moisten the soil on its two banks, it will continue to flow continuously for now and forever. However, what if there comes a day, and I''m saying just what if, the river suddenly comes up with its own idea? Or what if a small gush of water comes up with its own idea to change the direction of its flow at the upstream. Then, something changes in the direction of the river flow due to its idea. The change becomes more and more prominent until the entire river deviates away from its original course."

    Chu Yu frowned and bit her lower lip. She pondered her choice of appropriate words. Even though she had already told Huan Yuan this before, she would still need to be ten times more cautious and mindful of her words when she was conversing with Rong Zhi. She would need to weigh her words repeatedly with metaphors and concealed analogies when she spoke in order to ensure that Rong Zhi would not figure out her true intentions.

    For a second, she paused for a moment before she continued, "It''s fine if it''s just the river changing its course. However, the problem is that there is a large stretch of land downstream. The land is eager to receive moisture from the river. The land will turn into dried up ground without the river." Chu Yu gazed at Rong Zhi with a troubled look. "So, do you think that the river should change its direction?"

    Rong Zhi blinked his pitch-black beautiful eyes in a very calm manner. He sat upright slowly once again. He used his slim, long fingers that were in fair complexion to pick up a piece of dessert about the size of a thumb and placed it into his mouth gently.

    Even though he had never conceived this idea in advance, who would have thought that Chu Yu would ask such a preposterous question? The river coming up with its own idea? What sort of axiom was that?

    Or was she planning to use the river as a metaphor for something else?

    Rong Zhi picked up another dessert and considered this quietly.

    Chu Yu was well aware of the meaning of her words. She was using the river as a metaphor for history. The endless river was the alleged history of time. China was ruled by a series of successive dynasties including the Xia, Shang, Zhou, Han, Jin, Sui, Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties. The river of history came rolling roughly and flowed away in a mighty storm. However, this very wisp of discord appeared in the river coincidentally. There was this small gush of water wanting to change its direction and flowing somewhere else. This very small gush of water was Chu Yu who came from millennia later.

    She was well aware of Princess Shanyin''s death that was about to happen very soon based on history. However, she did not wish to die because she was in Princess Shanyin''s body. As a result, she was going to make some changes to her life. This was the premise that would determine everything else. In order to live, she must take action for herself.

    Nevertheless, there were two troublesome issues in this scenario. Firstly, Chu Yu did not know what to do. Secondly, she did not know what would be the implication of her actions.

    Chu Yu was very bad in history as a subject. She almost had no idea about the existence of the Northern and the Southern Dynasties in history before she read about Princess Shanyin''s story by coincidence. On the other hand, she had only regarded Princess Shanyin''s story as an ordinary one casually after finding out about it. She smiled as she understood that this person and this era existed before she brushed the matter off.

    As a result, she failed to recall the identity of the rebellion leader that killed Liu Ziye so that he could take the throne all this while despite knowing that Princess Shanyin was about to die soon. She could only vaguely remember that Liu Ziye had gathered three princes back to Jiankang [1]. These three princes were the uncles of Liu Ziye and herself. Afterward, Liu Ziye confined himself to the palace as he pleased. One of the uncles took part in the rebellion. Chu Yu tried her best to find out if this event had already taken place after she woke up. She learned that it had yet to happen, so she was temporarily relieved to know that she would not be facing any problem within a short period of time. In short, she still had a fairly adequate time to prepare.

    The more troubling part of this issue was that she genuinely could not recall which uncle that was. Even after screening through all the names of people with the royal bloodline, she could not figure out who it was. On the other hand, there was another brother that rebelled before the uncle took part in the rebellion. Chu Yu could not recall who that person was either.

    The only blame lay on Princess Shanyin''s father and grandfather that were too fertile. They left behind a large pool of brothers and uncles for her to sift through. It would take hard work and labor just to memorize their names clearly.

    Chu Yu thought about this matter in an extremely somber manner in the past. If she could find the person, she thought that she would take advantage by finishing off the person to gain the upper hand. Even though she had conflicting feelings about killing people, if push came to shove, she might not necessarily walk away from the person.

    Naturally, this would be the last measure when she had no other choice. In fact, she found that even she was incapable of doing it at the time, so she could only come up with this insolent solution.

    However, killing was not a flawless solution to solve this problem. The real reason behind the chaos was actually Liu Ziye. The oppressive government drove the masses into rebellion while the ministers revolted against the tyranny of the emperor. If the young emperor could refrain himself from being so ruthless and tyrannical and treat others kindly to appease the masses, then the people who wanted to revolt would decrease by half at the very least.

    Right now, it would not be difficult for Princess Shanyin to control His Majesty the Emperor''s decisions due to her massive influence over him. However, Chu Yu lacked combat experience and political sensitivity, so she was not very certain how she could rectify the situation. It would truly end up as huge trouble if she were to cross the line.

    This was the advanced side of her approach.

    When Chu Yu was brought over to this era, the first thing she considered was about advancing and then retreating after she orientated herself. The act of advancement involved her taking the first move to eliminate her threat. There was no need for her to consider so many things had she been a man. However, taboo would be violated when a woman interfered in political affairs. On the other hand, the act of retreating was just the exact opposite. Retreating meant that she would make arrangements for her route of escape. If the matter was irreparable in the end, she could still protect herself and flee for safety.

    However, the act of retreating required skills as well. She could leave by roaming homelessly without proper meals and being dressed in rags or she could do so by being elegantly dressed, feasting on delicacies, living in a luxurious mansion, and living her life peacefully. The crucial element depended upon her arrangement.

    It was not an easy feat for her to evade society. It was especially difficult for Chu Yu to escape after learning about the close relationship between Princess Shanyin and the emperor.

    The act of wandering from place to place as a vagabond was something she read from the books. However, it was not a realistic plan. Firstly, she needed money to live, so she needed a large sum of money as her backup plan. It was not difficult for her to accumulate the money because the Princess''s Imperial Residence was wealthy. However, she needed to withdraw a large sum of money without raising anyone''s attention. This would require some effort. It was also the reason why Chu Yu was rushing to decentralize Rong Zhi''s authority over Huan Yuan. She wanted to seize control of the money without anyone noticing.

    Tsk tsk.

    Chu Yu sipped on the sweet dessert soup and pursed her lips. She felt bad. The money was supposed to belong to her, but why was she being so secretive about how she spent it? It felt so awkward.

    If she was going to escape into seclusion, she would need to leave her identity as a princess behind completely. She would need to leave everything clean behind without any ounce of relationship tied to herself. She was not allowed to leave behind any trace of clues that could lead back to her. To end up in such circumstances, the young emperor must have gotten tired of her or the kingdom must have fallen. There was no need for excuses for someone to kill her and finish her off like she was an eyesore.

    If she relied on someone''s protection and the person betrayed her, her ending would not deserve mercy.

    The only person that Chu Yu could trust completely was herself.

    She would need to get herself a new identity if she escaped into seclusion. She needed to ensure that her new identity was not under the imperial household''s control and only under her very own. Alas, it was not an easy task.

    Firstly, she needed to get herself a decent-sized house somewhere. The house had to be bought with money, but that was a secondary issue. The most crucial part of the issue was that the address of the house must be free from warfare for the past few decades. If she were to settle down in a house raided by war over a long period of time, she would not find peace living there.

    After getting a house, she would need to forge her certification of residency. Her new identity was naturally forged and created out of nothing. Moreover, Chu Yu must attend to the forging process personally and ensured that the associate could keep a secret. The certification of residency must be completely separated from the imperial household.

    Next, there was the issue of social structure and classes. It would affect her lifestyle as well. For example, it would be difficult for her to escape the oppression of the local ministers and lords if she were to assume the identity of a peasant. Even if she was a wealthy peasant, she was akin to a slightly fatter lamb that would end up swallowed by the wolf pack without the power to defend herself. Chu Yu would never consent to become the lamb willingly.

    On the other hand, a person''s social class was determined by the target of her association to a certain extent. She would need to strengthen her bond with the local officials and lords. She would need to build her defense forces locally which would require money, manpower, and time! None of these could be completed easily.

    As a result, Chu Yu needed Huan Yuan. She needed more than just Huan Yuan but even more people to aid her efforts to prepare against a rainy day and stabilize her foundation. However, she only had half a man at her disposal now. Huan Yuan was only considered half a man because he was inexperienced.

    Liu Sang was too young, so it was not the right time for him to engage in this temporarily. Chu Yu had yet to decide if Mo Xiang and Liu Se were worthy of her trust at the moment. She dared not mess with Hua Cuo and Rong Zhi currently while Huan Yuan was only considered half a man. She could not trust Yue Jiefei completely either.

    On her first few days upon arriving in this place, Chu Yu had already learned that Yue Jiefei was devoted to Princess Shanyin because his entire master''s clan pledged allegiance to the imperial household. He was loyal to the imperial household and the current emperor but not her. As a result, Chu Yu could not trust his standpoint and she could not reveal her intentions to Yue Jiefei either. Otherwise, he would wonder why a princess like her was trying to forge a new identity and flee into seclusion. How was she going to explain herself to him then?

    Even if she were to retreat, Chu Yu refused to become a shabby refugee that was bullied everywhere. Perhaps, she would truly end up in such situation from now on if she were to flee now.

    She needed to have the capability to ensure her safety and happiness in this chaotic world. She needed not only to rely on pure violence but also her influence, manpower, and network.

    For example, a person would estimate the trend of events by scrutinizing a state, a district, a border, and a land. The person would only estimate based on everything that was present in the world at most. Then, Chu Yu would estimate the trend of events by scrutinizing from history''s perspective.

    Her vision penetrated through millennia of time, so her judgement was especially different. Perhaps, she may appear to be naive and childish due to her lack of experience in the world, yet she definitely possessed the upper hand of being ahead of time.

    Other people may judge the situation based on benefits, strength, and perception. However, Chu Yu''s vision was based upon history. This was her trump card that surpassed others.

    Even though she was really bad in her history, she had a precise yet clear control over the whole situation.

    However, despite having already formulated the strategies of attacking, adapting, retreating, and fleeing, Chu Yu had no choice but to ponder upon a problem. If she were to take action to ensure her safety, would it affect the development of the history from this point onward?

    If her action caused tiny ripples in history that gradually spread and finally affected the events of a millennium later accidentally, what should she do?

    In fact, Chu Yu was concerned if her wish would accidentally erase Chu Yu''s countless descendants in the 21st century whether directly or indirectly. Then, she wondered if she would still exist anymore.

    The problem may seem boring and uninteresting, yet it was something that Chu Yu had no choice but to pay attention to. If her actions were to change historical events and resulted in a deviation in the course of history, then¡­what would happen?

    Would she vanish into thin air with the sound of a whoosh?

    Perhaps, this may seem like a trifling matter to others, yet this matter was related to her life and death. How could she possibly refrain herself from weighing the situation repeatedly?

    "Uh¡­" Rong Zhi pondered for a long while before he remembered that Chu Yu was still waiting for his reply. He muttered to himself for a moment before he said, "Princess, I would like to ask you if the river truly wants to change its direction so badly." It felt as if he had already figured out something indistinctly, but it felt like he had nothing either.

    Does the river truly want to change its direction so badly? The words rapped Chu Yu''s heart at a soft yet slow pace one by one.

    She closed her eyes and inhaled a deep breath before she opened her eyes slowly once again. She said calmly, "Yes, very much." Even though she was attempting to maintain her composure, the tinge of insuppressible longing was still expressed in her mildly trembling voice. "The river truly wants to flow in a different direction badly."

    Really, really badly.

    Rong Zhi looked at Chu Yu smilingly. "Since the river truly wants to flow in a different direction so badly, then can I change her mind by saying anything? Can I stop her?"

    Chu Yu was stunned in astonishment upon listening to his words. Soon, she cracked into a delightful grin. Her smile was so bright that one could not stare straight into her face despite the concealment of the green shade. "You''re right. The river has its own idea and it won''t change its mind." Her voice sounded more determined now. Moreover, there was a sense of relief in her voice.

    Yes, the river would certainly change its direction.

    Chu Yu suddenly stood up and left with quick strides.

    Rong Zhi slumped back on the bench as if his bones did not exist. He had a lazy yet comfortable expression on his face.

    ''So¡­the river, huh?''

    Translator''s Note:

    [1] Jiankang, or Jianye, as it was originally called, was the capital city of the Eastern Wu, the Jin dynasty, and the Southern Dynasties. Its walls are the existing ruins in the modern municipal region of Nanjing.

 51 I Gift Thee Arsenic

    ''That was very foolish and silly of me.'' Chu Yu walked out of Rong Zhi''s courtyard and smiled in self-mockery.

    When she read novels that revolved around the theme of time-traveling in her past life, she had once disapproved of the notion of worrying about changing history. However, she was surprised to find herself feeling depressed when it was her turn now.

    She did not have the courage to take risks easily because she was involved in this situation.

    Rather than describing her actions as being overcautious and indecisive, the most basic reason behind her hesitation for such a long time was actually nothing but the respect she had for history that was ingrained in her bones. She did not have the boldness to change the direction in which the river flowed so casually due to her respect for history.

    After making up her mind at last and unburdening herself, Chu Yu could not help feeling enlightened and relieved when she looked back at her struggles over the days. She could not refrain herself from feeling amused as well. What was the use of her respect? History was her doom. If she did not make any changes, how would she live?

    As a result, her days'' worth of worries could be summarized in ten words. The words would be¡ªvery foolish, very naive, very stupid, and so very silly.

    However, what was the significance of a person''s existence in the world if the person had never been silly before?

    She turned around to find that Rong Zhi''s silhouette had already been blocked by the bamboo shoots separating both of them. Chu Yu could only see a stretch of lush green vegetation before herself. She squinted her eyes ever so slightly while her lips were arched into a very shallow curvature. A moment later, her facial muscles relaxed as she suddenly shouted loudly, "Haaaa!". She shrugged as if she was bidding farewell to her past for the very last time.

    Soon after that, she paid no attention to Yue Jiefei''s astonishment by her side and continued to leave in long strides. She needed closure after all.

    When her life was at stake, history and dignity were nothing. She thought to herself as she smiled wryly, ''Please allow me to¡­create a little havoc.''

    ¡­

    She went over to meet Huan Yuan after leaving Rong Zhi. Yonder Residence no longer looked like how it was in the past after going through the alterations these days. As a token of her sincerity and trust, Chu Yu pulled the guards guarding in front of Huan Yuan''s doors back. Although there was no need for Rong Zhi to report his whereabouts, there was a limit to his freedom naturally. He was still required to report to her if he were to leave the residence.

    As soon as she entered Yonder Residence, she was met by Huan Yuan''s slightly pale face. His lips were pursed into a thin line. His pair of serene, graceful eyes were scanning through the account book rapidly as his left hand flipped through the pages of the account book while his unoccupied right hand inscribed wonderful strokes across the page. Lines of words flowed out from the tip of the calligraphy brush to make important notes.

    When Chu Yu walked into the room, Huan Yuan appeared to be overly focused on the task that he did not realize her presence. She smirked and made her way to take a seat in front of his console table and waited quietly for him to discover her presence.

    She waited for a long moment before he placed down the calligraphy brush as if he was fatigued. He raised his hand to pinch the area between his brows just in time to catch a glimpse of Chu Yu sitting in front of him.

    Huan Yuan was stunned for a moment. Due to his current position, he felt that he was supposed to leave his seat to salute her in a panic. Still, he was feeling rather recalcitrant and uneasy in his heart, so his body froze on the same spot.

    Upon noticing the apparent struggle on his face, Chu Yu smiled and waved her hand to dismiss him. She stuck her head forward to take a glance at the account book. Then, she asked casually, "How''s work?"

    "I''m trying my best." Huan Yuan''s answer was neither humble nor arrogant. It was a steady answer. However, he paused for a moment before he could not stop himself from saying, "But I feel that I''ve been swarmed with various affairs over the days. In the past, these affairs were in perfect order when handled by Rong Zhi. I''m beginning to think that Rong Zhi is truly¡­"

    Chu Yu continued to smile at the moment of his pause. "What?"

    "Deep beyond fathomable."

    He did his utmost effort just to manage the affairs well with a desperate attempt. It felt as if these affairs could be managed perfectly in an instant when tasked to Rong Zhi. Even though this was slightly related to Rong Zhi''s experience in managing affairs, he could not help feeling like he was beholding a great man in awe. It was a formless pressure that was exerted upon him such that he felt like he was almost suffocating.

    Chu Yu smiled and patted his shoulder encouragingly. She removed her hand upon noticing that his body stiffened at her touch. She spoke softly, "Don''t be dejected. I''m not asking you to be on the same par as Rong Zhi now. I''m only giving you the opportunity to learn to manage some affairs." Even though time and tide wait for no man, if she were to pressure Huan Yuan too much to the point that he was crushed even before he could grow, all her previous efforts would go to waste.

    She considered it for a moment before she informed him, "I''m assigning you to these affairs because I have plans naturally. It is not to get you on par with Rong Zhi and there''s no need for you to compare yourself to him. You have your strengths too." Chu Yu paused for a moment then she bit her lip and smiled. She spoke while looking straight at him, "I think that Rong Zhi will never possess the talent of your eloquence that you demonstrated in the poetry society the other day no matter how capable he is."

    Although Chu Yu mentioned the incident unintentionally, Huan Yuan immediately thought of the cliff incident from the other day. After the eventful day, Yue Jiefei had sent over someone to investigate the incident, but he was not implicated. It felt as if someone had destroyed the clues intentionally.

    He heaved a sigh softly. ''I gift thee arsenic, thou beseech me driftwood.'' [1]

    Had it not been him who hired the assassin, he would have suspected that it was Chu Yu who arranged the incident intentionally just to draw people to her side. It was precisely due to his hiring the assassin that Huan Yuan found that he was immensely shocked by the incident more than he would have been otherwise.

    Why, why did you stretch out your hand to help?

    Huan Yuan stared at Chu Yu. There was even a wisp of barely discernible resentment in his mixed-up feelings. Why did it have to be her? If it were someone else, then he would not feel troubled by such conflicting feelings to repay her favor, would he?

    He looked at Chu Yu absentmindedly. Subconsciously, she examined her body to analyze if there was something wrong with herself. Then, she touched her face to determine if her face was fine before she felt slightly relieved. She checked the account book and found that she could not understand it very well, so she made the decision to give up cultivating her talent in this area. She asked Huan Yuan at once, "How much have you taken over these days?" What she meant was how much of Rong Zhi''s power had he taken over.

    Huan Yuan was startled by her words. He hastily calmed himself before he answered, "By more than half."

    Almost all the gold and provisions in the treasury were already within his control now. On the other hand, Rong Zhi had already passed over the general duty of mobilizing manpower in staffing and personnel assignment. However, Yue Jiefei was tasked with the duty of arranging defense forces. "Rong Zhi has almost passed all the other affairs to me, but there are still a few that he insists on not passing over."

    Chu Yu''s expression remained safe though her eyelids fluttered. "What are those?"

    "Spices, medicinal herbs, and imperial medicinal affairs." When he made the attempt to take over Rong Zhi''s duty of managing affairs, Rong Zhi passed all his tasks to him almost generously. However, Rong Zhi had also established that Huan Yuan was allowed to take everything else except for these three affairs. He emphasized that Huan Yuan was not allowed to have any ideas to seize these three affairs and he also declared that he would not be passing these duties to anyone else.

    Spices, medicinal herbs and imperial medicinal affairs.

    Every time Huan Yuan enunciated one of these three terms, Chu Yu raised her eyebrows once. She lowered her gaze and replied indifferently, "I bet he''s keeping the duties of the medicinal herbs and imperial medicinal affairs so that he can make arrangements to treat Hua Cuo''s injuries." By asking around, she learned that Rong Zhi was skilled in the art of healing. At least, he was so experienced that the two doctors from the imperial medicinal affairs that would come to seek his guidance occasionally.

    "As for spices¡­" Chu Yu could not refrain herself from touching the perfume pouch suspended on her waist. She gave it a gentle flick and it unleashed a faint scent that spread out in the air. "Let him keep that. You are to manage the affairs passed on to you temporarily. When the time is right, I have something to hand over to you too."

    Before she left, she comforted Huan Yuan by encouraging him not to feel so dejected. On the other hand, she advised him not to push himself so hard because she would be done for if he was exhausted. Then, she announced that she would send someone over with nourishing tonic for him.

    Suddenly, she suddenly heard a loud roar of voices coming from the outside.

    Translator''s note:

    [1] It means "Here I am trying to kill you with arsenic, but you''re trying to save me from drowning with driftwood."

 52 Make A Living With Skills Not Selling Body As A Whore

    While the noise was extremely loud and unpleasant, it sounded like it came from afar. One could hear that it was a combination of all sorts of sounds including people singing, screams of shock and someone complaining in tears.

    It could be described with three mere words - a chaotic mess.

    Chu Yu frowned ever so slightly and swept her hand across the hidden arrow up her sleeve subconsciously. Soon after that, she stood up decisively and walked toward outside. "Yue Jiefei, follow me to take a look."

    Yue Jiefei leaped down from the rooftop and waited by the door once again. He walked alongside Chu Yu with graceful steps. He spoke while he walked, "Princess, it''s best you don''t go. It''s rather strenuous for me to fight that madman. I''m afraid it''ll be hard for me to protect you at the same time. He''s just making a fuss. We can clean up afterward."

    Chu Yu did not stop walking despite his words. She learned two things from Yue Jiefei''s words.

    Firstly, the other person was more powerful to the extent that even Yue Jiefei admitted to his inability to fight him. Chu Yu learned from Liu Sang that in the mishap in the mountain the other day, the three assassins Yue Jiefei stopped were first-rate experts. Yue Jiefei had the ability to fight against three skilled assassins by himself and managed to stop them. This already proved that he was very skilled in the art of wielding a sword.

    Secondly, it was not that pressing a situation now. Judging by Yue Jiefei''s tone, this had happened more than once, thus this was not the first time. It was possible that it was already a matter of common practice. Most likely, Princess Shanyin should be aware of this matter too.

    However, Chu Yu was unaware and wanted to find out what was happening. She walked out of Yonder Residence with quick strides and found a group of people walking toward her from the distance. There was a red silhouette among these people that appeared especially conspicuous.

    Chu Yu fixed her eyes upon the crowd and saw that the red silhouette was actually Hua Cuo whom she had met once in the past.

    At present, Hua Cuo was very different from the person Chu Yu recalled from the other day. His face was flushed scarlet, his brows were raised and his dazed eyes were watery. His ordinary-looking facial features contained slightly threatening femininity. He held a sword in one hand and a flagon in the other. Staggering with a swaying unsteady gait, he walked while humming a tune to himself. He behaved as if there was no other person in his eyes. On the other hand, the majority of the people around him were the guards and servants in the residence. They surrounded Hua Cuo cautiously, yet they dared not get too close to him either. With every step he took, the people encircling him would move as well.

    Chu Yu could understand the situation vaguely upon seeing Hua Cuo. Standing by her side, Yue Jiefei continued to speak, "Princess, don''t get too close. The madman Hua Cuo can''t recognize anyone when he''s drunk. He''s also able to wield his sword with enhanced capabilities when he''s drunk. It can even get quite challenging for me too."

    She smiled casually. She found a hidden corner and just stood there with Yue Jiefei to observe Hua Cuo being a mad drunk.

    Yue Jiefei was right. Hua Cuo was genuinely behaving akin to a mad drunkard now. Chu Yu wondered how many drinks he had in order to be intoxicated by the liquor that had such low alcohol content.

    In her perception, the alcohol content of the liquor from this era was genuinely unworthy when compared to the mellow wine of the modern age with higher alcohol content.

    Hua Cuo sang aloud while he walked closer and closer to Chu Yu''s inconspicuous spot slowly. Just as he was about to pass her, a loud clang similar to a warning alarm was heard when the flagon was tossed onto the gravel-paved path. Hua Cuo stopped walking and the people around him instantly reacted as if they were confronting a formidable enemy. Yue Jiefei had also shielded himself before Chu Yu with agile movements. His hand clutched the hilt of the sword tied to his waist to signify that he was combat-ready.

    Chu Yu''s vision was blocked, so it was rather inconvenient for her to watch the situation. She tilted her head to the side and stuck her head out from the side of Yue Jiefei''s body silently to continue observing the drunk swordsman.

    Compared to the solemness of the people around him, Hua Cuo''s behavior was exceedingly sloppy and even arrogant. The femininity on his drunken expression was so prominent that he looked like a fully-bloomed rose. He raised the rapier in his hand slowly. The rapier was vaguely glimmering with a red radiance. Word had it that the red radiance was derived from being tainted by the blood of countless people he had killed.

    Hua Cuo raised one of his brows and looked sideways back and forth. Whoever his gaze was fixated upon, the person would be seized with a sudden impulse to take a step back. However, Hua Cuo''s gaze swept past the people surrounding him in the end and stopped on Yue Jiefei.

    Yue Jiefei heaved a sigh sorrowfully as if he was tormented. "Why does it have to be me again?"

    Hua Cuo squinted his eyes that were overflowing with drunkenness as he pointed the tip of his sword toward Yue Jiefei. Everyone realized that he had already chosen a target, so they dispersed into the surroundings gradually. They made a path so that Hua Cuo could reach Yue Jiefei conveniently.

    With a sigh, Yue Jiefei ordered the rest of the bodyguards to protect Chu Yu temporarily. He took the initiative to unsheathe his sword and charged toward Hua Cuo without waiting for the latter to advance to him.

    Both of them fought in chaos once again.

    Chu Yu thought to herself in amusement. It felt as if Yue Jiefei needed to fight Hua Cuo every time she encountered the latter. The same thing happened during the previous occasion. It seemed as if these two people were archenemies in their past lives and could not hold back from fighting one another as soon as they met.

    At the sound of Hua Cuo''s hoarse singing, both of them fought from a near distance to go further just like the previous occasion. Countless plants and trees were damaged during the process. The only difference this time was that Hua Cuo''s sword which glowed with a faint red radiance seemed to appear more beautiful than before and its light was glowing brighter ever so slightly.

    Chu Yu noticed that something was wrong after watching them for a long period of time. She wondered if her vision was blurry because she felt like she was seeing some broken bits mysteriously splattering out from the sword''s glowing radiance.

    However, she was not standing close to the battle. In addition to that, the two foes were moving too swiftly. Chu Yu tried to convince herself that she could be mistaken, yet she suddenly noticed that Yue Jiefei''s clothes seemed to be lesser during the interval of their battle a moment later.

    Now, Yue Jiefei was only dressed in a white woolen undershirt that was missing a sleeve. His long, slim, muscular arm was exposed. Where were his outer clothes?

    Chu Yu lowered her gaze slowly to the ground to see that the broken bits that were scattered along the path were all tattered fabric. To her surprise, Hua Cuo tore the clothes on Yue Jiefei''s body into strips of rotten rags.

    A vicious tearing sound was heard.

    The crisp sound of fabric being torn apart split through the air. Chu Yu raised her head upon hearing the sound just in time to see Yue Jiefei''s undershirt being cut open by Hua Cuo''s sword. Almost his entire upper body was exposed to the air and the eyes of everyone in the vicinity.

    Yue Jiefei''s upper body appeared perfectly contoured and muscular after the bulky layers of clothes were removed. Every muscle of his was filled with powerful strength. Although his muscles were not bulging like a bodybuilder''s, they exuded a sense of natural beauty.

    Yue Jiefei''s face flushed scarlet when he became the center of attention with envious, jealous or judgemental gazes of the people around him. He spoke through clenched teeth, "Hua Cuo, that''s enough. You have targeted me almost every single time when you''re drunk and removed my clothing with your sword. Cut it out." Getting stripped naked in public would not be a pleasant event for anyone to go through.

    The ultimate aim of a person successful in learning martial arts was to make a living by contributing his skills to the imperial household.

    He was here to make a living with his skills but not to sell his body like a whore.

    Hua Cuo behaved as if he did not hear Yue Jiefei''s words. He stopped singing for a moment and narrowed his eyes to look at Yue Jiefei with a meditative gaze. Then, he turned his hand holding the sword over and shaved himself. The layers of red clothing on his body fell to the ground gently and exposed his upper body as well. Next, the tip of Hua Cuo''s sword wobbled once as he took a stab toward Yue Jiefei once again. This time, his aim was the part below Yue Jiefei''s waist.

    "Hua Cuo loves his wine, but he doesn''t tolerate alcohol well." A voice was heard beside of Chu Yu who turned her head to the side and darted a glance to find Rong Zhi''s bandaged arm was wrapped around her neck. He was standing by her side with a smile on his face. "He must drink until he''s drunk, and then he must strip naked when he''s intoxicated."

    Hua Cuo could not recognize anyone after he was drunk. He would only pick the person that disgusted him the most from the crowd for his act. Then, he would not only strip the other person''s clothes but also his own as well.

    The rest of the people in the residence enjoyed the lewd act of watching Hua Cuo strip himself and someone else as long as they were not the ones involved. After all, the sight of a martial art practitioner''s body was always very pleasing to the eyes.

    Everyone enjoyed beauty, and the art of enjoying the beauty of men was considered a trend in this era.

    This was a huge event that would certainly take place in the inner court of Princess''s Imperial Residence once every three months.

 53 Youâ€™re Already Dead

    A few soft hisses were heard as Yue Jiefei''s pants were cut into a few strips. He had a drastic change of expression at the thought of Chu Yu being nearby. He connected that event to an unpleasant future in his mind instantaneously.

    It felt as if he could see two large words ''Male Consort'' glimmering with golden radiance indistinctly in front of him. These words were floating in front of him and practically waving at him.

    He truly refused to sell his body like a whore!

    When he was caught up in his thoughts, Hua Cuo sliced twice and removed two pieces of fabric from both sides of Yue Jiefei''s thighs once again. Yue Jiefei could only feel a chill assault his thighs while the haunting words of ''Male Consort'' seemed to have floated closer to him once again.

    Yue Jiefei was absolutely terrified that he was trembling with fear, so he made the decision to risk his life and resist his opponent desperately. His sword glowed brightly in an instant. His body burst forth with explosive potential in that hopeless situation. He managed to break even with Hua Cuo at that moment, so the fabric on his body could not be stripped away anymore for the time being.

    However, the people surrounding them let out a regretful sigh upon witnessing the scene because it was an exciting fight. Then only did Chu Yu discover that there were maidservants that came into the scene secretly other than the usual bodyguards and attendants. They had their hands covering their eyes, but the gaps between their opened fingers did not manage to conceal anything. Their exposed charming eyes were watching the scene with admiration and affection.

    Yue Jiefei and Hua Cuo were moving so swiftly that it was already completely indiscernible to the eye. In the midst of the reflecting radiance of the blades and the shadows of the swords, Chu Yu felt rather worried, so she could not refrain herself from turning her head to the side and asking Rong Zhi, "Can you do something to make them stop fighting?" It was not a good idea for them to continue fighting as such because the swords had no eyes. What would happen if they accidentally hurt one another?

    She realized that she was asking the wrong person as soon as the words left her mouth. Rong Zhi was not skilled in martial arts. Otherwise, he would not have been so severely injured by Yue Jiefei the other day. What else could he do when there were two expert masters engaged in a fight at that very second?

    Rong Zhi raised his hand to rub his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with composure and humor. "There''s no need to worry, Princess. Hua Cuo won''t hurt Yue Jiefei. His madness will subside as long as he can strip Yue Jiefei''s clothing completely. He''ll be fine after a while."

    Chu Yu fixed her gaze on the duo engaged in the fight from afar for a while. She suddenly took Rong Zhi by surprise by asking, "Is Hua Cuo really drunk or is he just pretending?"

    Rong Zhi did not expect her to ask such a question so abruptly. Words almost escaped his mouth, but he stopped himself instinctively before he replied. A cheeky expression emerged on his face as he took a glance at her with a spurious smile. Then, he slowly unleashed the words that got caught in his throat earlier by saying, "He really is drunk."

    Hua Cuo was genuinely drunk. If he were sober now, he would not only be able to completely strip Yue Jiefei now with his skillful swordsmanship, but he would also be able to shave a layer of Yue Jiefei''s skin off conveniently.

    These two people could not see eye to eye with each other three years ago. Had it not been for Rong Zhi''s efforts to mediate between two parties occasionally, perhaps he would have lost count of how many battles of life and death that had happened.

    Hua Cuo was skilled in the Three Thousand Flourishing Blossoms Sword Style. The particular sword style was known for its delicate and magnificent-looking moves, but it was not a style that prioritized killing the opponent. However, Hua Cuo carried the burden of deadly hatred and a tyrannical state of mind since he was young. He relied on his talent in swordsmanship to simplify the gentle and graceful Three Thousand Flourishing Blossoms Sword Style and extract its ruthless killing moves. In fact, he also used a thin and narrow sword and became who he was today. Even though his lethality was enhanced, the consciousness level of his sword was reduced on the contrary.

    Although his hatred had already been resolved, Hua Cuo found that he could no longer wield the Flourishing Blossoms Sword anymore as he had done in the past.

    It was only after he was drunk that he could cast aside all his worries and burdens to relive the glory Flourishing Blossoms Sword. Naturally, Hua Cuo cast away his heavy burdens and troubles, but his drunken behavior was awful. He had a bad habit of stripping people''s clothing when he was drunk. In fact, even Rong Zhi had no idea how he cultivated this bad habit either.

    Chu Yu shot Rong Zhi a look and said with a smirk, "What if I insist on breaking up the fight?"

    Rong Zhi replied with a smile, "If you insist upon that, Princess, then I shall give it a try." He nudged his arm that was tied to the splint to ensure that the support was firm and stable before he walked forward slowly. The people parted to make way for him in succession. However, word in the residence was that Rong Zhi had already fallen from the princess''s grace. The princess''s newfound pet was the two people that had newly joined the residence recently and also Huan Yuan. Nevertheless, no one had the boldness to disrespect Rong Zhi due to his powerful overbearingness.

    As Rong Zhi approached Hua Cuo and Yue Jiefei, he could instantly feel the forceful wind that resulted from the battle blowing against his face despite standing a foot away. He stood firmly on the ground and observed them for a moment. Then, he bent over and picked up a half tree branch someone had cut off. He tossed it toward the fight in a very casual manner.

    The tree branch sank into the intertwined radiance stemming from the reflection of the swords. It was churned into scraps instantaneously and turned into chippings that landed on the ground. However, their fight was broken up by the unexpected addition of this tree branch.

    There was a faint wound on Hua Cuo''s shoulder. Even though he was not severely injured, the pain jolted him back to consciousness and his drunken gaze slowly turned back to sober. He looked at Yue Jiefei standing not far away in front of him in a daze. Then, he suddenly leaped up and called aloud, "Yue Jiefei, why are you standing in front of me naked?" All of a sudden, he noticed that his own clothing was badly torn as well. His expression turned even more disgusted. "What kind of filthy indecency are you trying to show?! I''m warning you not to get within three feet from me from now on. Otherwise, my sword won''t show you mercy!"

    Yue Jiefei was infuriated upon listening to his words. "So, you''ve sobered up now? You just ripped my clothes up. How dare you accuse me of your own crime? You can ask everyone if you don''t believe me. Who was the one that stripped the other person''s clothes?!"

    Hua Cuo had a look of disbelief on his face. "Nonsense! I''d rather take anybody else''s clothes off than yours! Do you think the look of your flesh is pleasing to the eyes? Do you think that you''re that handsome a man?"

    Yue Jiefei roared in rage as well, "Are you a handsome man then? Do you think that I''d want a man like you?"

    Both of them engaged in a raging quarrel. One of them criticized the other''s imperfect muscle contours while the other nitpicked on the other person''s shoulders for being too wide and rigid. A moment later, the argument turned into personal abuse. They bickered about each other''s flabby skin, moles, and all sorts of unwarranted accusations. The argument became so heated gradually that both of them did not even bother to get dressed before they engaged in a full-blown fight once again.

    Rong Zhi shrugged helplessly. He turned around and shook his head at Chu Yu as if he was saying, "I tried. What should I do now?"

    Chu Yu rolled his eyes. She could not be bothered anymore, so she just allowed them to fight as they wished.

    She turned around and was about to order the bodyguards to send her back, yet she noticed someone standing a distance away from the barricade her bodyguards created. The person did not appear prominent because he was dressed in a gray robe while he looked at Chu Yu with a slightly timid gaze.

    The person appeared rather unfamiliar. Chu Yu''s thoughts wandered back for a moment, only to remember that it was Chen Shenzhi that she had saved from Liu Ziye''s guillotine half a month ago in the name of her male consort. A few days ago, he was already behaving obediently, so he was granted the right to move freely in the West Court due to his good behavior.

    Chu Yu nodded to Chen Shenzhi and stated, "Follow me." Then, she ordered her bodyguards not to stop him.

    Chu Yu walked in front while he followed behind her to return to the courtyard of the East Court where her bedroom was. The bodyguards stopped in front of the door while she led him all the way until her room door.

    She opened the door before turning around to the anxious Chen Shenzhi. She said with a smile, "Why? Are you scared? If you are, you can leave now." She was well aware of how the others would misunderstand when they realized she had brought him back to her room. However, the current misunderstanding was the best protection for her.

    Upon saying that, Chu Yu entered the room. A moment later, Chen Shenzhi followed suit as well.

    Chu Yu sized up the puzzled Chen Shenji and heaved a sigh to herself in her heart. Had it not been for the pressing situation, she would never have taken such a risk. She spoke coldly without waiting for Chen Shenzhi to calm down, "Are you aware that you''re already dead?"

    Chen Shenzhi was stunned for a moment. Chu Yu retrieved a scroll of embroidered silk from the console table by the side and tossed it to him. "Take a look."

    ¡­

    The next day, a roll of silk, a sackful of coins, a carriage, and a person went missing from the Princess''s Imperial Residence without the slightest hint.

 54 If The Leader of the Family Sets A Bad Example, It Will Be Followed By His Subordinates

    No one paid attention to Chen Shenzhi''s disappearance. The bodyguards and servants in the residence understood that they should turn a blind eye when needed.

    Yue Jiefei was only in charge of Chu Yu''s safety. Even if he was aware of the rest of the matters, he would forget about it in the blink of an eye. Even though Huan Yuan was aware of Chu Yu mobilizing money and materials from his side, he chose not to question her any further.

    What about Rong Zhi then?

    Under the shade of the bamboo forest, onyx and snow-white stones were placed vertically and horizontally across the 19x19 Go board game on the marble platform. Rong Zhi leaned one side of his body to the edge of the marble platform. There was a hint of weariness on his deep brows. A bowl of pitch-black medicinal soup was placed by the side of his hand. Its bitter medicinal odor spread out in the air and weakened the light scent of bamboo leaves.

    Rong Zhi said in a carefree manner, "Chen Shenzhi?"

    The other person sitting on the other side of the board considered the name before replying simply, "Yes."

    "Don''t bother." Rong Zhi picked up the medicine bowl and gently blew the contents. His ghastly pale lips parted gently while he lowered his eyes. His long eyelashes covered his deep bottomless eyes akin to a half-closed curtain. "Let it be. It''s a different time now. The princess is cultivating Huan Yuan now, so it''s best for us to stay behind and watch."

    Mo Xiang hesitated for a moment. Then, he could not help feeling injustice for Rong Zhi. "You''ve always been managing the affairs of the Princess''s Imperial Residence over the years, my Prince."

    Rong Zhi took a sip of the medicine with a wry smile on his face. He interrupted Mo Xiang, "However, the palace belongs to the Princess after all." The taste of the medicinal soup was exceedingly bitter. Mo Xiang had stolen a sip secretly in the past when he sent the medicine to Rong Zhi. It was so bitter that he almost vomited. Nonetheless, at the moment, Rong Zhi''s expression was as calm as water beyond Mo Xiang''s expectation. It seemed as if Rong Zhi had just taken a sip of honey.

    Rong Zhi glanced up to meet Mo Xiang''s eyes. He could see through Mo Xiang''s thoughts, so he smiled. "I''m not a person that enjoys blabbering about reasons. I''ve already broken a few rules for you in the past two years. You should understand my motive too. Why are you losing control of yourself like this now?"

    Astonished, Mo Xiang lowered his head in embarrassment.

    Rong Zhi spoke good-naturedly. "I understand that you''re worried about me. However, there''s no need to do so. I''ll be passing the three final tasks in my hands to Huan Yuan when Hua Xuo has fully recovered. It will provide me with the freedom I coincidentally need."

    "My Prince¡­" Mo Xiang was about to say something, but he found that he could not speak anymore after meeting Rong Zhi''s eyes that appeared calm yet filled with joyous smiles.

    Rong Zhi looked at Mo Xiang before he cracked a smile. "I''m letting go because I don''t care anymore." Whether he was passing the tasks over to Huan Yuan or somebody else, it only took him an instant to let go of the affairs he had managed for over three years. However, he did not seem to mind that much.

    "So, what do you care then?" Mo Xiang could not refrain himself from asking.

    Rong Zhi did not speak. His gaze penetrated the crevices between the bamboo leaves and swept past the sky outside the wall. A wisp of gentle radiance flickered swiftly in the depth of his eyes while his lips remained curved in that unfathomable smile.

    After a long while, Rong Zhi placed the empty bowl down and exhaled a breath of relief slowly. He folded a piece of delicate fresh bamboo leaf and placed it in his mouth to suck on. "The Princess is in the palace now, isn''t she?"

    Chu Yu was in the palace. More accurately, she was by the emperor''s side.

    The engagement between the brother and sister remained the same as usual. Liu Ziye lay on Chu Yu''s thighs. The tyrannical energy on his face dissipated slowly while she picked up a remonstrance to read casually.

    Chu Yu pinched the bridge of her nose to relieve her fatigue after reading for a while. Her eyes were half-closed as if she was resting her eyes, but her mind was pondering on a problem.

    ''How can I transform Liu Ziye?''

    Perhaps, Chu Yu could transform this young man in secret by relying on Princess Shanyin''s influence over him. She did not have high hopes that Liu Ziye could become a great emperor who would go down in history and leave behind a worthy legacy for future generations. It would be an extremely huge victory for him as long as he did not turn into the violent emperor resented by the gods and people to the point that he would be overturned and killed by his people due to excessive violence.

    How could she achieve that though?

    A small reason that caused the young emperor to become a tyrannical person was his headache. Furthermore, his vicious and ruthless behavior was deeply ingrained in him. Chu Yu once attempted to communicate this to him. The young emperor did not attempt to conceal his thirst for blood even in the slightest bit. His elation achieved through his maliciousness disappointed her every single time.

    It was truly an impossible mission to transform such a person.

    Chu Yu could not help blaming Princess Shanyin''s deceased father who was also the previous emperor. She wondered how he brought his son up such that the latter turned out to be such a perverted human being. At the same time, he allowed his perverted son to inherit his throne.

    She contemplated once again and decided that since she had so many siblings, she could assume that her father invested his limited lifetime into the act of procreating unlimitedly. He was utterly too occupied to pay attention to teach his children. It was highly possible that Liu Ziye grew up to be a pervert due to the terrible example set by the leader of their family. Therefore, he carried on the moronic path just like his father.

    On the other hand, she was going to pull Liu Ziye back from the path now.

    Chu Yu had no idea how tough the process would be, but she made up her mind to give it a try despite knowing that it would not be easy.

    Time passed in Liu Ziye''s pleasure and Chu Yu''s repeated planning. Just as she was about to leave, Chu Yu brushed her fingertips along the embroidered seams of her sleeves to unleash a faint scent into the air. She insisted on fuming every piece of garment these few days. She stopped objecting to burning spices and incense in her room when she was sleeping as well. Even though it made the air feel stuffy, it was a sacrifice that she was willing to put forth for the future.

    "Sister, when are you coming again?" Chu Yu smoothened the creases on her clothes as she pondered every part of her plan that followed after this. She could not help looking at Liu Ziye upon hearing his question suddenly.

    This young man was the embodiment of viciousness, malice, aggression, lust, thrill-seeking, and perversion. Despite his rather pale complexion, he had a hopeful look in his eyes. Dressed in a solemn royal outfit, he leaned on the console table with a skewed body posture and looked straight at Chu Yu. "Sister, we should find some time to head outside to play. Is that okay?"

    Sister.

    Chu Yu bit her lips.

    She was an only child in her past life without any siblings. After traveling through time, she would never have regarded this perverted emperor as her brother naively. After all, every human being had emotions. After her initial fear, she slowly became aware of Liu Ziye''s unguarded emotional attachment to her. Even though she had a tendency to forget the way he addressed her as ''sister'' frequently, the word would occasionally make its way to her heart and knock on it softly.

    ''This pervert doesn''t deserve my pity in the slightest bit.''

    Even though she warned herself repeatedly not to pity Liu Ziye, Chu Yu found that she was wavering ever so slightly at this very moment. The young man''s appearance was truly quite similar to the reflection of herself that she had seen in the water.

    However, her hesitation only lasted for a moment that was no longer than it took to blink her eyes. She regained her calmness rapidly before leaving the palace with quick strides like normal.

    While she was walking out of the courtroom, a young man dressed in purple attire walked directly toward her.

    Half a month had passed since Chu Yu encountered the young man in the palace. He was Tian Rujing, the man well-known to the others as a Celestial Master, yet he was nothing but a psychic to her.

 55 Otherworldly Transcendence

    By the time Chu Yu noticed Tian Rujing''s presence, they were only about twenty feet apart. Even though she could not see his face clearly, she could clearly recognize the approaching character based on his suit of purple attire and his light walking gait as if his feet were not touching the ground.

    In the solemn yet splendid palace, the young man''s silhouette seemed to be traveling in an isolated space that was unpolluted by the dust of the mortal world.

    ''Tian Rujing¡­'' Chu Yu pursed her lips in disdain as she despised psychics.

    Born in an age of information explosion and materialism, she found it very difficult for her to be devoted to any particular religion that required her to worship blindly. Even though the act of her being brought to this era was utterly unexplainable, according to history, the alchemists in this period served the emperor with alchemical elixirs made of heavy metals. These elixirs had not only failed to grant immortality, but the emperor also became more short-lived as a result.

    The person before Chu Yu''s eyes was even worse. He attained a magnanimous attitude as if he did not belong to the mortal world. If he were truly aloof from politics and material pursuits, why would he occupy a minister''s position and enjoy the luxuries along with the position? This alone was enough to make Chu Yu despise Tian Rujing secretly a thousand times.

    Judging by Tian Rujing''s mannerisms, Chu Yu figured that he must be helping some maiden in the palace to drive out evil spirits. He was led by two young maids about the age of fifteen to sixteen. One of them appeared to be slightly anxious perhaps because it was her first time leading the great Celestial Master. She was startled when she saw Chu Yu walking directly toward her, so she stumbled two steps backward when she stepped onto Tian Rujing''s shoe with her heel.

    Realizing that she had stepped onto something, the young maid''s face and lips turned as pale as snow in fear. She knelt down anxiously and begged for the great Celestial Master''s forgiveness.

    At present, Chu Yu was already approaching them. She slowed down her steps to observe the situation from the side. She would be able to step in and stop Tian Rujing if he wished to punish the young maid.

    Tian Rujing flicked his sleeves to the side before bending over to help the trembling young servant to stand up. He spoke in a calm voice, "Don''t stop. Please continue walking."

    Chu Yu stopped walking and blurted out a soft ''huh'' in slight astonishment. It was different from what she had imagined. Neither did Tian Rujing punish the young maid strictly, nor did he console her gently to express his generosity. His expression was so calm that it felt like he was isolated from the mortal world. It felt as if no one had stepped on another person''s foot and nothing had happened at all.

    This surprised Chu Yu a little.

    Sensing Chu Yu''s curious and inquisitive gaze, Tian Rujing behaved in the same manner as he did in the past. The corners of his lips curved up ever so slightly to flash a smile at her. Soon, he passed her.

    They had had two encounters that involved them passing each other so far. During the first time, Chu Yu''s impression of Tian Rujing went from superb to worst. In the second encounter, her impression of him changed for the better without her noticing it due to an accident caused by the young maid.

    Chu Yu could tell that Tian Rujing did not feign his actions intentionally for her. His otherworldly transcendent behavior felt so natural. On the other hand, his act of smiling and nodding to greet her was actually purely out of etiquette. It was almost close to being a perfunctory act. However, it was precisely this perfunctory act that lowered Chu Yu''s bad impression of him.

    However, Tian Rujing had only managed to distract her state of mind for just a short moment. A moment later, she shifted her thoughts back to the problem that she was originally pondering. She reached a dead end trying to rack her brains about how to transform Liu Ziye.

    Chu Yu believed that Liu Ziye''s teachers did not lack knocking sense and reason into him when he was still a crown prince. It seemed like verbal education was ineffective on Liu Ziye judging by his current character. What should she do then?

    Then, she got into her carriage that began to sway a little. Suddenly, she called out to the person in charge of driving the carriage hastily, "Please stop for a moment."

    She deliberated for a moment as she sat in the carriage. Then, she leaned her body sideways to the edge of the carriage. A few boxes were sitting in a corner. She opened the second box nearest to her, revealing the male attire folded neatly inside.

    ¡­

    "Princess," Yue Jiefei called softly as he followed behind Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu turned around and gave his forehead a hard knock with the fan in her hand. She said with a smile, "Call me Prince." She had prepared two clean sets of male and female attire in her carriage in case of unexpected needs. Besides that, she had also made a special request to Rong Zhi for the disguise concoction given to her from the other day so that she could use it conveniently when she needed to cross-dress.

    Chu Yu dressed up as she did a few days ago during the poetry recital. She was already capable of tying her hair in a bun skillfully after a few practices.

    "Sure, Prince," Yue Jiefei corrected himself with a frown on his face. However, he could not refrain himself from reminding Chu Yu as a dutiful bodyguard, "Prince, why don''t you allow me to take along a few other bodyguards? The assassin case previously has yet to be resolved. I truly can''t rest knowing that the assassin is still lurking out there."

    Chu Yu teased, "Are you not confident in your sword skills such that you feel incapable of protecting me?"

    It was absolutely impossible for Yue Jiefei to admit that his sword skills were weak. As a result, he shut his mouth and followed Chu Yu obediently.

    Speaking of which, it seemed like Chu Yu was not destined to cross-dress and disguise herself for an outing. During the first outing, she was chased until she had to run away because of her overly handsome features. She encountered an assassin during her second outing when she attended the poetry recital. However, if she were given a choice to choose between staying in the Princess''s Imperial Residence obediently or travel back and forth from the palace, she would always choose to encounter an accident.

    Chu Yu found that she was most joyous when she could cast aside the burdensome display of being a princess. Even after suffering from two setbacks in the past, her desire for freedom could not be suppressed.

    Asking for directions from a passerby, she strolled along the street to head to Xinlan Marketplace. She learned from Pei Shu during the previous poetry recital that this place sold recommendable rouge and powder. However, the shop was not only selling cosmetic products but also all sorts of spices. Soon, Chu Yu located Xinlan Marketplace. She stood in front of the half-opened door and picked up the fine and elegant scent of rouge and powder wafting out from behind the door.

    Chu Yu crossed the threshold and stepped into the shop. Her gaze skimmed through the shop back and forth. She found that there were more than just women in the shop. There were also young handsome men choosing rouge and spices as well.

    She secretly exclaimed about the love of beauty trends at present to herself. Chu Yu walked to a spot that looked like a counter at once and said to the man standing behind the counter doing some accounts, "Who has a good knowledge of spices here? I''d like to seek his guidance."

    The man behind the counter looked up and revealed his lean face. He sized Chu Yu up for a moment as if he was scanning whether her wallet was fat enough. Then, he yelled out at the door leading to the cellar. It sounded as if he was calling out someone''s name. At the sound of his shout, he drew the attention of the rest of the people in the shop.

    Chu Yu heard an astonished voice. "Brother Zichu?"

    Chu Yu realized that the name sounded quite familiar in her heart, and so did the voice. She turned her head to the side to take a glance and saw Pei Shu with an astonished expression. She remembered that she had used the alias of ''Yu Zichu'' when she introduced herself to Pei Shu previously.

    "Brother Zichu, are you here to buy rouge as well?" Pei Shu walked over in delight. He looked to the left and right and hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, "Why isn''t Yu Ziyuan around?"

    Chu Yu gestured her hand out at Pei Shu to ask him to hold on for a moment because the person the cashier called had arrived. She retrieved a silk pouch from her sleeve and passed it over to the person. Then, she said sweetly, "Sorry for the trouble. Please help me to take a look at what are the ingredients used for the spices in this pouch."

 56 Six Dynasties Jiankang City

    The young man who the cashier called for was dressed in a gray linen suit. He frowned for a quick moment after opening the silk pouch and taking a glance at the spice bits inside. He raised his head up after a while before saying to Chu Yu, "My honored guest¡­"

    He had just begun to speak when she interrupted him, "Can I speak to you in private?"

    The other person considered it for a moment and nodded. He guided Chu Yu and Yue Jiefei to exit through the side door and crossed a plant nursery before arriving in an empty room. The three of them took their standing positions as he spoke in a calm and composed manner, "My honored guest, your spices are ground up too finely and mixed too well. I''m afraid that it''s quite difficult to make out the whole compound."

    Chu Yu replied kindly, "Had it been intact, then there would''ve been no need for me to come to see you anymore." It was precisely due to the challenge that she needed to seek professional help.

    The youth in gray choked on his words at her remark. He reconsidered and agreed to the proposition. Then, he walked to one of the walls where a smooth stone slab was propped up on a wooden frame near the wall. Light penetrated through the window pillar and illuminated the edge of the stone slab.

    The youth in gray shook his wrist gently and scattered a portion of the spices inside the silk pouch onto the stone slab. Soon after that, he procured a napkin in the same color as his linen suit. A hidden pocket was sewn into the napkin with tools of all shapes placed inside the pocket. The youth took out a tiny cubic inch spoon to spread out the small pile of spices in a slow and even manner. He had very steady hands and an extremely focused expression. The tip of his spoon picked up the spice crumbs dexterously for him to sniff with his nose.

    Even though the young man''s skilled movements calmed Chu Yu, she could not refrain from asking after waiting for a moment, "Hey, how long will this take?"

    The young man was silent for a moment before he spoke, "My honored guest, there are a total of over twenty types of spices in the silk pouch. I''m not adequately skilled to identify all the spices that quickly." He had a liberal look on his face and was neither haughty nor humble, so Chu Yu had a favorable opinion of him.

    Chu Yu pondered for a moment. "Is there anybody in Jiankang City that is more experienced in spices?"

    The corners of the young man''s lips curved up ever so slightly and he appeared slightly more self-conceited. "Your Highness, there are many shops and halls in Jiankang City. No one knows spices more than I do, but if one were to nitpick, there can only be one more person who is better than I am. However, he''s a high-ranking official. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to meet him. If you''re willing to wait for half a day, I shall seek guidance from that person, then I''ll be back to notify you, Your Highness."

    Judging from his tone and expression, it seemed like the young man was very confident in the high-ranking official.

    Chu Yu could not refrain herself from chuckling. She thought to herself, ''A high-ranking government official? Other than the emperor, which high-ranking government official could I not meet at my wish due to my current identity?'' She just did not wish to create such huge publicity just for a mere bag of spices.

    Chu Yu pondered for a moment. She was well aware that she should not be overly demanding, so she said, "That''s fine too. I''ll be back at this time tomorrow to seek the results from you. I shall leave the perfume pouch with you first and retrieve it tomorrow when I''m back."

    She walked back along the same path that she came from and returned to Xinlan Marketplace. She found that Pei Shu was still in the shop. Hesitating ever so slightly, she walked forward and cracked a smile. "Brother Pei, I hope that you''re in good health." She could almost confirm by now that Xiao Bie had not spread the word about his enmity with her and that he had not revealed her identity. Otherwise, Pei Shu would not be greeting her with such enthusiasm.

    Both of them acknowledged one another. Chu Yu had an apologetic look on her face when Pei Shu proposed visiting Huan Yuan. She said, "That cousin of mine is busy studying in a closed room recently and has politely declined visitors." She was originally under the assumption that Xiao Bie would have told others about her identity, so her connection to Pei Shu would be considered broken. However, it seemed like there was still wiggle room judging by the current situation. Chu Yu felt an idea emerge in her mind as her previous idea from the other day was brought back to life once again.

    Thus, the expression on her face turned even more earnest and sincere.

    Currently, she would never allow Pei Shu to pay Huan Yuan a visit. He was a trump card that she would hold on to for as long as possible, and she would only play it when the time was right.

    Pei Shu was slightly dejected after learning that the human poem-composing machine Huan Yuan was declining visitors. Soon, he immediately remembered that Chu Yu was the carrier of the human poem-composing machine, so he began engaging in a passionate conversation with her.

    Both of them engaged in the conversation for a while. Pei Shu talked about how he received Wang Yizhi''s invitation and was about to pay him a visit later. Since he was invited to a private gathering held in Wang Yizhi''s house, Chu Yu seized the opportunity to request to go along with him.

    Pei Shu was slightly hesitant. "Uh¡­" Before he could utter a word, the expression on his face already revealed his uncertainty as if he was planning to reject her request.

    Chu Yu was calm and composed as she played her trump card. "My cousin doesn''t enjoy socializing with others, but I, on the other hand, am hoping that he can be acquainted with more intellects." She refused to believe that the human poem-composing machine Huan Yuan would be able to resist the temptation of these scholars.

    Pei Shu took the bait at once. "Even though your request is a little abrupt, Brother Yizhi is a generous person and I believe that he won''t mind. However, Brother Xiao will be there too. If there''s any trouble between both of you, it''s best for you to solve it earlier."

    Chu Yu agreed amicably before following Pei Shu to walk out of Xinlan Marketplace along with Yue Jiefe.

    ¡­

    The ancient capital city of the Six Dynasties Jiankang was the surviving ruins in the modern municipal region of Nanjing. At this period, it had yet to fully experience the six dynasties in its name. Jiankang City was situated in the Yangtze River Delta region without any firmly built city walls and gate. Although the area of the main city was not considered huge, it was surrounded by many more small cities outside. A loosely-fit city planning like this that broke through the limitations of city walls was rarely seen even throughout the entire history of China.

    Wang Yizhi''s house was located in Changgan Street on the southern side of the main city which was the gathering spot of notable families and great clans.

    They ordered a manned boat from the bank of the river. Three of them boarded the boat and traveled downstream while enjoying the bustling scene along the river. The boat floated all the way until it reached Changgan Street before it touched dry land. Then, they followed Pei Shu to cross a few streets before arriving in front of a house with gray tiles and white walls.

    Compared to the walls of the influential officials'' houses in the surroundings, the walls of this house were truly much lower. It felt just like a pure, gentle, ordinary plant in the midst of threatening noble-looking jade blossoms and jewel trees. It appeared slightly out of place, but Chu Yu find the house to be extremely pleasing to the eye.

    The bright red wooden door was opened halfway unlike the other strictly guarded and tightly closed high doors that she had seen along the way. Pei Shu took a few steps forward and knocked on the wooden door once before he entered the house uninvited. "Brother Yizhi, I''m late. My apologies!"

    Chu Yu followed him and entered through the door.

    There was a courtyard behind the door. The plants and trees in the courtyard were arranged in a disordered manner. Nevertheless, upon close inspection, one would notice that the arrangement of the plants coincided with the natural pattern. Chu Yu was still observing the place when she was distracted by Yue Jiefei''s gasp. He pointed to a sapling about the height of a grown man by the side of the path. He said, "This is an extremely precious tree in the south. It grows an inch every decade and is worth ten thousand pieces of gold."

    Upon listening to his words, Chu Yu was only brought to the attention of the sapling that appeared so ordinary yet was so valuable. On the other hand, walking in front of them, Pei Shu also turned around and said while being visibly impressed, "Brother Yue is brilliant and has a discerning eye. Brother Chu, don''t look down on the insignificant decoration of this house. The items in Brother Yizhi''s house are all extremely valuable compared to other places, even including the soil underneath our feet."

    He was a wealthy man, a super-wealthy man.

    He was a very low profile wealthy man.

    After listening to Pei Shu''s simple introduction of the value of the plants in the courtyard, Chu Yu''s perception of the courtyard was already vastly different from her previous assumption.

    On the other hand, the image of Wang Yizhi in her mind was also officially upgraded to being encrusted with diamond trimmings at that instant.

 57 The String Breaks Itself For A Bosom Friend Appreciative of Its Talents

    A boy dressed in green walked over from the front. He approached the group of three people and saluted before saying, "Prince Pei, the master of our house has already been long waiting for your arrival." The boy was about twelve or thirteen years old. He was also about the same age as Liu Sang. With a handsome face and a refined expression, he was dressed in fancy clothes and appeared incredibly clean and tidy. His appearance fit beautifully with the hidden nobility of the entire courtyard.

    Small clues told the whole story. Just by judging from the attendant''s performance, one could figure out his master''s style and mannerism.

    Pei Shu saluted back and apologized in a haste, "It''s my fault. However, I come bearing a gift for Brother Yizhi. We''ll need to wait for my servants to send it over. These are my two good friends who are here to pay a visit to Brother Yizhi whom they admire a lot. I brought them along with me."

    He gave Chu Yu and Yue Jiefei a nudge by turning over his outstretched palm. Then, he pushed them toward the boy while he returned to the door to wait for his servants.

    Chu Yu opened her mouth subconsciously in an attempt to defend herself that she was not here to visit Wang Yizhi out of admiration. However, she realized that she was on somebody else''s territory after all, so she decided that it was fine for her to admire Wang Yizhi for the moment because he was super-wealthy.

    They strolled along the winding corridor that was serene yet quiet. The boy in green led the way in front, followed by Chu Yu in the middle and Yue Jiefei at the end. They had yet to walk to the end of the winding corridor when they heard soft music being played. The melody reverberated back and forth slowly in the air. On the other end of the winding corridor was a stretch of lush verdant weeping willow trees. The dark green willow leaves concealed Chu Yu''s vision like a naturally-formed shield.

    The melodious music was heard coming from the weeping willow forest.

    Even though it was midday in the early summer, there was not a whiff of heat in this courtyard. In fact, it felt like the sunlight here was much gentler compared to the outside. The refreshing greenness was accompanied by a slight humidity that made seeped into one''s airway to relax and refresh the mind.

    Wang Yizhi was not only wealthy but he was also a man who enjoyed life.

    The melodious music sounded clearer and clearer as they crossed the drooping willow branches. By the time the three of them walked through the weeping willow forest, the vision before their eyes widened abruptly and the faint melodious music stopped.

    Chu Yu scanned the place and found that she had arrived in front of a lake with crystal clear water. There were water weeds and fish swimming in the lake whilst enormous lotus leaves floated on the surface of the water. The lotus flowers had yet to bloom, so its snowy white buds were still tightly closed. A soft breeze blew across the surface of the lake occasionally, carrying refreshing humidity to the surrounding air.

    A pavilion sat on the lake, surrounded by fish.

    The master of the house, Wang Yizhi, and the other three young men that Chu Yu met during the poem recital rested in the pavilion built on the lake that was connected to the shore by a long bridge.

    At the very second Chu Yu and the others exited the forest, the melodious music stopped. The people sitting in the pavilion had their eyes fixed upon Xiao Bie''s fingers. A broken string lay limply against the guqin underneath his long and slim fingers. Meanwhile, the rest of the strings were still vibrating ever so slightly.

    The single string was broken.

    The group of people went deathly silent at once.

    As the organizer of the gathering, Wang Yizhi leaned against the beam of the pavilion and chimed in casually, "The string breaks itself for a bosom friend appreciative of its talents. I wonder if you newcomers are bosom friends of Brother Xiao Bie." Among everyone, he was closest to the side of the pavilion. As a result, he was the first to notice someone walking in the weeping willow forest.

    Upon listening to his words, the people in the pavilion shifted their gaze to the lakeside as well. Xiao Bie also looked up with his eyes that were as cold as ice.

    The pavilion was less than four to five feet away from the weeping willow forest next to the lakeside. Thus, the group of people could see Chu Yu as clear as day as soon as the trio exited the forest.

    Wang Yizhi released a soft ''huh'' while having a look of contemplation in his eyes. On the other hand, Xiao Bie''s expression grew colder upon seeing Chu Yu. His hands that were touching the guqin strings earlier pressed down heavily without him noticing that the guqin gave out a deep muffled groan of protest.

    Chu Yu noticed Xiao Bie sitting cross-legged with the guqin on his lap in one glance too. She also discerned the icy cold rejection in his eyes. However, she would not be affected by somebody else''s objection since she had already had the boldness to come without invitation.

    The people in the pavilion were all refined scholars. The presence of a martial art practitioner would put everyone in discomfort, so Chu Yu sent Yue Jiefei to stand on guard by the lakeside. She followed the boy in green to step onto the stone bridge that was just over a foot wide. Then, she walked toward the octagonal pavilion in a slow and steady manner.

    Taking her position in front of the pavilion, she drew in a huge variety of different gazes including disdain, rejection, curiosity, and also contemplation.

    The boy in green saluted Wang Yizhi and explained that Pei Shu brought Chu Yu over in a few simple concise words. Wang Yizhi waved his hand to signal the boy to retreat. Then, his eyes met Chu Yu''s calm ones.

    Wang Yizhi clapped gently and spoke with a smile, "Any newcomer is a guest of mine. There are no rules in my house. Please make yourself at home, my guest." There was a hint of unrestrained humor revealed from the shape of his brows. The collar of his suit was opened halfway while his untied hair hung down loosely around his shoulders. There was even a half sweep of a suspicious bright red mark on the side of his neck. It appeared to be a lipstick mark left behind by a young maiden''s supple lips.

    During the previous poem recital, Wang Yizhi was still exercising some self-control most likely due to him being in public. On the other hand, it felt as if he cast away all restrictions and did as he pleased in his home.

    Chu Yu had just stepped onto the footstep of the pavilion when she heard Xiao Bie''s unfriendly voice saying, "Why is he [1] here? If he''s staying, then I''m leaving." Even though his words were short and concise, his attitude was completely unmasked. It was apparent that he felt an irreconcilable hatred for Chu Yu.

    Wang Yizhi raised his hand ever so slightly to make a hand gesture to stop him. Even though his action was not enforced onto Xiao Bie, the latter stopped upon seeing Yizhi''s action. Wang Yizhi''s smiling voice was then heard saying, "The string breaks itself for a bosom friend appreciative of its talents. Since both of you are fated to meet each other, then I think we should leave all grievances in the past and resolve this enmity."

    Grievance?

    Chu Yu''s interest was piqued as she looked at Xiao Bie. She wanted to see how he would react to this situation.

    Xiao Bie''s eyes were still icy cold. He said disgustedly, "The string broke because it couldn''t bear to be heard by the ears of a filthy person."

    The filthy person he was insinuating was naturally Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu smiled and answered with a sarcastic rebuttal uncourteously, "It must be tough for the string too. It''s been tormented days upon days under the hands of the plebeian player until it''s finally drained of its remaining life a few moments ago." She raised her hand to salute Wang Yizhi and said with raised brows, "I don''t deserve to be called the bosom friend appreciative of talents for who would appreciate such vulgar melody anyway?"

    Before her voice died away, the people on the scene were dumbstruck with astonishment.

    Xiao Bie, whose moniker was the Thousand Gold Prince, was skilled in the art of playing the quqin all his life. The origin of his moniker was also related to the quqin . In the past, someone once requested him to play a song with a thousand gold coins, yet he refused. As a result, someone christened him with the moniker of the Thousand Gold Prince to reflect the level of his expertise in playing the quqin. Very few people in the world were capable of achieving his success, yet Chu Yu had actually belittled him without the slightest reservation. Such audacity!

    Plebeian. Vulgar.

    Even the carefree and unrestrained Wang Yizhi did not expect that such words would be used to describe Xiao Bei one day.

    Even though Chu Yu had just arrived at the scene, she had managed to draw in every single person''s attention with just a few words. In fact, the boy in green had just walked back a few steps and had yet to leave the scene far enough. He could not help turning his head back to take a glance at Chu Yu. He wanted to know what sort of capability did this person have to have the audacity to speak such conceited words.

    This was precisely Chu Yu''s goal.

    Translator''s Note:

    [1]These characters are seeing Chu Yu as a man since she cross-dressed.

 58 Who Are You

    It was not only important that she kept on fighting and persevering in spite of all the setbacks, but more importantly, she must seize the right timing to achieve her goal.

    Even though she had no idea about the exact timing when Princess Shanyin was killed, Chu Yu constantly felt like the storm of history was rolling thunderously in her mind every time she closed her eyes. It was pushing closer to her in an overwhelming manner and it felt like the dust blown by the storm could blot out the entire world.

    In Chu Yu''s plan, there were two sides. She could either advance or retreat. However, the only overlapping link between those two sides was these people before her eyes. Chu Yu came up with this idea by chance when she learned about the identities of Wang Yizhi and the others from Huan Yuan.

    She wanted to get into the circle of this level. Perhaps, she could make her way into this circle of people by relying on Huan Yuan. However, it would be far from enough for her. She needed to become someone that could influence these people. She wanted to become a person with a special status just like Wang Yizhi or Xiao Bie.

    Despite Huan Yuan''s astonishing talents, the talents belonged to him and not her. She would certainly need to come up with something that could suppress these arrogant and self-conceited scholars.

    Thus, she revealed this side of her today and made Xiao Bie the first target of her plan.

    It was not that she was not allowed to carry out her plan slowly, but she may not have the time to complete it. As a result, Chu Yu could only adopt a radical approach. She was only doing it on the basis of placing a bet. She would either make her name overnight or lose all the available cards in her hands.

    Xiao Bie was about to sneer grimly when he was distracted by someone coming out of the forest. Chu Yu thought that it was Pei Shu who finally came late after a long while originally. She turned her head to the side to take a casual look and could not help being dumbstruck after taking a clearer look of the newcomer.

    It was not Pei Shu. Instead, it was someone whom she had met earlier too. It was the young spice master she met in Xinlan Marketplace. He followed the boy in green to the lakeside and muttered something to the boy with a frown on his face.

    Chu Yu forgot about Xiao Bie at once. She could not refrain from muttering, "What a coincidence¡­"

    She remembered the ''high-ranking official'' the spice master mentioned earlier. Then, Chu Yu took a glance at Wang Yizhi subconsciously.

    The young man looked toward the pavilion just in time to see Chu Yu. His expression turned awkward at once. He was supposed to seek assistance from the master for a difficult matter, but he did not expect that his guest who proposed the difficulty would actually be acquainted with the master.

    Wang Yizhi''s eyes swept past Chu Yu and the spice master''s expressions in succession. He smiled knowingly after a moment. Then, he stood up and drawled lazily, "I have some personal matters to attend to. Please hold on, my fellow guests."

    He dragged his feet as he walked toward the lakeside slowly. It was only then that Chu Yu discovered that he was wearing a pair of sandal-like wooden clogs and not the standard boots.

    The wooden clogs were deep indigo in color. They were such a deep purple that it was close to being black. The soles of the wooden clogs thumped against the stone bridge once after another and gave out a mellow and full sound.

    Clack, clack.

    The rhythm of the sound was very relaxing.

    Wang Yizhi strolled leisurely to the lakeside and engaged in a conversation with the young spice master. They spoke so softly that the people in the pavilion could not hear them. However, Chu Yu could see the spice master pass a small blue fabric pouch the size of a fist to Wang Yizhi. Moreover, he cast furtive glances to her side occasionally, so she could roughly figure out the content of their conversation.

    After the momentary conversation, the spice master took a last glance at Chu Yu with a complicated expression on his face before he bade farewell to Wang Yizhi with a salute. On the other hand, Wang Yizhi came shuffling slowly back to the pavilion while tossing the small blue fabric pouch playfully in his hand. The wooden clogs underneath his feet clacked loudly against the stone bridge. Chu Yu watched him walking on the bridge with her heart throbbing to the rhythm of the fabric pouch being tossed in his hand. She was afraid that he would drop the pouch into the lakewater by accident because she had only given the spice master one such portion of spices and had no other backup.

    Wang Yizhi walked back to the pavilion slowly while dragging his feet. He nodded to the rest of the people first before he stared at Chu Yu. "Brother Zichu, can we speak in private?" He emphasized the words ''Brother Zichu'' ever so slightly.

    Chu Yu was aware that he was most probably going to discuss the perfume pouch. She nodded with a smooth expression. Then, she followed Wang Yizhi to leave the pavilion. After crossing the bridge, Yue Jiefei came behind Chu Yu automatically. Wang Yizhi stopped walking and took a glance at him. "Hey, brother. It''s best for you not to follow us. I only want to talk to Brother Zichu alone in private." Even though he assumed a casual, lazy attitude, his tone of speech oozed irresistible elegance and overbearingness that suppressed Yue Jiefei.

    Yue Jiefei stopped walking and looked at Chu Yu once to signify that his obedience only followed her orders. She pondered for a moment before ordering him to stay. She was not willing to take such risks firstly because Wang Yizhi did not have any motive to kill her. Secondly, she needed to know the answer urgently.

    Even though she learned a lesson from the failure of Rong Zhi, Chu Yu was fearless when she took risks.

    Both of them made their way into an elegant house located by the lakeside. The house was spacious and desolate. Although the furniture was neatly arranged, it appeared to be so tidy that it lacked the warmth of people''s presence. Both of them had just entered the house when Chu Yu chuckled. "It must have been a long time since someone stayed in this house, hasn''t it?"

    Wang Yizhi answered while he closed the door, "That''s right." He turned around and procured the blue fabric pouch from his sleeve by turning his wrist over. Just as expected, he opened the small blue pouch and revealed the silk pouch that Chu Yu gave the spice master the same day.

    Wang Yizhi held the silk pouch in his hand and asked with a smile, "Is there anything you wish to tell me, Brother Zichu?"

    Chu Yu blinked her eyes innocently. "What should I tell you, Brother Yizhi?"

    Both of them indulged in a game of charades and found it to be a rather fun game. They watched each other''s relaxed gazes and began sniggering aloud all of a sudden.

    Chu Yu waved her hand. "Oh, forget it. It''s meaningless to play dumb. I believe that the spice master has already explained most of the situation to you for sure. I wonder how did you figure out that I''d like to discuss this perfume pouch in private?" Truthfully, there were certain questions that she found difficult to ask in the presence of a third party.

    Wang Yizhi leaned against the wall with a very elegant posture. "That''s because you requested to discuss the pouch in private even back when you were at the spice shop¡­ Naturally, that is still not enough to harbor suspicion. What if that''s added to the fact that you are a woman?" His pitch-black pupils were rippling with contemplative humor. He looked straight at Chu Yu without blinking. "Am I right, Miss Zichu? Or is that not your real name either?"

    Chu Yu was not surprised by the fact that he knew. She had never considered her cross-dressing as a man was flawless. From the martial arts fiction television series in the past, she used to watch the female lead dress up in male attire and her identity would go unnoticed by the public. It was absolutely an exaggeration because the skeletal structure of a woman''s body was different from a man''s. She could attempt to conceal the flaws of her movements with full effort, but her act would still be exposed similarly, especially in the eyes of a person with sharp vision.

    Wang Yizhi was not in a rush to open the perfume pouch, but he said to Chu Yu, "I can assure you that no one in Jiankang City knows more about spices than I do. If you wish to seek honest answers from me, then I will ask you a question too, and I hope that you''ll answer truthfully."

    He enunciated the words clearly with a pause after every word. His voice was crystal clear yet composed as he said, "Who. Are. You?"

 59 A Priceless Treasure Is Hard To Come By

    Who are you?

    Who am I?

    Those were the questions constantly discussed and analyzed intellectually by philosophers for thousands of years, and those questions were asked at this very moment. The goal was actually very simple and explicit.

    Wang Yizhi was requesting Chu Yu to brandish her trump card.

    The situation was akin to two martial art experts giving up on probing one another''s capabilities cautiously and choosing to exchange attacks ruthlessly instead.

    Wang Yizhi''s question came in such a sharp yet direct manner that Chu Yu could not help but be stunned for a moment. She had yet to think of the right way to answer the question when she heard Wang Yizhi state, "Your bodyguard is extremely skilled and qualified. I''ve seen quite a number of swordsmen in my life and it is widely known that the rich and powerful families in Jiankang City cultivate their own swordsmen. However, not many of them are as skilled as he is, let alone the fact that such a swordsman is actually protecting a young maiden like you."

    Wang Yizhi''s lips curved into a smile as he looked at Chu Yu. It felt as if there were thousands of deep emotions in his eyes. He spoke softly, "Who exactly are you?" His gaze contained pure, undisguised seduction without the slightest reservation, unlike Rong Zhi''s concealed gaze.

    It really was such an awkward situation for her.

    Chu Yu coughed softly twice and began to procrastinate in a forced manner. Her gaze shifted up, down, left, and right constantly as she gazed at the beams, boxes, cabinets and everything else in the house for a long time. Even though she did not discover anything peculiar, she noticed that the wooden furniture in this house was made of the same indigo wood just like the wooden clogs beneath Wang Yizhi''s feet. The wood was glowing with a form of extremely smooth, silky, soft gloss.

    Wang Yizhi stared at Chu Yu with a fixed gaze all this time. He refused to allow her to sneak away from the conversation just like that. She was fully aware that she could not avoid him anymore, so she began talking about unrelated topics. "What are the wooden clogs that you''re wearing made of?"

    Wang Yizhi grinned. "Wavy-grained red sandalwood."

    Red sandalwood was a rare species of wood that could be divided into different grades. Grade A red sandalwood with wavy grains was sold at a higher price than the standard wood. It was considered the choicest red sandalwood. In the past, there was a saying that an inch of red sandalwood cost an inch of gold. In other words, the wood underneath Wang Yizhi''s feet was almost equal to gold of the same volume.

    However, Chu Yu could tell that he was not trying to show his wealth off intentionally. He would not have told her the value of his wooden clogs had she not asked. Because she asked, he answered her frankly and regarded the extremely precious wavy-grained red sandalwood as the most ordinary type of wood.

    He did not mind that people could not tell that he was wealthy. He also did not mind if people could tell that he was rich. He lived in this world in an arrogant yet carefree manner and did what he wanted to do on his own terms.

    On the other hand, what he wanted to know was precisely Chu Yu''s identity.

    Chu Yu pursed her lips and looked at him with fixed concentration. Their eyes met each other''s and revealed their persistence to explore one another. They were making wild conjectures in their minds. However, Chu Yu was feeling rather anxious compared to Wang Yizhi''s full confidence.

    After a while, she exhaled a breath while smiling. An idea arose in her mind. She suddenly harbored the intention of playing a prank. She looked at Wang Yizhi and enunciated every word with a pause, "I. Am. Liu. Chu. Yu."

    She was Liu Chu Yu, Princess Shanyin Liu Chu Yu. Whether she consented to acknowledge the identity, it was inseparable from her now.

    Upon saying that, Chu Yu monitored his change of expression. It would be best if he turned around and ran away. Anyhow, she decided to lay her cards on the table. It would be rather impressive if she could intimidate Wang Yizhi during the process.

    Liu Chu Yu?

    Wang Yizhi frowned ever so slightly and searched his mind for the name that sounded so familiar to him. Slowly, the expression on his handsome face became stupefied while his eyes widened ever so slightly as he gaped at her.

    Chu Yu watched him with a smirk. ''Come on. Be more intense. Be a little more shocked and run away in fear.''

    However, the situation did not evolve as she wished. It had only taken a moment before Wang Yizhi regained his usual calmness. However, there was still a look of astonishment in his eyes. "You''re the royal princess from the Kuaiji Commandery?" Princess Shanyin''s name was given according to her fief in the Shanyin District. However, Liu Ziye had also granted the Kuaiji Commandery to her in order to appease her recently. As a result, Chu Yu''s official title to the public should be Princess Kuaiji. Nonetheless, Chu Yu was not very used to this official title, so it took her a moment to react to Wang Yizhi calling her by her title.

    Chu Yu nodded with a smile. She stole someone else''s script shamelessly by saying, "How many Liu Chu Yus are there in this world?"

    Wang Yizhi looked at her with a complicated gaze. However, she was surprised to find that there was no despise and hatred in his expression all along.

    She refused to believe that he had no idea about the male consorts in Princess Shanyin''s residence. Even though the feudal code of ethics was not strictly enforced much later until the Song Dynasty, Princess Shanyin''s behavior was considered a challenge to the male chauvinist society. Still, anybody from a traditional society would despise her behavior.

    Nevertheless, there was no contempt in Wang Yizhi''s expression. There were only curiosity, contemplation and some unexplainable intention, but no hatred.

    Chu Yu lost count of how long it had been before Wang Yizhi replied jovially, "it''s different from the hearsay."

    She continued casually, "What''s different from hearsay?"

    Wang Yizhi chuckled. "It''s said that you look like a yaksha [1]. Yet, that''s not what I''m seeing today. You look beautiful." His tone sounded almost like he was teasing her. He stretched his arm out as he was speaking and touched her cheek with a finger. "Why do you have to use shading cream to hide? You look stunning just the way you are."

    Chu Yu turned her face away ever so slightly to avoid his touch. She shot him a warning glance. "Aren''t you afraid of me?"

    Wang Yizhi asked with interest, "Why should I be afraid of you?"

    Chu Yu rolled her eyes. "You should be afraid that I''ll capture you and make you my male consort, of course." Even though Wang Yizhi''s unusual reaction gave her joy, it made her feel slightly depressed as well because she felt like the man before her completely disregarded her bad reputation.

    Wang Yizhi rubbed his chin and said with a smile, "My only concern is your beauty. You''re beautiful to me and that''s all I care about. Why should I care about anything else?" He shrugged nonchalantly. "If you are truly capable of making me your male consort, then I''ll yield to you willingly. As for the fact that you keep male consorts for yourself¡­is there anyone with a wealthy family background who refuses to keep a few young girls for his own pleasure?"

    Chu Yu gazed at him sullenly. She was quiet for a moment before she heaved a sigh. She was about to say something, yet no words came out from her gaping mouth because there was already no need to speak anymore.

    Seeing that Wang Yizhi was leaning against the wall in such a leisurely and comfortable manner, Chu Yu imitated him and leaned her body against the wall next to him.

    Even though the condemnation of bystanders could not hurt her, she could not help feeling shaken upon encountering such an open-minded man.

    Princess Shanyin''s behavior was nothing serious to him. He did not fear her bad reputation. In fact, he was even teasing her without a care in the world. It was Chu Yu''s first time encountering a person like this ever since she came to this world.

    He was intelligent and enjoyed life very much. Despite having experienced all sorts of vicissitudes in the world, he still managed to retain his carefree conscience.

    Just as mentioned by Pei Shu, every item in Wang Yizhi''s residence was more valuable than anywhere else. Nevertheless, Chu Yu felt like the most precious item here was the master of this residence.

    He was the priceless treasure.

    Translator''s Note:

    [1] a hideous, malevolent monster/spirit

 60 The Lost Lover

    Chu Yu took a few deep breaths before she managed to calm the shock in her heart. She tilted her head to the side and darted Wang Yizhi a look. Then, she said, "I''ve already told you my name. You can fulfill your promise now." She had not forgotten that her initial goal was for Wang Yizhi to help her identify the spices.

    Wang Yizhi chuckled. His long and slim fingers tugged at the silk pouch to open it. Then, he took a whiff of the scent inside the pouch and began frowning slowly.

    Chu Yu could tell that something was wrong judging by his expression. "How is it?" Could it be that even he was incapable of identifying the spices?

    Wang Yizhi shook his wrist once, then turned his head to the side and cast a glance at Chu Yu. "Who made this perfume pouch?"

    She blinked her eyes in an unsurprised manner. "Would I still need your help if I knew the answer?"

    "True." Wang Yizhi shrugged. He was no longer leaning against the wall. Instead, he brought Chu Yu into a room that was even cleaner than the outside. There was no furniture or decoration in the room but a round stone table stood in the center of the room. The surface of the stone table was as smooth as a mirror.

    Wang Yizhi made his way to the side of the stone table and scattered a portion of spices along the edge. Soon after that, he took out a silver small cubic spoon to scrape the spice bits apart slowly. "This piece of stone was growing in the ground even before this house was built. I noticed that it was a good quality stone with excellent shape. I found it to be intriguing, so I ordered the workers not to chisel it off the ground but polish it to become what it is now."

    He shook his wrist once to pick up some spice bits with the spoon. Then, he brought the spices under his nose to take a whiff. His action was exactly the same as the spice master earlier, but his mannerism was much more casual and carefree.

    The lighting inside the house was dimmer than the outside. At present, Wang Zhi assumed a serious expression compared to his casual laziness earlier. There was a look of stern gravity that gathered in his eyes. The contour of his facial profile was growing even deeper in the dimly-lit room.

    A moment later, Wang Yizhi heaved a sigh softly. "The man that concocted these spices is an exceptional expert. If I have the opportunity to witness his work, I actually hope that I can invite this expert to come to Xinlan Marketplace."

    Chu Yu refused to tell him the source of the perfume pouch naturally. She asked in a slightly anxious manner, "So, what about it?"

    Wang Yizhi did not answer her question. He flicked the spices on his spoon away to the side before he picked up some other spice bits to smell cautiously.

    The spices were ground up so finely and mixed up so evenly that it was already very hard to identify the original spices just by judging from its appearance. As a result, Wang Yizhi gave up the idea of using his eyes to identify the spices. He chose to go to a darker corner sterile from any odors and used his sense of smell to identify the spices.

    A human being''s five senses complemented one another at times. When one of the senses was missing, the rest of the four senses would be enhanced correspondingly. A person''s sense of sight could not be utilized in the dark, so his sense of smell would be correspondingly sharper.

    He pondered, frowned and smiled occasionally. It almost took the time to burn through two joss sticks for Wang Yizhi to turn his wrist over and insert the silver spoon back into his sleeve. He poured the spices back into the silk pouch and said to Chu Yu, "Please hold on for a moment."

    He walked back to the living room on the outside once again and opened the door to order his servant to prepare some fresh water for him. Then, Chu Yu watched as he removed many bottles and jars from a box closer to the wall and placed them on the floor one by one. At last, he sat cross-legged on the floor with a row of two inch-tall white porcelain bowls placed neatly in front of him. The porcelain bowls were almost the same size and appeared very uniform.

    Chu Yu wondered why the situation looked so familiar to her.

    She squinted her eyes to ponder until she was jolted back to reality when the servant returned with a pail of fresh water. Wang Yizhi used a white ladle to scoop the fresh water to fill each porcelain bowl. Next, he retrieved some colored powder from a bottle and poured it in. Chu Yu was suddenly enlightened when she saw him stir the contents of the bowl with a porcelain spoon.

    No wonder it appeared so familiar to her. Everything that Wang Yizhi was doing before her eyes was so similar to her chemistry experiments during high school in her past life. He just did not have any glass test tubes with him and was using white porcelain bowls as his containers.

    Chu Yu was dumbstruck with bewilderment as she watched him dissolve the powder with water. Then, he scooped out a small amount of spices and soaked it in the liquid in the porcelain bowl. She observed the changes to the spice bits with close attention. After a long time, she finally could not refrain from speaking anymore. "Who taught you this technique?"

    "Who taught me?" Wang Yizhi''s train of thought seemed to be completely immersed in the spices. He repeated Chu Yu''s question again just to comprehend the meaning behind her words. With a smile, he replied, "I came up with this technique on my own. Why? Have you ever seen anyone that uses the same technique as I do to identify the spices?"

    Came up with the technique by himself?

    Chu Yu felt a little disappointed and was even in disbelief.

    "I came up with this on my own truthfully. Some of the materials used are from the late imperial astronomer''s suggestion such as these bowls and some medicines."

    Imperial astronomer? Chu Yu recalled the position held by the psychic Tian Rujing in the palace. Even then, she had no idea about the background of this late imperial astronomer.

    From a certain angle, Wang Yizhi''s proceedings could almost be regarded as the germ of modern chemistry. The alchemists of the ancient times studied minerals frequently in order to produce alchemy elixirs. It could be said that they were the predecessors of chemistry. However, it was a waste that this particular germ had yet to grow much before it was snapped and squeezed to death by all sorts of causes.

    The late imperial astronomer.

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment. She did not attempt to inquire about the late imperial astronomer. Even though a possibility suddenly arose in her mind, she was not very certain about it yet.

    Wang Yizhi did not pay attention to notice the change in Chu Yu''s expression. He kept his head lowered all the time while fiddling with the utensils placed before himself. He would add medicinal powder into different bowls occasionally and stir them evenly before pouring a small amount of spice bits to soak in the solution. Then, he observed the reactions and changes with close attention.

    Chu Yu found that she was suddenly not feeling worried anymore. On the contrary, she was at ease. She watched his actions that were not considered proficient and felt like she was brought back to the chemistry laboratory in her high school from her past life. It felt like ages ago and she cherished the memory very much.

    She waited until Wang Yizhi was done bustling about. Then, he poured the discarded solution into the wooden pail by his side and ordered his servants to clean up the porcelain bowls and utensils. Chu Yu asked softly, "Are you very fond of spices?"

    Wang Yizhi shrugged. He regained his earlier casual and erratic behavior as soon as he was done managing the serious matters. "I get by. The reason why I began studying spices back in the beginning and came up with such a special technique was because of a girl."

    Chu Yu took a seat by his side to show her interest. She urged him to tell her more, "A girl? Tell me about her." She was curious about what sort of person could make a man like Wang Yizhi fall in love with her.

    Wang Yizhi lowered his head to look at his long, slim, yet strong hands. A gentle look emerged in his eyes. "What''s there to tell? It''s nothing but something that happened ten years ago. She''s gone now."

    Chu Yu regretted asking the question. She spoke softly with a gloomy expression, "I''m sorry¡­" She had no intention to pick someone else''s wound.

    Wang Yizhi stretched out his hand to push her hair aside. She could smell the remnant scent on his fingers. "There''s no need to apologize. She left behind wonderful memories. She wanted me to live a good life before she passed away, so I won''t allow myself to be buried in sorrow either."

    Even though he had experienced sorrow and pain in the past, the grief was washed away by time at last, and in turn, a pearl glimmering with brilliant radiance called life was left behind. Wang Yizhi was a man that knew how to treat himself well. He knew how to live better and stop himself from clinging to the past.

    He relaxed and leaned his back against the red sandalwood chest. Wang Yizhi''s tone was especially gentle when he spoke about his lover in the past. His voice sounded as soft as the ripples on springwater. "I''ve already figured out more than half of the spice content. So, what are your questions?"

 Chapter 61

    "Is there any poison in it?"

    "No

    "Are there any addictive spices?"

    "What is addiction?"

    "That is to say, using it for a period of time will produce dependence, and then it can no longer be separated from it."

    "About not."

    Chu Yu and Wang Yizhi talked for a long time, but the main point is just these sentences.

    As for the names, uses and characteristics of the spices, although Chu Yu also wrote down the minor information one by one, it was useless.

    According to Wang Yizhi, these spices should have been soaked in a kind of liquid medicine after being chopped, so he can''t distinguish all the spices very accurately, so he can only guess about them.

    Herbs and spices are now in Rong Zhi''s hands.

    Chu Yu sat on the ground, looking at the brocade bag that he handed back to him.

    Wang Yizhi had already stood up at this time, but he was still lazily leaning against the wall, with the upper of his shoes supporting the ground. Sometimes he stepped on clogs, and the precious red sandalwood made a pleasant sound: "is there any difficulty? Say it. I might be able to help

    Chu Yu was worried and shook her head: "no, I''m just thinking about something." She raised her head and looked at Wang Yizhi clearly. There was tolerant understanding and open-minded in her eyes.

    He saw that she didn''t tell the truth, but she was tolerant.

    Chu Yu had some apologies again: "I didn''t mean to hide you, but on the one hand, I don''t know how to say it, and on the other hand, I have something to consider."

    Wang Yizhi said with a smile: "don''t worry. There are few private things in the world that you don''t want to tell others..."

    His speech was interrupted by a slight knock on the door. After two taps on the door, there was a young voice: "master, master Xiao and others said that they would leave first today and visit again another day."

    Wang Yizhi then saved himself from leaving the guests in the pavilion. With a bitter smile, he opened the door. Outside the door stood a boy in green who had led Chu Yu in before. When he saw Wang Yizhi, he said respectfully, "young master Xiao, they have left."

    Chuyu suddenly spent a lot of time with Wang Yizhi, killing Xiao BIE away. She was a little sorry, and said that only next time she would hit him again, this time she would just slow down.

    Seeing such a character as Wang Yizhi, she is very satisfied today.

    The boy in green didn''t leave. He seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then whispered: "before Xiao left, he left a word for the guest."

    Wang Yizhi glanced at Chu Yu with a smile: "say it."

    The boy in green cleared his throat and said in a crisp voice, "next time, he will ask this young man for advice on piano skills."

    Wang Yizhi asks the boy to step back and looks at Chu Yu with a smile. Their eyes are opposite each other. After a moment of silence, they suddenly laugh at the same time.

    Wang Yizhi shook his head and said: "you''ve irritated Xiao BIE. Xiao BIE is so cold that he seldom cares about things outside. It''s very hard to stir him up. What on earth have you done to make Xiao not hold such a grudge against you? "

    Chu Yu stood up and said with a smile, "maybe I''ve defiled him."

    "Poor thing." Although Wang Yizhi said pitifully, his face was waiting to see a good play, and he had no sympathy for Xiao.

    When they walked out of the house by the lake side by side, it was already dusk, and the lake was covered with a layer of dark. In the dusk, Yue JieFei stood straight by the lake, arms around the chest, and his posture was as straight as a sword. The shadow was long and straight on the ground.

    Wang Yizhi walked a few steps and then stopped: "your guard is still waiting, so I won''t be far away."

    Chu Yu looked back at him and raised her hand: "thank you so much today, brother Yi. But I''d like to ask brother Yi to keep my identity secret. After all, not everyone can be as indifferent as you when they know my identity."

    Wang Yizhi smile: "this is nature."

    When Chu Yu and Yue JieFei came out of Wang Yi''s house and came to the Qinhuai River, twilight had already come. The busy Qinhuai River became very quiet in the daytime, and only the imperceptible sound of water flowed gently into the distance.

    The twilight is deep and quiet.

    In the daytime, the boat on the river is no longer there. Chu Yu and yuejiefei have to walk back. It''s not easy. When they finally return to the inner city, some oppressive night surrounds the city, and only Chu Yu and yuejiefei walk back and forth in the street.

    All of a sudden, Yue JieFei strode forward and rushed to Chu Yu. He said in a low voice, "princess, wait a moment." His hand was on the sword at his waist.

    The next moment, a group of people appeared at the corner of the street ahead. Some of them were holding lanterns. Under the dim light, we could see that most of them were wearing military uniforms.

    The other party also found Chu Yu, led by a young man who looked like an officer. He came over and looked at them warily, mainly at Yue JieFei: "who are you? Don''t you know about the curfew? "

    Seeing the appearance of the comer clearly, yuejiefei took back his defensive posture. He pulled a token off his waist, raised a cold voice and said, "we are from Princess mansion. Today we are going out to do business. We have been delayed for some time."

    The young officer recognized the token, and his face was slightly Ji. However, he looked at Chu Yu with disdain.

    Chu Yu is now dressed in men''s clothes. She has a pretty face. She guesses that the other party regards herself as the male pet of the princess''s family, but she doesn''t explain. She bows to the young officer: "it''s hard." I''m going to walk past them.

    At this time, another voice came from the corner: "what''s the matter?"

    The voice was hoarse and old, but it was full of heroic spirit. Chu Yu couldn''t help looking over, but saw a man and a horse turning out from the corner. A tall old man was sitting on the horse. His hair and beard were white, and the wrinkles on his face could be seen even in the dark. He was quite old, but he was sitting on the horse, The majestic shoulders are as heavy and lofty as mountains, which can''t be destroyed.

    As soon as the young officer saw the old man, his face immediately showed admiration and respect. He quickly went over and reported the matter briefly. After hearing this, the old man took a look at Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu only felt that his eyes were as powerful as swords. When he looked at them, she could hardly move. She could not help but hold her breath until the team led by the old man and the young officer walked away from them. She gasped and said, "who is the old man just now?"

    Yuejiefei looked back at the old man and said, "Shen Qingzhi."

 Chapter 62

    Shen Qingzhi, the God of war in the Southern Song Dynasty.

    In recent days, Chu Yu has heard some rumors about Shen Qingzhi.

    He was the patron saint of the Southern Dynasty. Because of him, the father of Princess Shanyin became the emperor, and Liu ziye became the emperor. He was very good at fighting and won almost every battle. Although he was over 80 years old, his spirit was as good as that of that year.

    These are the gossip Chuyu heard, now she is really aware of Shen Qingzhi''s heroic spirit. At that moment, she almost could not resist being suppressed. It was the momentum honed by the fierce battle for a long time. People without similar experience could hardly compete with him.

    At least Chu Yu had never seen such a person in her previous life.

    Shen guangzuo, the first villain to go out of Chu Yu''s house, and Shen Shenzhi, who was admitted recently, are all distant relatives of Shen Qingzhi. It''s a pity that they can''t get close to each other. Otherwise, she can still make use of them to win over others.

    Shen Qingzhi and the team led by the young officer went to the end of the street. At last, their back was out of sight. Chu Yucai looked back and thought of the curfew that the young officer had just said: "I just heard about the curfew. What''s the matter?"

    Curfew means forbidding people to go out during a certain period of time at night. It is usually used together with martial law. It is a vigilance program implemented in special periods or situations.

    Yuejiefei bowed slightly and said, "I have told the government that the princess was assassinated a few days ago and ordered them to make a strict investigation. It was closed at night. Recently, some people in the city were killed for no reason, so there are officers and soldiers patrolling around."

    Chu Yu knew that the reason for the curfew was her own. After all, the curfew at night had little impact on the lives of ordinary people. At night, everyone was lying in bed to have children. No one had the leisure to run around.

    Chu Yu himself went back to his house before the evening these days. He didn''t know it was curfew until today.

    "How long will the curfew last?" Chu Yu recalled Wang Yizhi''s slow and lazy walking posture. She couldn''t help imitating it according to her memory. However, after a few steps, she found that she didn''t wear his kind of clogs on her feet, so she didn''t feel like feet, so she returned to her normal posture.

    Yue JieFei looked at Chu Yu''s feet strangely and said, "I don''t know much about it. Now it''s a matter of the government. According to the past practice, I have to wait another half a month."

    "Oh, go on with me. I haven''t walked like this for a long time."

    When they returned to the princess mansion, the night was as dark as ink. Except for the night patrol guards, most of them had fallen asleep, and there was silence around them. Chu Yu slowly went to his bedroom, and came to the junction of the East and West Pavilion, but saw a figure.

    Huan yuan was still dressed like a man of erudition. He was standing at the gate of the West Pavilion. His posture seemed to be a little lonely. He was holding a lantern in his hand. The yellow light came out of the thin paper and shone on his beautiful face. Half of it reflected the shallow light, and the other half was buried in the shadow.

    His brows were filled with sorrow, and his expression seemed to be lost. However, more of them were buried in the night, and Chu Yu could not see clearly.

    Chu Yu had been walking to Huan yuan''s side. Seeing that he still didn''t respond, he suddenly realized that he was in a daze. He couldn''t help laughing and patting him: "why don''t you sleep?"

    If she doesn''t shoot, he will. Under the action, Huan yuan''s reaction is fierce. He suddenly turns to his side, waves his hand and knocks off Chu Yu''s hand. After taking a step back, he can see clearly that it''s Chu Yu, and his expression turns to amazement.

    Chu Yu shakes her wrist as if nothing had happened. The back of her hand is burning and painful. It''s estimated that she is already red. She tried not to show it on her face. She only looked at Huan yuan and said with a smile, "why don''t you go to bed so late?" Although it''s only ten o''clock in the evening in modern times, it''s still very early for many night owls. However, in ancient times, it''s past the standard bedtime. After all, there are not so many night activities in ancient times.

    She asked casually, but when she got out, she saw that Huan Yuanshen was lost in love. After a while, she lowered her eyes and said faintly, "I''m a little tired in handling business today, so I walked around and happened to meet the princess. Why did the princess come back so late?"

    Chuyu smiles and says that she forgot the time with her new friend, but she doesn''t say what kind of friend she is.

    A day without rest, and walked back to the Princess House, Chu Yu body fatigue gradually returned, she yawned, casually and patted Huan yuan''s arm: "you also early rest, too late to sleep is not good for the body." Huan yuan''s height is much higher than her, so it''s not easy to clap her shoulder, so Chu Yu claps her arm instead.

    Early summer night is not cold, standing will not catch cold, but a living person, here is still very attract mosquitoes.

    The girl dressed in men''s clothes walked slowly into the East Pavilion, but Huan yuan stood in the same place, his mind swaying, just like the lantern in his hand.

    The night breeze is light and warm, but the night is slightly cold.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Huan yuan turned around and went to the West Pavilion. In his heart, he was very strange: Why did he have to stand all the time?

    It seems to be blocked. I can''t understand it.

    *******************

    When she woke up the next day, Chu Yu gave herself a day off, and asked Youlan to give Rongzhi a message, saying that she had lost her sachet and asked him to prepare some more.

    Send away young blue, people don''t want to disturb again, Chu Yu comfortable roll on the bed, and retracted into the quilt, ready to sleep sweet return to sleep.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. It''s already bright outside. It''s almost noon. Chu Yucai lazily gets up again, washes and dresses, and waits for lunch.

    Along with lunch, it was a gift. It was put in a beautiful brocade box with a short message. It was written in the style of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing. It was full of Elegance: "here is a gift, brother Zi Chu will accept it."

    The signature is Wang Yizhi.

    Chu Yu curiously opened it, but saw a pair of black and purple clogs in the brocade box, with smooth and round color.

    During the conversation yesterday, Chu Yu occasionally asked which craftsman made Wang Yizhi''s red sandalwood slippers. Later, she forgot, but Wang Yizhi still remembered.

    Chu Yu took off her shoes and stockings and put her feet into the clogs. The radian of the sole fit her feet very well, and the cool and moist touch came in slowly from the sole.

 Chapter 63

    One of the advantages of wearing clogs is that they are comfortable. They don''t have to be tightly bound by shoes and socks, and let the skin breathe.

    In their own home, wearing a pair of slippers slowly around, or very leisurely and comfortable.

    Chu Yu tasted lunch slowly. One plate of small silver carp was very delicious, so I took a few more mouthfuls. The snow-white fish was delicate and tender, and there was a slight sweetness in the mouth. She stepped rhythmically under her feet, listening to the mellow sound of the expensive red sandalwood beating on the ground.

    Sleep to wake up naturally, let others count money, count hand cramps, SIP white jade dishes, step on gold... Slippers, if there is no imminent coup storm life worry, then this kind of life is really nothing to be picky about.

    You LAN stands aside, Chu Yu wants to eat something on the table, so she moves her mouth and orders her to fill it. Chu Yu puts down the silver chopsticks when she is half full, sighs and says, "say what you want to say."

    Just now, she noticed that Youlan had something to say, but she didn''t dare to say. She knew that something must be wrong, but in order to avoid not having the heart to eat after hearing it, she had to eat half full before she asked.

    Young blue flurried low head: "is to allow childe."

    As soon as Chu Yu heard this, she lost her appetite. She could not help frowning and said, "what did he do?"

    You LAN whispered: "this morning, the princess asked you LAN to bring a message to young master Rong, saying that she wanted him to prepare more sachets..."

    Chu Yu slanted his head and thought of such a thing. He said, "yes, that''s right. What did he say?"

    Young blue is a moment late just way: "allow childe, he says, want to wait for princess to use after dinner to hand over to Princess again, otherwise princess can''t eat."

    Chu Yu Leng for a moment, suddenly can''t help laughing, as if can see Rong Zhi said this, that smile expression, she picked up the silk scarf placed on one side to wipe her lips, light way: "he wants you to hand over what, take it out, I can''t eat now."

    What you LAN took out of her sleeve was a folded piece of white brocade. It was spread out to a square foot. On the white and silky satin, the ink black handwriting was very beautiful.

    Chu Yu looked at it carefully, and her face became gloomy. She was so scared that Youlan''s shoulder trembled and cried bitterly. She said that you should make trouble with the princess, young master Rong. What do you want to do with me?

    Chu Yu quietly read the words on the silk again and again. After a long time, she put them down. She wanted to sneer and express her attitude, but she didn''t know how to express her feelings. She just hummed casually.

    Rong Zhi saw through her completely.

    The reason why she specially asked Rongzhi to prepare more sachets was that she wanted more materials for Wang Yizhi to analyze and study. Secondly, she could directly obtain the original ingredients from the spices he used. Maybe Rongzhi would take some other spices to make smoke bombs, but after all, it could narrow the scope.

    However, on the brocade sent by Rong Zhi himself, the name of the perfume, the materials used, the processing method, and finally the formula of the liquid medicine were clearly written.

    Most of the names of spices written on brocade and silk were heard by Chu Yu from Wang Yizhi yesterday, and the final solution did not exceed his judgment. This shows that Wang Yizhi''s research on spices is very profound, but on the other hand, it also shows that Rong Zhi knows her intention, and she can judge what she wants with a little action.

    Just like today''s one, it''s a matter in front of us.

    There is a little uncomfortable... But at the same time, it seems that there is a little... Chu Yu can''t say what the mood is, as if there is something surging under the waves, the intersection of the waves reflects the sharp brilliance.

    Maybe, there is some admiration.

    However, what makes Chu Yu puzzled is that what is Rong Zhi planning to do?

    He should not know about Wang Yizhi. After all, it was a pure coincidence for Chu Yu to see Wang Yizhi. Rong Zhi just guessed her intention from her order today... But why did he send the recipe directly?

    What''s his purpose?

    demonstration? Show that he can see through her ideas? Show that he''s smart?

    Or to be nice? To prove that he is not hostile?

    No matter from which point of view, Rong Zhi is not like a person who can do such boring things as demonstrations. As for another possibility

    If this behavior is a show of kindness, what does he want to ask her through it?

    When Chu Yu folded the silk and put it in her arms, she looked at the food in front of her and lost her appetite. It wasn''t because she was angry, but because she was filled with too many confused thoughts and didn''t want to taste the food.

    Thinking of what Youlan had just said, she couldn''t help laughing. She was a little angry and thought it was funny.

    It''s useless for her to think about Rong Zhi''s purpose alone. The best and most direct way is to go to Rong Zhi and ask.

    If the formula of the spice is correct, she will allow him to ask for it if he doesn''t ask too much.

    Chu Yu stopped thinking and asked people to take down the meal, but she was not in a hurry to go out. She only took the pen and paper, pondered for a moment, and then slowly wrote on the paper.

    She doesn''t have much time to practice calligraphy, and her handwriting is still a little raw, but slowly, it''s good-looking.

    You LAN is carefully waiting on the side to polish the ink. Occasionally, she steals a glance. She can''t read what Chu Yu wrote. She can''t understand it. But next to some words, there are pictures on the paper. The biggest thing is like a boiler. Next to it, there are some pictures that look like bowls, and some lines are connected in the middle. I don''t know what they do.

    She didn''t dare to see more, but she would secretly raise her eyes every short period of time and glance at it quickly. She would remember the things on the painting several times. When she wanted to see some details clearly, Chu Yu had already picked up the paper to blow dry the ink, folded it carefully and put it into her arms.

    After finishing these, Chu Yu slowly went out, but when he came out of dongshangge, he saw Huan yuan standing at the door of dongshangge and talking to the guard at the door.

    Chu Yu asked casually: "how long has he been waiting?"

    Young blue subconscious answer: "about an hour." Then she realized what she had said and turned pale for a moment.

    Chu Yu stopped and looked at you LAN with a smile: "it''s very good. You dare to take the risk of making me unhappy and send a message to Rong Zhi. Huan yuan came to see me, but you didn''t send a notice." It seems that Rong Zhi''s influence on the princess is still very huge.

    Aware of the cold meaning of Chu Yu''s words, Youlan''s face turned pale, and knelt down on her knees with a thump, and said with a shiver: "princess, please forgive me."

    Chu Yu is still smiling, looking down at her, but does not help each other.

 Chapter 64

    Although Chu Yu doesn''t plan to give Youlan a black hand, she consciously prolongs her fear time, which is a kind of psychological oppression and a small warning to the little girl.

    Don''t be too presumptuous, don''t be too opinionated. This is Chu Yu''s subtext.

    Everyone is an independent individual. Chu Yu never thinks that she can easily buy off people''s hearts, interests, emotions, rationality and hopes with a shock of her tiger body, or with two words of equality. People are a collection of many factors. Sometimes the so-called loyalty is just a derivative of interests. Everyone has selfishness, including Chu Yu himself.

    Since even she can''t be free from vulgarity, why should she ask others to become puppets without self-consciousness?

    Therefore, Chu Yu can fully understand the little thought of you LAN. Although it seems that Rong Zhi has fallen out of favor now, over time, she can still make you LAN obey subconsciously.

    Between Huan yuan, who is in favor recently, and Rong Zhi, who seems to be out of favor, Youlan''s unconscious choice has already made her stand. Subconsciously, she thinks that she can get more benefits with Rong Zhi, so she ignores Huan yuan, who wants to see Chu Yu.

    Understanding belongs to understanding, but cannot be neglected.

    In fact, you Lan''s actions didn''t cause much damage, but she just bumped into Chu Yu''s polished edge and was caught by Chu Yu. She was ready to kill it for other monkeys.

    Just how to kill, involving details, Chu Yu himself is the first to make trouble, and you LAN is only a girl of 15 or 16 years old. If you drag on to fight a few boards, not to mention whether you will be killed, Chu Yu will not be able to open this mouth, but if the punishment is light, and you are afraid that it will not shock others, so you can''t leave a lesson.

    After thinking for a while, Chu Yu phen told the bodyguard: "put her in the wood room, and don''t give her any food. Let her out at this time in three days." Her tone was light, but cold.

    Youlan shivers and is dragged away by the guards with both arms. Chu Yu looks at her pale face. She is a little softhearted and almost blurts out to take back the order. But reason returns in time and suppresses the impulse she shouldn''t have.

    At this time can not be soft hearted, Chu Yu said to himself.

    Ignoring the young blue who was dragged away, Chu Yu went straight to Huan yuan and asked, "what can I do for you?" Without waiting for Huan yuan to answer, she ordered the guards on both sides: "if you come to me in the future, you will let me go directly. Remember that."

    The bodyguards on both sides looked at each other and exchanged surprised eyes. They secretly thought that the princess''s favor had really moved to Huan yuan. They should be more careful in the future.

    At the end of the account, Chu Yucai looked at Huan yuan again and said, "if you have anything important in the future, you can directly call someone to inform me. The attendants I gave you are not used to look good." Looking at Huan yuan''s beautiful face, Chu Yu is a little guilty, because when she occasionally sleeps until she wakes up naturally, the person who helps her count money and get cramps is Huan yuan.

    With Huan yuan busy behind the scenes, she can have enough leisure to do other preparatory work.

    Huan yuan asked Chu Yu to go to a quiet place with him, and said with shame: "in the house, some precious things have been stolen one after another." In fact, he wanted to report it yesterday, but I don''t know why he forgot it after seeing Chu Yu last night, so that he has put it off till now.

    Chu jade eyebrow head a coagulate, way: "find out who do?" Looking at Huan yuan''s expression, she knew the answer in her heart. Without waiting for Huan yuan to answer, she said with a smile, "what have you lost? Is it a big loss? "

    "It''s about three or four hundred thousand dollars without ornaments." Huan yuan slightly pursed his lips and said, "there are still some old accounts and some problems."

    As soon as she heard Huan yuan mention the account, Chu Yu had a headache. Those tedious figures can make people dizzy. She bent her fingers and clasped her chin. After a moment, she had an idea: "leave this matter to me. I''m going to a place now. Follow me."

    Huan yuan Leng followed Chu Yu''s steps for a moment: "princess, where are you going?"

    "Muxue garden." Accommodation.

    Muxue garden in Rongzhi is as quiet as ever. The bamboo cut by huacuo yuejiefei a few days ago has been removed, and new trees have been moved from other places. In the noon sun, it exudes a refreshing green.

    He lay on the soft couch leisurely under the special shade pergola. Most of the direct sunlight was covered by the broad green leaves of the vines. His eyes were closed, his mouth was smiling, his posture was lazy, and he seemed to be asleep. But Chu Yu intuitively thought that he was waiting for her.

    When Chu Yu came to Rong Zhi''s side, her deep eyes slowly opened.

    Chu Yu didn''t beat around the Bush either. She took out the Folded Brocade from her arms, shook it on his head and put it away. She said, "don''t tell me. I don''t know what I''m going to do."

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "of course, Rong Zhi was waiting for the princess here." He got up slowly with the soft couch in one hand. When he sat up, he seemed to touch the wound. His body stopped for a moment, but a happy smile appeared on his face. It was so easy for him to sit up. He took a little breath. After a long time, he said, "I want to ask the princess for something."

    "What is it?"

    "Seven leaf snow Zhi."

    Shigella hepatica? What is that?

    Chu Yu blinked, trying to recall, but Huan yuan whispered: "princess, is one of your Majesty''s rewards a few days ago."

    Although Rong Zhi held the three powers of Shangyao department, herbal medicine storehouse and spices, the precious and long-term preserved herbs such as Qiye Xuezhi, which were awarded by the emperor, belonged to the category of treasures and were collected in the treasure house. At present, this power has been taken over by Huan yuan. Anyone who wants to use it has to pass the Chu jade pass.

    Rong Zhi smiles a little. He looks up at Chu Yu standing beside him with a calm look: "ah CuO''s injury has been delayed for several years, and now it''s the key medicine. I hope the princess can complete it."

    Rong Zhi has a demand. When he realizes that Chu Yu wants the formula of spices, he takes the initiative to send it in exchange for the herbs to cure huacuo.

    From the heart, this deal is actually very cost-effective, because the seven leaf snow ganoderma is dispensable for Chu Yu, but if you master the formula of sachet in your hand, it will only benefit but not harm Chu Yu.

    But

    Chu Yu looked down at Rong Zhi. Their eyes were less than two feet away, and their emotions were clear at a glance.

    She almost has some malicious smile: "if, I don''t know?"

    =====================

    When I see someone saying that they don''t know the corresponding history in the article, people who know it can look at it in comparison with history, and those who don''t know it should be optimistic. I won''t let historical knowledge affect your reading. After all, I write novels ~ ~ this is a bonus of 11500 points~~

    As for this Ganoderma lucidum or something, let''s take it as a fiction. I''m really not good at rare Chinese herbal medicine. After a long day''s Ferry yesterday, I still felt dark ~ ~ but I just made up a name casually. It''s not very important, it''s just a clue.

    Recommend a new book to be PK next month, lonely moon trip ~ ~ author Zhang Lian, many people have seen her "the soul of the dark country". This time, she has launched a new book. The story angle is very interesting. If you love a strong woman, you can go and have a look~~

    Introduction:

    Yingyue kingdom is a strange world. It is a secluded daughter Kingdom founded by Chuangfu thousands of years ago. In a coup, the queen becomes a duck girl (the maid who serves ducks), and another revolution of men. The outside world invades yingyue.

    When the queen of the venerable nation comes to the outside male dominated world, what will she feel in this world?

 Chapter 65

    Rong Zhi laughed slowly, but he didn''t show the anxious and embarrassed color as Chu Yu hoped. He only said very comfortably: "what else does the princess want?"

    Chu Yu sighed helplessly: "you can''t be a little stupid, don''t guess my idea?" She is not stingy, but now that she has a request, she wants to take advantage of this opportunity to control more things.

    As the saying goes, taking advantage of the fire, we can''t wait for the expiration date.

    And just now deliberately embarrassed speech, but also is not reconciled to the small willful, want to see Rong Zhi at any time leisurely face appear other expression.

    Rong Zhi still smiles slowly: "it''s my fault to let the princess down." Although he said so, he looked very comfortable and didn''t mean to be guilty at all.

    Chu Yu''s displeased pie pie pie mouth, stretch out three fingers: "three things." She continued to look down at Rong Zhi, "you complete three things for me, and I''ll give you what you want. How about it? "

    Rong Zhi smile: "can I refuse?" Under the shade of green, his face was surprisingly pale, almost the same color as the snow clothes on his body, but his eyebrows and eyes were as black as ink, as if deep.

    He stood up slowly.

    They had been close to each other, but only when they stood and sat down did they show some distance. When they stopped, they almost ran into Chu Yu. For a moment, their faces were close to each other, and their breath was almost staggered.

    Chu Yu''s eyes were slightly wide open, looking at his eyes shaking like a feather fan, and her soft hair almost wiped the tip of her nose.

    Chu Yu subconsciously stepped back.

    Rong Zhi stood up with a long body, restrained my lapel, and said, "what do you want from the princess?"

    Although she took a step back, the distance between them was still close. Chu Yu had to raise her head to face Rong Zhi. She took another step back and quietly repeated what Huan yuan had just said: "you are so smart, you should know what I want you to do."

    Rong Zhi thought about it, and said helplessly: "princess, isn''t it hard for someone? I''ve been staying at home recently. How can I know who''s dirty? "

    Chu Yu at this time but a step don''t let, she calmly smile, fixed looking at Rong Zhi: "you know, don''t ambiguous in the past." Although there is no evidence, Chu Yu feels very clearly in her heart. Rong Zhi knows everything.

    What he controls is not only material power.

    Although it is absurd to have such a strong confidence in an unknown person, Chu Yu''s feeling has never been so clear and powerful, just like a matter of course.

    Rong Zhi pursed his pale lips for a moment, then suddenly he laughed again: "if the princess must think so, then I have to try my best." He owes to lean over, "steal that person should not immediately move, still need time to wait, please Princess transfer to me some bodyguards, in three days, I will give Princess reply."

    Seeing that he was willing to cooperate, Chu Yu was naturally very satisfied and nodded his head to grant his request. However, a voice suddenly said, "princess, what are the second and third things? Let''s talk about it together. I''ll do it together. "

    Chu Yu sneered and said, "if you''ve done it well, let''s talk about the second pile. If this pile can''t be done well, I''ll cut up the seven leaf snow fungus and feed it to the fish."

    Leaving the words of Lingzhi to stop Rong, Chu Yu turned away with a guilty heart. What''s the second and third thing? She hasn''t thought about it at all. Even the first one is just a temporary one. Although she originally brought Huan yuan to let Rong Zhi contribute to it, she was surprised that she could succeed so easily.

    Chu Yu called Huan yuan to leave with her. As he walked around, he heard the voice behind him saying, "in this case, I won''t send the princess. It''s just the princess. It seems that your punishment to the little girl is too light."

    It''s just three days of starvation, which can scare you at most.

    Chu Yu''s heart was shocked, but she didn''t look back. She only asked, "what do you say?"

    His voice was as soft as snow, but between his words, there was a cold glow of determination: "stick to kill, drag it to the most conspicuous place where most people come and go, and stick to it. Don''t beat it to death with a stick. It will last three days for everyone to see." Only in this way can we show the power of deterrence, and let all people fear and feel chilly. It seems that there is a sharp sword hanging on the top of the head.

    Chu Yu said coldly, "don''t you think it''s too harsh and cool to be so imperial?"

    Rong Zhi smiles a little, sits back on the soft couch, tries not to affect the injury, and lies down carefully: "if you don''t do something extraordinary, you can''t do it in a very short time."

    Chu Yu is still standing, straight back, the body does not move, crooked.

    Huan yuan stood beside Chu Yu. After listening to Rong Zhi''s words, he couldn''t help looking at Chu Yu. However, he saw that the elegant face seemed to be covered with gloomy clouds, and the clear eyes rolled wildly.

    "You''re right." After a long time, Chu Yu smile, these micro smile like a ray of light reflected from the depth of the clouds, swept into the haze of her face, a little helpless, but also a little proud: "this is really the best way."

    The last sentence, in her heart did not say: but she can not do.

    Chu Yu knows that it takes a lot of effort to do what she wants now. Maybe every step will encounter a lot of resistance. If she wants to achieve her goal quickly, it''s the best choice to abandon compassion and make a decision.

    Rong Zhi should also be vaguely aware of what she wants to do, so as to remind her. Chu Yu also understands that he is right¡ª¡ª

    But she couldn''t.

    If can do, so she is not Chu Yu.

    Therefore, she would rather abandon the easiest road, twists and turns forward, carefully close to the target that she does not know when to touch, even though the rolling sound of history behind her is close to her ears.

    Chu Yu Yang raised his chin, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was stubborn. When he looked back, his eyes were bright: "it''s not right for you to say that. You are punished, but it''s because of you." He said that, but he was tearing down his desk.

    Rong Zhi casually smile: "one yard to one yard, that''s two things."

    Chu Yu also said with a smile, "you''re right. That''s two things."

 Chapter 66

    In the middle of the night.

    A crescent moon, like a hook, hung high above the dark blue dome of the night, scattering a very thin light. A slender figure approached the Chaifang, looked left and right, and determined that there was no one around. Then he took out the key hidden in his sleeve and opened the copper lock on the door of the Chaifang.

    The wood door creaked.

    The Chaifang is a large house with several connected rooms. There are stacks of dry firewood in the house. Bundles of firewood are almost piled on the beam. Youlan''s slender body is curled up in the corner. The night in early summer is still slightly cool, and the hunger of the day makes her weak.

    I''m so hungry... You blue''s head feels dizzy. You are all empty, like floating on the soft cloud, but the hard wood sticks behind you are scratching your shoulders.

    Youlan wants to move her body, but she doesn''t have the strength to move. This morning she went to deliver a message to Rongzhi. Before lunch, she went to serve the princess. Then she went into the Chaifang and was hungry until now.

    Youlan doesn''t resent Chuyu. She knows that she is a servant. She has done something to make the princess angry. The princess is very kind after three days of starvation. She just hopes that the three days will pass quickly.

    Consciousness rises and falls in the dim light. You Lanxin says that you will not be hungry when you fall asleep. Then she closes her eyes, but she hears the voice coming from outside the door.

    Lock, push.

    Silence magnifies the sound and sends it deep into the young blue ear.

    Who is it?

    Youlan opens her eyes in confusion. It takes a long time for her vision to become clear. With a little light coming in from the window, she sees a girl in pink who is about 14 or 15 years old. After entering the room, she closes the door of the firewood room with her backhand and puts the bamboo basket on the ground.

    Young blue can''t help but be surprised to call out the person''s name: "Xiao Dai?" It turned out that the visitor was pink Dai, the maid who usually had the best friendship with her. They went into the princess''s mansion together. Before she was put into the princess''s house, they both ate and lived together. They were bullied by other people in the mansion, and they hugged and comforted each other.

    However, when Youlan was promoted by Chuyu, she became estranged from Fendai.

    Pink Dai was very thin. She was very small. She had thin hands and feet. Her chin was so sharp that she could see bones. Her eyes were big and bright. She looked pathetic. The basket was big and heavy. She had some difficulty carrying it. After she put it down, she gasped for breath. Then she came to see Youlan anxiously: "Xiaolan, are you ok?"

    Young blue heart emerged grateful warm current, also can''t help but some anxious: "what are you doing here?" For a moment, she forgot to ask her how she had the key to the Chaifang.

    Pink Dai pursed her thin lips with a smile and whispered: "have you been hungry for a long time? I''ve brought you food. " She opened the small blue cloth jacket on the basket, took out the dishes, bowls and cups in the basket and put them on the ground one by one. There were four cakes, a large bowl of rice mixed with broth, a small can of pickles, and two boiled eggs. In addition, there was a big copper pot in the basket, which seemed to be full of water.

    Although the food is not exquisite, it is more than enough for young blue to eat for a day.

    Young blue is astonished unceasingly, looking at pink Dai to lose voice way: "these... Where do you come from?"

    Surprised by her voice, she ran back to the door and looked out through the crack of the door. After confirming that she didn''t attract anyone''s attention, she went back to Youlan and whispered, "don''t shout so much about the stolen leftovers. If someone finds out, I can''t tell you ten mouths."

    Youlan looks at fandai gratefully and says, "xiaodai, you''re so kind to me. You can go quickly. It''s too dangerous. If you are found out..." now Youlan finally understands that it''s only in adversity that she can see the truth, and she''s ashamed that she didn''t take good care of fandai a few days ago.

    Fandai''s look flashed quickly. She interrupted Youlan and said, "don''t say that. We are sisters... Eat quickly. After eating, keep some to hide. I''ll come back to see you at this time tomorrow." She put the bowl of rice on Youlan''s weak hand.

    Young blue gathered her strength, took up the bowl and wolfed it down. Fen Dai picked up the small jacket on the firewood pile and put it on her back. She said, "although the summer wind is not cold, you''d better be careful."

    Youlan is hungry, and the soup and rice dressing is delicious. She buries her face in the bowl and answers her voice. Pink Dai looks at her and shows some pity in her eyes. When Youlan is almost full, she whispers: "in fact, I didn''t get these things."

    Youlan looks up in surprise, and there are several grains of rice on the corner of her mouth. Then she remembers that the mixed soup rice she just ate is warm. Now it''s late at night, how can there be warm leftovers?

    This rice is sticky, soft and sweet. Where is the rest? It''s clear that it''s just done. Youlan goes to touch the cake again. It''s also from Microsoft.

    Pindai bit her thin lip for a while and then slowly said, "in fact, earlier, I was going to steal some dry steamed buns for you in the kitchen, but I saw a man there. Guess who?"

    You LAN blinks. She can''t think of anyone who dares to take the risk of making the princess angry to find food for her.

    The lips of pink Dai stick to the ear of young blue, the voice is very low: "it''s princess."

    "Ah?" Young blue exclaimed.

    Pink Dai stretched out a finger, pressed her lips and whispered: "I told you secretly. Don''t tell others that the princess dotes on you very much. Today, she is angry because you are good at asserting. After being punished, she regretted it. But it''s not easy to take back what she said, so she ordered me to send you some food. She also told me not to tell you."

    You LAN can''t help but scream again. She thinks of her words and closes her mouth. The two girls whisper for a while. Then she leaves with a lighter basket and locks the door as it is.

    First put the basket back into the kitchen, and pink and Daisy rush to the East Pavilion. Chu Yu stood at the gate of the East Pavilion. Seeing her coming, she asked, "have you sent it to her?"

    "Yes." Fandai lowered her head and whispered.

    Chu Yu said with a smile, "go back to sleep, too. You don''t have to serve me. " Chu Yu went back without waiting for her to answer.

    The pace is like the wind, but a self mocking smile appears on his face unconsciously.

    If that guy knew that she had done it, he would say some vague words with that kind of invisible eyes, and even laugh at her stupidity in his heart, right?

    With such a tortuous way to increase the loyalty of a little girl, she seems really stupid enough.

    It is wise to make a decision to kill, and it is wise to choose rationally.

    ... maybe, in her life, she can''t be a smart person.

    ==================

    Today, I accidentally opened the short message in the author''s column and found that the editor sent a short message a few days ago. I was scared to think of it. I forgot to sign the contract. I collapsed on the spot. Then I went to the editor to apologize. Hold my head. I am mentally retarded!!!!

    I''ve been in a trance these days. I feel like I''ve forgotten something. It turns out that it''s such an important thing ~ ~ tears from Lushan waterfall!!!!!

    Fortunately, I found out in time today, otherwise PK will be finished, and I can''t even get on the shelf~

    Today, I''ve been working on the contract for a long time. It''s so complicated ~ ~ this is today''s basic updated chapter. I''ll try my best to add 12000 points. If it''s too late today, I''ll send it tomorrow.

 Chapter 67

    Go back to the palace the next morning.

    In addition to the first call, the time Chu Yu chose to enter the palace was almost always after the little emperor left the court. He had a rough grasp of what happened in the court through Liu ziye''s emotions and a little quizzing.

    Today is no exception.

    However, when entering the palace, Chu Yu accidentally saw tianru mirror''s ethereal purple figure and walked towards Liu ziye''s back palace. Until tianru mirror''s back disappeared behind the palace wall, Chu Yu frowned and asked the eunuch: "he often comes to the palace to exorcise ghosts?"

    It was the eunuch who led the way back and forth several times. Chu Yu was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She already knew his name was xuan''an. These days, she had already memorized the route of the palace. Now the eunuch was just a gesture to show her identity.

    Xuanan''s voice was a little thin, but because of its low and soft tone, it was not harsh: "yes."

    Although he was in order, Chu Yu was not satisfied. She took out a gold hairpin from her sleeve and handed it to Xuan An, smiling: "what else?"

    Now in Chu Yu''s sleeve, there are several gold hairpins, several silver hairpins and several jade hairpins. They are light and easy to carry, and they are convenient for bribery and self-defense.

    Quietly took the hairpin into the sleeve, Xuan An said in a low voice: "in the back palace, which day can not die? When people die a lot, ghosts are born naturally. "

    Chu Yu smiles and walks forward slowly: "you should know that what I want is not this answer." Although Xuan An said can''t be miscalculated, it''s not what Chu Yu wants to know.

    Xuanan hesitated for a moment, followed Chu Yu''s steps, and said: "in fact, sometimes, it''s the selfishness of the women in the palace who use exorcism as an excuse. Master Tianshi is young and handsome..."

    At this point, Chu Yu knew that there were many women in the deep palace, most of them were lonely except for a few who were favored. But she could not help but be surprised: "Your Majesty, he... Doesn''t know?" Is this a green hat for Liu ziye?

    Xuananlian said: "princess, don''t misunderstand me. The master of heaven is upright and elegant. He has never been contaminated with the secular world. The master of heaven is like a mirror. He is reincarnated by heaven and man. Can he be matched by ordinary people?" Those concubines in the back palace summoned the sky like a mirror. What''s great is to have a look at it. It''s hard to meet him.

    Chu Yu calmly examines xuan''an, and finds that his expression is slightly fanatical. His admiration for Tian Rujing can''t find any hard trace. It seems that he is sincere: "that day, Rujing had such a bad day?"

    Xuanan sighed: "the master of heaven is a man of virtue. Naturally, he is different from ordinary people like me. Can ordinary people have that whole body style? If the princess is close to the master, she will feel that he seems to have an air of emptiness all over her body. "

    Chu Yu really can''t listen to this kind of flattery. She waves her hand to indicate that he doesn''t have to say any more. She goes to see Liu ziye and repeats her daily pacification lesson.

    When Chu Yu came out of the palace, Xuan An sent him off, so he smoothly interrupted: "if you ask the master of heaven to exorcise ghosts, how much do you need to pay?" When it comes to the four words "master of heaven", she sneers and accentuates her pronunciation.

    Xuanan was stunned and said, "the master of heaven is an immortal man in the world. How can he be greedy for reward?"

    Chu Yu wanted to satirize him a little more. However, she remembered that the eunuch in front of her seemed to admire Tian Rujing very much and didn''t want to have too much conflict with him, so she secretly forbeared and said with a smile, "it''s really wonderful. I don''t know how many rooms in my house are haunted these days. I have already told your majesty that if master Tianshi has leisure, he will come to my house to exorcise ghosts."

    They had already come to the gate of the palace. Hearing what she said, the young eunuch, who admired the master of heaven, stood still on the spot and watched her walk away.

    After a while, until Chu Yu''s car frame left, he slowly recovered. He staggered at his feet and ran to the palace where he was now: he wanted to, he wanted to remind the master of heaven that the princess didn''t chew a man''s bones.

    ***************

    Chu Yu went straight back to the princess''s house and took Xiuyuan residence to find Huan yuan. Then she came to the junction of the East and West upper Pavilion. Someone told her that a Wang had sent her a post today. Chu Yu didn''t bother to stop for a post, so she sent it to Xiuyuan residence.

    Xiuyuan is in the middle, Huanyuan is still dealing with affairs, Chuyu sits opposite him, looking at him.

    Although Chu Yu asked Huan yuan not to pay attention to her, Huan yuan couldn''t ignore the sight of Chang Ji. The more he wanted to ignore it, the more he couldn''t ignore it. It was as if there was a thorn in his back and a bone in his throat. Finally, he couldn''t help looking up and trying to open his mouth, but there was a knock on the door.

    "Princess, here is your post." The voice is timid and thin, and the speaker is Fen Dai who is transferred to her side by Chu Yu today.

    Fan Dai came in to send the post and quickly left. Chu Yu opened the post. The post was written by Wang Yizhi, but it invited "Yu Zichu" to a party. In addition to the normal wording of the invitation, there were some idle words below, asking Chu Yu about distilled water and other details.

    Yesterday, before going out to find Rongzhi, Chu Yu wrote a letter for painting. After seeing Rongzhi, she asked someone to send it to Wang Yizhi. In fact, the letter just wrote some chemical experiment precautions she knew, such as using distilled water, washing hands before the experiment, using different containers when taking medicine powder, and some preservation schemes, They are all very basic requirements for modern chemical experiments, but they were unheard of more than a thousand years ago.

    Not surprisingly, these aroused Wang Yizhi''s interest, making him take the initiative to propose an invitation, Chu Yu''s first step is a success.

    After reading all the contents of the post, Chu Yu couldn''t help appreciating the post written by Wang Yizhi again. Wang Yizhi''s words are very beautiful. Although in ancient times, writing beautiful calligraphy is everyone''s basic skill, and Rongzhi Huanyuan''s words are very good-looking, Wang Yizhi''s words have an elegant free and easy flavor, and are close to the field of art.

    The reason why Chu Yu wants to stay in Huan yuan''s room all the time is that she doesn''t mean to upset Huan yuan. By doing so, she wants to make people in her family understand the current wind direction and her bias.

    Huan yuan doesn''t know what Chu Yu thinks. He has no intention to deal with affairs. Seeing Chu Yu reading and reading the post, he can''t help but be curious. He also wants to see what makes Chu Yu so happy. Eyes just quietly float past, at this time outside someone knocked on the door: "princess, Taishi make the sky like a mirror to visit."

    "Well come!" Chu Yu closed the post, stood up and walked out quickly.

    Huan yuan looks at the direction that Chu Yu leaves, depressed unceasingly: he has not seen.

    ==================

    This is today''s basic update chapter, and we are writing 12000 points plus

 Chapter 68

    The sky is like a mirror.

    Chu Yu quickly steps out of the West Pavilion, and then sees the present Taishiling, who is brought to see her. It is said that he is the Heavenly Master who does not offend the common people. The sky is like a mirror, standing quietly with his back to her.

    His posture was still as if he had seen the dust for the first time. The light wind blew up his clothes. Under the cover of white gauze, he seemed to be unreal and true. From a distance, he had the illusion of flying away like the wind. Although Chu Yu didn''t think much of him, she could not help slowing down.

    I have to say that this appearance is very deceptive.

    Chu Yu was about to approach the sky like a mirror when she suddenly saw something in front of her. She quickly stopped and looked at it. However, she saw Yue JieFei kneeling in front of her on one knee, imploring.

    Chu Yu frowned and said, "Yue JieFei, what do you mean? If you have anything to say, get up and talk about it. "

    Yuejiefei refused to get up, but asked: "princess, what''s the purpose of inviting tianru mirror to come here?"

    Chu Yu eyebrows a jump, try to calm way: "nature is to find the teacher to exorcise ghosts, in addition, what can do?" She is a little guilty. Is her intention so obvious that yuejiefei has found it?

    Yuejiefei first looked back at tianru mirror, then turned back and said, "please let go of younger martial brother Jing."

    Let go... It took Chu Yu a long time to get his meaning. The God stick is like a mirror. Is it Yue JieFei''s younger martial brother?

    Chu Yu didn''t have time to study how a warlock and a swordsman got together. Then she saw yuejiefei''s face was broken. She said in a deep voice: "if the princess let go of younger martial brother Jing, yuejiefei is willing to find ten beautiful young men for the princess." Yue JieFei follows Chu Yu. Although he is simple, he can see that Chu Yu''s so-called exorcism is just an excuse. He always follows Chu Yu. How can he ever see any ghost?

    Excuse, this is absolutely an excuse. As for why Chu Yu wanted to use an excuse to summon Tian Rujing, Yue JieFei adopted his consistent linear thinking and got the consistent linear thinking result.

    If it was someone else, he could ignore it, but this time the princess''s prey was his favorite little younger martial brother.

    He learned from Yunjin mountain, and his master is also a very powerful Heavenly Master. However, all his disciples, except tianru mirror, are not qualified to learn master''s Taoism. They have only learned fairly good martial arts skills. In the future, the hope of inheriting tianru mirror will be placed on tianru mirror. In addition, tianru mirror is the youngest, so it is also favored by the martial brothers.

    It is his responsibility and sincerity to protect the sky like a mirror.

    Chu Yu naturally knew what yuejiefei was thinking, but she didn''t explain. She just said with a smile, "if you want me to let him go, what would you do for him?" She was curious about it.

    Yue Jie flies a tooth to bite, decidedly way: "at the princess''s command."

    Chu Yu looked down at him, some funny asked: "if I want you to replace him?" At your command? This is too full.

    However, to Chu Yu''s surprise, Yue JieFei only hesitated for a while, then closed his eyes and said with difficulty, "that''s OK."

    These two words are very light.

    But these days Chu Yu, who knows something about yuejiefei, knows the weight of these two words.

    Yuejiefei is narcissistic and afraid of being taken in by her. However, for a day like a mirror, he is willing to face the things he has avoided most.

    Chu Yu thought that he would exaggerate and say that he would do anything, but he didn''t expect that it was true.

    What force drove him to sacrifice?

    No longer joking, Chu Yurou and eyebrows, bent over to help the more flying shoulders, when touching his body, feel a moment of stiffness, but also some pity: "you don''t have to be like this, I was just joking."

    She wants to help yuejiefei, but the latter is calm and unwilling to get up. Chu Yu is about to take out the princess''s shelf, and suddenly it becomes a little dark in front of her. When she looks up, it is the sky like a mirror that goes to yuejiefei''s side and blocks part of the light.

    The sky is as flat as a mirror. There is neither anger nor the gratitude of yuejiefei for his sacrifice. He just said quietly, "elder martial brother, please don''t worry about me. I''ll be OK."

    He held out a hand to support yuejiefei''s rib, and the latter stood up. Chu Yu also stepped back along with them, looked up at the sky like a mirror, and said with a smile: "master Tianshi, the place to expel ghosts is in my bedroom. Please follow me."

    In a word, Princess Shanyin''s lust is a good protective color. Everything that she wants to do in secret can be hidden under this skin.

    On hearing this, yuejiefei was a little anxious. He couldn''t help crying out: "younger martial brother Jing..."

    Compared with Yue JieFei''s anxiety, Tian Rujing is indifferent. Chu Yu is very curious. Is he not afraid at all? Didn''t he know the story of Princess Shanyin?

    He wanted to say a few more words, but seeing yuejiefei''s anxious appearance, Chu Yu gave up the idea. If yuejiefei was forced to rebel, it would not be good.

    The three enter dongshangge and walk all the way to Chu Yu''s bedroom. When they come to the door, Chu Yu orders Yue JieFei to guard the door. When they open the door, they are about to go inside. Yu Guang glances at the side of her eyes, but she can''t laugh or cry.

    Yuejiefei nervously and reluctantly pulls tianru mirror''s sleeve, and earnestly asks: "ah Jing, if you go in, the princess will do something strange to you, you must not agree, and say nothing."

    Although there was no expression on tianru mirror, he nodded and his attitude was serious.

    Yuejiefei let go of his sleeve and suddenly thought of something. He grabbed his wrist and said, "by the way, if the princess wants you to eat or drink something, don''t eat it, you know?"

    The sky is like a mirror and nods. It looks almost clever.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help rolling her eyes: as for? Is she just like a wolf, tiger and leopard? Even if something really happens, according to the traditional concept of men and women, it should be her who suffers?

    Seeing that yuejiefei was holding the sky like a mirror and was reluctant to let it go, Chuyu coldly reminded him: "are you going to pull him for a lifetime?"

    Yue JieFei let go of his hand in disappointment. He watched the sky that followed Chu Yu into the room like a mirror, as if he was looking at the little sheep that went to the wolf.

    Just as Chu Yu turned back to close the door, Yue JieFei stood on tiptoe and called to the door, "ah Jing, remember, if there''s anything wrong, call out elder martial brother. Elder martial brother will protect you!"

    Shit! Who are you paid for?!

    In front of Yue JieFei''s face, Chu Yu slams the door with a black face.

    =====================

    Recommend this friend''s book:

    Cultivating immortals is a mission, and the fairyland is the destination. Becoming an immortal is like being XX. Since you can''t resist, enjoy it.

    Yuanbupo''s new book "the return of immortals", book number: 1018852

 Chapter 69

    Chu Yu slammed the door, still a little angry. After dropping the bolt, she kicked on the door again, and then turned around. As soon as she turned around, her eyes fell into a pair of dark and clear eyes.

    The sky is like a mirror, standing a foot behind her. His face is as elegant as jade, with a look of no joy, no anger, no worry and no fear. The edge of his pure black eyes seems to be suffused with a shallow shimmer, and the round pupils seem to reflect the worldly purity like a baby.

    The first time she was so close, Chu Yu''s cheek seemed to feel the air on the side of tianru mirror was very fresh. She suddenly came back to herself. She secretly said that she was misled by the words of the God stick worshipers, and even had the illusion that "there is immortal Qi beside the immortal".

    Go to hell!

    Chu Yu shakes her hand and goes to the house. She pulls a chair to sit down. Since she knelt down at her first party and got numb in her legs, Chu Yu quickly made several chairs. Originally, she wanted to promote them in the princess mansion. However, it seems that other people''s acceptance enthusiasm is not too high, so it can only be popularized in her own house. In addition to her own house, there are two other chairs.

    Chu Yu sat down by the wall of the outer room and looked at the sky standing in the middle of the room. Her mind was still a little confused. She didn''t make it clear, so she opened her mouth and asked, "name?"

    "The sky is like a mirror."

    "How old is this year?"

    "Nineteen."

    Five years younger than her.

    After two questions and answers, Chu Yu stops and feels as if she is checking her household registration. She looks at the sky like a mirror, but the person she has been looking at is not half uncomfortable, as if everything in the world has nothing to do with him.

    This kind of indifference beyond the world of mortals is like a kind of ruthlessness close to nature. If there are plants, mountains and rocks, the wind is short of the moon.

    The plants have no intention, but the wind and the moon have no relationship.

    In other people''s eyes, this has become the immortal temperament of breaking the world of mortals.

    Although there are other things to do, what Chu Yu wants to do most now is to explore whether Tian Rujing is as detached as his appearance.

    Pressing down this strange idea, Chu Yu said: "I''ve heard that you are immortal reincarnation. Do you know a lot of magic?"

    The sky is like a mirror, listening quietly and not answering.

    Chu Yu asked kindly, "what kind of magic do you know? Will it call the wind and the rain? "

    The sky is like a mirror, shaking his head: "No."

    "Will it move mountains and reclaim the sea?"

    "No

    Chu Yu supported her cheek with one hand and supported her elbow on the armrest of the chair: "what kind of magic do you know?"

    The sky is as silent as a mirror.

    Chu Yu surmises their questions and answers, and finds that when he asks whether tianru mirror can do magic or what magic he can do, he will keep silent at the right time. When he specifically asks whether he can do a magic, he will honestly answer No.

    He didn''t say that he didn''t know magic, and he didn''t say that he knew magic. On the contrary, this answer confirmed Chu Yu''s conjecture. The wand was just pretending to be a ghost. He didn''t have the ability to ask the truth.

    Chu Yu sneered, but her face was softer: "so... Exorcism?"

    This time, the sky is like a mirror, but he doesn''t keep silent. He looks directly at Chu Yu. There''s no dodge in his eyes, only honesty. Chu Yu can''t imagine how a person who pretends to be a ghost can be so honest: "there''s no ghost."

    He said quietly, "there are no ghosts here."

    Chuyu said with a smile, "there will be no ghosts in my room, but what''s in your heart?" She spoke slowly. "I heard that you often exorcise ghosts for the concubines in the palace?"

    She was a little strange in her heart. Why should Tian Rujing be so frank? If he lies, can he delay at least one or two? Does he have the assurance that even if he is torn down and pretended to be a devil, he will not be punished? Or is there another reason?

    Chu Yu continued to press questions. At this time, Huan yuan''s voice came from the door: "is it convenient for the princess to meet? Huan yuan has something important to tell you."

    Huan yuan''s character is known by Chu Yu. If he doesn''t really have something to do, he won''t come to her. Yesterday''s warning was obviously of some use. Huan yuan could reach her house directly because of the guards on the way.

    "Come in." Chu Yu went to the bolt and opened the door.

    The door leaves slowly separate, and the incandescent sunlight outside suddenly comes in, illuminating the dark corner of the outer room. Huan yuan''s beautiful face seems to be shining in the sunlight. His face is slightly anxious. When he opens the door, he sees that the sky behind Chu Yu is like a mirror. He is stunned, but soon suppresses his surprise.

    Seeing that he was embarrassed and hesitated, Chu Yu churan turned his head with a clear smile and motioned to his ear. Soon he heard Huan yuan''s low voice: "the Empress Dowager is critically ill."

    The empress dowager, surnamed Wang, is the mother of the current emperor Liu ziye and the mother of Chuyu, the princess of Shanyin.

    It suddenly occurred to Chu Yu that she had been in this world for such a long time, but she had never seen her mother. It was not so much forgetting that she had resisted. Even when she went to see the little emperor Liu ziye, she had to wait until she could no longer be called to the palace.

    Although the Empress Dowager is a stranger to Chu Yu, she is related to her body by blood after all. She is critically ill. As a child, she should act like a stranger. Chu Yu soon decides to enter the palace immediately.

    Huan yuan opened his lips, as if he had something else to say. Chu Yu automatically put her ears close, and heard a news that surprised her. After hearing this news, her face became a little gloomy: "is he afraid of ghosts?"

    Very good, very strong.

    Chu Yu''s eyes turned and turned to tianru mirror. She went over and grasped tianru mirror''s wrist. She only felt that the place where she started was warm and cool, just like superior jade. She didn''t think much about it. She took tianru mirror and walked out: "master Tianshi, I have something else to trouble you. Please follow me to the palace."

    Sitting in the galloping carriage, the cloud on Chu Yu''s face has been gathering. Just now Huan yuan told her that the Empress Dowager was critically ill and wanted to see her son before she died. He sent someone to pass on the news, but Liu ziye refused to go and said that there was a ghost in the patient''s room.

    Although Chu Yu never regarded empress dowager Wang as her mother, she could not help but feel a little sad for her at this time. She was born in October, but she was such an unfilial son. When she got such a reply, the pain in the woman''s heart should be very strong, right?

    At the same time, Chu Yu also doubted in her heart that she could really transform Liu ziye, a boy with bad nature and cool nature?

    Chu Yu felt from the bottom of her heart that her future was slim.

    With Chu Yutian as a mirror in the same car, there is also a suit of clothes like snow. He sits in the corner with dark eyes, enjoying Chu Yu''s present look with great interest.

 Chapter 70

    Rongzhi was brought by Chu Yu halfway. She dragged tianrujing out of dongshangge and was about to walk outside the princess mansion. However, it suddenly occurred to her that she had heard that Rongzhi''s medical skills were the most brilliant in the princess mansion. Although it was not clear to what extent it was better than the imperial doctors in the palace, the dead horse was regarded as a living horse doctor, and it was safe to take him by the way.

    Chu Yu was angry for a while, and slowly calmed down. No matter how depressed she was, she could not change the fact. After calming down, she began to notice the two people in the car.

    At this time, Rongzhi has withdrawn his eyes from observing Chu Yu, and turns to tianru mirror, who is sitting on the other side of the car. He looks at tianru mirror very carefully. It seems that his eyes even need to cut every hair of the person being observed. At this time, Chu Yu has to admire tianru mirror''s determination. If she is looked at like this, she will feel uncomfortable, Thanks to him, he can still look at Rongzhi calmly.

    Chu Yu did not speak, Rong Zhi did not speak, and the sky was like a mirror.

    There was a strange silence in the car, only the sound of wheels and horseshoes.

    Rong Zhi and Tian Ru Jing look similar in age and temperament. They are both as gentle as jade and elegant as clouds. However, when we carefully distinguish them, we can see the difference between them. One looks like a clear mirror in the sky, and the other looks like an endless pool at the bottom of the abyss.

    Rongzhi raised a smile and wonderful radian at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the sky like a mirror and said slowly: "are you the current Taishiling? I''ve heard of you, but I''m still seeing you for the first time

    The sky is like a mirror, light way: "I also know you."

    The inner side of the car wall was covered with snow-white soft fur, which was resting on the fur. The snow-white clothes on his body almost melted into one with his back. There was a slight wave in his pure black eyes, which soon disappeared in the endless depth: "did he mention me?" Without waiting for the answer from tianru mirror, he sighed softly and said, "what''s the relationship between you and his predecessor, Tai Shiling?"

    Former Tai Shi Ling?

    Chu Yu thought of it fiercely. Last time she heard Wang Yizhi say it. It was his predecessor, Tai Shiling, who proposed the rudiment of chemical test methods. Chu Yu found Tian Rujing this time. In addition to using him to achieve his goal, he also wanted to ask where his predecessor was going. Unexpectedly, he was interrupted before he got to the point.

    Listen to Rong Zhi''s tone, he seems to have dealt with his predecessor Tai Shiling?

    The answer from tianru mirror is very peaceful: "he is my master."

    Rong Zhi nodded his head and said: "several generations of Taishi orders have been passed down by you in Yunjin mountain. I could have guessed the relationship between you and him, but I always feel uneasy without verification. Since you have inherited the position of Taishi order, then..." his voice is suddenly cold, as if immersed in the snowy water of winter. "What about him?"

    This is a very good question. It''s what Chuyu wants to know. What about the former Taishiling? Where have you been?

    "Master is dead." The sky is like a mirror and says quietly. When he says this, he still looks cold and indifferent. It seems that the one who died is not a close teacher, but a passer-by who has nothing to do with it.

    Rong Zhi''s eyes gently looked at the sky like a mirror and said slowly: "it''s a pity that he is dead." He spoke slowly, and the carriage almost covered his voice, leaving only a few tiny filaments floating in the air.

    Chu Yu also wanted to say something about the scene of being sad and changing. Although they didn''t look very sad, they even said that it was a pity for Rong Zhi. The elder must be a good person. She should also say that

    Before I opened my mouth, I heard a slight voice floating in the air: "it''s not like him to die in such a miserable ending. But since you are his descendant, I won''t doubt what you said. The orthodox descendant of Yunjin mountain never lied about such things... Although I should say sorry, by the way, I still want to say, This is the best news I''ve heard in four years. He died so well. I''m very happy to hear about his death. The only pity is that I didn''t kill him myself. "

    His tone is as soft as snow, but his meaning is so vicious and mean.

    It''s just a pity that he didn''t kill tianrujing''s master himself. What''s the big festival between them? They still hold grudges until each other''s death?

    But in the face of such verbal criticism, the sky is like a mirror, let alone color change, even without blinking an eye, look at him. Chu Yu even began to doubt whether the dead one was his master. After a while, he said, "master, before he died, once told me that everything in the world has a fixed number, which is not yours, and it doesn''t belong to you after all. So is human life and death. His death, like the birth and death of all things in the world, is the number of days. Every day, there will be countless new lives and countless deaths, He''s just one of them. He said to me, "if I have a chance to meet you, I will say that you are the most terrible enemy and the greatest enemy he has ever met in his life. If there is a ghost world after his death, he will wait for you there."

    Chu Yu saw Tian Ru Jing at first, and now he heard Tian Ru Jing say such a long passage for the first time. His pronunciation was very clear, and every word was clear. However, after listening to a long string of words, he felt more strangely disobedient, as if he was just reciting a piece of words written on paper, without any feelings of his own.

    Rong Zhi heard that, and an unpredictable smile appeared on his face. After a quiet smile, he whispered: "indeed, Lingshi is a great man. He is also the only failure in my life. It has been three years and seven months now. It''s a pity that he has died, and I have no chance to recover in my lifetime... If there is a ghost world, I will go to find him. "

    His voice was so low that she could hardly hear it. If Chu Yu hadn''t been sitting closer and the sound of the carriage had weakened, she might have missed this passage.

    And when Rong Zhi finished, the slower carriage stopped at this time.

    The destination palace has arrived.

    Just now Chu Yu anxiously went to see the Empress Dowager. She only thought that the carriage was not fast enough. Now, she suddenly felt that the carriage was too fast. Because the carriage had just stopped, the two men were as silent as they were at first, and they didn''t even look at each other.

    =================

    It''s a little late today ~ ~ and it''s also late to update ~ ~ it''s a 12500 bonus~~

 Chapter 71

    Among the three, Chu Yu was sitting at the door of the carriage, so if she wanted to get off, she would get off first. At this time, Rong Zhi and Tian Ru Jing looked at her, naturally waiting for her to get off first, so that they could pass.

    Chu Yu wanted to ask the car to turn around the palace two times, so that they could have time to say more. However, Yue JieFei was urging: "princess, it''s here." Although there is a shelter in the car, yuejiefei is not at ease to let tianrujing and Chuyu coexist in the confined space.

    With a sigh, Chu Yu got out of the car and led three people into the palace. Originally, yuejiefei and Rongzhi didn''t answer the call, and they should not enter the palace. In the past, Chu Yu and Liu ziye were waiting for yuejiefei, but the situation was different. Chu Yu used her power to bring two more people.

    Through the palace gates, the surrounding scenery changes from magnificence to softness and beauty, which is the place where the women in the harem live. Approaching the yongxun palace where the Empress Dowager lived, she heard some noises from a distance. Chu Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled. She went directly over the palace leader and ran to the source of the chaos.

    Chu Yu runs in the long corridor with a group of pendants. She doesn''t know what she''s worried about. She just has an idea in her heart to make her faster. The palace people on the corridor look at Chu Yu one after another. Some want to salute and block Chu Yu. She pushes her away.

    Almost rushed into yongxun palace, through a few doors, around the delicate and beautiful screen, in the rich smell of medicine, Chu Yu gasped and saw a dying woman, which was the only broken corruption in the beauty.

    Very gorgeous room, very gorgeous bed, embroidered with gorgeous flowers on the bedding, but in a prosperous, the pale woman''s face is written with a sad pain, her hair is scattered, her hands can''t help waving, if it is not next to the maid of honor holding the block, she is afraid to immediately get out of bed: "take the knife! Get the knife

    An old medical officer blushed and stood beside him at a loss.

    The woman screamed, but maybe it was because of her weakness. The cry could not be heard too far. The palace maids around were in a panic and could not help comforting: "don''t hurt yourself, Empress Dowager..." they were also in a hurry. After all, there was a noble empress dowager lying on the bed, and no one dared to press her too hard, but if you let go of it, But I was afraid that she would hurt herself.

    Chu Yu stood in the room and stopped. Her impatience seemed to be gone. She looked at the Empress Dowager with strange eyes: she was thin and about thirty years old. She was not as old as Chu Yu imagined. At this time, her demeanor was gone. She just cried: "take a knife, I want to open my stomach, and see how I can give birth to such a son!"

    Her cheeks were sickly red, which made her look more haggard.

    At this time, a palace maid turned her head and asked someone to summon another imperial doctor. However, she found that Chu Yu was coming and was about to come to the ceremony. Chu Yu waved her hand and quickly walked to the bed to hold the hand that the queen mother waved.

    So thin.

    The thin and pale hand, smooth skin should be caused by long-term maintenance, but the skin is the bone, the so-called skin and bone.

    Chu Yu has some pity in her heart. Even if she inherits the identity of Princess Shanyin, she can do her filial duty for her. Although she is not sure whether Princess Shanyin wants to do her filial duty, at least she can''t bear to see a mother die so painfully.

    The Empress Dowager turned her head and saw Chu Yu. When she was stunned, her face slowly changed from crazy to calm: "is it you?"

    Chu Yu sighed and knelt down beside the bed to keep her sight level with the Empress Dowager. She stretched out her other hand and wrapped it around the woman''s bony finger palm. She felt a little uncomfortable, and then she said, "mother... Mother, it''s me. It''s my daughter from the front. She didn''t do her best to be a child. Today''s daughter knows how to regret it, I hope my mother can forgive me. "

    Chu Yu looked at the Empress Dowager sincerely and sincerely: "empress dowager, no matter what we had in the past, let''s put it down now, OK?"

    From the previous reaction of Empress Dowager Wang, she was not sure about the relationship between the mother and daughter, but anyway, it was always OK to bow down and admit your mistake first.

    Chu Yu looks at empress dowager Wang. At this time, the woman who calms down finally shows the noble demeanor of the past years. Even the haggard illness of Mian can''t completely cover up. She is still so young, but she has come to the end of her life. At this time, her son doesn''t even look at her.

    The soft pity appeared in his heart, and the sad color that had never been faked also appeared on Chu Yu''s face.

    Empress Dowager Wang looked at her for a moment, then trembled and stretched out another dry wood like hand, gently stroked Chu Yu''s cheek, the corners of her mouth seemed to want to smile, but tears flowed from her eyes: "originally I have a daughter..." she tried hard to sit up, but Chu Yu quickly pressed: "mother, your body should not move rashly now."

    When the Empress Dowager saw Chu Yu, although she was not her son, she was also happy. But when she was happy, she seemed to lose all her strength. Even she was in a trance.

    Seeing that the Empress Dowager was about to close her eyes, Chu Yu called out: "Empress Dowager!" After the first "empress mother" was called out, it was a lot easier.

    At the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the snow-white shadow at the door. Chu Yu tilted her head slightly and said coldly, "Rong Zhi, come in when you come. I know you are good at medicine. Look for my mother. Can you cure her?"

    Rong Zhi and Tian Rujing were just following Chu Yuxing. They didn''t dare to break into the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. They only stood at the door. Unexpectedly, Chu Yu caught a glimpse of their clothes.

    Rong Zhi slowly walked into the room a moment later. Under Chu Yu''s eyes, he came to the bedside of the Empress Dowager. With a casual glance, he shook his head. It''s self-evident that there''s no help. Let''s get ready for the future.

    Chu Yu said with a sneer: "I''ve brought you here specially, but not to let you say this..." she paused and lengthened her voice: "seven leaves snow Zhi." now the only thing that can affect Rong Zhi''s mind is the medicinal material that can cure flower mistakes.

    Rong Zhi said helplessly: "princess, you can''t force others to do so. I can''t do something." The Empress Dowager is already terminally ill, and the lamp has dried up. At present, only half of her mouth is angry. It is the support of her resentment and will that she can live till now. Even if he has the medical skills, he can''t be saved.

    Chu Yu released the Empress Dowager''s hand, carefully let her lie down, pulled on the quilt tightly covered, then turned to look at Rong Zhi, said: "I want you to try to help each other, not just look at me, shake your head."

    Rong Zhi was silent for a while, and said: "since the princess said so, I have to do my best to prepare medicine needles for me. If everyone listens to my assignment, maybe it can be extended for a little time, but it can''t guarantee completely."

    Chu Yu also knew that this was the limit he could give in. He was satisfied with the result, so he gritted his teeth and said, "that''s good. I''ll do my best to listen to the destiny. If it can''t be retrieved, I won''t blame you." Then he went on according to Rong Zhi''s instructions. At last, he turned his head and looked at the Empress Dowager who had fallen into a semi coma. He said softly, "empress dowager, don''t you want to see that boy? I''ll go and bring him now

 Chapter 72

    Scum!

    Animals!

    No, that''s insulting animals. It''s not as good as animals!

    Originally, Chu Yu''s perception of Liu ziye only came from the records and comments, but this scene aroused her anger.

    As a son of man, he refused to see his mother for the last time when she was seriously ill and dying! This kind of heart, is not vicious cold thin can be described?

    Leaving a shelter for the empress dowager, Chu Yu turns around and goes out of yongxun palace in a hurry. When she went out, she pulled the sky as fast as a mirror, so fast that she couldn''t even react to yuejiefei.

    Looking at the younger martial brother being dragged away by Chu Yu, yuejiefei wants to keep up with him, but he is stopped by the voice coming out of the room: "yuejiefei, the flower is not wrong. Please help me." Yuejiefei was in a daze. He was supported by Rongzhi who came out later.

    Chu Yu took a few steps out of the sky like a mirror and heard the voice of Rong Zhi. Her steps were slightly stopped and her head did not turn back. She said, "Yue Jie Fei, you also obey the arrangement." Then he continued to walk forward.

    Yuejiefei is full of embarrassment. He hesitates between his younger martial brother and disobedience. Finally, he plans to take a risk to follow him. But in front of him is a hand stretched out by Rong Zhi, blocking his way. In front of him, Chu Yu and Tian Rujing are walking farther and farther.

    Rong Zhi coughed softly and said, "don''t worry. The princess doesn''t have the heart to move your precious younger martial brother now. There are priorities. The princess doesn''t ignore them." His eyes were half closed, and the corners of his mouth were smiling, "can''t you see that? The princess doesn''t want you to follow Otherwise, it will not order yuejiefei to stay.

    Yuejiefei''s face was uncertain. After a moment, he turned his head to stare at Rongzhi and said, "do you promise that the princess won''t attack ah Jing?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "what''s the use of my promise? Even if the princess does, how are you going to get him back? " Seeing yuejiefei''s instant color change, he put away his teasing color and said with a smile, "this time I''m not cheating you. I have a grudge with your school in the past. If you have one in the house, it''s enough to have a headache. Why should I let the princess make a mirror to accompany me?"

    When he mentioned the old grudges, yuejiefei''s mind was suddenly shifted. He looked at Rongzhi, and his face could not help showing a fierce murderous spirit. He almost could not restrain his hand. But when she thought about Rongzhi''s present situation, the princess had to keep him to save the Empress Dowager. She had to bear it and said, "go back to the house."

    Chu Yu walked as fast as the wind when she came, and she had to follow Tian Rujing. But Chu Yu didn''t directly enter Liu ziye''s palace. Instead, she found a lonely courtyard on the road and found that there was no one to live in. She took Tian Rujing and walked in together.

    A little breathing, Chu Yu stopped, this just let go of the bearing of Tsinghua youth in purple.

    Although these days Chu Yu has deliberately let himself more activities, the body is more flexible than before, but she just depressed all the way, or some fatigue.

    The garden garden has been deserted, because few people take care of it, unknown weeds and shrubs are crowded together, and different shades of green are mixed together. When Chu Yu gasps, looking at the disordered vegetation, she is not only restless, but more agitated.

    Turning around, Chu Yu''s eyes fell into an ethereal clarity, and her heart seemed to be poured with a basin of cold water. The confusion and anxiety were washed clean, and there was no left.

    The sky is like a mirror, but there is no response. He is just passively pulled, passively following Chu Yu, and then he doesn''t take the initiative to turn his eyes to other places. Looking at Chu Yu in this way, his eyes are clear and crystal clear. In the eyes close to the merciless way of heaven, he seems to be able to see the most real self.

    Chu Yu pulled tianru mirror to stop here, originally for other purposes, but at this time suddenly asked: "do you know the gratitude and resentment between your master and Rongzhi?"

    The words just export, Chu Yu suddenly a surprised, but the heart also then suddenly a loose, the whole person seems to put down a layer of burden in general: originally in her heart, tolerance to her pressure has been so heavy, heavy above all things, even at this time, under the pressure of internal and external troubles, as soon as she finds the opportunity, the first thing she wants to know is tolerance.

    Therefore, after asking the heaviest burden in her heart, Chu Yu suddenly had an impulse to laugh.

    i see.

    The world''s most terrible, in addition to death, nothing is more unknown, in Rongzhi body, there are too many unknown, she will be so careful, so all kinds of prevention.

    If the sky is like a mirror, let Chu Yu''s heart raise again: "master once said something to me."

    Chu Yu almost didn''t realize that her face was pale. She stepped forward nervously and grasped the wrist of tianru mirror: "what did your master say?"

    A gust of wind blowing over, blowing two people''s clothes, the sky is like a mirror, the gauze that the robe covers outside is rolled up a little by the wind, and pastes on Chu Yu''s hand.

    If someone passes by outside the garden at this time, from the door, you will see that the two people are relatively deadlocked. Chu Yu''s hand is still holding the wrist of the sky like a mirror, and the distance is a little warm. It''s said that the princess has successfully spoiled a beautiful young man.

    After a while, Chu Yu suddenly released his wrist like a mirror. He didn''t know whether he was lost or relieved. He slowly stepped back two steps.

    i see.

    Half guessing and half inquiring, Chu Yu knew something happened in the past year intermittently from the mouth of the mirror.

    More than three years ago, Rong Zhi poisoned Yue JieFei''s elder martial brother when he was traveling. So their master Tian Ruyue went to find Rong Zhi. After more than half a month''s intellectual pursuit, Rong Zhi was defeated because he was young and inexperienced. But just when Tian Ruyue wanted to kill him, Princess Shanyin rushed to stop him and took him back to her house.

    Tianruyue made an agreement with Rongzhi that unless he could recover his defeat, Rongzhi would stay with Princess Shanyin all the time.

    After unloading the burden, it was replaced by a huge empty loss. Chu Yu was a little at a loss. Now she determined that Rong Zhi''s real enemy was not princess Shanyin. She should be relieved and happy about it. But at the same time, she thought of Rong Zhi''s reaction in the carriage today.

    If a person who wants to win suddenly learns that he is dead and has no chance to turn over in this life, will the loss regret be more empty than she is now?

    When heaven and moon die, will the bondage of accommodation be lifted?

 Chapter 73

    In the heart of the problem, Chu Yu also so asked out, anyway, she has asked the sky such as mirror too much, also not bad so one.

    Different from the tolerance that made her alert, tianru mirror seemed to have a natural temperament that made her feel at ease. Even though Chu Yu was on guard in this era, he still unconsciously asked the most urgent anxiety in his heart in front of him.

    In a sense, this kind of invisible force is more terrible than tolerance.

    Tian Ru Jing slowly shook his head: "master and his agreement, I will inherit." He has a light expression, just stating a very natural thing, with a calm tone and pure eyes.

    Chu Yu was silent for a moment, and the situation suddenly changed dramatically. What she had originally thought was completely subversive, which made her unable to turn around for a moment. Therefore, in addition to the necessary thinking, Chu Yu''s mind was at a loss.

    Chu Yu raised her hands, rubbed her face and slapped her twice. Then she got up and breathed heavily. Chu Yu looked at the sky like a mirror: "later, I will take you to see your majesty. Your majesty doesn''t want to visit the Empress Dowager because there are ghosts in the Empress Dowager''s room, so you tell him that you can dispel those ghosts, Let him rest assured. "

    At this time, it is impossible to preach and eliminate superstition. Chu Yu does not expect to arouse Liu ziye''s conscience in a short time. Now, since Liu ziye is superstitious and afraid of ghosts, she uses superstition to control superstition.

    The sky is like a mirror and says slowly: "I can''t exorcise ghosts."

    This is expected, so Chu Yu is not surprised, she sneered and waved to interrupt him, said: "I don''t care whether you will exorcise ghosts, you just claim that you will, you don''t have to worry, after this matter, I will give you enough rich reward."

    The sky is like a mirror, the facial expression does not change, only indifferent way: "I do not lie."

    How dare he claim so frankly that he will not exorcise ghosts? Maybe he doesn''t worry about the consequences of this disclosure, or is he a honest man who never lies?

    After a few turns of thinking, Chu Yu slowed down and changed to a soft policy, trying to move: "the sky is like a mirror. You can see my mother''s appearance at the door. She is dying now. She just wants to see her own child again. How can you bear to let her leave with hatred for such a mother''s dying wish?"

    She realized that her voice was so sad that she was about to shed tears, and her tone was very sad. But when she heard all this, the sky was like a mirror, and her expression didn''t fluctuate... No, it fluctuated too. There was a slight confusion in his clear eyes, as if he didn''t understand what Chu Yu said.

    Chu Yu again repeatedly advised several times, what benevolence and compassion truth all said, just heard the sky such as mirror slowly way: "I will not lie, this life will not." He said very slowly, Chu Yu a listen but tightly closed mouth, she can feel the sky such as mirror say this words of can''t deny, already can''t change completely.

    Chu Yu sighed. She felt helpless to the hard and soft guy like tianru mirror. She thought that she had better give way and plan to clean up the old mountains and rivers in the future: "OK, how about this? I don''t force you to lie, but can you keep silent at the right time? At least, in front of your majesty, don''t say that you don''t know how to exorcise ghosts. Don''t tear down my desk. Is that right? If you don''t agree today, I won''t let you go. "

    To this, Chu Yu had to use a rogue means, just finish and feel very funny. She stares at the sky like a mirror tightly, also don''t know how long, just saw the sky like a mirror''s jaw moved slightly, the action of nodding can''t be checked.

    Finally solved the problem! Chu Yu in the heart thank God a, turn round to walk: "come with me."

    She now thinks that the sky is more difficult to deal with than Rongzhi. Rongzhi is just difficult to measure his thoughts. Normal dialogue is still very organized. However, this day is like a mirror. He plays a game every now and then. Silence is golden. He can''t ask anything for a long time. But when she looks back, she finds that his thinking circuit is so simple that it''s blank. What he says and does seems to have no motive at all.

    On the way, he caught several palace people and inquired. Chu Yu finally found out where Liu ziye was now. Her mother was in the dying emperor''s palace. At this time, she was having fun with her concubine and daughter in a side hall called Ren De palace.

    Chu Yu stood outside the palace, listening to the laughter of the women inside, and felt that the word "Ren De" was extremely ironic.

    To calm down, Chu Yu raised her most natural and gentle smile. She looked back at the sky like a mirror. The boy in purple didn''t look askance. She didn''t feel as nervous as she was about to go to the battlefield.

    It''s still not enough.

    Shaking his head and laughing at himself, Chu Yu walked slowly into the palace.

    As soon as you enter the room, although you have done psychological construction before you come, Chu Yu is still surprised by what she sees.

    There are more than ten young women in the palace. The cloth they wear is not as much as Chu Yu''s. they can hardly be seen. They sit or lie down, and some of them crawl slowly in the middle of the palace. During the crawling, their bodies move gracefully, occasionally revealing hidden parts. Their skin is as white as jade, with a young and moving luster.

    Among them, Liu ziye is the one who wears the most clothes. He is surrounded by seven or eight beautiful women. His head is on one of them ''plump chest, his feet are on another woman''s jade legs, and some jade like hands are kneading and massaging him. From time to time, a beautiful woman picks up snacks from the table beside him and sends them to his half open mouth.

    The day is noisy.

    Seeing such a ridiculous scene, Chu Yu could not help standing in a daze.

    The flighty aroma in the air filled the nose, as if the gorgeous flag slowly unfolded. At the moment of consciousness, Chu Yu almost wanted to rush out of the door immediately!

    Calm down. Calm down.

    Trying to convince himself, Chu Yu feels disgusted, but she keeps smiling and slowly walks to Liu ziye, who is surrounded by her beautiful body.

    At this time, Liu ziye also found Chu Yu. He pushed aside the woman beside him and stood up happily: "sister, how did you come?"

    Chu Yu didn''t answer. She just looked around at the women with a smile. Liu ziye quickly noticed her eyes and waved: "you all go out."

    Until there were only three people left in the hall, Liu ziye grabbed Chu Yu''s shoulder and said strangely, "what can I do for you, sister?" This morning Chu Yu just entered the palace, at this time back and forth, no wonder Liu ziye surprised.

    Chu Yu slowly, carefully, soft voice way: "I hear people say, your majesty does not want to see mother?"

    On hearing this, Liu ziye immediately threw away Chu Yu''s hand and said coldly, "sister, are you coming to talk about filial piety with me?"

    Seeing the cruel color in his narrow eyes, Chu Yu only felt creepy. She forced her heart to feel uncomfortable. She took Liu ziye''s arm and said softly, "Your Majesty, I''m different from others. I''m here to see you, but it''s for you." Knowing that Liu ziye was angry, she was very careful in every word, because if she said a wrong word, she might be killed.

    ========================

    13000 plus.

    I got up this morning, but I didn''t think about coding all the time. I just kept brushing the website. Although the ranking has been relatively stable, when I knew that PK was about to end, I was still filled with unspeakable anxiety.

    After that, at 12 o''clock, it was finally over, and I suddenly had a feeling of extreme fatigue, relaxation and collapse.

    I want to lift the desk and drop the computer, but I don''t want to move at all

    A month, a whole month, finally survived ~ ~ this month for me, is so long, and look back, it is so instant and vertical, this moment, sitting in front of the computer, I feel ups and downs, can''t help.

    ~~Er, it''s a long way to go. Let''s go back: in a word, this month, I really appreciate your support. Without you, I won''t be in this position. I want to say thank you to all of you. After tomorrow, I will join the monthly package. I will try my best to write the article well~~

    By the way, I recommend a new book which will be published next month. The author is yuanbupo, who once wrote empress dowager and the best princess. Cultivating immortals is the mission, and the fairyland is the destination. Becoming an immortal is like xxoo. Since you can''t resist, enjoy it. Yuanbupo new book "return of immortals" Book Number: 1018852, June PK, let''s go and join~~

 Chapter 74

    Chu Yu did a very simple thing and told a story.

    She told Liu ziye a story, but this story is a ghost story.

    One day, he came home drunk and found that his father had died, but he didn''t care about it, so he buried him at will. But every night after that, there were fierce ghosts, which were caused by the father''s hatred. In the end, the prodigal son''s heart trembled and he couldn''t sleep at night, and finally his family was broken.

    When the prodigal son was seriously ill in bed and dying, he vaguely remembered that when he was drunk in the past, it seemed that a domestic servant had come to ask him to see his father for the last time, but he refused. Now he died alone.

    Chu Yu''s story was made up temporarily, but when she was under pressure, her mind was extremely alert and calm. She told the story slowly, with detailed plots and vivid details. Even when she said that the prodigal son was harassed by ghosts at night, she went around Liu ziye and breathed a faint breath at the back of his neck, He said in a low voice: "that''s it. At that time, he only felt a cool air coming from behind his neck, which was much colder than me. Now he just felt that his whole body was falling into ice and snow..."

    Chuyu story hall opened more than a thousand years ago, telling the most absurd ghost stories.

    Although Liu ziye is an emperor, he knows where Chu Yu''s opponent comes from in the age of information explosion. Listening to this, he is attracted by the tortuous and bizarre story. When she performs like this, she can''t help crying out, "wow". She looks pale and feels like she is falling into ice and snow.

    Chu Yu pretended to care to hold him and said: "Your Majesty, are you ok? I''m to blame. Tell you this story? I''d better not

    She just released her hand, but her sleeve was tightly held. Liu ziye''s face was pale and afraid, but there was a longing and expectation in her expression. She was afraid and wanted to hear it.

    Most people who listen to ghost stories and read horror novels are like this. Although they are afraid, they still look down, hoping to know the ending. What''s more, Liu ziye has never heard such a story since he was young. Naturally, it''s very fresh. Although he is extremely afraid, he is unwilling to stop like this.

    Chuyu smiles in his heart. Naturally, he continues to finish the story as he wishes. However, he exaggerates the horror in the atmosphere. Liu ziye grabs her hand tightly and almost breaks her bones.

    Chuyu''s hand is painful, but she is happy in her heart. The secret way finally finds what you are afraid of. After the story is finished, Liu ziye''s face is still pale, but after a long time, she asks darkly, "elder sister, you don''t deliberately make up this story to scare me, do you?"

    How could Chu Yu admit that he only laughed more naturally, instead, he took Liu ziye''s hand and said softly, "Your Majesty, I can''t make up this story. It''s just that I met a stranger a while ago. He told me a lot. This is just one of the stories. It''s said that if the deceased had resentment before he died and turned into a ghost after he died, I''m afraid your majesty will tell you this only when you are entangled with the ghost of the Empress Dowager. I meant it well, but your majesty doubts me? "

    She said, her eyes naturally flash tears, but her heart is sneering at herself: Chu Yu, Chu Yu, you are really more and more good at cheating people now. Before long, you will be able to compete with his son-in-law.

    She was not very good at it in her previous life, but she was very handy at it now, as if she had rehearsed it many times, because of the situation. The internal and external troubles forced her to work step by step, and she thought about it. She couldn''t help feeling sad.

    Although Liu ziye had some ideas, he was still suspicious: "really?"

    Chu Yu raised her hand and pointed to the sky like a mirror: "Your Majesty, I''m doing this for your sake. Your majesty is the emperor given by heaven. How can ordinary ghosts hurt your majesty? What''s more, with the presence of master Tianshi, what ghosts dare to appear in front of him."

    Liu ziye looks at the sky like a mirror. The latter follows the agreement with Chu Yu and keeps silent.

    Chu Yu took the opportunity to add a fire and said, "Your Majesty, you see, the master of heaven clearly has a plan in mind. Such a small matter must not be mentioned at all."

    There was a ghost story before, and then a day like a mirror, one frightening and one comforting. Liu ziye finally made up his mind to drive the yongxun palace where the Empress Dowager was.

    Chu Yu rushes in front of her and enters the room first. She sees a room full of medicine boxes. She sits on the bedside with her long fingers pressing on the side of the Empress Dowager''s neck. There are several thin silver needles on her head, face and neck.

    Yuejiefei was standing beside him, and her face was blue. She delivered the utensils from time to time. Chu Yu suddenly remembered what she had just learned from tianru mirror that Rongzhi and yuejiefei had a hatred for their elder brother... She accidentally put them together. It was too risky. Fortunately, they were safe now, otherwise she would be sorry for Rongzhi.

    Seeing Chu Yu coming in, Rong Zhi raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ve used acupuncture to stabilize the Empress Dowager for a while, but there''s only a moment and a half left. After pulling out the silver needle, she can wake up. Does the princess want to talk to the Empress Dowager?"

    Chu Yu thought and nodded.

    As soon as his wrist moved, his fingers seemed to turn out gorgeous flowers. In a twinkling of an eye, he took out several silver needles. He quickly got up and stood in an inconspicuous position on the side. In a moment, the Empress Dowager whispered and slowly opened her eyes. At this time, Liu ziye also entered the house.

    Although Liu ziye didn''t want to see the Empress Dowager in his heart, he was also a little afraid when he remembered Chu Yu''s ghost story. After entering the gate, he did enough etiquette, but it was a little bit false. However, this situation is much better than before.

    However, when the Empress Dowager saw Liu ziye, she was not very happy. Chuyu looked at him and wondered, didn''t she want her son to come? Why are you not happy now.

    He told Liu ziye to say something, but he wanted to govern the country well. Liu ziye responded with his words wrong, and his face gradually became impatient.

    Chu Yu looked worried, just want to persuade, but heard empress dowager Wang said: "you all go out, Chu Yu stay, our mother and daughter have something to say."

    Liu ziye flashed a trace of joy on his face. Even if he was followed by a mirror one day, he was very uncomfortable in the room of the critically ill patient. It would be better and more agreeable to be able to leave now, so he left quickly.

    The maid in the room, the imperial doctor and Rong Zhi Yue JieFei also went out one after another. Chu Yu wanted to go, but because of the Empress Dowager''s order, she had to stay. She stood alone in the room, a little uneasy. She didn''t know what the Empress Dowager wanted to leave her alone.

    ================

    This is today''s basic update~~

    Recommend the new book PK next month, Zhang Lian''s new book lonely moon travel, book number: 1013621

    She is a king, a king of last resort.

    Surrounded by powerful enemies, she left her country in the midst of internal strife and external attack. She was ready to turn over the game again with the chess piece of power and stratagem in her hand!

    Who can hunt love and the world at the same time?

    Zhang Lian is a very diligent author, update quickly, and have finished this guarantee, you can feel free to jump the pit~~

 Chapter 75

    As soon as the people left, the room became more spacious, and the smell of the medicine around seemed to be more intense.

    There seems to be a little incense in the taste of the medicine. In this gorgeous room, it shows a beautiful sense of decadence, as if the flowers are blooming to the extreme and are about to wither.

    What is she doing?

    Nervous for a while, Chu Yu secretly laughs that she is too careful. She even coaxes the emperor. How can she be afraid of a dying patient?

    Relieved with a smile, Chu Yu walked by the bed and knelt down beside the Empress Dowager. In a soft voice, she said, "what else can I tell you?" Chu Yu was determined to let the woman go at ease. She looked very comfortable. Although her heart was still full of pity, she looked at least like a filial daughter.

    The Empress Dowager raised her hand a little, and Chu Yu took advantage of it and felt sad and cool for the thinness of her hands again.

    At the corner of the bed, there was a female official left to wait on her. She looked like the Empress Dowager''s confidant, but the Empress Dowager gave another order, and even she was driven out.

    Chu Yu was more upset. She didn''t know what Princess Shanyin''s mother wanted to say to her.

    After watching Chu Yu for a long time, the Empress Dowager sighed in a low voice: "are you really my daughter?"

    Of course not. Chu Yu in the heart should wear, but on the mouth way: "mother empress, the past is all my wrong, now don''t mention those old things, OK?" She was terrified, for fear that the Empress Dowager would talk about what happened in the past. She had no impression of Princess Shanyin in the past. She was afraid that she would show her feet immediately.

    So Chu Yu immediately turned away from the topic: "does not empress mother want to see your majesty? Shall I ask him to come in and do what you want? "

    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager did not continue to ask. She only gazed at Chu Yu for a moment, and her eyes showed a warm smile. She stretched out her hand powerlessly, patted Chu Yu on the back of her hand, and said, "you managed to invite that evil son, didn''t you? I still know what my son looks like. He has no affection for my mother, and you must have paid a lot of attention to let him come. "

    Chu Yu shakes her head meekly. She doesn''t care. She just tells a ghost story. If you have something to say, just let it go. Don''t let it hurt.

    The Empress Dowager smiles slightly. Her pale and haggard face suddenly glows with moving light. Her eyes seem to be vivid all of a sudden, and her skin is also glossy. The charm between her eyebrows is elegant and clear, and she seems to be ten years younger: "Chuyu, you''ve got an ear. I''ll tell you..."

    Chu Yu was happy to see her face improved, so she was obedient. She only heard the Empress Dowager say: "the emperor is so stupid, sooner or later, the world will be taken away by others... If, if one day, you..."

    Her voice went down, like a gossamer, and the wind would blow away. Chu Yu almost held her breath before she could hear her words clearly. After listening, she was stunned and didn''t even notice that the Empress Dowager had an Enron look on her face, and her vivid face was decaying rapidly, like a flower''s fading moment.

    When Chu Yu recovered, she found that the Empress Dowager had closed her eyes. She reached out to explore the Empress Dowager''s breathing and heartbeat, only to feel that the body was gradually cooling and stiff, so she knew that the Empress Dowager''s spirit was shining back.

    Wang Xianyuan, the empress of emperor Xiaowu, was the daughter of Wang family. She had two sons and four daughters. She was seriously ill and finally came to Hanzhang Hall of yongxun palace. She was less than 40 years old. Before she died, she was accompanied by only one daughter who was not her daughter.

    Chu Yu looks at the Empress Dowager in a dazed way. Although there is a corpse in front of her, she doesn''t know why. She just feels pity. She thinks deeply and thinks that the Empress Dowager was born in the Wang family. In this way, she and Wang Yizhi are related.

    Realizing that she had been in a daze for a long time, Chu Yu quickly bent down and put her hand under the bed as the Empress Dowager Wang said before she died. She carefully felt for a flat round bulge inch by inch and pressed it down. After hearing a slight sound, she turned left for half a circle and then continued to press it down. Then, a small drawer, only one palm wide, popped up along the edge of the bed, There was a white jade box lying quietly, but Chu Yu didn''t rush to reach for it. Instead, he first pressed the spring at the bottom edge of the drawer to remove the mechanism in the drawer.

    The jade box is warm and smooth. Chu Yu is not busy opening it. He puts it in his sleeve and pats it outside to make sure that he can''t see it. Then he restores the drawer to its original state. As soon as he pushes it back, the edge of the drawer''s mouth immediately closes with the surrounding area. He can''t see any cracks.

    Standing up and brewing for a while, Chu Yu brewed a sad face and went out to inform everyone of the death of the Empress Dowager. Naturally, the rest of the people wanted to express their shock and grief in real time, so another performance was omitted.

    After repeatedly confirming that the Empress Dowager would not become a ghost haunting him, Liu ziye made a decree that the Empress Dowager should be buried with the former Emperor. Then she left with a happy face. Chu Yu looked at his back and thought deeply for a long time. The people who brought them all followed her. Yuejiefei and tianrujing stood side by side, sitting on the edge of the beam column in the corridor, slightly raised their faces and looked at Chu Yu with a smile.

    "The sky is like a mirror. Follow me." Chu Yu thought for a long time before she made a decision. Then she turned around and thought of something. She turned back and told Rong Zhi, "you go back first. Yuejiefei will stay and wait for me." This time she chased people, but it was for the sake of tolerance. After learning about the hatred between the two, Chu Yu could not rest assured that she would put them together alone, for fear that she would neglect them. When she came back to see them again, she would be dead and alive.

    Rong Zhi answered with ease, got up and walked. After a few steps, he stopped, turned his head and looked at the sky like a mirror, smiling: "the agreement between me and sky like a moon should now be transferred to you. Sky like a moon is dead, I hope you don''t let me down."

    Tian Rujing didn''t answer him, and Rong Zhiyuan didn''t expect him to respond. After that, he left regardless.

    With the previous persuasion, Yue JieFei didn''t stop Chu Yu this time, so in his reluctant eyes, Chu Yu returned to the deserted garden where they had talked in private with the sky like a mirror.

    After they stand still, Chu Yu looks at the sky like a mirror for a moment, and suddenly bows. The courtesy is enough. However, in the face of Chu Yu giving such a big gift as a princess, Tian Ru Jing is not moved. He doesn''t even retreat, but accepts the gift calmly.

    "What do you want me to do?" The sky is like a mirror light ask a way.

    Although his mind is pure, he is not stupid. He can see through what others say, do and think, but he just doesn''t care.

    Chu Yu gazed at him and said in a warm voice, "Your Majesty lost his virtue when he was young. Now my mother has died of illness. As your sister, I should take care of your majesty more. Unfortunately, your majesty is young and full of vigor. He can''t listen to me, but he is afraid of ghosts. I hope that master Tianshi can cooperate with me and teach you the right way together." In fact, this is repeated in a simple and vulgar way, that is: the old are dead, now no one can discipline the lawless little rabbit, just because he is afraid of ghosts, so you will cooperate with me to scare the little emperor to behave yourself.

    Although Chu Yu is sincere and upright on the face, she is depressed in the heart. According to reason, this should be the work of an official in the court. She is just a princess in leisure, but she wants to take on extra work that doesn''t belong to her.

    The sky shook her head indifferently like a mirror: "princess, you shouldn''t want to change the fate of a dynasty with your own power." His expression is high above, as if the sky opened its eyes, mercilessly and compassionately overlooking all living beings.

    Chu Yu Qi knot: "what is delusion?" She wants to live, wants to live well, what kind of delusion is this? She didn''t believe what tianru mirror said.

    No matter how Chu Yu lowers her posture, Tian Ru Jing always returns to her indifference. In her anger, Chu Yu reaches out her hand to hold Tian Ru Jing''s collar tightly, and the other hand is a gold hairpin.

    Sharp hairpin tail against the sky such as mirror throat, Chu Yu coldly asked: "I ask you again, you agree or not?" She had lost patience and was unwilling to linger on.

    She chose tianru mirror as her partner because of his own identity and image. Liu ziye is also very convinced of this person. Although she doesn''t think much of God stick, Chu Yu won''t underestimate his influence because of her own likes and dislikes.

    Chu Yucai''s hand, the gold hairpin against the sky such as mirror neck skin, suddenly she felt a numbness in the palm, from the sky such as mirror body upload an invisible but irresistible force, her whole person overturned thrown into the air, a moment later, fell between the crowded flowers and trees!

 Chapter 76

    The gold hairpin fell off, and the sharp hairpin fell on the ground, as if it had been submerged in the soft tofu, quietly inserted into a small section of the soil.

    The body seems to be floating on its back in the air. The vision changes in an instant. The sky disappears like a mirror. Instead, it is a vast expanse of sky. The blue in the eyes is magnificent and shocking.

    It was not until her body fell on the flowers and trees that Chu Yu, lying on the luxuriant grass, realized what had happened. The branches and leaves under her body were thick and soft, protecting her from any harm.

    In the blue sky, there is a group of white clouds, forming the shape of eyes, as if the eye of the sky, and Chu Yu look at each other.

    Lying in a daze for a while, Chu Yu slowly got up: "it''s really impolite to start..." she said to Tian Ru Jing, but seeing Tian Ru Jing''s present appearance, her words stopped in silence, and Chu Yu fell into a greater shock.

    At this time, the sky is like a mirror

    At this time, the sky is like a mirror, standing quietly, but outside of his body, there is a layer of transparent spherical light cover, which just envelops his whole person. Just now, it seems that it is the same one that has sprung Chu Yu away.

    The light cover is very light blue, like the color of the sky diluted countless times. In the brilliance, the sky is like a mirror, the face is clear and meaningful, and the clothes are fluttering and floating like immortals, as if isolated from the world.

    What''s that?

    Seeing this, Chu Yu was on the verge of collapse. Despite transcending time and space, and despite the absurdity of soul seizing body, Chu Yu is still a firm atheist and materialist believer in nature. She regards her coming here as the crack of time and space and the transfer of electromagnetic wave, and does not believe in any supernatural existence.

    However, her belief has been completely broken and subverted by the current situation.

    what is it?

    Chu Yu was almost at a loss. She kept asking herself. She remembered the eunuch''s fanatical worship of Tian Ru Jing, Rong Zhi''s emphasis on Tian Ru Jing, and Liu ziye''s conviction of Tian Ru Jing. She even remembered that when she first came out of the princess''s palace, she heard that the old lady was frightening the child with herself, and that she was a terrible demon wizard juxtaposed with her bad Princess

    Then, Chu Yu thinks of the calm of the day before. He honestly admits that he can''t exorcise ghosts at all, and is not afraid that she will threaten him with this. It''s not because he is so loyal and sincere that he would rather bear the charge of killing himself than lie, but that he has no fear at all.

    Can''t exorcise ghosts? So what? As long as this set of ostentation in front of the public, no one will doubt that he is a wise mage, even Chu Yu, who does not believe in ghosts and gods, has been greatly shocked.

    Staring at the sky like a mirror for a long time, Chu Yucai slowly asked: "so you really know magic? What kind of luck did you say just now Although the tone is still with a strong doubt, but now Chu Yu, it is some want to believe.

    No matter how much she insisted on materialism, she could not deceive herself that the light shield outside the sky was actually the refraction of light, or that her eyes were dazzled.

    Because of the origin of Chu Yu herself, she also knew that the dynasty was about to fall, which coincided with the decline of Qi luck mentioned by Tian Ru Jing.

    With the last bit of luck, Chu Yu reaches out her finger to touch the light blue light shield. When she reaches out half of her hand, she suddenly thinks that it may be dangerous, so she pulls out the gold hairpin inserted obliquely on the ground instead of her finger. Then she picks it up and worries that the gold hairpin is not long enough, so she breaks a twig about two feet long from the nearby flowers and trees.

    Chu Yu picked the branch off the note, leaving only two small leaves at the end. The branch slowly forward, the sky is like a mirror, standing in place, no move, let her try.

    When the tip of the thin soft branches and leaves reached about a foot and a half away from the light shield, Chu Yu felt a resistance coming from the branches. The resistance did not touch anything hard, but seemed to fall into a very thick liquid, as if the air in that layer was extremely compressed and had a strong tension.

    Further efforts to push forward, the branch is not inch into the end, was the thick pressure forced to move.

    Chu Yu guessed that this might be her strength just now, which confirmed her idea. She abandoned the branches and did not try any more. At this time, Tian Rujing also removed the light shield, and the twigs lost their strength and fell to the ground.

    With a slight sigh, Chu Yu lowered her head and stroked her forehead with her hand. She only felt that this action was so weak. I don''t know how long it took. She said with a wry smile, "I''m so surprised that I was scared into such an ugly appearance. I''m really sorry to make you laugh."

    When she put down her hand, Chu Yu''s expression had recovered calm, not only calm, but also on her elegant face, she didn''t pay much respect to the sky in front of her.

    Seeing Chu Yu like this, the sky looks like a mirror, but it''s a little strange, because all the people who have seen him and his master look like this, after they are scared, almost all of them worship them as gods. He has never seen Chu Yu look at them like this.

    This strange is also in a moment a vertical fleeting, the sky is like a mirror, soon restored to the original heart, stop like water.

    At this time, Chu Yu felt the powerlessness of Rongzhi in the early days. Rongzhi could not see through at all. His mind was deeper than the abyss, and his means were intertwined, so he was afraid to move his whole body; And the sky like a mirror is the opposite, he will put everything in front of you, I have no purpose, pure as a pool of water, but he has the power that does not belong to this world, walking in the so-called world without fear.

    Chu Yu said softly, "if I want to do something, will you stop me?"

    The sky is like a mirror, light way: "won''t, what you do is futile." He didn''t think Chu Yu had much ability. To be more extreme, he didn''t pay attention to Chu Yu at all.

    "Good." After getting the answer, Chu Yu turned around and left.

    In the event of an accident, her strategy changes temporarily. She needs to think again., It''s no use staying here now.

    She originally thought that tianru mirror was just a magic wand who pretended to be gods and ghosts. She could lure him to benefit or reason, and invited him to cooperate with him to influence the little emperor. But she didn''t expect that he really had power beyond the secular world. This made her realize that tianru mirror was not a person she could control with her own power, or even completely out of control, Then the original plan will be completely overturned.

    Even if he finds the non-human power of Tian Ru Jing, Chu Yu is not bothered by it. Tian Ru Jing is different from Rong Zhi. He is the kind of person that you don''t touch him, and he doesn''t care about you. The worst situation is that he can''t do anything at will, which doesn''t affect her main direction and goal at present.

    Although he had transcendental power, he didn''t care about her actions.

    This is very good, she would like to look down on her, so that she can act without hindrance. With the influence energy of the sky like a mirror, if you stop her, it will cause great pressure on her.

    What is the goal and what do you want? Chu Yu''s heart is like a mirror, sober and calm. Even if she finds that the sky is like a mirror with non-human power, it will not make her lose her way.

    She wants to change her own fate and slow down the decline of the dynasty. Even if she is said to be delusional by heaven, she doesn''t care.

    Chu Yu leaves the yard and goes to find Yue JieFei, who is left behind by her. They go back to the princess''s house together. When they face each other, there is nothing wrong. But when Chu Yu turns around and walks outside the palace, Yue JieFei sees the dust and messy petals on Chu Yu''s clothes and hair.

    Chu Yu was so shocked that she forgot to take care of her appearance. Later, she didn''t think about it. When she walked in the palace, everyone who saw the palace behind her was very strange, but no one dared to remind her, so Chu Yu walked all the way.

    What kind of situation, behind will be stained with dust grass? Yuejiefei thought that his face changed greatly!

    He made up his mind to steal out tonight and ask tianru mirror if he was poisoned by Chu Yu. If... If... Wood has become what, rice has become what... He can''t do with the princess

    Younger martial brother, it''s all because elder martial brother didn''t protect you well.

    Yuejiefei thought sadly.

 Chapter 77

    When Chu Yu returned to the mansion, it was already dusk. After a day of twists and turns, she was a little tired, but she didn''t take a rest. Instead, she asked Rong Zhi in her yard and didn''t change her clothes. She went straight to find him.

    In the car, she has found the mystery behind her. Recalling the strange look of the palace people she met, she suddenly realized that there will be rumors in the Palace tomorrow.

    But she didn''t care.

    When Rongzhi was not found in the room, Chu Yu went back to the bamboo forest. This time, Rongzhi did not sit on the bluestone platform that he could see as soon as he entered the forest. The bluestone platform was empty. Chu Yu reached out to touch it, and her fingertips were cold.

    Rong Zhi''s heart must be the same as hers. Isn''t it peaceful? The three-year goal suddenly disappeared. It is difficult for anyone to change and accept such sudden changes.

    Now the tolerance, perhaps in a hidden corner, quiet meditation.

    Just as she was about to leave to look for something else, Chu Yu suddenly smelled a faint aroma, which seemed to be the aroma of barbecue. She moved in her heart and walked towards the bamboo forest. As she walked, the fragrance became more and more strong, which made Chu Yu remember in time that she didn''t eat much when she came back to the palace today.

    When he came to the corner of the garden and the edge of the bamboo forest, Chu Yu was not surprised to see Rong Zhi. He sat on the ground at will, with a wooden frame in front of him. There was a fire under the frame. There was a branch in the wooden frame. On the branch was a bird which was slightly smaller than a chicken and had been plucked and roasted. He didn''t know what kind of bird it was.

    The aroma comes from this barbecue bird.

    My heart suddenly calmed down. I don''t know whether it''s because of birds or people.

    Rongzhi''s beautiful and elegant face is expressionless. There are a few soot stains on his snow-white clothes. The fire light is beating indefinitely. It can''t shine on his dark eyes. As soon as the light goes into his eyes, it seems to be completely absorbed.

    Even in barbecue, he still looks calm and elegant, and his movements are as natural as flowing water.

    Pick up a side of the bottle to sprinkle some powder on the bird, the aroma suddenly become incomparable hook people, Chu Yu can no longer help, three steps and two steps forward, across the fire sitting in front of Rong Zhi, said with a smile: "meet half."

    Rong Zhi raised her eyes to look at her, not surprised, only a smile, said: "the princess really want to eat?"

    Chuyu said with a smile, "did you poison here?"

    "Of course not."

    "So what''s the problem?"

    Rong Zhi gazed at Chu Yu for a moment and showed a wonderful smile. He moved away the grill of barbecue. After cooling for a moment, he took out a slender knife from his sleeve, which was no more than a palm long, and cut off a piece of meat on the bird''s leg. It was about half the size of a palm. He put it on the blade and handed it to Chu Yu: "at the moment, there is not enough utensils. Please make do with it, but it has a different flavor, The princess might as well try one or two. "

    The barbecue was less than half an inch thick. On one side, it was scorched and oily. On the other side, it was white, fresh and tender. It was full of color and fragrance. Chu Yu took the handle of the knife, blew it carefully, and made sure it wasn''t too hot before sending it to the mouth.

    After a moment, Chu Yu stopped chewing and pointed to the fire with a smile, indicating that she was spitting in the fire, and then she followed the knife in her hand.

    Chu Yu hesitated for a while, but she forced her mouth to swallow. She looked at Rong Zhi and thought over her words and said, "are you using the wrong sauce?" There is no problem with the roast. The skin is crisp, the inside is fresh and tender, and the taste is excellent. But the problem lies in the seasoning that seeps into the meat.

    In fact, the taste of this barbecue is not exaggerated, unlike those novices who are learning to cook too salty or too light, but slightly distorted, into the salty meat, there is a little more bitterness and sweetness, which should not be mixed, and it tastes very strange.

    It''s just like the color matching. It''s obviously green, but it''s mixed with red and yellow pigment. It''s strange that the whole color is even.

    Rong Zhi looks smart and doesn''t look like an idiot. How can it be like this?

    Rong Zhi smiles faintly, but doesn''t explain. He just picks up the knife and looks at it. He still wears most of the barbecue left by Chu Yufang. He doesn''t discard it. He lowers his head and opens his mouth to bite it off.

    A gentle bite of a small bite of meat, Rongzhi eat very leisurely and comfortable, as if not by the strange taste of interference.

    Seeing his appearance, Chu Yu suddenly thought of a possibility: "you... Can''t feel the taste?" If so, then it makes sense, color blindness is difficult to perfect the color, and no taste of people, they do not know what is really delicious, naturally it is difficult to make delicious food.

    But the words just said, Chu Yu rejected his guess: "no, I can''t feel the taste, why do you want seasoning? Is there something wrong with your taste, I mean your tongue Chu Yu thought.

    Rongzhi lowered his head and bit down the last piece of meat on the blade. Under the light of the fire, his light lips were suffused with Soft Shimmer. His eyes were half closed, and his black hair slipped a little, covering half of his face.

    When he looked up again, he looked aside and said with a smile, "Yue JieFei, could you do me a little favor and send a message to the cook so that they can take care of a hare."

    Yue JieFei usually goes in and out with Chu Yu as a shadow, but as a bodyguard, he often hides in the dark, which is not easy to be detected. At this time, he hears Rong Zhi''s command, but he looks at Chu Yu first, and the latter nods before turning away.

    Yuejie flew away. Rongzhi then said, "my tongue..." he stopped for a moment, as if thinking about how to express it. "The taste is different from others. People think it''s bitter, but I taste it with a little sweet. People say it''s sour, but I feel it''s salty. I think it''s delicious, but others may not think so."

    He shrugged, although helpless, but also indifferent: "that''s it." The cooks in the princess''s house all know that his taste is different from others. When they prepare food for him, they prepare it separately, but they don''t know why.

    Chu Yu was stunned. After a while, she said, "who knows about this except me?"

    Rong Zhi smiles and picks a small piece of meat from the slightly cooled roast bird. Now his broken right arm doesn''t need a bandage, but he still can''t use too much force. However, his intact left hand is extremely flexible, and the action is as light as a skilful swallow: "no one has ever asked about it, only when I taste strange, so only the princess knows the real reason here."

    Chu Yu frowned and said, "how can this happen?" Isn''t it inconvenient for him to have a meal with others because of his taste?

    Rong Zhi laughed and licked his greasy lips: "in fact, I was just like a normal person when I was a child. Maybe I tasted too many poisons later. I don''t know how it became like this, and I don''t know how to treat it. It doesn''t matter. These years have passed." Most of the things made by others can''t be eaten, so he groped and learned seasoning by himself, but he also practiced good cooking skills, which can be regarded as an unexpected harvest.

    Rong Zhi said it easily, but Chu Yu understood that his "coming here like this" was not so pleasant. However, seeing that he didn''t want to mention it more, she was inconvenient to ask. She had to fork out the topic: "why didn''t yuejiefei come back?"

    Rong Zhi looked at Chu Yu for a moment and swept around her with a kind of playful eyes. Then he said with a profound smile: "I''m afraid he can''t come back for a moment."

    Sure enough, as Rong Zhi said, when the rabbit was slaughtered, cut and cleaned was sent by the kitchen staff, yuejiefei had not come back.

    The rabbit was put on the fire when it was cut. When it was turned over, it was smeared with salt and brushed with sauce. After a while, it was fragrant again.

    Chu Yu looked at the bird that he hadn''t eaten two mouthfuls, and couldn''t help saying, "how much do you want to eat for a meal?" One bird is not enough?

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "this is for the princess. Although my taste is unusual, it''s not difficult to make ordinary people''s food. The princess will be fine soon after a while."

    Rongzhi roasted the rabbit meat, put out the fire, and handed it to Chu Yu. Chu Yu tasted it, so he simply settled the dinner here.

    On the edge of the quiet bamboo forest, the twilight is gradually getting dark, a man and a woman, a bird and a rabbit, a person and a relative smile. Although this scene is strange, it has something moving.

    After they had enough to eat, yuejiefei came back. His face was full of joy, and he seemed to know something happy. Rongzhi gave yuejiefei a look, and then Chu Yu. Then he stood up, brushed his robe with wide sleeves, swept away the ashes, and said, "the princess is just coming. I have something to tell you. Please follow me."

    Chu Yu asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "did the princess forget? The first of the three things you asked me to do the day before yesterday has been completed.

    ========================

    Cooperating with the activities, the lifting of the three chapters is completed~~~

 Chapter 78

    Ah? She really forgot.

    Chuyu suddenly remembered that two days ago, she threatened Rongzhi with Qiye Xuezhi in order to let Rongzhi do things for her, and the first thing was to find out the burglars.

    Today''s life is very chaotic. Not only do you know the reason why Rongzhi and yuejiefei have a grudge, but also you can see the sky is like a mirror. Chu Yu is so shocked that she throws the theft away.

    The reason why she did that at the beginning was that she couldn''t understand her position. She could only pretend that he was an enemy for the time being. She was not polite to him in everything she did. But today, after knowing some of the original reasons, she felt a little ashamed for her excessive care.

    She was really a little bit forced at that time.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yu looked at Rong Zhi''s eyes and couldn''t help feeling sorry: "have you found it?"

    Rong Zhi stood with a quiet smile: "yes, I have found it."

    If it was before today, Chu Yu would have doubted whether he was colluding with the other party when he found the thief so quickly. But now, once he changed his mind, he would think about things in a better direction, no longer blindly doubting and suspecting.

    Chu Yu felt relaxed from the bottom of her heart: Rong Zhi is not the enemy, which is really great.

    Although the sky like a mirror let her some setbacks, we can know that Rong Zhi''s real goal is not her, but also a blessing in disguise.

    Chu Yu also patted her dress and stood up and said, "who is it? Already locked up? Take me to see. " She said that she was about to go into the bamboo forest and walk out of the garden, but Rongzhi stretched out her hand and pulled her sleeve.

    Chu Yu stopped to look back and saw Rong Zhi pass a folded silk handkerchief: "princess, wipe it first."

    Chu Yu was a little shocked. He didn''t know what he meant. Rong Zhi laughed and held a corner of the silk handkerchief. Raised his hand to wipe her lips, he gently and carefully wipe off the oil stains on her lips, whispered: "so good."

    Two people stand very close, Chu Yu''s whole body is rigid, let him move, everything around is dim, Rong Zhi smile fuzzy, only a pair of eyes clear as water, quiet as pool. It was not until Rong Zhi took away his hand that Chu Yu recovered. She couldn''t help but have a fever on her face. Fortunately, at this time, the night was thick, so she didn''t have to worry about how to cover it up.

    Rongzhi walked towards the forest first. His snow-white clothes moved gently in the dark. From time to time, the slender bamboo branches passed by. Occasionally, the light moonlight hit him through the gap between the bamboo leaves. It was like ice breaking snow. Chu Yu was a little late to keep up with him.

    Walk through the bamboo forest and walk out of muxue garden. Just a few steps out, there is a bodyguard close, that bodyguard salutes Chu Yu first. Just ask Rong Zhi way: "Rong childe, all have already arranged properly." That is the hand that Chu Yu assigned to Rong Zhi the day before yesterday.

    Rong Zhi glanced at Chu Yu, as if he thought of something interesting. He said with a smile: "princess, let''s go and see. Although I have already guessed that person, there are some places I can''t guess. Now we believe that sentence, ten steps of Ze. There must be grass. "

    By the bodyguard in the traction Road, not out of the West on the pavilion to the destination, in front of the garden written the name of the garden: spring warm garden.

    This used to be the residence of two male favourites of Shanyin princess. Now there is only one person living in this garden - liuse.

    Is it Liu se?

    Chu Yu was shocked. She turned her head and looked at Rong Zhi. Rong Zhi just turned around at this time and nodded with a smile. Its meaning needs no more words. The gate of the courtyard was hidden. From the crack came the rude call and curse. It was like willow color. With a smile, he pushed the door and several people went in.

    When I got into the yard. Chu Yu also heard Liu SE''s curse, which was mostly vulgar slang in the marketplace. The curse was so fluent that there was no pause between the words. Some of the words were so wonderful that Chu Yu had to savor them for a long time to understand their meaning.

    It''s only twenty steps from the gate of the courtyard to the front of the house. In this short time, Liu se has been scolding from the eighth generation of Rongzhi''s ancestors to the eighteenth generation of his ancestors, and has tried to have some kind of improper relationship with Rongzhi''s parents for many times. As soon as Rongzhi enters the house, he laughs and says, "I''m really sorry, my parents are in peace. You''re late."

    The moment they entered the door, it seemed that someone pressed the mute button and the curse stopped abruptly.

    There was only one light in the house, and the light was very dark. There were several bodyguards guarding the house at the door. Seeing Rongzhi Chu Yu coming, they saluted one after another. Rongzhi went straight to the center of the house, looking at Liu se with a smile.

    At this time, Liu se was tied up by the hemp rope thick and thin with his thumb. His green clothes were messy, his long hair was in a mess, and his snow-white face had red marks scratched by his palm. He looked pitiful. At first, he saw Rong Zhi and was about to continue to scold. Suddenly, he saw Chu Yu behind him. He immediately changed his color, and his eyes quickly burst into crystal tears, and his bright red and plump lips opened slightly, Trembling, she said, "please help Liu se! If the princess doesn''t come, Liu se will be killed by Rong Zhi. "

    Then, Liu se constantly accuses Rong Zhi of being domineering and arbitrary. He almost says that Rong Zhi is the number one villain in heaven and earth. Chu Yu is quite amused to hear that, while Rong Zhi on one side can''t help but smile. It''s easy to wait for Liu se to say that he is tired before he says, "good eloquence, even I almost believe it."

    Chu Yu looked at him and said on purpose: "what he said can''t be true?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "what does the princess think?"

    He clapped his hands, and a group of people came in. They were a pair of bodyguards tied up with several people. Among these people, there were servants in the house, guards at the door, accounting room outside the house, ordinary merchants, peddlers and pawns, and a young man who was somewhat similar to Liu Se in appearance.

    As soon as Liu se saw the soft young man, he changed his face and cried, "Rong Zhi, if you have any personal complaints, you come to me. What do you want to do with my brother?" It turned out that the young man was Liu SE''s elder brother.

    Rong Zhi shakes his head and looks at Liu se with condescending pity. As soon as he flicks his finger, someone behind him will present the evidence. It''s the lost jewels and jades in the princess''s house.

    Liu SE''s face was already pale, but when he thought of the consequences of recognition, he still resisted: "this is your planting and framing. I haven''t seen these things at all."

    Rong Zhi was not angry. He just flicked his finger again, and someone told him the process of the investigation and the results of the individual interrogation of other people.

    Listen to listen, Liu se suddenly let out gas, his eyes straight, all weak, no rope forced to rely on the post tied, just afraid to immediately collapse on the ground.

    After Liu se entered the government in the early years, he once had the courage to collude with the accounting room of the foreign government to embezzle. The money he got was sent to his brother for official communication after he entered the official career. Later, because he took over all the affairs of the government, he did not dare to do it again. These days, Liu se has a premonition that she will never be favored by the princess again, so she wants to make a profit before she is driven away, and she can live comfortably in the future. However, she didn''t expect that she had been cut off, so she put her hand in and pulled him out again.

    When he was tied up here, he still had a fluke in his heart, but now he is in complete despair. The evidence is solid, and he has no reason or position to complain.

    Rong Zhi smiles, turns to Chu Yu and says, "I didn''t pay attention before. Liu se is such a talent. He colludes with the accounting room of the foreign government to embezzle, steal treasures, smuggle them out and sell them. The way to sell them is also secret." Although it was rough in his eyes, it was extremely rare for Liu se, who had not received any guidance.

    Although Rong Zhiyuan guessed that the thief was Liu se based on his knowledge of everyone in his family, there was something unexpected in the process of verification: Liu se was born in a poor family. He did not study, but learned some accounting with the merchant''s father. However, he was surprisingly sensitive and passionate about money and business. The accounts were skillfully made, although Rong Zhiyuan could not hide them, But at least fooled the novice on the road Huan yuan.

    Rong Zhi explains to Chu Yu in detail, and then asks her how to deal with it. Chu Yu keeps looking at Liu se, but she is also worried, and she doesn''t know what to do.

    In fact, she didn''t hate the people who stole the property. She ordered Rongzhi to find them out, but she didn''t want to have a mouse gnawing at the foot of the wall. She didn''t even think about how to deal with them when they were caught.

    The most difficult part is that Chu Yu only dealt with you LAN strictly two days ago. If she dealt with you LAN lightly, her affectation in front of her would be declared invalid. But now Liu se has made a big mistake. Not to mention being strict, even the normal punishment is to kill her.

    Do you really want to die?

    Seems to see Chu Yu''s dilemma, Rong Zhi said with a smile: "if the princess is in a dilemma, how about giving Liu se to me?"

    On hearing this, Liu se turned pale and cried for Chu Yu''s forgiveness. Although he was usually modest, Liu se always had great fear of him.

 Chapter 79

    It''s terrible.

    In his deep eyes, it seems that there is no escape for everything. In only one day, he dug out everything.

    Accurate insight, decisive action and calm judgment are totally different from Rong Zhi''s elegant appearance, which also shows how mellow and sharp his means are, which is totally different from Huan yuan''s astringency.

    Because of this, Liu se is more and more afraid of falling into Rong Zhi''s hands. He can''t see through this man and can''t guess what the consequences will be.

    Chu Yu thinks of Rong Zhi''s words about killing you LAN yesterday. Although he has changed his mind, his means are cruel and cruel. This is the truth. He will shake his head now. Even if Liu se should be punished, don''t be too cruel.

    Although Chu Yu didn''t speak, Rong Zhi seemed to guess her meaning and said, "princess, please don''t worry. I won''t treat Liu se innocently. It''s just a pity to see that he has amazing talent and is buried. If you teach him, you can help Huan yuan."

    When Rong Zhi mentions Huan yuan, Chu Yu thinks about it. Huan yuan has been in charge of the affairs of the mansion for some time, and he has done his best. However, he has not been effective and has no courage to command other people in the mansion. When she learns that Rong Zhi is not the enemy, she plans to transfer the power back to him. This also reduces Huan yuan''s burden. However, Huan yuan has other plans.

    Chu Yucai thought so. He saw Rong Zhi shaking his head slightly. His dark and warm eyes showed a little disapproval. He was about to ask, but he said, "princess, let''s talk about it."

    When they got to the courtyard, Rong Zhi stood still and said, "the princess can''t do it."

    Chu Yu counter way: "how can not?" Did he know what she was going to do before she said it?

    His dark eyes were almost as dark as the night. He said in a soft voice, "the princess treats me differently. How can I not know what the princess thinks, but I can''t. Princess. Although it''s convenient for me to take charge of affairs again, have you ever thought about Huan yuan? What would he think? "

    Chu Yu suddenly sober, also understand the intention of Rongzhi, if she will just handed over to Huan yuan, will be in charge of the affairs soon return to Rongzhi, this is naturally the best way to maintain normal operation, and Huan yuan can also get away from it, but the problem is, do so. Almost equal to give Huan yuan a slap in the face, is to tell him, because he is too incompetent, just had to let Rong Zhi to take charge of affairs again.

    Rong Zhi''s objection to this was to protect Huan yuan''s self-esteem.

    Looking at Chu Yu, Rong Zhi said in a soft voice, "princess, if you give Huan yuan trust, but suddenly take it back at this time, he will not be able to bear it."

    This is different from his attack on Huan yuan. He and Huan yuan usually do not match, from his blow. As if a kind of hostile sharpening, but Chu Yu to Huan yuan, but is entrusted with the important task first. Huan yuanchu was exhausted when he started his business. Anyone could see that he was haggard. If Chu Yu took back Huan yuan''s power at this time, it would be a total denial of his previous efforts. It was like they were in the same camp, but Chu Yu was in the same camp when Huan yuan was not fortified. Stabbed him in the back.

    Chu Yu was eager to seize the power in Rong Zhi''s hands, and the transfer of power between them was too rough, which made Huan yuan tired. Now Huan yuan needs the confidence and trust from others. If he doesn''t, he may be crushed because of his heavy pressure.

    Want to understand before and after, Chu Yu burst out in a cold sweat. If Rong Zhi didn''t remind her, she might have said something wrong and done something wrong. Action shows attitude, even if she tried to explain to Huan yuan afterwards, but the broken trust can never be pulled back.

    Fortunately, there is room.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yu raised her hand to bow. But then I suddenly remembered that I was wearing women''s clothes, and this posture was neither fish nor fowl. And halfway down a hand, think of clapping Rongzhi shoulder to express thanks, but in the twinkling of an eye, her face changed, hand forced in the air to turn a bend, to cover up to touch his chin.

    Suddenly strange, because Chu Yu thought of something.

    Just now Rong Zhi said that Huan yuan''s self-esteem would be hurt. What about Rong Zhi? Yuejiefei, who was called by her, broke the bone. During the healing period, he was taken advantage of the opportunity to be deprived of power, calculated, ignored and treated lightly... What''s his mood?

    Chu Yu thought stiffly.

    Could it be that she has made some irreparable mistakes?

    Chu Yu looked at Rong Zhi. The distance between them was very close, but it seemed that they could never be touched. It seemed that there was an invisible wall between them, which could not be broken.

    On Rong Zhi''s smiling eyes, Chu Yu suddenly doesn''t know what to do, and can''t speak in silence. Even if Rong Zhi''s original position is on her side, can he help him without resentment and mustard after being treated like that?

    She is too careful. Has she pushed a friend to a hostile position?

    Chu Yu wanted to ask, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth.

    Seeing Chu Yu''s face changing, Rong Zhi said with a smile, "what is the princess thinking?"

    Chu Yu''s heart was in a mess, and she said casually, "you should know what I''m thinking, right?" Now she had no doubt about Rong Zhi''s ability to understand people''s heart, and she did not think that Rong Zhi could not see what she was thinking.

    Rong Zhi chuckled and said, "if the princess doesn''t say it, how can I know what the princess is thinking?"

    Chu Yu curled her lips and asked subconsciously, "don''t you know what I''m thinking if I don''t say it?"

    Rong Zhi said, "do you think I know what the princess is thinking if she doesn''t say it?"

    This time, Chu Yu didn''t go on. It''s a waste of time for her to ask questions in this way. But... Their eyes were right on each other, as if they were glued together. Then they staggered their eyes slightly and laughed at each other.

    Just now that invisible wall, instantly melt away.

    A few words of knowing but asking each other sound boring, but Chu Yu''s heart is so stable, and she also knows that Rong Zhi just quarrels with her, and the purpose is for this.

    He''s quietly sending the message: don''t worry, I''ll stay out of the way and won''t cause resistance to you.

    You do not say, I do not say, covered with a layer of yarn to see flowers in the fog, but each other are clear. Such vagueness is the most subtle.

    Chu Yucai felt at ease. He thought of another thing and asked, "so what do you need?"

    Rong Zhi SA ran a smile, looking at her eyes and turned mild: "I just need to stay here, princess or go to see Huan yuan, here can be left to me to do." Family affairs are not new to him. He has lost the challenge of taking over alone by repeating the same tedious work. There is another reason why he does not want to recover his power, which is this.

    However, it must be very interesting to teach Liu se.

    After hearing Rong Zhi''s words, Chu Yu rushes to Xiuyuan house. As soon as she pushes the door in, she sees Huan Yuanyuan sitting a few days before the case, concentrating on sorting out the account books. The books are stacked neatly on both sides, and in the middle is a square tray with a layer of brocade cloth on it, holding the seal of the director of Princess mansion.

    Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Huan yuan raised his head. He was not surprised at Chu Yu''s arrival. He only said calmly, "princess, I''ve finished sorting out the books. When will I give them to Rong Zhi?" His slender hands are on the book. His beautiful face has no expression, but his eyes seem to be on the verge of breaking.

    Chu Yu sighed in her heart, and secretly said that Rong Zhi really expected things like God. She came forward and sat opposite him, and said in a positive way: "who told you that I will give these things to Rong Zhi again? Who made such rumors? If it comes out, I''ll punish that guy heavily. How dare I talk nonsense behind my back? "

    Huan yuan''s dead and silent expression finally produced a crack, revealing a little surprise: "isn''t it?"

    Subtle casual behavior will reflect people''s tendency. Today, Chu Yu goes with Rong Zhi to see the captured Liu se, but doesn''t inform Huan yuan, because at that time, she has put down the fear of rejecting Rong Zhi and is ready to trust his decision and judgment. If it is before today, under such circumstances, Chu Yu will ask Shang Huan yuan to accompany her.

    Seeing a leaf fall and knowing the autumn of the world, Rong Zhi has the ability to see the whole situation. Although Huan yuan is inferior to him in this aspect, he also has a keen and sensitive thinking. When someone tells him that Chu Yu and Rong Zhi are going to see the captured Liu se together, he knows that he is afraid to be given up.

    For this ending, he is very calm, no anger, just quietly prepare, waiting for the moment.

    He is not as tolerant as he is.

    This cognition once again into Huan yuan''s heart, hit on his already crumbling confidence and self-esteem, just wait for Chu Yu to come to clean up the mess, give him the last blow.

    Chu Yu smile, hands covered Huan yuan''s hands, eyes clear, unswervingly watching him: "I believe you." She did not explain, nor did she say any unnecessary words of encouragement, but said gently and firmly:

    I trust you.

 Chapter 80

    Chu Yu didn''t feel it, but Huan yuan''s expression was slightly shaken. A moment later, he felt the warm and soft touch on the back of his hand. He earned his hand unnaturally, and said in a low voice: "princess, the ability of tolerance is far above me." Though reluctant, he had to admit it.

    He said slowly: "princess, I can''t do enough. I''d better return these affairs to Rong Zhi."

    It''s true.

    Chu Yu''s arms were on the long table, her body was leaning forward, and her face was less than a foot away from Huan. She stared at him tightly: "I said you can, you just can. In the future, don''t let me hear you say that you belittle yourself. How long will you take over these affairs? And how long has Rongzhi been doing it? You are not as qualified as him. At this time, it is inevitable to be more difficult. If you don''t want to make progress, you are really losing! "

    A face suddenly magnified in front of him. Huan yuan couldn''t help holding his breath for a moment. His eyes stayed on Chu Yujiao''s good face for a moment, and he turned back a little uneasily: "yes, princess."

    Why, in the heart suddenly rises the irresistible joy? Secretly happy?

    What a shame.

    No, it''s just a trade between him and her. He pays his loyalty and she gives him freedom. She hesitates and loses before, just afraid that she will go back.

    It must be.

    Convergence from mind, Huan yuan eyes down Su Rong way: "yes."

    Although Chu Yu didn''t understand why he suddenly changed his tone, she was very tired now. She spent a lot of effort to solve Huan yuan''s problem. At this time, she felt tired. Too lazy to think much, she stood up, waved her hand and said, "in a word, don''t mention it again. I won''t let Rong Zhi take your place. In a few days, I have something important to do for you. Just wait. "

    also?

    Chuyu then got up and left, leaving Huan yuan sitting like a woodcarving. He slightly regretted that he should have quit his duty more firmly when he knew it would be like this.

    *************************

    It was noon when she woke up naturally. Chu Yu was lying on the bed, looking at the sunshine from the window screen. She knew it was late, but she was tired and lazy. I don''t want to move much.

    Has been for several days, is spent like this, in addition to dealing with the necessary things, basically lying in bed in a daze.

    Usually at this time, she has entered the palace, and the little emperor set family relations, but after that day, she especially did not want to see Liu ziye''s face.

    And for Liu ziye that part of the plan, but also because of the day such as mirror refused to cooperate and temporarily interrupted, had to re draw up.

    Chu Yu turned over. You sigh, think about it, or get up. Call baby blue pink to come in and serve her.

    The three days of punishment time has passed, Chu Yu put young Blues back to his side, after all, this clever maid in her job is still very good, but because young Blues three days of imprisonment, she also promoted a pink, stay with her side.

    He dressed lazily, pedaled on clogs, and Chuyu dragged his steps. First, I went to Huanyuan and said something encouraging as usual. Then I went to muxue garden and found that Rongzhi was not there.

    Chu Yu thought about it and turned slowly to the warm spring garden. Before she came near the gate of the yard, she heard a shrill cry: "ah!" After the scream came down, Liu SE''s angry voice came out: "pain, stop! Can you let the flower put down that bamboo bar by mistake. What happened to me? Will you let him hit me? "

    Chu Yu pushed the door with a smile and put her light steps in. She was careful not to disturb the people in the room. She only heard Rong Zhi leisurely say: "you just looked at the wrong number, so it''s natural to hit it. If you have any more objections, I''ll double the number of mistakes. "

    Liu SE''s voice is weaker. But it is still very unfair: "if you want to fight, don''t hit me in the face. If you go on fighting like this, do I have to meet people?"

    Rong Zhi chuckled: "what are you afraid of? If you take good care of your appearance, I have a good wound medicine here. When you finish what you should do today, I will apply the medicine for you. "

    After that, the voice in the room became blurred, and Liu se complained a few times in a low voice. Finally, he had to give in to the power.

    Chu Yu enters the house.

    The window is open, and the sunlight penetrates into the room, which makes the room look very bright and clean. The flower is leaning against the window, holding a two meter long bamboo pole in one hand. The tip of the bamboo pole is just on a black side. Rongzhi and liuse are sitting on the side of the long side. In front of them, several old books are spread out, and Rongzhi''s back is against the beam and column behind him. His eyes are half closed, And Liu se is twisting the face that is drawn green one posture one by one, painful browse account book.

    Hearing the sound of clogs at Chu Yu''s feet, Liu se raised her head and let Chu Yu see clearly the scar on his face. A total of eight crisscross blue and purple blood stasis marks, vertical and horizontal indistinctly constitute a word: flower.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing. Although she was a little pitiful, her face was too funny. Liu se raised her hand to cover her face in a hurry and didn''t want her to see such an ugly appearance. A moment later, he suddenly remembered that even if he didn''t have any damage, the princess would not spoil him.

    Eyes dim a little, Liu se slowly put down his hand, up salute: "have seen the princess."

    Seeing his miserable appearance, Chu Yu couldn''t bear it. She looked at Rong Zhi and asked him if he could be less severe.

    Rong Zhi shook his head with a smile and said, "princess, you don''t know. Although Liu se has amazing talent, I find that he likes to relax and dislikes work. If you don''t force him to learn something, it''s more difficult than going to heaven." Liu se was afraid of suffering. This was the easiest way to restrain him.

    If he doesn''t like leisure and work hard, and is greedy for enjoyment, even if Liu se just inherits his father''s business, he can get well-off. But he doesn''t want to work hard, so he just comes to the princess''s house and steals and embezzles in order to enjoy the adventure in the future.

    Chu Yu thinks that if Liu se doesn''t study quickly and take charge of the accounts in the government, it''s hard for her to free Huan yuan to do something else. She is also short of manpower, so she doesn''t care about Rong Zhi''s discipline.

    Thinking of her own affairs, Chu Yu subconsciously glanced at Rong Zhi. The latter heard the string song and knew the elegance. She tapped her fingers for a long time and said, "take a rest for a while, huacuo. Please give Liu se the medicine. I''ll go out with the princess for a while."

    When they entered the garden, they heard a scream from the room: "wrong flower! Easy, easy! Dead people

    Looking at each other with a smile, Rong Zhi said to Chu Yu, "what''s the trouble with the princess?"

    Chu Yu thought about it, and decided to express her worry: "there is indeed a dilemma. I want to set up a clean house in the city or in the suburbs, but not in my name, but in the name of others." In order to be completely secret and not let people know the identity of the owner of the house, the servants in the house should be brand new and have nothing to do with the princess mansion.

    It''s easy to say, but when it comes to implementation, it''s not easy to operate. Let alone hide and forge identity, it''s not so easy just to find a clean house.

    Rong Zhi leisurely way: "the princess is worried about this, why not go to seek with Wang Yizhi?" Whether it''s wealth or contacts, Wang Yizhi is top-notch. As long as Wang Yizhi is willing to act on his behalf, he can capture any fake identity or pure house.

    Chu Yu was stunned when she heard that. She looked at it for a long time and then said, "what else is it that you don''t know?" It was only recently that she knew Wang Yizhi. However, it seemed that everything could not escape. Chu Yu was helpless.

    But... If you know it, there''s no need to hide it from him right now, or even rely on his strength.

    Rong Zhi laughed and said casually: "if the princess is willing to trust me, you can give it to me. I will discuss with Wang Yizhi another day and guarantee that the princess will be happy. In addition, besides Liu se, I would like to recommend one person to the princess, who can help Huan yuan about one or two. "

    "I''ll leave it to you." Hearing that, Chu Yu picked up her mood and asked, "who is it?"

    Rong Zhi said quietly, "ink fragrance."

 Chapter 81

    "The smell of ink?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "yes, ink. I''ve trained him for two years. I wanted to tell the princess that now that it''s useful, I''ll let him use it. "

    Chu Yu a Leng way: "that, Huan yuan..." Huan yuan can think again what have no?

    Rong Zhi shook his head leisurely and said, "if it''s not me, it won''t be." Most of Huan yuan''s pressure and frustration came from him. If it wasn''t for him, Huan yuan wouldn''t have such a serious sense of depression. What''s more, in the past, as a subordinate of Huan yuan, the Mo Xiang sect listened to Huan yuan''s dispatch, which would only lighten Huan yuan''s burden.

    This is the difference between Rong Zhi and Mo Xiang. If Rong Zhi is only the deputy of Huan yuan, he will be in control of him in the end. This is not only due to his nature, but also due to his ability.

    The reason why he chose to use ink incense at this time is that, on the one hand, he wanted Huan yuan to be prepared for the later willow color; on the other hand, ink incense could act as a bridge between Huan yuan and willow color.

    After two years of training, Mo Xiang is far better than Liu Se in this aspect. He knows when to bow his head and knows the current affairs very well. He won''t let Huan yuan have any unhappiness. There is one, there are two, accept a ink, then let Huan yuan accept a willow color is not difficult.

    Ink is the forerunner and buffer.

    i see. Chu Yu nodded: "just do as you want."

    Another day later, Rong Zhi told Chu Yu that the work had been done. In this world, two people named Yu Zichu and Yu Ziyuan appeared out of thin air. They were fake identities for Chu Yu and Huan yuan. In the past, these two names were just self proclaimed. It can be a way to treat the situation, but it is really on the registered residence.

    Rong Zhi is very modest to say that most of this is due to Wang Yizhi. He just goes through it and talks with all kinds of organizations. It''s all arranged by Wang Yi, and even most of the money he bought is put on the mat by Wang Yizhi.

    Another advantage of Wang Yizhi''s forged identity is that no one will doubt the authenticity of the identity. Because these three words of Wang Yizhi are the guarantee of resounding.

    Although she knew the wealth of the Wang family, the amazing efficiency surprised Chu Yu. She changed clothes and went to see the new house with Rong Zhi. The house was named Chu garden.

    I don''t know where the guards and servants in the mansion came from. They are very good in quality. They are neat and neat in appearance. They have a lot of face inside and outside. Wang Yizhi must have contributed to them. Chu Yu goes to recognize Wang Yizhi and is very grateful for his help. Thinking of the invitation sent by Wang Yizhi that day, Chu Yu thought and laughed. I went to prepare a gift for you.

    Wang Yizhi doesn''t lack anything, especially money, so if he wants to send precious utensils, he is inferior. If he wants to show his mind, he has to send something that is not in the world.

    In a short time is the invitation period of Wang Yizhi, Chu Yu rushed to make preparations, to the day. Then he got on the bus and put a heavy wooden box on it. This time Chu Yu didn''t go alone, but took Liu sang with her.

    Taking liusang with her is also an accident. Chu Yu needs someone to give her a hand and run errands occasionally. But for the sake of safety, yuejiefei must not leave her. So we need more hands.

    If the identity of the person you bring is too low, it is not convenient for you to appear in the gathering place of the upper class CHILDES. If you bring Rong Zhi Huan yuan, you are too talented. Therefore, the younger Liu sang is just right.

    Learn that Chu Yu wants to take him out again. Liu sang, who had been forgotten for many days, naturally nodded his head and said yes, no matter what Chu Yu said. I jump when I get on and off.

    Chu Yu first came to Chu garden from Princess mansion, and then started from Chu garden. The Chu garden is very close to Wang Yizhi''s house. It doesn''t take a long time to arrive and give the carriage to the servants of the Wang family. The three Chu Yus are led by a boy to meet Wang Yizhi, who is the host of the party.

    Wang Yizhi is by the lake.

    It''s still early now, about eight or nine o''clock in the morning. Before other guests arrived, there was a boat moored by the lake. Wang Yizhi was lying on the boat. With the water rippling slightly, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the light and warm morning wind.

    Seeing Wang Yizhi like this, Chu Yu couldn''t help admiring him. She stepped forward and kicked the boat. She said with a smile, "brother Yizhi is very interested."

    The boat floated by the lake and was not able to bear the force. She gently kicked it, and it suddenly swayed. The people lying on the boat had the illusion that the boat was about to turn over. The boy on one side opened his eyes wide. He never expected that the elegant looking young man would be so impolite. When he met their master, he dared to take his feet to say hello.

    The boy was stunned for a moment and wanted to stop Chu Yu, but he was stopped by Yue JieFei. Wang Yizhi was not flustered on the shaking boat. He opened his eyes and swayed with the boat: "brother Zi Chu, this is not the way to be a guest."

    Although he said scolding words on his mouth, his eyes were rippling with a cheerful and uninhibited smile, without a trace of anger. Chu Yu said with a smile: "if the heart of brother Yi is not right, next time you will kick it back."

    Wang Yizhi stands up slowly, the boat is still shaking, but he stands on the boat, but there is no sign of instability, which makes Chu Yu disappointed.

    Wang Yizhi looked behind Chu Yu and saw that after Liu sang, he was slightly surprised. He put his foot on the bank. He didn''t care that the corner of his robe was stained with the lake water, so he said with a smile: "I thought you were the one who came with you a few days ago."

    The one Wang Yizhi said is naturally Rong Zhi.

    Chu Yu didn''t know what he was doing at this time, but he said quietly: "he is busy with other important things, so he can''t come."

    "That''s a pity." Wang Yizhi obviously expressed his regret and made no secret of his appreciation of Rong Zhi. "I thought that if he didn''t have much use in your hands, he would be asked to come over. Now it seems that he can''t do it."

    Chu Yuyang raised her eyebrows to show her incomprehension.

    Wang Yizhi sincerely said, "I mean this from my heart. If you don''t want to keep him in the future, give him to me. Such a talent is enough to be a prime minister." Now that he knows Chu Yu''s identity, Wang Yizhi can also guess Rong Zhi''s identity. How can he not understand that such a brilliant young man would be willing to face others?

    It''s not that he despises Chu Yu, but that the boy is so extraordinary that he can''t live in a princess''s house.

    Chu Yu has nothing to say, so she has to smile with a silly smile. She is so curious about the situation that day that she regrets that when Rong Zhi came to talk with Wang Yizhi, she shouldn''t be lazy and didn''t accompany her.

    What did they do to make them appreciate each other so much? Don''t grudge praise for each other?

 Chapter 82

    Chu Yucai wanted to inquire, but Wang Yizhi turned around and asked her about the distilled water she said that day: "whatever you said to me the other day, I don''t know. But how can I not understand one of them? Is it that after boiling, the water is much more dry than before?"

    Chu Yu knew that he would not say more, so he followed him and said, "the elder brother of Yi doesn''t know. Although the water we use is clear and clear, there are many dust in the world that our eyes can''t see."

    Wang Yizhi cunningly asked: "since you can''t see it, how do you know there are those dust?"

    Chu Yu thought carefully and said, "brother Yi, some time in the morning, the sunlight comes from the window. Will you see some tiny dust flying in the air?" Chu jade like a microscope has no conditions to make. It can only be demonstrated by examples that everyone can see. "This is the dust that we can''t see on weekdays. Only occasionally can we catch a glimpse of it. The water is also the same. We can''t see it on weekdays, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist."

    Chu Yu then added: "if brother Yi often sees people burning hot water, he will know that if the boiler burns water for a long time, it will only burn water, not other things, and the inner wall of the boiler will leave a layer of scale, which is also one of the evidences." In fact, the scale is the precipitation of minerals in the water, but now Chu Yu in order to prove his point of view, also casually took over to use, as long as can convince Wang Yizhi, no matter true or false, it is good.

    If Wang Yizhi doesn''t believe it any more, she can give him a face-to-face demonstration and play with precipitation and crystallization. If she is more profound, she can''t play any more.

    Chu Yu even gave two proofs, but Wang Yizhi couldn''t help but frown: "the water we usually eat is so dirty?"

    Chu Yu was very embarrassed. Xin said that it would be bad if he fooled Wang Yizhi into not drinking water. He quickly made up his mind and said, "I can''t say that. On weekdays, there is dust everywhere in the air. Don''t we still live well? But for the experiment, the purer the material, the better. There are no mistakes. "

    "Experiment?" Wang Yizhi accurately catches the new words that Chu Yu says.

    Chu Yu''s heart suddenly turned and explained: "yes, experiments and field tests are also very important. If there is no experiment, how can we get the truth? "

    "Wonderful After thinking for a moment, Wang Yizhi clapped his hands and praised Chu Yu''s explanation. His expression was full of pleasure: "if there is no experiment, how can we get the truth? It''s just like talking on paper. Brother Chu''s words should be admonished for our generation."

    Then Chu Yu told Wang Yizhi to wash the utensils when taking distilled water. How to steam water into gas and condense it in a clean container is not a major in chemistry, but Chu Yu''s basic education in middle school gave her such a concept: for experiments. The materials are as pure as possible.

    After the detailed explanation, Chu Yu suddenly heard Wang Yizhi ask: "you are very reasonable, but I still have some problems. How can you know these things in detail when you are a princess?" The guide boy has left to meet the new guests, so Wang Yizhi doesn''t care about telling Chu Yu''s identity, but he doesn''t care about it. Also hear Chu jade a surprised, realize oneself of slip words.

    Dust dancing in the sun is something everyone can find, not to mention, but as a princess, how can we pay attention to the boiler?

    But for a moment, Chu Yu can''t find the language to remedy it. She can''t help but grasp her sleeve and touch the hard object with her fingers. Chu Yu suddenly remembered what she had with her, so she took it out and handed it to Wang Yizhi. She changed the topic abruptly: "thank you very much for your help a few days ago. I have a gift in return." She took out a folded fan from her sleeve and handed it to Wang Yizhi in both hands. To show sincerity.

    Fans have existed since ancient times, but there is no folding fan in this era. Chu Yu asked someone about it. Now she uses almost all the feather fans, but there is no paper folding fan. A few days ago, Chu Yu had a handle made for her own use, which is the first one in the world. However, when it was not hot, she put it on the shelf after playing for two days.

    A few days ago, she wanted to give Wang Yi a unique gift. After thinking about it, she thought of this folding fan. After all, other things are too high-tech for her to make. This folding fan is just a unique idea, so the craftsman can do it.

    There is a ghost in her heart, and it''s unnatural for her to change the topic. With an obvious deliberate image, others don''t know how. However, Wang Yizhi didn''t investigate. He just took the folding fan with a smile, looked at it for a while, and found the mystery. With a little curiosity, he slowly opened the folding fan with his hands holding both sides of the fan, and saw the ink landscape on the fan. His eyes were even more surprised.

    Chu Yu himself took out a folding fan again, spread it out with a brush on his wrist, and said with a smile, "brother Yi, this is what we should do." She folded up the folding fan and did another demonstration.

    Wang Yizhi understood it at a glance. He also learned from Chu Yu to unfold the folding fan with one hand. He was flexible and powerful in his hand, and soon made it more beautiful than Chu Yu. When he closed the folding fan, Wang Yizhi could not hide his joy in his eyes, but said: "as a princess, you are too small. You should take a few bamboo strips and two thin papers as a gift in return. Don''t you think it''s too contemptuous?" Wang Yizhi doesn''t care about money all the time, but he is very fond of clever thinking things. Chu Yu''s gift is right for his mind, which makes him very satisfied. The reason why he says this is that he is not only happy, but also wants to tease Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu pursed her mouth and said with a smile, "of course it''s not. This fan pendant is also ingenious. Brother Yi might as well have a look."

    At first glance, the pendant looks like a piece of white jade, about a finger long. Although the white jade has no time, there are many of them in Wang Yi''s home. He doesn''t care much about them. He thinks that the pendant destroys the elegant artistic conception of the folding fan. However, when Chu Yu mentions it, he takes it up and looks at it carefully, only to find that the white jade pendant is also a folding fan.

    A pure jade folding fan, because the whole body is white, the seam is too integrated, so Wang Yizhi didn''t find it before.

    Slowly unfold the small white jade fan with your fingers, and you can see the whole picture. Each leaf of the fan is polished very evenly and thin. The white jade is nearly translucent, delicate and exquisite, and seems to shatter with a little force.

    On the fan made of white jade flakes, an invitation is carved in elegant font, and on the reverse side, landscape is carved, which is quite similar to the ink painting structure on the paper fan. The characters are hidden between the landscape, reflecting the painting, but not overlapping. This invitation is only a few numbers, please Wang Yizhi in a month later, to Chu garden to participate in the party.

    In order to fold the fan as an excuse, cleverly send out their own invitation, also to send invitation as an excuse, cleverly send out the folding fan.

    Although the folding fan is the crystallization of the wisdom of later generations, there is a fan outside the fan. With the fan as the invitation, there are words in the painting and the idea of painting in the words, which Chu Yu himself painstakingly thought out; The delicate white jade fan, on the other hand, took Rongzhi two days and nights to make it.

    Although there are craftsmen in your family, no one can make such fine and compact carving.

    This inconspicuous place, is Chu Yu really painstaking place.

 Chapter 83

    Chu Yu did this just to let Wang Yizhi feel her sincerity. Although there is no idea of folding fan at present, the production process is not complicated. People with a clear eye can almost understand it at a glance, but the jade fan is not skillful and patient.

    Wang Yizhi is a person who knows how much work it takes to make such a jade fan. The more delicate it is, the more skilled it is. He secretly takes Chu Yu''s heart and says with a smile: "OK, I will go there by then."

    Chu Yu smiles a little, this fan is just a guide, she still has some things, need to prepare some days to take out.

    As they speak, they walk out of the willow forest. Liusang and yuejiefei follow behind them. Yuejiefei is used to being ignored for a long time, but liusang looks down at their back. He could not understand their conversation, as if Chu Yu and Wang Yizhi were standing in another world. He could see it, but could not touch it.

    It''s so easy that when Chu Yu and Wang Yizhi finish talking, Liu sang rushes forward, embraces Chu Yu''s wrist, and specially looks at Wang Yizhi. Unfortunately, his demonstration doesn''t have much deterrent power. Instead, it looks like a kitten with bristling hair.

    Wang Yizhi''s eyes stayed on Liu Sang''s hand for a moment, then turned to Chu Yu, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "your kitten is very interesting."

    Although Liu Sang was young, he was not stupid. He didn''t know that Wang Yizhi didn''t pay any attention to him. He was angry and said, "don''t be complacent. When you come to the princess''s mansion in the future, you have to call me brother Baili." The reason why he called Rong Zhi and others his brothers was not because they were older than him, but because they were all around the princess before him.

    This is the same reason that men in the world take wives and concubines, and later concubines call the first to be sisters.

    !

    !!

    £¡£¡£¡

    Liu Sang''s voice is falling. There was a terrible silence.

    Chu Yu was stunned.

    The more agile you are, the more stunned you are.

    Wang Yizhi was stunned.

    After a while, Wang Yizhi suddenly burst out laughing. While he was laughing, he bent down with his hands on his abdomen. His handsome face was slightly twisted, as if he was laughing so much that his stomach hurt.

    Chu Yu''s face seemed to be burning for a moment. She just wanted to have a ground crack beside her to let her go down.

    What a shame!

    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! The wind blows away!

    See flow mulberry still have the meaning of opening mouth again, Chu Yu quickly stretched out a hand to cover his mouth, sternly stare at him one eye: "how do I say to you before going out?"? Be obedient. You can''t talk. How did you do that? "

    Liu Sang''s eyes flashed, and suddenly he became pitiful. He hung his head like an abandoned pet.

    After teaching Liu sang a lesson, Chu Yu turned to Wang Yizhi with a bitter smile and said, "brother Yi, don''t mind. Children talk at random."

    She also wanted to explain, but an outsider inserted words from a distance: "I heard brother Yi''s laughter from afar. I don''t know what made brother Yi so happy?" Chu Yu heard the sound and saw that it was Pei Shu. Face embarrassed color immediately convergence, oneself also retreated to one side.

    Speaking of it, Pei Shu is the person who introduced her to Wang Yizhi. If it wasn''t for the first time that she was chased in the street and ran into Pei Shu, Chu Yu might not be able to get in touch with the upper class of the court.

    Even though she is a princess, some aristocrats are older than this dynasty. If they don''t want to play with her, she can''t help it.

    She can only get the recognition of some of these people, and then integrate into the circle.

    Although meeting Pei Shu was accidental, every step after that. The more he came down, the clearer the plan in Chu Yu''s heart was. It''s a pity that she is not good at calculation after all. Although she tries to be calm and careful, there are still many accidents in the process. Big ideas are right, but small details are wrong.

    In the palace, in the palace, and in diplomacy, among the three. During the first two, many accidents happened, such as Rongzhi, liuse and Huanyuan. And the sky in the palace is like a mirror, which is the biggest setback. There are no twists and turns at the moment. Here it is.

    But this is the least urgent.

    There are priorities. Originally, Wang Yi''s side is slow and can be drawn slowly, while Liu ziye''s side is urgent and needs to be stepped up. However, one reason is that the sky is like a mirror, and the other is that Chu Yu is extremely disappointed with Liu ziye, which leads to the side that should be worried, but it is not moving forward.

    Wang Yizhi asked the boy to lead Pei Shu to Yu Xiangzhai first. He fell behind a few steps. He looked at Chu Yu and said with a smile: "although brother Zi Chu has been talking and laughing with me since he came here, I know that brother Zi Chu is worried. Although I don''t know what it is and how to persuade him, brother Zi Chu can often come to me to have a rest and talk to forget his worries if he has time."

    After that, he strode after Pei Shu, who had already gone far.

    Chu Yu stood in the same place and touched her face with a bitter smile: was she so obvious? Tomorrow can''t be such a waste of time, it should be noted that every day she is now used to save lives. No matter how much she dislikes Liu ziye tomorrow, she will go to see him as a good sister.

    The hall is called Yu Xiangzhai. When other guests arrive one after another, Chu Yu is also in it.

    Yuxiangzhai is simple and elegant. The wood furnishings in the hall and even the wooden walls of the room are made of wood with fragrance. Because the fragrance has dissipated for a long time, but if you smell it carefully, you will feel the fragrance in nothingness.

    In the hall of yuxiangzhai, there are two rows of one foot long tables. Chu Yu and liusang yuejiefei, who came with her, sit together in a long table. Although yuejiefei also sits down, his hand is always on the hilt of the sword, and he can draw the sword at any time.

    The main body of the party is nothing more than eating and drinking. People talk about literature or the truth of life together. What''s more, they discuss the meaning of life. The scene is very lively, but Chu Yu feels meaningless and doesn''t want to participate in it. If she doesn''t speak, Liu sang and Yue JieFei won''t speak. Therefore, Chu Yu''s silence becomes the only disharmony.

    Pei Shu and Xiao BIE are sitting together, just opposite Chu Yu. Xiao BIE looks cold and doesn''t talk much, but Pei Shu talks with people eagerly. It''s easy to have a rest. Chu Yu sees what Xiao BIE says to Pei Shu, and the alarm rings suddenly. After a while, he looks over and starts to say, "brother Chu has never spoken, But what''s in my heart? "

    Chu Yu stares at Pei Shu. Seeing that the latter''s eyes are flickering, she knows that his action is directed by Xiao BIE. When she looks at Xiao BIE again, the latter returns to the state of paying no attention to his eyes, nose and heart.

    Know is Xiao don''t intend to embarrass, Chu Yu heart sneer, calm mouth way: "I''m actually thinking about a irrelevant thing, has been thinking of its solution, please forgive me."

    "Oh? What''s the matter? Brother Zi Chu, please say Wang Yizhi takes out the folding fan and brushes it. This action immediately attracts other people''s attention. Then someone asks about the origin of the folding fan. Wang Yizhi laughs and lifts Chu Yu out, so more people focus on Chu Yu.

    Chu Yuchong, one of Wang Yi''s friends, smiles to show her gratitude. Then she tells Liu sang to go to the carriage to get her own folding fan. Liu sang runs out quickly, and she says, "what I think is the story someone told me a few days ago, that is, a Heavenly Master with magical power sent a 28-year-old man to kill two people 30 years ago, They are the biological parents of the man, who was not born 30 years ago. After listening to this story, I feel very strange. If the man killed his parents before he was born, there would be no one to kill his parents 30 years later. But if there was no him, there would be no one to kill his parents 30 years ago. Then his parents would give birth to him, but if he could be born, I''ll go back to killing my parents 30 years ago... If I think about it again and again, it''s not the end. "

    Chu Yu left the genetic words, then took out the folding fan to unfold, and swayed gently.

    In fact, what she just thought was not this, but this problem was considered by her some time ago. This is a wonderful paradox. Every ending can cause the premise not to be established. It must be enough for these people to spend some time thinking, and no one will have leisure to trouble her.

    As Chu Yu expected, when she finished speaking, there was silence around her. Everyone was deep in thought. Chu Yu had a sneer on her lips. She glanced at the stunned Xiao biehou and looked at Wang Yizhi, who was the first one. The latter was not embarrassed. She just shook the fan slowly like Chu Yu and seemed to have a plan in mind.

    After a while, Liu sang came back with a bunch of folding fans, which Chu Yu had prepared in advance. On the pendant of each folding fan, there was a small fan with her invitation engraved on it. However, most of the small fans were made of wood, which was easier to make than the handle in Wang Yizhi''s hand.

    Chu Yu broke the silence with a smile: "this is my self-made folding fan. It''s not too much. It''s more convenient to carry in and out on weekdays. It''s a meeting gift for you. In addition, there''s an invitation in the pendant. In January, I''ll hold a very unique Party in Chu garden. If you have time, you''re looking forward to your visit."

    They took the folding fan and saw it. They all felt strange. They turned to Chu Yu''s eyes for a moment, and they were very happy. Xiao BIE''s mouth seemed to smile, but it was funny but cold: "this fan is really chic, but the owner''s character is filthy. The day before yesterday you said that my piano sound is bad. Now everyone is here. Do you dare to play it and let others comment on it?"

    It turned out that Xiao did not see that Pei Shu could not embarrass Chu Yu, so he opened his mouth to find out. In his cold tone, he was quite aggressive.

 Chapter 84

    However, Chu Yu is really waiting for him to make trouble, otherwise she doesn''t know what to do. She smiles a little and shakes the folding fan again. She is elegant and beautiful in appearance. She is also elegant and graceful. She is bright, calm and sharp. The sunlight outside the pavilion strikes her as if it is gathering the light source.

    Even Wang Yizhi couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows.

    ... put it on.

    Chu Yu sighed helplessly in her heart, but there was no flaw on the surface. Her demeanor became more and more calm and elegant. After a while, she looked at Xiao BIE and said slowly, "this... Brother Xiao BIE, can you cook?"

    Xiao didn''t know what she meant by this, but she was stunned.

    Taking advantage of Xiao BIE''s lack of reaction, Chu Yu asked slowly: "people say that a gentleman is far away from cooking, so brother Xiao BIE will not, but brother Xiao BIE can eat. People who can eat don''t necessarily know how to cook. Similarly, people who can listen to the piano don''t necessarily know how to play it. Because I said that brother xiaobie''s piano skill is poor, brother xiaobie forced him to play it. It''s too small-minded. Can''t he play the piano, so he''s not qualified to say no? "

    At first, her words sounded reasonable, but Chu Yu knew that she was just changing the concept shamelessly.

    Eating is everyone''s instinct. If you are hungry, you will want to eat. If it is delicious or not, you will automatically taste it. However, when the piano skill reaches the level of Xiao BIE, it requires extremely good artistic cultivation to find out its mistakes.

    It''s just that she''s very clever at this concept, using a similar analogy, so even Wang Yizhi can''t distinguish it. Although she feels something is wrong, she can''t grasp the key.

    Choking Xiao BIE with these words, Chu Yu shook her fan and continued to teach him: "brother Xiao BIE''s playing skills are really impeccable, but I''ll ask. What about your heart? " With a crisp sound, she gathered up the folding fan and held it in her hand. Her eyes were clear and sharp, and she looked at Xiao BIE: "what is Qin? The sound of mountains and rivers is the most outstanding. But brother Xiao BIE, what are you doing with the zither? You''re ranking yourself! Playing for others and enjoying for others.... "

    "Shut up Pei Shu interrupts Chu Yu and stands up. He pointed to Chu Yu angrily and said, "you are really a man who doesn''t know what''s good and what''s wrong. Brother xiaobie accompanied us last time. It''s friendship. What do you know?"

    Chu Yu unfolds the folding fan and waits for him to finish. Pei Shuzheng scolds him in a loud voice. When he says that, he suddenly feels something is wrong. Seeing Chu Yu''s face with a smile of mockery, he feels that it is very quiet and disturbing. Looking left and right, I found that there was something wrong with everyone''s eyes.

    Wang Yizhi straightened up lazily and knocked several sides with a folding fan. "Brother Pei, you are a bit impolite," he said with a smile

    Pei Shu also suddenly wake up, just now he was in a hurry, he did a very unpopular thing - cut in.

    For example, Wang Yizhi''s party is called a chat and debate meeting. There is nothing to talk about, but there is an unwritten rule for the chat and debate meeting. That is to say, when one side is presenting his point of view, the other side should listen and wait until the other side has finished speaking. It''s very rude to interrupt others.

    Because Pei Shu, in this way, has attracted people''s attention.

    Chu Yu doesn''t know the rules, but she can''t get rid of them. On the other hand, she doesn''t think it''s necessary to get rid of them. If you are angry, blush and have a thick neck, then you will be inferior in bearing first, and it will be easier to convince people if you are reasonable and reasonable.

    So Chu Yu let Pei Shu grab. See Pei Shu stopped, Chu Yu smile, very good temper asked: "brother Pei finished?"

    Pei Shu is very regretful. He hated to hate of saw Chu jade one eye, secret way at the beginning in the street how didn''t see this kid is a ruthless role. If he had known that, he should not have been invited to the poetry meeting, but it was too late to regret.

    After confirming that Pei Shu would not rush to talk again, Chu Yucai looked at Xiao again and said leisurely, "pursue fame and desire, use the Qin as a tool. In your Qin sound, I can''t hear the distant feelings or the subtle deep meaning. There is nothing but pure and perfect techniques. The heart of solitude and pride blinds the eyes, the heart of solitude and fragrance blocks the ears, and the heart of solitude and coldness is unfeeling. But... What about your heart? "

    Her voice was not big and her tone was not high. She was almost gentle, but every word was like a sharp knife, penetrating into Xiao Bier''s heart. As she spoke, xiaobie''s face changed several times. When the last word fell, she turned pale as snow.

    Pei Shu is not angry, just about to continue to refute, suddenly in front of a hand, but Xiao don''t stand up.

    Xiao doesn''t stop Pei Shu, but he doesn''t look at him. He just turns to Wang Yizhi and leans down. Then he turns away from his seat and walks out. Pei Shu glares at Chu Yu fiercely and goes after her.

    yeah? So even if you don''t fight, you give up?

    See Xiao don''t so, Chu Yu also some accident, she originally also ready to meet the other side to fight back, and one by one with the refutation of the preparation, but didn''t expect oneself only a light weapon, the other side turned away.

    It''s about that. She''s right.

    Chu Yu once made people search all the books or files that Princess Shanyin had left her handwriting. At last, it was on a piano score. She saw Princess Shanyin''s comments on Xiao BIE''s piano music, saying that Xiao BIE had only piano skills, but no heart. The vulgar name of young master Qianjin was perfect for him.

    This is the only proof that Princess Shanyin has ever dealt with Xiao BIE. Chu Yusi wants to go, and decides to criticize Xiao BIE around the core of her sentence, and set up her own image with him as a stepping stone. Anyway, Xiao BIE is not pleased with her, she might as well take the lead... But she can''t judge the reliability of Princess Shanyin''s words, so she has made a lot of preparations, It''s used to deal with Shaw''s counterattack.

    But did not expect, Xiao don''t in front of these words, unexpectedly is so powerless, straight away admit defeat. From this point of view, it seems that the music appreciation level of Princess Shanyin is quite good.

    By this fierce means, all of you must have remembered the name of Yu Zichu. Maybe it didn''t even have a good impression, but it left a deep impression, and you can''t forget it.

    The purpose has been achieved, Chu Yu wide sleeve a Shan robe stand up, turn to Wang Yizhi, hand folding fan Yiyi, smile: "disturbed everyone''s conversation, Zi Chu is really ashamed of heart, today there are other things, this farewell, also hope that brother Yi forgive."

    Seeing Wang Yizhi nodding slightly, Chu Yu didn''t show much politeness. She slowly shook her fan and walked out of Yuxiang Zhai. Every movement of her is very elegant and leisurely, and it''s pleasant to see, but the time to leave is arrogant and high-profile.

    Chu Yu was in front, and yuejiefei and liusang followed. Three people go out far, Chu Yu just stop, lift sleeve to wipe forehead, now the weather is warm, but the sweat on her forehead is cold.

    After wiping the sweat, Chu Yu shakes the fan hard. There is no more elegant manner. Her face looks strange and uncomfortable. It takes a long time for her to recover.

    She has just made a gesture, all of which are deliberately disguised, because her opponent is a famous disciple and a noble family style. She not only has to overpower each other in words, but also has to lose her demeanor. For this reason, she once locked herself in the house to rehearse for most of the day, and these movements are somewhat tolerant of learning.

    Looking back at the situation, Chu Yu felt cold hair standing up again. She was very strange. Why did she feel so uncomfortable when she imitated the same elegant demeanor, which was pleasing to the eye? It seems that the position of every bone is not right all over the body

    This is about the difference between nature and purpose.

    Out of the gate, there is a row of cars parked in the roadway. The guests here are all of some wealth. Naturally, there are many people who go out of the car and enter the sedan. Chu Yu looks for her own carriage.

    As he was about to get on the bus, the sound of drawing a sword came from behind. Looking back, yuejiefei stopped and pointed to Xiao BIE three or five steps away. It seemed that he had been waiting here for a long time.

    Xiao BIE''s face was slightly white, and his eyes did not blink, looking at Chu Yu. Pei Shu, who has just followed, has disappeared, leaving him alone.

    Chu Yu frowned and said, "what are you doing?" Didn''t you come here to look for a place just now because you were beaten down by her?

    How to expect Xiao biechang body Yiyi, firm way: "willing to gamble to admit defeat, Xiao don''t voluntarily into the house, please take the princess."

    Gee, gee, gee, Gee?!

    Voluntarily?!

    Chu Yu stares big eyes, see Xiao don''t seem to be joking, brain suddenly hummed for a while: she just now, did do what shouldn''t do?

    How did it come to this?

 Chapter 85

    Looking at Xiao''s other appearance, he didn''t seem to be joking.

    Chu Yu tried to calm down, not to let himself show a look of shock, coughed twice, pretended to be casual and asked: "willing to gamble and admit defeat?"

    Xiao said with a sigh: "before April, I met the princess in a narrow way. The princess burned my piano score. I have always regarded the princess as an enemy. Today, I heard that the princess was burned right. I really lost my heart." He used to learn piano just to cultivate his temperament and amuse himself, but I don''t know when he began to care more and more about the praise of outsiders, strive to improve his skills, and frequently attend various parties

    Although highly praised by thousands of people, he can no longer find the feeling of joy, peace and indifference when he played the first sound.

    However, he didn''t notice these changes. Instead, he pointed them out to the point.

    Before Shanyin Princess ridiculed and he made a bet, he was willing to admit defeat.

    Chu Yu quickly calculates in her heart that she was not here four months ago. In other words, the person who really had a past with Xiao is Princess Shanyin. Now she can guess about five or six points. If it was the original princess, she would be happy to accept Xiao BIE''s coming. But for Chu Yu now, it seems like a hot potato.

    Liusang holds Chu Yu''s arm and stares at Xiao BIE with a little vigilance. This person may become him... Er, his younger brother

    Chu Yu was silent for a long time, then slowly said: "it''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously, just think I didn''t say that." With that, she ignored Xiao''s farewell and got into the carriage by herself.

    Xiao don''t subconsciously step forward, but in front of the more flying sword, stop him close to the carriage.

    Although I don''t know why Chu Yu gave up the fat he ran to his mouth. But since Chu Yu has indicated that he doesn''t want Xiao to get close, Yue JieFei still stops him according to the instructions.

    Once stopped, Xiao BIE is aware of his gaffe. He stops and watches yuejiefei drive away.

    Through the gap of the carriage door, Chu Yu saw Xiao BIE standing on the side of the road. Her tall figure was a little lonely. She only took one look and then drew back her eyes and touched the hair flowing beside her.

    Liu sang rubbed the back of Chu Yu''s hand and said, "princess. Are you not going to let that man in? "

    Chu Yu''s words stopped for a moment. She looked down at Liu sang and said with a smile, "do you really want him to enter the princess mansion?"

    Liu sang thought for a while, blinked, shook his head and said honestly, "I don''t want to." The people who had been around the princess before him might as well, but those who came after him didn''t like it.

    "That''s it." Chu Yu felt Liu Sang''s hair again. Her soft hair felt comfortable. Her eyes turned to the back of the carriage. In a flash, it became cold:

    In her mind, there seems to be such an impression that Princess Shanyin is in the next Dynasty after the Liu Song Dynasty. It seems that the emperor''s surname is Xiao.

    Xiao BIE is also Xiao.

    **************************

    It was noon when she came back from Wang Yizhi. When Chu Yu went back to the palace to change her formal clothes, she drove into the palace.

    Seeing a dusty purple figure from a distance in the palace, Chu Yu immediately asks the eunuch to change his way and detour to find Liu ziye. He doesn''t run into Tian Rujing.

    On the way round, I passed an empty garden. Chu Yu can''t help but stop, remembering that a few days ago, she found that the sky was like a mirror with inhuman power, which almost disrupted all her plans.

    She once pretended not to care and asked Rong Zhi, if you want to kill the sky like a mirror, how much force is needed. After thinking for a moment, Rong Zhi gave her the answer: at least 5000 elite soldiers, or those who are brave and good at fighting, in good condition and equipped with complete weapons.

    Listen to Rong Zhi. Chu Yu immediately gave up the idea of subduing the sky like a mirror by force. She can''t provoke such a great God. Can''t she hide?

    I''ll see her far away from now on. That''s what she is doing now.

    Come to the side hall of Yonghe palace and step into the door. Liu ziye lost his temper in it and threw books and pens. One side of the eunuch maids also dare not resist, only to stand in the same place and let him hit at will, Chu Yu arrival, see is a few people black and blue face, head broken blood appearance.

    Chu Yu subconsciously touched the sachet hidden in her sleeve. Then she stepped forward and asked in a soft voice, "who''s making your majesty unhappy again?"

    Liu ziye is looking back at the thing. He hears someone talking behind him. He''s so angry that he doesn''t remember who it is. He takes a piece of jade in his backhand, and Ruyi is about to knock it off his head.

    Chu Yu watched as Yu Ruyi hit her head. For a moment, she instinctively wanted to dodge, but her body couldn''t move so fast. She just stood in the same place.

    When Yu Ruyi falls, Liu ziye also sees who is behind him. The elegant fragrance makes him feel clear. He suddenly turns his wrist. Ruyi changes his route and rubs Chu Yu''s forehead, leaving a small red mark on his forehead. Fortunately, it doesn''t fall down.

    Liu ziye left Ruyi, and no matter how good the white jade fell into two pieces on the ground, he took Chu Yu''s hand and said, "sister, why did you come suddenly?" He knew his strength, and that jade Ruyi was not a silk feather. He was about to hit it. Chu Yu was afraid that there would be a big blood hole in his head.

    Chu Yu calmed her heart and said with a smile: "I always want to regret the story I told the other day. I''ve been introspecting at home."

    After a while, Liu ziye''s mood eased a little, so that he left and right to retreat. The eunuch maid, who was beaten with blood, looked at Chu Yu gratefully and walked out as smoothly as possible, but the frequency of the pace revealed their eagerness.

    Liu ziye happily took Chu Yu and sat down, but he didn''t rest his head on Chu Yu''s leg as usual. He just shook Chu Yu''s hand and hesitated a little: "sister, is there anything else you told me last time? It''s a little less frightening. "

    After sitting down, Chu Yu couldn''t help raising her hand and rubbing the bruised part of her forehead. She didn''t hear it clearly for the first time. When she heard him repeat the original words for the second time, she couldn''t help being surprised. She glanced over the hand caressing her forehead and glanced at Liu ziye: he looked a little eager to try, but a little afraid. I want to, but I dare not.

    You''re not addicted to ghost stories, are you? But now she has no ghost story in her stomach. What should she do? The one I told Liu Ziye last time is already gathering the essence of all the horror novels she sees, which can not be surpassed in a short time.

    Chu Yu''s eyes drifted, and finally when she came to the little emperor, she suddenly had an idea. She cleared her throat and said, "I have a story here. There is no ghost. I don''t know if your Majesty would like to hear it?"

    I heard there was no ghost. Liu ziye is a little disappointed. Chu Yu looks at him and wants to roll her eyes. Is he coming for the ghost story? In view of the identity of the person in front of him, Chu Yu could not get angry. He only had Wen Sheng to explain: "I only heard a story about ghosts. Other stories are also very interesting. Your majesty might as well listen to them?"

    Chu Yu asked for a glass of clear water, moistened her throat and said, "thousands of years ago, there was an ancient dynasty, which was much older than the three emperors and five emperors we know. As far as all records have disappeared, there is an emperor named Kangxi... "

    The fingers beat rhythmically on the edge of the cup. Chu Yu casually changed the name of the TV series she had seen in her previous life. When the story was told to Liu ziye, what she said was "private visit of Kangxi Weifu", which had never been broadcast on TV several times in her previous middle school days.

    At this time, it is impossible for anyone to point out that Kangxi was born more than a thousand years later, rather than in the so-called ancient times. Chu Yu was also happy to make up.

    It doesn''t matter if the style of TV play is not high. It''s good to attract people. To be exact, it''s good to attract Liu ziye to listen to it.

    "... the Emperor Kangxi had a loyal minister named Ji Xiaolan." Chuyu drank water to moisten her smoking throat. Suddenly found something wrong, that Ji Xiaolan is Kangxi''s grandson Qianlong that generation, she was speechless to say wrong, only a moment, Chu Yu and peace of mind to continue to say: "that Ji Xiaolan has a nickname, named iron teeth copper teeth, why, because he is particularly able to say..." string on string. Anyway, no one could point out her mistake at this time. The story has the final say of her.

    In the era when the novel has not yet become a system, the story she brought out is thousands of years ahead. It is enough to fool Liu ziye.

    Liu ziye lies on Chu Yu''s lap. Eyes a blink not to blink of listen to engrossed in, hear nervous place then can''t help but grasp Chu Yu''s skirt. The original flat material was wrinkled by him, but Chu Yu was happy: as long as he could listen, everything else would be easy to say.

    Chu Yufang thought again about the formation of Liu ziye''s temperament. First, his father was not right. Second, the person who taught him could not teach him.

    Liu ziye''s character is impatient and often impatient. I''m afraid those who teach him don''t know how to teach students in accordance with their aptitude. They just instill rigid dogmas one by one.

    Children in the rebellious period all have such problems. He can''t listen to a word of the general principles. The more he teaches, the more rebellious he is. As a result, the road becomes more and more partial, and the last road becomes dark. If the truth he wants to say is integrated into the story without any trace, it may have some effect.

    Chu Yu didn''t expect that if he told a story, Liu ziye would immediately realize that it was unrealistic and impossible for him to change his nature.

    She goes all out to tell a story, just want to tell Liu ziye such a general concept, what is good, what is evil, what is good, what is bad.

    The so-called story is just planting a seed in Liu ziye''s heart. Chu Yu doesn''t know when the seed will germinate. Maybe it will never germinate, but at least it is a hope.

    Chu Yu thinks so.

    This said for most of the day, until the night completely fell, Chu Yu tired out of Yonghe palace, Liu ziye also reluctantly took her hand, repeatedly told: "sister, you must come tomorrow to continue to tell me, if you don''t come, I will go to your house to listen to the story."

    Chu Yu clapped his hand with his backhand and said in a dumb voice with a smile: "then your majesty will come. It''s better to come back in the afternoon. I''ll make some preparations."

    The so-called series, is characterized by long, not to mention Chu Yu himself added a lot of plot, it is estimated that not one or two months to say, this is also in line with Chu Yu''s mind, at least one or two months Liu ziye thinking about her story, there is no time to do the devil, or more stable, less trouble.

    It''s so easy to say goodbye to Liu ziye. Chu Yu walks out of the palace slowly in the night.

    When approaching the palace gate, the sky was like a mirror. This time Chu Yu didn''t avoid it and passed him on the wrong shoulder without squinting.

    You have the way of heaven, I have TV series.

    Each by means, yangguandao single wooden bridge, we''ll see.

 Chapter 86

    Back at home, although she was tired, Chu Yu didn''t go to sleep. She wore a single dress, found a pen and paper, and briefly recorded today''s story.

    It''s a story full of holes. Even if it''s a story, few people want to hear it.

    In view of the fact that she had let Ji Xiaolan wear the clothes of Kangxi era, Chu Yu thought about it and put all the famous figures of Tang, song, yuan, Ming, Qing and Five Dynasties under Kangxi''s hands, from Wei Zheng to Wei Zhongxian, loyal and treacherous officials, literati and celebrities, all top roles,

    After finishing the story, he made up an outline for the part to be told tomorrow. He put the manuscript on the head of the bed. Chu Yucai rubbed his sour eyes and went to sleep at ease. The plan is good, but Chu Yu overestimates her body. When she wakes up the next day, she is awakened by the discomfort of her throat. Her throat is itchy and dull. She opens her mouth and can only make a low voice.

    It turns out that Chu Yu told Liu ziye a whole afternoon story in the palace yesterday. Her voice had not been rested, and she was already hurt. After returning to the palace, she did not recuperate. After writing the story, she lay down and fell asleep, which worsened to the present state.

    Clap the door and pass the baby blue pink Dai in. Chu Yu tells pink Dai to call Rong Zhi and talk about her situation. After washing under the service of Youlan, Chu Yu sits beside the bed. When she sees Rongzhi coming in from the door, she suddenly shows a look of relief. She reaches for her throat, opens her mouth silently, and then shows a silent smile.

    Rong Zhi comes over and stands in front of Chu Yu. Youlan, who was standing on one side, immediately retreats to make room for him. Although she has been taught a lesson, Youlan still dare not be disrespectful to Rongzhi.

    The corners of the mouth hang a smile, Rong Zhi quietly looking at Chu Yu, but there is no action. Chu Yu couldn''t bear to wait and took her finger to her throat. Just see him low smile a, the ear lightly floats to brush three words: "impolite."

    Rong Zhi leaned slightly, stretched out his hand to gently buckle Chu Yu''s chin, but there was something funny in his dark eyes: "princess, how can I see if you don''t open your mouth?" His voice is still as light as before, as light as the tip of a feather, like a distant stroke in the heart.

    Chu Yu was a little embarrassed and wanted to break away from him. But she was afraid that her movements were too big to be suspicious. She hesitated for a moment. Finally, she raised her head and opened her mouth slowly. But when her mouth opened, she couldn''t help thinking about whether she had rinsed her mouth clean just now. She wanted to go back and rinse it again immediately.

    Looking up, I could only see the hair above the forehead. It was dark without half a silk of variegation, just like his eyes. Can''t see the facial expression of Rong Zhi at this moment, Chu Yu''s other senses are particularly acute. She could feel Rong Zhi''s head down. He didn''t even comb his hair carefully because he was in such a hurry. A few strands of soft hair along with his action hung on Chu Yu''s cheek, the tip of the hair was a little prickly, and the breath of Rong Zhi was very close, the warm breath blew on her neck, and that part of the skin seemed to have small pimples.

    But Chu Yu''s breath, then blows the hair in front of the moving and stopping forehead, slightly floats, and soon falls on her cheek. Chu Yu couldn''t help holding her breath several times, but after a while, she couldn''t hold it. On the contrary, she made her breath more intense.

    The time was infinitely lengthened, and every second was slowly counted. Chu Yu raised her head and put her hands on her legs. Although the movement of holding her chin was very gentle, she could get away at will. But she seems to have been imposed a body immobilization method, let him play with.

    It seems that after a long time, Chu Yu takes a deep breath, reaches for Rongzhi''s sleeve and asks him when it''s over. Then he heard Rong Zhi''s smile float by: "princess, what did you do yesterday? Is your throat swollen like this?" Chu Yu felt the hand on her chin loosen. Immediately, he sat down in the bed like an amnesty, straightened up his sour neck, and his eyes were facing the receding half step.

    Rong Zhi gazed at Chu Yu and comforted her with a warm voice: "princess, don''t worry. I''m going to prescribe medicine now. I only need to recuperate for three or five days, and then I can recover as usual. But these days, I have to be careful not to speak again, so as not to hurt more."

    Chu Yu has already suffered a lot. She dares to make trouble at will. She quickly shuts up and nods. Although she regrets that she can''t continue to sow seeds for Liu ziye these two days, she has to keep her voice before she can continue to work in the future.

    When Fendai sends Rongzhi away, Chu Yu tells Youlan to get a pen and paper and write to Liu ziye to explain her situation. The story will stop serializing for the time being. When her voice will recover, she will continue.

    Rongzhi first went to Shangyao department and took the medicine to cure the throat. After writing down the usage and dosage, he was sent to Chu Yu. However, he went back to his residence alone and shut himself up for a long time in the book Pavilion.

    Until the evening, Rong Zhi walked slowly into Xiuyuan house and sat quietly watching Huan yuan and Mo Xiang busy. When Huan yuan finished his busy work and asked him why he came here, he asked with a puzzled look: "Huan yuan, do you know that there is an emperor named Kangxi in ancient poetry? I''ve read all the classics, but I haven''t found any records about Emperor Kangxi. You are so knowledgeable that you must know more allusions than me. "

    Today, when he showed Chu Yu his throat, he caught a glimpse of Chu Yu''s outline of the manuscript on the head of the bed, which was written densely on the paper. He didn''t mean to peek, but he had excellent eyesight and amazing memory. He only glanced at it and remembered 70% or 80%. He was curious and looked twice more. Although he didn''t delay seeing Chu Yu, he remembered the Emperor Kangxi and the related deeds recorded on the paper.

    The book on the paper was intermittent, even a little illogical, but he was sensitive and easy to understand. However, he searched his memory, but he could not remember when there was such a legendary emperor in history.

    Huan yuan naturally did not remember when there was an emperor named Kangxi. However, he knew that Rong Zhi was not a man who would make a fool of himself on this issue. After thinking for a moment, he said, "maybe there are some shortcomings in what I have learned. Do you have any records in the books in your room?"

    Rong Zhi shook his head and said, "before I came here, I had read all the relevant manuscripts. Of course, I didn''t have any. I came to you for help."

    They sat in silence for a while, with nothing to say. Rong Zhi stood up and said, "maybe I''ve missed something. I don''t know what I''ve missed."

    For several days in a row, the two most knowledgeable people in your family were puzzled by the same question: who was Kangxi?

    But a few days later, Chu Yu''s voice recovered and entered the palace again, but she saw Tian Rujing standing at the gate of a side hall. Chu Yu thought that it was pure to be blind, and walked past him without strabismus. However, when she came to Tian Rujing''s side, she heard his clear voice: "Kangxi. There is no Qianlong. "

    Even if it is a question, his voice, still no ups and downs, said like a statement.

    Chu Yu stopped abruptly. After a long time, she turned slowly to see the sky like a mirror. Her eyes seemed to see a ghost. The story she told Liu ziye was made up, but she swore that she had never uttered the word Qianlong from her mouth!

    Before Chu Yu had time to think deeply, the second question from tianru mirror came again: "have you read the book of heaven?"

    ===================================

    Depressed. I don''t know what I''m doing next door. It''s drilling walls and knocking on the ground. The noise is so loud that I can''t think of anything. I didn''t have time to write two words until they stopped quarreling. I''m sorry for being late today. I''ve been struggling for several days. If it goes on like this, I guess I''ll have to go to the Internet bar to write

 Chapter 87

    The book of heaven?

    What is the book of heaven? Why did Tian Rujing ask her this? How can we judge that she has read the book of heaven?

    Chu Yu''s face was silent, but her heart was thinking quickly. He said "Qianlong" in the first sentence of tianru mirror. Kangxi and Qianlong were roles that could not be known by people in this era more than 1000 years later. She knew Kangxi because she came from more than 1000 years later. What about tianru mirror?

    Did he come through it, too?

    No, it doesn''t explain the origin of the blue light on him, and what should the so-called book of heaven say?

    The book of heaven, as the name suggests, should be a Book... Chu Yu looked at the sky like a mirror without expression, but her chest seemed to have waves rolling, wave after wave, even the soul followed with ripples.

    Book of heaven... Book of heaven

    Tianrujing thinks that she read the book of heaven because she said Kangxi, and tianrujing said Qianlong. Is the reason... He also read the book of heaven?

    And the so-called book of heaven, which records the history beyond this era?

    In just a few minutes, Chu Yu had made dozens of assumptions in her heart. She looked at the sky like a mirror without blinking. She asked, "before I answer, you should tell me, how do you know that I said Kangxi?"

    In fact, without tianru mirror, she can roughly guess what happened. It''s just that Liu ziye told her story to others. Maybe tianru mirror heard it directly, or maybe she went through several people''s mouth. When Chu Yu asked this question, she didn''t care about the answer from the sky like a mirror. She just wanted to give herself a buffer time to make her thinking clearer.

    How can she say that she can get more information without revealing her origin?

    Through the sky like a mirror. Chu Yucai knew that Liu ziye had nothing to do these days when she raised her voice, and she kept her story in mind. She showed what she had heard to the imperial concubines and opened a storytelling hall in the palace. After hearing this, the concubines passed on to each other. By chance, Tian Rujing, who was called to "exorcise ghosts", heard it and found the source of the story. It is Chu Yu.

    Around a circle, and finally back to her, so the sky is like a mirror here waiting for Chu Yu, waiting for her to come, ask a clear.

    Chu Yu gazed at the sky like a mirror''s eyes and said slowly with a smile: "the sky is like a mirror. I suddenly have a very interesting idea. How about the last couple? See if what I know is the same as what you know? " The sky is like a mirror. It should be different from her. He didn''t come across it, otherwise he wouldn''t ask about the book of heaven, but directly asked when she came from. Now the focus is on the book of heaven.

    But Chu Yu would say so. Tian Rujing nodded slightly. They put aside the officials and walked side by side on a quiet path in the palace.

    Chu Yuxian said: "after the Three Kingdoms, there are the two Jin Dynasties. After the two Jin Dynasties, the southern and Northern Dynasties are unified, and the Sui Dynasty is replaced by the Tang Dynasty. In the southern and Northern Dynasties, the Southern Dynasty is divided into four generations, and the Song Dynasty is the first

    Chu Yu is talking about the history of her time. The southern and Northern Dynasties she lived in were before the Sui Dynasty and after the Three Kingdoms and two Jin Dynasties. The situation of the north and south of the world was very chaotic. Chu Yu is so confused that she can''t even remember how many dynasties she had changed. She can only give a general description. As for the southern half of the territory, she roughly knows that it can be divided into four generations. The Southern Song Dynasty was founded by Liu Yu of the first generation. It''s not the song of Tang, song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties, but the Southern Song Dynasty.

    As for the next three generations. Chu Yu only remembers the emperor''s surname Xiao of the next Dynasty, and the rest of them are completely lost.

    Then Chu Yu turned to look at the sky like a mirror and said, "what''s next?" It''s his turn.

    Tianru mirror also looks at Chu Yu. In his clean eyes, Chu Yu''s figure is really engraved for the first time. His eyes are slightly surprised, as if he just saw Chu Yu''s appearance. The surprise was fleeting, and the sky was as cold as a mirror. Then Chu Yufang said, "Tang Dynasty, Song Dynasty, Yuan Dynasty, Ming Dynasty, Qing Dynasty, imperial system is over."

    This is the real history of the future.

    Chu Yu closed her eyes and quickly opened them. She pulled the corner of her mouth and felt that she was smiling a little reluctantly.

    The book of heaven? The book of heaven!

    This is clearly the real history in the future!

    Although we don''t know the specific extent, we can at least be sure that from where tianrujing looks at the future historical records, and even if it is true, this record may be owned by him.

    That''s why he said that this dynasty had run out, because as far as Chu Yu knew, the Liu Song Dynasty was not far away from extinction.

    After thinking about it carefully, Chu Yu stabilized her mind and asked, "let''s go on. You and I all know the changes of the dynasties. Do you know that Emperor Yongzheng, the next generation of Emperor Kangxi, is the fourteenth son of Emperor Kangxi?"

    The sky is like a mirror one Zheng way: "clear is the fourth son, how can be the fourteenth son?"

    Chu Yu''s canthus bent without any trace and asked cunningly: "how could it be the fourteenth son? It''s the fourth son. You''re wrong. "

    Asked by her, Tian Rujing was confused, and he was not sure whether he remembered correctly. He nodded to Chu Yu in a hurry, and then walked to one side as soon as his steps turned. Seven or eight steps away, he stood with his back to Chu Yu, raised his left hand, lowered his head, and didn''t know what he was looking at.

    She this action, also is big Chu Yu''s surprise.

    Yongzheng is the fourth son of Kangxi. Chu Yu knows about it, and just now she made a mistake on purpose, in order to confuse the idea that heaven is like a mirror. In this way, in order to verify, heaven is like a mirror, she will look through the so-called book of heaven to verify, and Chu Yu can just know where the book of heaven is.

    Chu Yu originally thought that the book of heaven, which is like a mirror, should be kept at home. She could borrow flowers from Rong Zhi to see where the book of heaven is. But she didn''t expect that the book of heaven was carried by Tian Ru Jing!

    Seeing the action of tianru mirror, Chu Yu''s reaction was two seconds late. She realized that tianru mirror avoided her just to see the "book of heaven". Her mind was blank, and she ran to it intuitively, reaching out to pull tianru mirror''s shoulder, hoping to see it.

    After two steps behind tianru mirror, Chu Yu passed tianru mirror''s shoulder and saw a little blue light. The next moment, the blue light was flourishing. As last time, she was bounced away by the invisible force, but this time, her strength was not strong, and she didn''t lift her to the air, only retreated a few steps.

    Staggering to stand firm, Chu Yucai remembered that tianru mirror had such a secret skill of self-defense. Just now, she was in a hurry and forgot this.

    Unwilling to look around from the side, Chu Yu took a step. She was disappointed to see that the sky turned around like a mirror, and the mask disappeared. He looked cold and calm: "you remember wrong, not the fourteenth, but the fourth." He wrote clearly in his eyes. At this time, he also understood Chu Yufang''s intention to cheat him.

    Opportunity missed never to come again, Chu Yu wry smile, way: "yes, I remember wrong."

    They left for a while, then separated. At the moment of parting, Chu Yu stared at the sky like mirror''s left sleeve and said, "I don''t know if my book is the book of heaven. Now I haven''t brought it with me. If you want to see it, come to my princess Mansion in four days." Although he couldn''t see clearly behind him, Chu Yu could be sure that tianru mirror raised his left hand to see something, which was hidden in his sleeve.

    Finally reluctantly look at the sleeve of the sky like a mirror, Chu Yucai strides toward the palace.

    She must find out what''s hidden in that sleeve!

 Chapter 88

    Go to the palace, tell stories, go back to the palace.

    Back to the princess mansion, the night was already deep, but Chu Yu didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she strode into the West Pavilion and stepped on the beautiful night all the way into the muxue garden.

    A group of bodyguards who patrol the night near muxue garden are stunned when they see the direction of Chu Yu''s journey. They even forget to come forward to see him. They don''t look at each other until Chu Yu and Yue JieFei''s back disappears in the gate of the courtyard.

    He ordered yuejiefei to wait outside the door. Chu Yu opened the door with a bang. Unexpectedly, he found that the door was not locked. He turned around a few doors and came to Rongzhi''s bedroom.

    There was no light in the bedroom, and the windows were closed, which made the room more dark. Chu Yu slowed down, felt for no obstacles nearby, and then went to the bedside. At this time, her eyes adapted to the darkness of the room. She could see a white figure sleeping on the bed. She lifted the curtain and put Chu Yu Qu on his knees to go to bed. With one hand on the bed, she leaned over and stretched out her hand. She pulled the person lying on the bed and called angrily, "stop, get up. I have something to ask you."

    A moment later, there was a smile in the quiet.

    In the dark, the first clear, is a pair of clear eyes, black and white, deep bottomless, but also... Smiling.

    Chu Yu was originally bored with a stomach of anxiety and anger, but when she saw the eyes, the anger suddenly dissipated.

    Rong Zhi said slowly, "princess, are you sure we want to talk about this?"

    Chu Yu was stunned, and finally realized that they were ambiguous at this time. She was almost lying on the bed, only one leg was outside the bed, and as long as she was a little unstable, she would lie on Rong Zhi.

    Chu Yu slowly let go, slowly out of bed, strong from stable mind. Light the light on one side. When Rong Zhi got up and sat down beside the bed, she asked: "last time, you told me that the sky is like a mirror, worth 5000 elite soldiers. Is it true or is it just a lie?"

    In the dim yellow and soft light, Rong Zhi was only wearing a white singlet. His black hair was scattered on his shoulders. His eyes were soft as water and dark as ink. He gave a smile. "Naturally, I guess. I don''t have 5000 elite soldiers, let alone try to attack tianru mirror."

    Chu Yu couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard that. That day, she said that he was exaggerating. His feelings were nonsense. She was so scared that she was depressed for so long: "why do you want to cheat me?"

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After a moment''s silence, Chu Yu felt that there seemed to be a trace of helplessness in Rong Zhi''s smile. After a while, she listened to him slowly: "so, it''s because she doesn''t want you to take risks. Although the sky is like a mirror, it may not be as good as his master''s. But it should also have some skills. Princess, maybe you forgot, but I remember. Huacuo''s injury was caused when he assassinated tianruyue. " Don''t think he can''t see Chu Yu''s hostility to Tian Ru Jing.

    Chu Yu originally blamed Rong Zhi, but at this time, she could not help but be silent. She had some apologies in her heart. The day before yesterday, she had already found an excuse to give seven leaf Xuezhi to Rong Zhi, but she didn''t expect that Hua CuO''s injury fell down like this. Thinking about this, Chu Yu asked casually, "how is Hua CuO now?"

    Rong Zhi nodded. She said with a smile, "Princess Xie cares. I''m collecting the rest of the herbs. After they are ready, I can cure huacuo."

    Chu Yu was relieved to hear him say this, but she was still worried about Tian Ru Jing. Seeing her, Rong Zhi said with a smile, "if the princess doesn''t believe it, I can let you see with your own eyes when she will meet Tian Ru Jing. Or give me a chance to do it. "

    Chu Yu Leng for a moment, see Rong Zhi smile steady and firm, already some want to believe, ordinary manpower can''t hurt the sky such as mirror, but she twice by that strange blue light cover spring open. As the person who was bounced away, I didn''t see the process from the side. If you can see clearly, it must be a good thing.

    But a moment later, Chu Yu came out of muxue garden with a satisfied smile on her face. Before the patrol guards went far away, Chu Yu came out and looked at each other again: so fast?

    *************************

    In the next three days, Chu Yu also went to the palace as usual to tell Liu ziye a story. She provided ideas and basic ideas for Rong zhigei to make a lozenge that moistens and protects his throat like golden throat treasure. After a while, she took one with her. Although the taste was a little unsatisfactory, the effect was good. At least Chu Yu''s voice was slightly hoarse after half a day, Come back to drink medicine to recuperate, the next day is a golden voice.

    Three days passed quickly. On the fourth day, which was also the date of the agreement between Chu Yu and Tian Rujing, Chu Yu had invited Liu ziye one day ahead of schedule. On that day, she could not rest in the palace. She got up early in the morning and waited in the house quietly after washing. She had already sent someone to wait at the street corner. When she saw Tian Rujing, she came back to inform her. She also went to the door to meet her, By the way, watch a play prepared for her by Rong Zhi.

    When standing at the door, looking at the sky like a mirror walking down from the carriage, Chu Yu''s mood is very calm, calm even she also feel some incredible, for what will happen next, she seems to have no nervous feeling.

    The sky is like a mirror, still dressed in purple, elegant demeanor. When he came to Chu Yu only ten steps away, the opposite wall heard a broken drink: "demon way, accept life!"

    There are four people on the wall, all wearing bamboo hats and coir raincoats. They are the same as the people who assassinated Chu Yu last time. Chu Yu can''t help but frown when she looks at them. However, she can''t think about it at this time, because the play has already begun.

    After drinking at the top of the wall, the four men jumped down and ran to the sky like a mirror. It was stupid to say that they should greet the enemy before they assassinated. However, what''s more, Tian Rujing, the assassin who had been called, didn''t look at the assassin who was running behind him. He only looked at Chu Yu with clear and penetrating eyes: "I''m coming."

    The four assassins were a little surprised by Tian Ru Jing''s reaction. They had planned to attract other people''s attention by the four of them. The real killing move was on the fifth person, but they didn''t expect that Tian Ru Jing didn''t even bother to look at them. The guards of the princess mansion were all around Chu Yu, and no one was assigned to protect Tian Ru Jing.

    Chu Yu knew clearly in her heart that the sky was like a mirror. Why didn''t she look at it? His light shield was all angle and all-round defense. There was no gap and half dead angle. In this case, why did she have to look back?

    The assassins had no choice but to cooperate with the target. At this time, the driver on the carriage pushed down the hat on his head and jumped out of the car. He took out a long sword from under the shaft and walked with the four assassins.

    He is the fifth person hidden. If the employer didn''t want them to kill in front of Princess mansion, he was afraid that he would kill them on the way.

    The five swords pierced the sky like a mirror.

    Blue light, blue light again. Light shield, light shield again.

    But this time Chu Yu could see more clearly. At first, the sky was like a mirror, and the left sleeve sent out a flash of blue and purple light. Then the light shield appeared.

    The perfect and round sphere wrapped the sky like a mirror. He stood still, but the five assassins were shocked away. The power was so huge that they broke the wall behind them and couldn''t stop castrating. Finally, when Chu Yu sent the bodyguard to check the situation of the five people, the bodyguard reported that they were all left with one breath.

    Awesome!

    Chu Yu looks at the sky like a mirror in consternation, and feels a trace of fear. She only knows that the light shield can defend, but she doesn''t expect that it can also attack. Five healthy and strong men are going to die in a twinkling of an eye. Did her rashness that day almost come to this end?

    I''m so lucky to be here.

    He invited tianru mirror to his room and shut the door to refuse anyone''s inquiry. Chu Yu raised her eyes and looked at tianru mirror. Tianru mirror was silent from being assassinated to entering the door until now. His expression was extremely cold, as if he didn''t care about anything or knew everything. Chu Yu even felt that, He had guessed that the assassins had been inspired by her.

    Standing opposite the sky like a mirror, Chu Yu coughed softly and said, "can I see your book of heaven?"

    Tian Ru Jing shook his head and said, "the rules of the school are not for outsiders to see."

    Chu Yu sighed: "this book of heaven, in fact, you may not be able to fully understand it? What if I could get rid of your doubts? "

    Days such as mirror, good-looking eyebrows slightly wrinkled, expression is still indifferent, said: "I was the first time to hear, someone said so." An ordinary mortal, even falsely said to guide him to read the book of heaven? Isn''t that a bit too loud?

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment and decided to gamble again. She took a deep breath, took out a piece of paper from her arms, and unfolded it to tianru mirror: "have you seen these words?"

    This is what she wrote at night last night. What she wrote on the paper is pure simplified Chinese, not the traditional Chinese used in ancient times.

    The sky is like a mirror. When you see the contents on the paper, your eyes brighten slightly.

    Chu Yu took out a second piece of paper. This time, it was written with symbols that most of the ancients could not understand. However, for modern people, it was very common. It was: A, B, C, D, e... Until Z, 26 English initials.

    When he saw the English letter, the calm of the sky like a mirror was finally completely broken. He was deeply staring at Chu Yu, and his eyes were stunned.

    The expression on his face is constantly changing, struggling between compromise or not, Chu Yu doesn''t disturb him, just waiting quietly.

    After a long time, Tian Rujing''s right hand finally slowly stroked the cuff of his left sleeve.

 Chapter 89

    That day, when Rujing began to slowly open her sleeves, Chuyu''s heart beat wildly. She could not help holding her breath. Then she suddenly thought of something and cried, "wait a minute!"

    The sky stops like a mirror and looks at her silently.

    Chu Yu realized that it was meaningless to stop at this time, so she gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s OK. Go on. By the way, you move a little slower. Don''t hide like last time, or let me see clearly. "

    Tianru mirror is wearing double clothes. After the sleeves of the purple robe are lifted up, the white inner garment is exposed inside. After the same action again, his wrist appears in front of Chu Yu.

    On the white wrist, there is a silver bracelet tightly clasped. The bracelet is about two inches wide and one centimeter thick. The whole body is as delicate as silk. The smooth radiance is integrated. Only in the middle of the direction of the back of the hand is inlaid with a ruby the size of a pigeon egg.

    The sky was like a mirror, and Su Rong said, "this is a sacred thing handed down from generation to generation in Yunjin mountain."

    Chu Yu asked with no expression: "what about the book of heaven?" Where is the book of heaven?

    Tian Rujing moved his right hand slightly and put his index finger on the ruby. Then, there was a strange change over his wrist.

    The faint blue light spots appear slowly in the air, and the light spots are extremely crystal clear, as if they have stained the quicksand with the brilliance of the stars in the sky, gathering in front of them, flashing with soul stirring beauty. The floating light spots seem to have life in general, gathering sand slowly, and finally emerge a light blue curtain in the air. The light spots on the light curtain form a correct text, and the text content is just a fragment of history books.

    Chu Yu had only seen similar scenes in the sci-fi movies of his previous life. It was about three-dimensional projection, but everything in front of him was more concrete.

    The sky is like a mirror, deliberately slowing down the speed of the demonstration. When the light curtain appeared, he raised his eyes to Chu Yu, but was surprised to see that after seeing these, the woman''s expression was calm and even close to indifference.

    The sky is like a mirror, a little stunned, and the light curtain shakes with the fluctuation of his mood, but it soon returns to its original state.

    When his master tianruyue taught him how to use divine objects, he also showed Chu Yu this scene today. Although it was only a short time, he was shocked by his coldness. Almost unable to support herself, but the girl in front of her is obviously a mortal who is full of worries and worries, happy and angry. Why is she so calm in front of this scene?

    Who on earth is she?

    The sky is like a mirror, but I don''t know. There is no expression on Chu Yu''s face, but there is no waves in her heart. Her soul seems to be divided into two parts, half of which is controlled by pure reason. It is clear and quiet, and every thought is particularly clear when seeing the three-dimensional projection. In the heart then calm way: "if so."

    However, the other half, which is not controlled by reason, is boiling as if to get out of the body, with complex and strong emotions and fierce collision. Almost to break her heart, this half in the heart constantly shouting: "unexpectedly so! How could it be

    Chu Yu asked calmly: "the blue light cover on your body is also made by this... Divine thing?" When it comes to the word Shenwu, Chu Yu pauses for a while, and some reluctantly spits out a voice.

    Tian Rujing nodded: "not bad." Compromise for the first time, the second time will not be so difficult, the sky is like a mirror, good like flow of another demonstration, silver bracelet on a slightly blue light. Then there was a blue light shield around his body.

    Chu Yu looked for a while, closed her eyes, and then opened them.

    Since tianru mirror was cheated by her to read Tianshu to verify history, Chu Yu had a vague guess in her heart, that is, tianru mirror had something that didn''t belong to this era, which made him understand history and understand history. It has non-human power.

    With the passage of time, this guess became clearer and clearer. When I saw tianru mirror rejecting the assassins at the door, it was only a piece of yarn away from the truth. Now, tianru mirror has lifted this layer of yarn.

    The sky is like a mirror, the bracelet on the wrist. Maybe even beyond the technology of Chu Yu''s time.

    It''s not magic, it''s technology. It''s not the fate of the dynasty, but the history recorded many years later, which unexpectedly came to the time and space that shouldn''t have appeared. Together with the technology it carried, it caused subtle distortion and influence.

    As far as management wisdom is concerned, she has already predicted the truth. She is not surprised when she really faces it. However, after she has confirmed it with her own eyes, her emotion is out of control.

    If so, it should be.

    These two kinds of emotions are produced at the same time, seemingly contradictory, but actually mutual.

    Chu Yu didn''t know how it came to this era, and she didn''t know the origin of it, but after seeing the projection, she suddenly wanted to cry.

    She and the bracelet are both outsiders in the world.

    In the remote era, carefully hiding their own origin, a person thinking about the unknown future, trying to adapt to strangers and the environment, there are many things in his mind, even if he cried out, no one can understand.

    Lonely to death.

    Even if it is exquisite and clear as Rongzhi, it is impossible to fully understand what she thinks in her heart. The barrier of more than a thousand years is not so easy to cross.

    She was still alone.

    After a moment of disappointment, Chu Yu quickly forces herself to return to calm down. Now is not a good time to express her feelings. She has more important problems to face, such as: how to make use of what she knows and stand in the best position for her to get the most benefits?

    Now it is known that the bracelet on tianru mirror''s wrist - I don''t know what it is, and I don''t want to call it a divine object, so I call it a bracelet - should have fallen on the hands of tianru mirror''s master or a certain generation of teachers by chance. They may have developed the magical function of the bracelet by chance and respected it as a divine object from generation to generation, The bracelet records a set of history, which is regarded as the book of heaven by them.

    The spherical light shield should also be one of the functions of the bracelet. It should be the crystallization of pure science and technology, but it is used to show the so-called miracles and become the master of heaven that everyone respects and fears.

    What''s more interesting is that they didn''t use the bracelet to make contributions and dominate the world. Instead, they regarded it as a mission given by heaven.

    Generations who have mastered the power of the bracelet, such as tianru mirror, have carefully regarded the book of heaven as the imperial edict, making the track of history overlap with the future historical records.

    Chu Yu looks at the bracelet with warm and nostalgic eyes. Although the bracelet can''t understand her feelings, suddenly, more than a thousand years ago, when she saw a foreign object that only she could fully understand, Chu Yu still had the illusion of seeing her relatives in a foreign land.

    Are you lonely, too?

    Her silent opponent ring said: it is clearly the crystallization of wisdom, but it is used to spread ignorance and falsehood. The recorded history is regarded as a Book of heaven, and the defense facilities are regarded as magic. Life is out of place. Are you lonely?

    Thinking of this, Chu Yu can''t help laughing. She really wants to tell Tian Rujing: Hello, boy! Your so-called book of heaven is just a history book!

 Chapter 90

    Holding back her smile, Chu Yu looked at the sky like a mirror seriously and said, "besides the book of heaven and the light shield, what else can this... Divine thing do?"

    This time, tianrujing didn''t show her what she wanted. Maybe he was sober from the shock of Chuyu. He no longer let her lead him, but recovered his almost thorough indifference and ignored Chuyu''s questions.

    No? It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t. She has another way.

    Chu Yu shrugged her shoulders and picked up the paper with 26 English letters, shaking in front of tianru mirror. With her action, tianru mirror''s eyes could not help shaking.

    The sky is like a mirror, even if how cold, even if how don''t care about secular, but he is still a person, can''t really detached, can''t really do everything.

    Seeing that the sky was like a mirror, Chu Yu was slightly happy in her heart. His appearance was more pleasing to the eye than the one that didn''t eat people''s fireworks.

    Although it looks like he doesn''t understand the world, the sky is like a mirror. He doesn''t really understand it. He just ignores it. He still knows what other people want to do. He knows that Chu Yu is teasing him to take the bait. Her action shows that she knows the meaning of those symbols and wants to make some exchange with him on this condition.

    If he wants to know the meaning of those symbols, he has to make a serious compromise in some aspects, and even have to let her have a deeper understanding of the mystery of the divine things.

    It''s a very dangerous deal, and it''s a very bad deal for him.

    But... Those symbols are the riddles that he has been trying to solve for generations. They have puzzled generations and years, and have become a belief engraved in the hearts of successive successors. But I didn''t expect to see the dawn of solving doubts from an unexpected person in this generation.

    Teach him how not to be moved?

    The sky is like a mirror, thinking and struggling alone. Chu Yu puts away the paper that has written the English letters and looks at it coldly. She doesn''t urge or disturb. It''s not easy for Tian Rujing to make up his mind. After all, it should be very important for him. She wanted to give him room to think, not to rush.

    Now at this time, she is not worried.

    Now she and Tian Rujing have some cards that each other doesn''t know. Most of Tian Rujing''s cards are on the bracelet. What information and functions are in the bracelet? This is what Chu Yu wants to know, but Chu Yu''s cards are her own.

    Although the owner of the bracelet is like a mirror. But it is Chu Yu who can understand its connotation most.

    Now Tian Rujing doesn''t know the origin of Chu Yu at all. Instead, Chu Yu knows about the bracelet. The gap in understanding determines that the advantage lies in Chu Yu''s side.

    After thinking for a long time, the sky finally opened: "I want to go back and think about it." He turned around and walked out, but forgot that he was standing not far from the door. He walked two steps in a trance. He saw that he was about to hit the door, but the blue light shield suddenly appeared and bounced the two doors open. He avoided suffering on his forehead.

    Chu Yu saw the scene behind him, frowned and wrote down this point: the sky is like a mirror. He is not a man who makes a fuss. Just now, he is really in a trance. He will not have time to react to the blocking in front. So it seems that the light shield can be activated automatically.

    Seeing the sky like a mirror, Chu Yucai breathed out a long breath. Tight mood relaxed, she suddenly some tired, lazy what don''t want.

    After a while, Youlan asks if she wants to have dinner. Chuyu finds that it''s noon. Wave your hand to let you blue back down, she closed the door which has been opened by the sky like mirror. He went back into the bedroom, looked at the bed for a while, then jumped on it like there was no bone, and his face was buried in the soft feather quilt.

    Eyes closed, nothing to see, a dark silence, there is an illusion of being abandoned by the world.

    Chu Yu grabs Bei Jiao hard, his shoulder trembles slightly.

    She is homesick.

    Although she has firmly told herself that everything has passed and that people should look forward and not indulge in the past, she has done this well these days, actively planning for the future and occasionally thinking about the past, but she does not think deeply and laughs it off.

    She thought she had put it down, but in fact, she didn''t. the past 24 years of life experience and growth environment had been branded into her soul. How could it be so easy to erase it? Now everything displayed in the mirror Bracelet reminds her clearly that she doesn''t belong here.

    Surrounded by the strong loneliness from the soul, Chu Yu''s body seemed to be emptied in an instant. Although she had a clear and clear idea for the future, she couldn''t make any effort at this time.

    In today''s battle with tianru mirror, it seems that she has won. In fact, she also has the advantage. But Chu Yu can''t feel happy and goes back to clean up the battlefield, but her heart suffers heavy casualties. Her uncontrollable loneliness makes her cold. In this world that doesn''t belong to her, she can''t find her belonging and attachment, and racks her brains to prolong her life, Just to survive.

    The light in the room slowly darkened. Chu Yu lay motionless on the bed, and her figure was slowly buried by the yellow. Until it was very dark inside, Chu Yu slowly got up from the bed, and her stomach growled.

    She said that no one would disturb her. At dinner time in the evening, the maid did not dare to knock on the door. Chu Yu had no dinner from morning till now, and she was so hungry that she felt close to her heart.

    Originally wanted to call the maid, but Chu Yu thought about it, and decided to find food by herself. She walked out of the door, but she forgot her original intention. When she came back, she saw a quiet bamboo forest. She was already in the snow garden.

    How did you get here?

    Chu Yu shakes her head and smiles. She plans to turn around and leave. Yu Guang glimpses the blue stone platform not far away, which is the one Rong Zhi often lies on. Chu Yu moves in her heart and can''t help walking over,

    Qingshitai is smooth and cold. Chu Yu reaches for it and feels it. Without dust, she lies on it. Although the stone platform is a little hard, the surface is slightly concave, just in line with the back. It''s very comfortable to sleep, and the cold feeling is not biting. It''s as cool as water. No wonder she often looks at Rongzhi leaning on this stone.

    The summer wind at night is cool but not cold, warm but not dry. After Chu Yu lay down, she didn''t want to move again. She closed her eyes and fell asleep for a while. Half asleep and half awake, I feel strange. Chu Yu opened her eyes, but she saw that in the dim night, she was dressed in white, just like ice and snow.

    He gazed at her eyes deep, with a smile, but Chu Yu didn''t smile, she looked at him for a while, suddenly said: "stop, I''m not happy. When you''re not happy. What would you do? "

    Rong Zhi was a little surprised. He thought about her question very carefully. Then he said with a smile, "I don''t know. If I''m not happy, I''m not happy. How many people can be really happy. But when I''m playing chess, I feel better. "

    Chu Yu laughed and said nothing more.

    Rong Zhi didn''t stand here too long. Seeing that Chu Yu didn''t speak any more, he laughed and turned to leave.

    Chu Yu didn''t keep him. He didn''t even turn his head to look at his back, but still lay quietly, looking up to the sky. From the space between the bamboo branches, she could see the dark blue sky. The stars were crystal clear and bright, but each one was very lonely.

    These days she has been thinking about doing things step by step. To put it bluntly, it''s because she has no strength and no confidence. If you change her position with tianru mirror and protect her with the light shield of the bracelet, she is afraid that she will go everywhere, and she doesn''t have to care so much.

    Chu Yu fantasized in the heart, if she can get that bracelet. How wonderful should everything be? At least, if someone wants to kill her. She can rely on the mask to defend against all physical damage, and the historical data in the bracelet can also make her better grasp of the current situation, and directly know who will usurp the throne in the future, rather than groping alone.

    But of course, it''s impossible. The sky is like a mirror. It''s hard to get the bracelet, no matter it''s stolen or cheated.

    I don''t know how long later, in the very quiet fragrance of bamboo forest, there is a very attractive aroma of food floating. Chu Yu frowns and thinks of something. When she gets up and goes out of the forest, she sees Rong Zhi sitting on the ground. There is a fire in front of her. There is a pot on the fire, and the aroma comes from the boiling soup in the pot.

    Rong Zhi sprinkled a handful of diced mushrooms into the soup, raised his eyes and looked at Chu Yu with a smile. He blinked his eyes, as if to say that he knew you would come out in this way.

    Chu Yu is a little resentful and wants to leave. But the smell of the thick soup goes to her nose and draws out all the hunger. She sees Rongzhi stir the soup with a spoon to expose the crisp meat bones in the pot. She moves her steps and walks towards Rongzhi.

    Those who wish to take the bait will take the bait. Food is the people''s priority. It''s not too shameful to lose to heaven.

    Rongzhi prepared two bowls, picked up one of them and filled some soup. He specially scooped out a large piece of meat and put it into the bowl. Then he handed the bowl to Chu Yu. He didn''t speak, but he just kept smiling. Chu Yu was a little depressed, but later she couldn''t help laughing. She took the bowl and said, "thank you very much."

    In the summer night, after drinking the broth, she was sweating. Although she was a little uncomfortable, her stomach was especially satisfied. Chu Yu looked down at the empty bowl for a long time, then raised her eyes to Rong Zhi, and said with a smile, "thank you very much."

    The first thank you is meat soup, and the second thank you is Rongzhi.

    The fire in front of her was burning vigorously, and the heat was fumigating her body. But Chu Yu didn''t want to leave. Like the broth she had just entered, the real and warm smoke made her feel very safe. All the unhappiness this afternoon slowly turned into smoke and dust.

    In fact, she is a very secular and ordinary person, who will do wrong things, will be worried about some things, will miss and be depressed, but it is also very simple to make her happy, for example, just a bowl of warm broth can dispel the cold of loneliness.

    The body is hot, the heart is gradually warm up.

    There is no home, it doesn''t matter, she set up a home, no relatives, it doesn''t matter, she can find people who care about here.

    Take your time. It''ll be fine.

    "Stop." Put down the bowl, Chu Yu light call way, call out a name, she suddenly did not speak.

    Rong Zhi put down the bowl, moved his body and sat down. His hand was on the back of her hand. In the fire, his eyes were still as clear as snow, with a gentle smile: "I will not leave."

    His words had no end, but Chu Yu knew that he was calming her heart, but he still couldn''t help asking: "if it''s very dangerous?" Chu Yu felt uncomfortable and wanted to pull it out.

    Rong Zhi smile, pull up her hand, one by one close her slender fingers, and finally slowly grasp: "will not." His warm palms are close to her fingers, his skin is rubbing her skin, his nails are neatly trimmed, his strength is not big, but his hands are stable.

    The voice is like an oath.

    The night wind was warm and cool, like the quiet spring water. Chu Yu couldn''t help but open her eyes, and her heart beat like a drum.

    So fast.

 Chapter 91

    "Xuanan, what did your majesty do when I didn''t come?" Walking slowly in the palace, Chu Yu asked xuan''an beside her as she walked.

    Xuan''an was a eunuch who served Liu ziye closely. He was often sent to lead Chu Yu. In fact, Chu Yu had already kept in mind the route he should remember for so many times. Now xuan''an''s role is not so much to lead, but to put on airs and talk.

    Then Chu Yu gave Xuan An several good opportunities to lead the way, and the wise eunuch also understood it. He didn''t need Chu Yu to ask more questions, so he would report Liu ziye''s words and deeds.

    Since she began to tell stories, Liu ziye has been a lot more honest than before. He is no longer in a state of anger and has beaten the people around him to death. He has never stabbed the minister in the middle of the court. These days, he occasionally gets lost in thinking and sometimes laughs, which makes the people around him a little scared. He doesn''t know what tricks he is preparing to play.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but feel happy. Maybe her story played a role and made Liu ziye learn to think. If it was true, she would not be in vain if she worked hard to enter the palace these days.

    After meeting Liu ziye, the latter asked him to step back. Chu Yu was waiting to close the door to tell a story, but he saw Liu ziye waving his hand with a mysterious and excited smile: "elder sister, I''ve thought about it for a long time. Shall we go to Weifu for a private visit today?"

    Chu Yu was surprised to see Liu ziye''s eagerness to try, and immediately realized that her story had an impact on Liu ziye, but it was not what she expected. Liu ziye was just a playful and active age, and no one was in charge of it. After listening to her story, she didn''t want to be Mingjun. On the contrary, I want to pay a private visit.

    Chu Yu reflected on her strategy in her heart. She thought that there was no better way to do it. If she really told the little emperor something serious, he was afraid that he would not have the patience to listen to it. Although Liu ziye was a little more fun, it was also a good achievement to restrain his cruel character.

    Now Liu ziye is eager to try. Chu Yu knows that his idea has moved, so it''s hard to dissuade him. When she asked her for advice, she just wanted to agree with him. She couldn''t stir his interest at this time, so she said with a smile: "well, if there is any troublemaker, we''ll go smoothly. Your majesty is no worse than Emperor Kangxi." After that, she had a nausea, and the flattery was too unconscionable.

    However, Liu ziye was very helpful. With a joyful cry, he wanted to call people in. Get them ready for their vehicles.

    Chu Yu held him tightly and said: "such a big show is not called micro clothing travel." Somehow persuade Liu ziye to change his usual clothes, Chu Yu also borrowed a suit of clothes from Liu ziye to change. Her figure is still tall among women, and Liu ziye is still a young man who has not fully grown up. Although some of his clothes are too big for her, they are not too big.

    After they had changed their clothes, they walked all the way outside the palace. Although some bodyguards saw them on the way, they came forward and asked where they were going. Liu ziye only squints his eyes and stares at him. The man takes photos of the emperor and doesn''t dare to ask any more, let alone stop him. In this way, the two of them walk smoothly to the exit of the Imperial Palace and then encounter real resistance.

    The old man standing in front of the palace was dressed in the same casual clothes as the two, even not luxurious enough, but this ordinary dress was on him. But he was very powerful. He was very old, with white hair and deep wrinkles on his face, but his eyes were like a sharp sword. Straight at them.

    This man was Shen Qingzhi, a general of the Southern Dynasty who had met Chu Yu at the time of the last curfew. Although he is nearly 80 years old, he still holds an official position in the court, and is a standing patron saint of the Southern Dynasty.

    Chu Yu felt a shock in her heart. She couldn''t help but stop under the pressing eyes. She felt that the eyes seemed to pierce her body. Although she was afraid of Shen Qingzhi, she didn''t feel disgusted. She even paid homage to the old man who had been in the army all her life.

    Force is the guarantee of political power. If it wasn''t for Shen Qingzhi''s efforts to protect Liu ziye''s father''s succession to the throne and put down the rebellion, where would Liu ziye''s throne come from today?

    Although Liu ziye was willful and irritable, he was a little uncomfortable under the old man''s eyes and stopped with Chu Yu.

    Shen Qingzhi only took a look at Chu Yu and ignored him. He looked at Liu ziye and saluted first. Then he asked in a deep voice, "where is your majesty going?"

    Liu ziye hesitated for a moment, remembering that he was the emperor. He didn''t need to be afraid at all. Then he stood up and said, "I want to go out of the palace, but you want to stop me?"

    Shen Qingzhi said faintly: "I dare not, but your majesty is the king of a country. You have to take care of yourself. How can you leave the palace without a bodyguard?" As soon as Chu Yu looked behind him and saw the soldiers outside, he knew that during the time when they came to the palace gate, someone told Shen Qingzhi about it, and the latter came to stop the emperor from going out in private.

    As an important Minister of the imperial court, Shen Qingzhi still has a lot of weight. Even if Liu ziye is dissatisfied with him, he can''t kill him just because of his previous achievements. However, his exuberant interest has been rudely interrupted, and he can''t say a word of opposition. Liu ziye''s face is still red with anger, and his eyes are bright and gloomy.

    Liu ziye is upset, but Chu Yu is upset. Seeing that the little emperor''s eyes are beginning to go wrong, she quickly makes a circle and says, "Lord Shen is right. Your majesty is a man of gold. How can you show up so easily?" Hearing these words, Shen Qingzhi looked at her again. This time, his eyes were more profound.

    She quietly pulled down Liu ziye''s hand on her sleeve, motioned him to be calm, and then said thanks to Shen Qingzhi. After walking for a while, Liu ziye suddenly threw away her hand and called anxiously: "sister, even you help the old man!"

    Chu Yu looked back and saw that she could not see Shen Qingzhi. Then she turned her head and said, "Lord Shen is an important Minister of the country. You have to give him some face. Do you have to fight with him at the gate of the palace? Isn''t that a joke for others? " If there is a real conflict, she has no confidence in Liu ziye, who is the emperor.

    Seeing that Liu ziye looked more gloomy, Chu Yu sighed and said with relief, "Your Majesty, we don''t have to fight with an old stubborn man. He won''t let you out of the palace? Then you''ll move to my princess mansion tomorrow, and we''ll change our clothes and go out. I don''t believe he can manage to come to the gate of my princess mansion. "

    After hearing Chu Yu say this, Liu ziye finally let go. After such a quarrel, one of them didn''t want to tell a story, and the other didn''t want to listen to the story. Chu Yu left early and went back to the palace gate. Unexpectedly, he saw that Shen Qingzhi had not left yet, and the bodyguard outside had been removed, but he still stayed here. It seemed that he was waiting for her.

    Now that she came, she couldn''t hide. Chu Yu was a little uneasy in her heart, but she welcomed her. She said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "Lord Shen is waiting for the princess?" Shrouded by Shen Qingzhi''s stern eyes, Chu Yu feels very uncomfortable, but she can''t show it. She subconsciously looks outside the palace gate. Her carriage stops nearby. Yuejiefei leans against the carriage and looks at the situation here. He holds his sword in both hands and his body is slightly tight. Seeing Chu Yu''s eyes, she nods to her, indicating that she is relieved.

    Shen Qingzhi slowly said, "I heard that your royal highness is very good at telling stories. She has been listening to her majesty lately. I am sorry that the old man is rude." You are just a princess

    After a second, Chu Yu realized that Shen Qingzhi was warning her to abide by her duty as a princess, eat, drink and have fun, and don''t try to bewitch Liu ziye.

    Chu Yu sneered and said, "it seems that it''s not Lord Shen''s turn to ask about the princess." She is also lazy to reason with Shen Qingzhi. Old people like Shen Qingzhi are generally stubborn and can''t be convinced at all. Since he thinks she is bewitching the emperor, it''s useless for her to say anything. It''s better to save some energy and continue to cajole Liu ziye tomorrow.

    If it wasn''t for the failure of these courtiers to admonish Liu ziye, why did she work so hard?

    She still respects Shen Qingzhi''s status as a senior general of the Southern Dynasty and appreciates his loyalty. However, due to her standpoint and perspective, she can''t agree with him.

    Not only can''t agree with him, maybe even against him.

    As soon as his voice fell, Chu Yu saw that Shen Qingzhi''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t move much, but he was very strict. Every wrinkle seemed to be murderous. If a mosquito flew by, he would die.

    Even if in the heart know that Shen Qingzhi won''t how to her, Chu Yu still can''t help but back half a step. She knew that she had offended the old general this time. It might be very serious to offend Shen Qingzhi, but it was nothing compared with what she had to do. So Chu Yu just worried about something in her heart, so she put it down.

    Even if Shen Qingzhi didn''t like her, she had to consider her status as a princess. In the Southern Dynasty, Liu ziye was the only one who could let her die.

 Chapter 92

    Lying on the soft couch in the carriage, accompanied by the slight shaking of the driving, Chu Yu soon forgot the unhappiness in front of the palace gate. When she was about to arrive at the princess mansion, she suddenly remembered something. She lifted the driving curtain and asked Yue JieFei sitting on the shaft in front of her: "is there any... Er... Situation ahead?"

    Yuejiefei looked at the lane in front of him and said, "back to the princess, no one."

    Chu Yu thought about it and made a decision: "detour, go back to the house by the back door today."

    In front of him, Yue JieFei gave a smile. There was a strong smile in his voice: "yes, princess."

    Chu Yu was a little annoyed at Yue JieFei''s performance. However, she felt that she had nothing to do with it. She couldn''t help laughing and lay back on the soft couch.

    The carriage went round the road, through the alley connected by the back door of Princess mansion, far away from the main street, where there was a little more silence.

    The carriage turned a corner and stopped earlier than Chu Yu expected. It didn''t need to look out to know that it hadn''t arrived, because according to Chu Yu''s memory, the back door of Princess mansion was a little far away from the alley.

    "What''s the matter?" Without much thought, Chu Yu directly opened the door and jumped out of the carriage. It''s not too far from the princess mansion. It doesn''t hurt to walk a few steps. However, when she got out of the carriage, Chu Yu saw the reason why she had made a detour standing in front of her.

    Each other''s long body standing, although the face is cold, but there is no that kind of rejection in thousands of miles away from the diaphragm feeling, see Chu Yu, that person''s cold eyes will bring a little warmth.

    On his back, he carried a long wooden box.

    "Xiao... Don''t you?" Chu Yu called out the person''s name strangely, and then couldn''t help asking, "how did you come here today?" Today, she specially avoided the front door and went through the back door to avoid Xiao BIE. Unexpectedly, she was bumped into him at the back door.

    It''s not a few days since she refused Xiao BIE''s invitation. When Chu Yu came back from the palace, she saw Xiao BIE standing at the door of her Princess''s house, waiting for her to say that she had made a new piano music. She asked her to comment on it. She was so scared that Chu Yu ran away on the spot.

    make fun of! She is not the real princess of Shanyin. What can she taste? If you talk nonsense, I''m afraid it will show up.

    Can be rejected once, Xiao don''t lose heart, and one after another to come. Fortunately, the main gate of Princess mansion is not facing the street, and there is usually no one. Otherwise, the news that xiaobie, the daughter of Qianjin, will become the guest of the princess Shanyin will spread all over Jiankang city in an instant.

    Xiao didn''t look at her. A light radian appeared in the corner of his mouth. His smile was so light that he could hardly see it was smiling on others: "the princess doesn''t want to see me. How can I not know? But since I regard the princess as a bosom friend, how can I give up easily? "

    Chu Yu, with a stiff smile on her face, said in her heart, "you are the bosom friend of your family." Although very dissatisfied. But she still decided to ask, "are you sure today that I will go back to my house through the back door?"

    Xiao BIE said: "don''t forget, princess. Although Xiao BIE is good at playing the piano, some people in the family are promoted by martial arts. Xiao BIE had learned the art of war before. The art of war is cloud, the art of war, and the art of sophistry. Emptiness means reality, and reality means emptiness. The princess had seen me at the front gate several times before. It''s time to avoid it. This round, it''s time for the back door. I''ll wait here. "

    Chu Yu''s face turned blue when she heard that she was cruel. She even used the art of war and knew it. Xiaobie''s determination was so firm that she wanted to avoid it completely, but it took too much effort, which was not worth it.

    Think for a moment. Chu Yu said: "well, I won''t hide from you in the future. But you don''t want to come here to see me. I gave you each a fan. Didn''t you throw it away? Please indicate the location of Chu garden by the way. I''ll go there every once in a while. If you want to see me, go there and look for me. "

    Xiao BIE was stunned and said, "princess, don''t want others to know that I have friends with you?" He is not a clumsy man. How can he not recognize the taboo in Chu Yu''s words?

    Chu Yu said helplessly: "you come and go in front of the princess''s house. Fortunately, no one knows these days. If it''s spread out..." she thought about it. Princess Shanyin has no reputation at all. It''s shameless to say that Xiao doesn''t affect her reputation. She had to change her tongue: "if it''s spread out, it''s not good for your reputation." Well, she doesn''t have a clear reputation. Xiao BIE finally has it, right?

    Xiao don''t indifferent way: "I don''t care." After Chu Yu hit the head, now he is also open, what is the reputation? What does it have to do with him?

    Chu Yu''s face turned from green to black. She bit her teeth and said, "you don''t care, I care." For fear of Xiao don''t say what words to, Chu Yu firmly down to say: "that''s settled." Without waiting for Xiao BIE''s reaction, she crossed Xiao BIE and walked quickly to the back door of Princess mansion. The last three steps were almost running.

    Chu Yusheng was afraid that he would come after him and walked very fast, but Xiao BIE didn''t do it. He just turned around and looked at Chu Yu. He was a little sad and said in a low voice, "is this how I can''t keep up with each other?"

    Yue JieFei followed Chu Yu. When he passed by Xiao BIE, he stopped and patted him on the shoulder. He said with relief, "the princess came in, but somehow she became indifferent. Maybe she will recover after a while. At that time, even if you don''t come, the princess will come to you."

    Chu Yu ran back to the princess''s house and walked a few steps. She looked back to make sure that Xiao would not come after her. Then she was relieved. But without taking a few steps, she remembered in time that there was one she could not avoid outside the house. She could hide in the house. But the one in the house, if she wanted to hide, where would she hide?

    Fortunately, the one in the mansion was not as full of action as Xiao BIE.

    At the junction of East and West upper Pavilion, Chu Yu didn''t go back to his house, instead, he went to Xiuyuan residence of Huanyuan.

    Now Xiuyuan center generally has three people in dealing with affairs, Liu se has been officially used, and together with Mo Xiang, he takes over the heavy burden of Huan yuan. Mo Xiang was in charge of personnel and goods, while Liu se was in charge of money. However, under the supervision of Mo Xiang and Huan yuan, Huan yuan had the power to command Liu se Mo Xiang. Although the division of functions and powers is different, among the three, Liu se is at the bottom of being oppressed.

    When he comes to Xiuyuan residence, he meets Huan yuan and asks that everything is on the right track. Chu Yu doesn''t care much about it. Instead, she tells Huan yuan something. These days, she will spare as much time as she can. She has something else to give him.

    After leaving xiuyuanju, Chu Yu was supposed to go to the East Pavilion. But somehow, she didn''t listen to the instructions. She walked slowly and came to a place to stop. Seeing the handwriting on the door in front of her, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    The door is open. As long as she pushes it forward, she can open it. If she pushes it open, even if she closes her eyes, she can feel the rusty and refreshing green. Among the layers of green shadows, there is a snow-white figure, just like ice breaking snow, which can never be obliterated.

    That day... I ran away.

    That day, Rong Zhi held her hand, after the gentle words of vows, her mind was blank, and she didn''t know how to answer. Although she tried to pretend to leave as if nothing had happened at that time, the confusion in her heart was even worse than that of Xiao BIE.

    These days, she has been avoiding here. She is so flustered that she doesn''t want to see Rongzhi, and Rongzhi seems to know her mind. She hasn''t come out of muxue garden and confines herself in the garden every day.

    I don''t know how he is now?

    Can''t help but think so, Chu Yu slowly walked over, hands on the black paint door, start cool let her mind a clear, didn''t push the door, didn''t step in the door.

    Just then, in the silence, she heard the sound of chess pieces coming out of the door.

    Pop.

    Pop.

    One by one, the sound of beating on the chessboard spread all the way to the outside of the garden and Chu Yu''s ears, one after another.

    Chuyu vaguely remembered that Rongzhi seemed to have said that he would play chess when he was not happy.

    Such a picture seems to emerge in my mind. In the deep and silent green shadow of the bamboo forest, a young man dressed like snow is sitting on the bluestone platform, white hands holding black and white chess pieces, playing chess alone.

    In the sound of scattered chess, inside and outside the door, one person, merciless, each heart.

    ================================

    Recommend Zhang Lian''s novel lonely moon in PK!!!!!!!!!!! If you have PK tickets, please vote for her!!

    She is a king, a king of last resort.

    Surrounded by powerful enemies, she left her country in the midst of internal strife and external attack. She was ready to turn over the game again with the chess piece of power and stratagem in her hand!

    Who can hunt love and the world at the same time?

    [by the way, ask for monthly ticket, monthly ticket ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!! Don''t waste your monthly ticket after you vote PK!! Please vote for me

 Chapter 93

    Chu Yu''s mood is very complicated.

    To avoid Xiao BIE is because of the fear that she will be seen to be flawed by her poor piano skills. In addition, she does not want anyone to connect her two identities through Xiao BIE. There is a purpose and a balance of interests in this behavior, while avoiding tolerance is purely out of mood.

    She has never been a delicate and quiet girl. During the holidays, other girls go shopping to buy clothes, but she likes to climb mountains and go to the forest, where few people go to enjoy another scenery. Maybe it''s because her personality is too big, she has little or no peach blossom luck from childhood to adulthood, which is quite different from the flowers here of Princess Shanyin.

    Because of this, she would be so at a loss because of the words.

    There seems to be a very secret corner in my heart, a little shy, a little happy, and so uneasy, just in the vague ups and downs, separated by a layer of fog, but still can''t be clear, ambiguous and unspeakable.

    If you tell others that Princess Shanyin, who has many faces, is struggling for an ambiguous word, she will laugh off others'' chin. But who knows that she has a new soul in her body, and she will bloom in the dark soil with incredible purity?

    The most indistinct thing is herself.

    Rong Zhi''s words, although not directly said, but between the words has shown his attitude, ambiguous, only her one person.

    Chu Yuyuan can ask more clearly whether she likes it or not. It''s just a matter of words, but she hastily retreated and ran away at that tender moment.

    She didn''t know to whom Rong Zhi''s words were addressed, she or princess Shanyin? She thought it was mostly the latter. If so, how would she tell him. The man he never left is no longer there?

    This is also the most fundamental reason. She can''t figure out her mind. She has a good feeling for Rong Zhi. She has beautiful appearance, superb skill and understanding. Even when she thought Rong Zhi was the enemy, she couldn''t help admiring Rong Zhi''s ability... But what kind of mood was it?

    Chu Yu had no similar experience, and could not turn to the people around him in this era. She could only grope by herself. However, groping and groping were only superficial and free ambiguities, and could not get rid of the thick fog.

    It''s not enough. It''s not enough.

    I stood outside the door for a long time. Chuyu finally fully awake, while the sound of chess pieces a little pause, she turned to run away in a hurry.

    Now? It''s not the time to face tolerance.

    Yeah, it''s not the time. It''s not the time.

    Chu Yu forced herself to put her thoughts on what to do next. She left in a hurry. She took the wind in her ears and quickly suppressed the weak questioning voice in her heart: what are you running for?

    ****************************

    The next day, Liu ziye is about to drive the princess mansion. Chu Yu naturally wants to meet him at the door and comes to the door early. But I was surprised to see that before the emperor, there was another person coming, but this person should be said to be "back."

    It was He Ji, the son-in-law of the Ninja Turtle, who had not been seen for many days.

    Chu Yu has been in this world for so many days. He can count the number of times he saw the son-in-law with one hand. When she was in the house, he was not there. And when he returned to the house, she was basically out again. He Ji also has a place to live in xishangge, but it''s 360 days a year. I''m afraid 350 days are empty. You can imagine how he Ji doesn''t want to stay in the princess mansion.

    However, what makes Chu Yu admire more is. Even so, the few encounters. He showed his care for her and let Chu Yu feel a chill after a while.

    Now, He Ji, like several times before, came to greet him with elegant demeanor. Chu Yu looked at his dispirited and handsome face and asked with a smile, "where is the emperor''s son-in-law staying these days?"

    He Jizheng wondered why Chu Yu was standing at the door. His mind was elsewhere, and he blurted out: "in the home of Lang Chu Yuan, the Minister of calligraphy." The words square export, he sees Chu jade facial expression change, immediately greatly regret.

    The name of Chu Yuan had an impression before Chu Yu came to this era. It is said that Chu Yu was a super handsome man and the uncle of Princess Shanyin. However, the reason why Chu Yu knew him was that Princess Shanyin had coveted the handsome man and even asked qiuziye to order Chu Yuan to come to his mansion. After ten days, Chu Yuan saved his innocence by forcing him to die.

    It is said that he Ji and Chu Yuan have some similarities in appearance and behavior, so he Ji is also called little Chu Gong.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yu couldn''t help saying, "I heard that Chu Yuan looks a little like you. If you walk together, people you don''t know will mistakenly think you are brothers. Is that true?"

    He Ji was in a cold sweat on his back. He didn''t want to say yes or no. he was obviously moved by Chu Yu''s expression. If he saw Chu Yuan, he was afraid that another beautiful man in this dynasty would be destroyed by hard work. But if he said no, he was lying. If the princess found him lying one day, she would be angry.

    Between right and wrong, He Ji sweated his clothes and said, "it''s all rumors from outsiders. My friendship with Duke Chu is to admire his moral character, which has nothing to do with his appearance."

    On a hot day, Chu Yu saw the sweat on He Ji''s forehead gushing out like that, and knew what he was suffering from. It was funny and compassionate. She said that she would take it with her and let him go. But at this time, another voice came from the door, which made he Ji''s heart sink to the bottom: "I want to know if it''s OK to let Chu Yuan come to live in my sister''s house some other day."

    Chu Yu looked up and found that it was Liu ziye. He was dressed in black. Although he was only in regular clothes, the fine pattern on the collar of his sleeve also showed great solemnity. Although he was shorter than he Ji, he looked at He Ji with a high look: "when the time comes, the emperor''s son-in-law will eat and live with Chu Yuan, and his elder sister will go to see him, You''ll know if they look like them. "

    Looking at the present situation, Princess Shanyin should not have had time to destroy her uncle as recorded in history, but it''s so wrong that Chu Yu, who inherits the identity of Princess Shanyin, has a chance to complete this unfinished business.

    He Ji is like being struck by lightning, but Chu Yu is also reluctant. They control their facial expressions with their superb acting skills and thank Liu ziye. Liu ziye is very impatient to see he Ji in the way, Xie wanen quickly let him go, then affectionately pull Chu Yu to a quiet place, quietly asked: "sister, when do we slip out?"

    He was still thinking about the private visit there.

 Chapter 94

    Chu Yu had been ready. When she heard what Liu ziye said, she first asked Fen Dai to take him to the flower hall to have a rest. She went back to her room to change into men''s clothes. Then, according to yesterday''s arrangement, Liu ziye turned over from the wall on the side of Princess mansion.

    Through the cold lane, they came to the street. Liu ziye took Chu Yu''s hand and looked around. In the past, even when he was traveling, he came out by car. There were many bodyguards around him. He had never been so free as now. Every bone in his body seemed to be a little lighter.

    Although both Chu Yu and Liu ziye are very good-looking, the common people on the street are not as good as Chu Yu''s first time on the street. One of the reasons is that Liu ziye changed into regular clothes, and even felt very relaxed, but Liu ziye inadvertently showed a little bit of insincerity that could easily bring pressure to people.

    Liu ziye is usually close to Chu Yu and doesn''t put on airs in front of her. Therefore, Chu Yu doesn''t pay much attention to the distinction between superiority and inferiority. However, in other people''s eyes, Liu ziye is still a bit of a superior.

    The more important reason is that behind them, Chu Yu and Liu ziye walk side by side in front. Behind them, three or four feet away, there are two people. One of them is Yue JieFei, who has always been Chu Yu''s bodyguard. The other man looks like he is in his early thirties, and his facial features are still upright. But a scar on his face slants across his nose and extends to his left ear, This terrible scar made his face slightly twisted and looked terrible.

    His name is Lin Lin, and he is Liu ziye''s personal guard. It''s a bit like yuejiefei''s role beside her, but he hides more secretly. Chu Yu went in and out of the palace so many times, but she didn''t see the tree once. When she just climbed over the wall, Liu ziye called him out from the dark to help. Chu Yu learned that this man existed.

    The forest was very silent. He was silent not only in words, but also in expression. No matter how yuejiefei spoke next to him, he never said a word. If it wasn''t for Liu ziye, he answered "yes" when he ordered him, Chu Yu was afraid to think that he was dumb.

    Through Yue JieFei''s address to Lin Shu, Chu Yu knows that Lin Shu is his elder martial brother. In all, Tian Rujing should have at least three elder martial brothers. I don''t know if there are any other players.

    They first went to the East market beside Jianye city. There were people selling all kinds of things in the market. Although it was not the first time that Chu Yu went out, it was also the first time that she came to such a market specially for trading. All kinds of vendors crowded in one place, bustling and shouting, and all kinds of goods were mixed together. Some sell poultry, some sell grain and cloth, or some hand-made gadgets.

    Chu Yu has seen modern supermarkets. When he saw the ancient markets, he lost interest in studying them. Liu ziye was full of interest. He bought this and that. He was only responsible for choosing the things he liked. Yuejiefei was responsible for paying for them, while forest was responsible for the porter, with new things hanging on his left and right hands and back. Liu ziye even wants to buy a live goose to carry back to the palace to play, but he is stopped by Chu Yu.

    It''s so easy to wait until Liu ziye is enjoying his shopping. It''s almost noon, and the air is hot and dry. Chu Yu proposes to go to Jianchu temple nearby to have a rest and let yuejiefei open the way. In fact, they didn''t need to kill each other. The disfigured face of the forest was just a little bit gloomy, which was enough to make the left and right people retreat.

    On the way, Liu ziye took the things he bought one by one to play with. Play for a while lost interest, and one by one discarded on the ground. By the time they went out of the market, they had lost only one tenth or two of what they had bought.

    Yuejiefei is a little worried about money, but Chu Yu gave it to him in advance. The royal children like to buy things and throw them around. What''s his objection? However, after losing most of the sundries, although there is still no expression on the face, the action is obviously relaxed.

    Jianchu temple is not far away. It''s just a short walk away. This temple was built by Sun Quan during the Three Kingdoms period. It has some history. From a distance, the first one you can see is a tower standing in the center of the temple.

    At that time, Buddhism was very popular. In terms of temples, Chu Yu saw more than five or six in and around Jiankang city. However, Jianchu temple was the most luxurious in front of her, which was a little worse than Chu Yu''s Princess mansion, but not much.

    There is a huge plaque hanging in front of Jianchu temple. The three characters of Jianchu Temple painted in gold are very powerful. When Chu Yu and his party came near, they saw a person who surprised Chu Yu come out of the temple. Under the blazing noon sun, even at the side of this solemn Buddhist temple, the man''s bearing is still as leisurely as flowing water.

    "Brother Yi, why are you here?" Chu Yu stepped forward quickly and had to say that she was surprised. Although she didn''t know what she was surprised at, she could see that Wang Yizhi''s dryness and heat all over her body seemed to be reduced.

    Wang Yizhi was surprised to see Chu Yu. He looked at Chu Yu first, then swept the three people behind her. After a little surprise, he said to Chu Yu, "how are you here?"

    At the same time, Chu Yu also asked, "Why are you here?" In her mind, Wang Yizhi is a loose and leisurely person, which has nothing to do with the serious things like Buddhism.

    Two people''s voices coincide word by word, even the surprised mood are so consistent.

    Wang Yizhi was slightly stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing with Chu Yu.

    Chuyu said with a smile: "it''s impolite, but I forgot. Brother Yi, you are a person who can make all boring things interesting. You must have found something interesting when you come here."

    Wang Yizhi also said with a smile: "disrespectful, disrespectful, I also forget, son Chu brother''s words and deeds often can be unexpected, think of what others can not expect..." he learned Chu Yu to speak, but the last sentence is how all can not learn, only way: "but you come here, presumably no other purpose, but just tired to rest."

    How wise and wise he was. Seeing the appearance of Liu ziye and the other two, he quickly deduced what they had just done and the purpose of coming here.

    Two people finish saying is a smile again, exchange for a while "know me son Chu elder brother" and "know me meaning elder brother", Wang Yi Zhi casually made a Yi, way: "son Chu elder brother must have a side business, I will not disturb more today, another day we get together." After that, he pointed to the people around him and said, "this is my good friend in the temple. He has a lot of research on Buddhism, Buddhism and esoteric scriptures. Please ask him to show you around the temple."

    Chu Yu noticed that a monk in white monk''s clothes stood beside Wang Yizhi. The monk was about twenty-five or six years old. His hands were folded, his eyes were drooping, and his face was calm and peaceful. He had just come out with Wang Yizhi. But Chu Yu only saw Wang Yizhi in her eyes and ignored him completely.

 Chapter 95

    Er, I temporarily thought of a monk''s name yesterday, but when I look back, I find that this name coincides with tianru mirror too much, so I change it to silence, which brings us inconvenience. I''d like to apologize.

    Today, I discussed with my friend which name to use. After giving her advice, she said: you can''t even let the monk go

    Me: I... I didn''t really do anything about him... ><

    =============================

    Since he was introduced by Wang Yizhi, Chu Yu had a few more eyes. He was handsome, elegant, and his eyebrows were decorated with a little red cinnabar of the size of rice. His white monk''s clothes were not as white as snow, but the old white, which was worn loosely on his body, but also had a kind of elegant meaning.

    The main reason why he was ignored just now is that he stood with Wang Yizhi and kept a low profile.

    Wang Yizhi doesn''t stay any longer. Chu Yu doesn''t feel uncomfortable facing the strange solitude. Although it''s just the beginning, solitude seems to have a kind of power to make people stable and peaceful.

    Turning around, Liu ziye, who followed him at this time, introduced the identity of solitude, and then solitude led them to visit the temple.

    The temple covers a large area. The tower I just saw in the distance is in the center of the temple. There is a hall in front of the courtyard, surrounded by many cloisters, and the murals are beautiful.

    After Chuyu and his party finished their visit, they were sent out of the temple by solitude. Chuyu walked side by side with solitude in the front, and suddenly asked, "does brother Yi often come here?"

    With a silent smile, it seemed as if a beautiful white lotus flower was quietly blooming: "the Buddhist monk of Yi has a heart full of all things, and the little monk interacts with him, whether it''s Buddhism or secular truth. They have made a lot of progress. "

    Chuyu said with a smile, "it''s inconvenient today. I''ll come back to consult you another day. I hope little master solitude won''t shut me out."

    After saying goodbye to solitude, it''s time to set out on the way back. Chu Yu walked out more than 20 meters, but she couldn''t help looking back. Standing on the steps in front of the temple, solitude put her hands together. Many people came to offer incense to Buddha and passed by him. Their facial expressions are either praying or devout, some are luxurious, some are dusty.

    And quietly drooping eyes, as if nothing to see, but it seems to see everything.

    Chu Yu stopped and looked at the silent figure in the crowd, until Liu ziye turned around, put his hand on her shoulder and asked, "sister, do you like that bare head? If you like it, I will order it tomorrow... "

    Chu Yu couldn''t laugh or cry, but she was dissuaded by words. It''s so easy for Liu ziye to get rid of this idea. He didn''t add a blasphemy to Princess Shanyin''s merit book.

    There were no twists and turns on the way back. The four took a boat on the Qinhuai River. Driving along the river running through Jiankang City saved a lot of footwork. At last, the four went back to Princess mansion first, and then asked Liu ziye to drive back to the palace with those attendants.

    Seeing Liu ziye leave, Chu Yucai slowly returns to her bedroom. In her room, there is a "Liu ziye". However, these subtle differences can only be seen in the near view of the light. The light in the room is dim. Suddenly, it is the second Liu ziye.

    The "Liu ziye" see Chu Yu back, pursed a smile: "the princess back?" He walked slowly to the corner of the room, took out the towel from his arms, dipped it into the water basin, and then wiped it on his face with a wet towel. After wiping it for several times, it restored its original appearance.

    This "Liu ziye" is actually Rongzhi''s disguise.

    Although Chu Yu and Liu ziye secretly went out over the wall, they were not afraid of ten thousand just in case. In order to prevent any unexpected situation, they put on similar clothes. He used drugs to modify his appearance and pretended to be Liu ziye. He sat in the Chu jade room where people could see him. The darkness in the room covered the flaws in the dress. At the end of the day, the bodyguard commander who escorted Liu ziye in the palace walked by the gate of the courtyard several times, but he didn''t find that their majesty had been transferred.

    When Chu Yu saw Rong Zhi, she immediately hesitated. In fact, she didn''t want Rong Zhi to be involved in this matter, but her family would change Rong Zhi. Rong Zhi was the only one. No matter how hard she played drums in her heart, she went to find Rong Zhi yesterday to explain her request.

    Fortunately, Rong Zhi didn''t embarrass her. She didn''t do it a few days in advance at all. Her attitude towards her was calm and natural, as if nothing had happened, which greatly relieved Chu Yu.

    Rongzhi is wearing a black dress similar to Liu ziye. This is the first time that Chu Yu sees him wearing a color other than white. He feels strange. After looking at Rongzhi, Chu Yu turns her eyes to his face. However, she is surprised to find that there is a tiny piece of red on Rongzhi''s cheek, which is very annoying on his white face.

    Chu Yu frowned and said, "what''s the matter?" Yesterday she saw Rongzhi''s face was still good. How did it become like this today?

    Rong Zhi was a little surprised at first. Then she raised her hand and stroked her cheek. She said with a smile, "princess, you don''t have to worry. Because the people who are going to dress up today are unusual. In order to be realistic, I used some stimulating drugs. This is a cosmetic medicine. It has been on my face for a long time and hurt my skin. I made a pair of medicine by myself, and it will recover in three or two days."

    After listening to his explanation, Chu Yu didn''t know what to take. They stood one foot away from each other. However, Chu Yu seemed to be able to hear Rong Zhi''s shallow breathing, corresponding to her disordered heartbeat.

    Is it too intimate to placate? Is it too cold to see off people at this time?

    At this time, Chu Yu was saved by a communication. It was Tian Rujing who came to visit her.

    coming?

    That day, tianrujing said that he would go back to consider, but there was no news. Now it seems that he has finally made a decision, but Chu Yu is not surprised for his decision¡ª¡ª

    With the excuse that the sky is like a mirror, let Rongzhi walk away now and feel less hurtful.

    Chu Yuzheng felt relieved, but he heard Rongzhi smile. Looking back, he saw that Rongzhi stretched out his hand and pressed it on his waist and untied his belt.

    After Rong Zhi untied his belt, he did not stop, and then unhurriedly opened his clothes. Chu Yu was a little flustered and asked, "what do you do when you take off your clothes?"

    Rong Zhi gave her a deep look, with a smile in her eyes: "what did the princess think I was going to do?"

    On his eyes, Chu Yu understand what he may have misunderstood, some angry in the heart, but the face has completely recovered calm, she watched Rongzhi take off the shirt, abandoned on the ground, waiting for his next action, Rongzhi just like this single clothes, slowly walked out.

    It was not until Rongzhi walked out of the door that Chu Yu realized his intention. Rongzhi was brought by yuejiefei last night, bypassing everyone''s ears and eyes. Only in this morning can he make a big change under the eyes of the royal guards. If he goes out in a suit similar to Liu ziye and shows it to the people in his family, he may be associated with something.

    Rong Zhi was so careful that he didn''t miss even this tiny place.

    Rong Zhi was wearing a single dress. The pure white material was close to his body. The thin clothes outlined the slender body lines. It was about three or four o''clock in the afternoon. The bright sunlight made his clothes transparent. It seemed that he could see the beautiful waistline under the clothes. Chu Yu looked at his back and suddenly rushed out, Pull him back to the room: "you stay here for me, and then go back in the evening."

    Rong Zhi looked at her unfathomably. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly. He couldn''t tell whether he was smiling or not. After a while, he slowly asked, "isn''t the princess going to discuss something important with tianru mirror? It''s always bad for me to be around. "

    Chu Yu glared at him and said, "I''ll talk about it elsewhere."

    He closed the door with his backhand and shut Rong Zhi in the room. After a while, Tian Rujing was led in by you LAN. His expression was very calm. Looking at Tian Rujing, Chu Yu''s mind came up with the stillness of the day.

    Chuyu shakes her head with a smile and shakes the phantom away. Chuyu asks Youlan to step back, turns around and takes tianrujing to the flower hall, which is the place where she asks Liu ziye to wait today. It''s very suitable for negotiation.

    She doesn''t think tianru mirror will obediently accept all the conditions she offers. She will always insist in some places, so what she will do next is a very fierce or not fierce bargaining.

 Chapter 96

    Chu Yu set up sandalwood chairs in the flower hall, one on the left and one on the right side of the black lacquer high footed square table. On the table were some dried fruit snacks. In the center of the table stood a white jade bottle with a green willow in it.

    After sitting down, Chu Yu couldn''t wait to turn to tianru mirror and said, "I haven''t seen you for many days. What do you think?" Once upon a time, when she entered the palace, she could meet Tian Ru Jing occasionally, but these days she had never seen one of them. It must be Tian Ru Jing who deliberately wanted to avoid it.

    Now that he has come in person, it shows that he has made a decision.

    He had already made a decision - the fact that Chu Yu just thought about it a little, she couldn''t help trembling. Although she knew that tianrujing would give in, she could not help but waver when she could finally get in touch with the things in the bracelet.

    What''s in there? Is there anything else besides historical records? Tianruyue, the master of tianrujing, once made containers similar to chemical experiments. It must be the knowledge from that bracelet.

    The sky is like a mirror to hang down eyes, light way: "what do you want?" He didn''t show his cards, but let her make the offer first.

    Chu Yu tried her best to look casual and said with a smile, "I''m not sure what you have there? If you don''t have what I want, isn''t that bad? " She lowered her head slightly to conceal the eagerness in her eyes.

    Although she tried to show that she didn''t care too much, Chu Yu knew that she really cared to death, but she couldn''t show it. At this time, whoever didn''t care had the upper hand.

    Tianru mirror also understood her meaning, that is to see something real now, otherwise the transaction could not be carried out, so she asked, "what do you want to do?"

    Chu Yu said faintly: "I know that in the next period of time, your majesty will be killed by the disorderly officials. I want to see if the content of this part of the book of heaven is the same as what I know. If it is the same, I will believe you. "

    At present, she doesn''t know what''s in tianru mirror bracelet, and she doesn''t plan to guess what she doesn''t want. Chu Yu puts her most urgent problem on the table as a trivial matter to verify the authenticity of tianru mirror and let tianru mirror show the following history.

    Liu ziye will die, but who killed her. But she can''t remember which emperor is in charge next. This is Chu Yu''s biggest worry. If she can cheat heaven to show that history, she can also make corresponding countermeasures against the principal. No matter whether the negotiation is successful or not, she has already made real benefits first.

    Chu Yu hit, is this wishful thinking.

    On the surface, this request is reasonable, and there seems to be no flaw. However, the sky is like a mirror and says, "I can''t agree with that. I can only show you the part of the heavenly records before this dynasty, but after this dynasty, the time has not yet come. I can''t be in front of people. "

    Chu Yu''s heart sank abruptly, her face was still, and she said, "why not? I already know that your majesty will die and the government will change. Can''t you look at the records in the heavenly book? " She suddenly sneered and looked at the sky like a mirror with sharp eyes, "things before this dynasty are recorded in all kinds of ancient books. What do I do with your heavenly book? Or is there no part of your heavenly book after this dynasty? You made up the book that day? "

    Chu Yuhong and Bai Ya unkindly point out that tianru mirror is lying. What she uses is nothing more than provocation. As long as tianru mirror is not stimulated, an impulse may show her the following part of history. Although the words are fierce. But Chu Yu didn''t have much expectation in her heart. On the contrary, she was so heavy that she pressed down the previous excitement.

    Tianru Jingken came to see her, should have done all aspects of complete consideration, his bottom line will not change because of her one or two words. The so-called agitation is hard to influence his cool and heartless mind.

    Facing Chu Yu''s slander. Tian Rujing''s expression did not waver. He looked at Chu Yu quietly, neither refuting nor angry. He only looked at her very calmly. His clear eyes seemed to penetrate her soul. After a long time, he spoke faintly and said, "I can''t show you this part of the book of heaven, because you will do something against the book of heaven in order to reverse your own destiny, I understand

    Chu Yu gave a bitter smile, relaxed her body and leaned on the back of the chair. She raised her hand to cover her eyes and said in a soft voice, "you''re right."

    Care is chaos, now chaos that person, is her.

    Tianru mirror can see that although her sudden attack disturbed his mind and made him flustered for a while, after these days, tianru mirror knows that she does not fully understand the next history, because if she fully knows who killed the emperor and who took the throne, she will deal with that person for her own survival.

    But she didn''t, because in so many people, she couldn''t find the right goal.

    Therefore, tianru mirror does not let her see the part of "Tianshu" related to her.

    This is his bottom line.

    Although after these days of thinking, the mind has been very firm, but see Chu Yu this appearance, the sky like a mirror or can''t help but slightly curious, he wants to know in addition to these, Chu Yu also know how much? How did she know that?

    What''s more, after knowing that she was doomed to die, what kind of feeling was in her heart? What kind of vision did she look at her step by step towards death?

    Tian Rujing''s childhood education is nothing to worry about. Over the years, he has grown up like this. He can see a lot of things, but never cares. He looks at other people''s joys and sorrows, but seems to look at another world, so indifferent.

    But now

    Tian Rujing frowned slightly, but he began to be curious about the girl in front of him. Although it was just some, it was just the beginning, but it made the boy who had never felt this way feel at a loss.

    What should I do? Master?

    Tianru mirror silently asked: Master, the woman in front of me, whose name is Chu Yu, also knows the book of heaven. Then, can she not be included in the scope of others? To be someone else?

    The sky is like a mirror looking at Chu Yu who covers his eyes with his hand: "are you sad? Or despair? " Involuntarily asked the words, the day such as the mirror heard his voice, suddenly and can''t help some regret.

    "Sad? Despair? " When Chu Yu heard his question, she suddenly gave a smile. She took her hand and leaned over the square table with her elbow. Her eyes were not dim at all. In the strange, she was still interested: "is this question really strange? Why should I despair? "

 Chapter 97

    Can''t deny, didn''t cheat out oneself want to know of thing, Chu Yu a little depressed: the sky such as mirror already had vigilance, in the future will be more and more difficult to cheat. But when it comes to sadness and despair, it has nothing to do with it.

    Different from tianru mirror, who blindly believed in Tianshu, Chu Yu, as a passer-by, studied it with critical and critical eyes

    She and the world, she soberly know what kind of road she is walking on, also clearly know that it is not a destiny, just a given history.

    Even if they encounter strange, but Chu Yu does not intend to let the so-called fate.

    It''s too early and everything hasn''t come yet. Why should she despair for what hasn''t happened yet?

    That''s funny.

    Two people''s eyes touch namely cent, more accurate say, is the sky such as mirror avoided Chu Yu''s eyes, he hang down the line of sight, looking at own feet, light voice way: "in any case, I won''t reveal to you the contents of this dynasty in the book of heaven, you can die this heart."

    Chu Yu smiles, but she is not discouraged. She picks up a piece of preserved meat from the plate on the table and puts it into her mouth. Mans chews it up and swallows it in an orderly way, and then drinks some water. Then she whispers: "since you insist so much, I''m not reluctant, but the sky is like a mirror. You see, in order not to touch your bottom line, I put my life and death aside, So should you give me something in return to make up for the loss I have suffered? "

    Chu Yu was so excited that she couldn''t help herself. At least half of the reason was that she thought she was going to know the specific cause of Shanyin princess''s death. After this hidden thought was detected by tianru mirror and refused, she completely calmed down.

    The sky is like a mirror. It''s like cold water pouring on her confused fanaticism, which makes Chu Yu become calm and solidified, but not unwilling. And I won''t lose hope.

    Before she knew that tianrujing had historical records, she knew little about the future. Now she just didn''t know as before, and completely gave up her idea of taking a shortcut. It''s no big deal.

    And Chu Yu, who calmed down, immediately used this as her bargaining chip to bargain with Tian Rujing.

    If changed in the past, regarding Chu Yu this kind of mourning soldier policy, the sky is like a mirror to simply ignore. But he turned his eyes, to Chu Yu''s eyes, those eyes are clear and firm, and with a little sincere appeal, showing a very beautiful, his heart a soft, unexpectedly did not insist on, whispered: "I let you see the things in this God, in addition to the book of heaven, you can choose one."

    yeah? Is this a surprise?

    Chu Yu originally thought that she would have to go through some fierce bargaining to achieve a little bit of the initial goal. After all, it''s hard to cajole the clear sky, but I didn''t expect that when I put it forward, I gave in to convenience. All of a sudden, she didn''t even respond.

    The sky is like a mirror to say those words, originally some regret, but the line of sight to her suddenly bright eyes, the joy in the eyes seems to be infectious in general, a trace of regret actually in unconsciously dissipated.

    Chu Yu leaned forward a little, more inclined to the sky like a mirror, expecting: "well, what can I choose. You should let me have a look, shouldn''t you

    Tian Ru''s conscious body leans back slightly under the mirror. He raises his hand and presses one finger on the center of the gem on the bracelet. Chu Yu raises his hand: "wait a minute, how do you use this... Er, the divine thing, press your hand on the gem?"

    Tian Ru Jing replied casually, "sometimes it''s necessary. There are some simple uses. Just think about it. " If it had not been so magical, he would not have thought it was a divine thing.

    Even with brain wave operation!

    Grabbing the water cup on the table, he was shocked. Chu Yu tried to get rid of the depression in his heart. At this time, the light curtain of light blue appeared. Two rows of signs appeared in front of her on the light screen.

    Just like the function options on the computer, there are six icons on the light screen. There are three items on the left and right, which are respectively marked: Jing, Shi, Wen, Li, Ji and Yu. There is still half a page below.

    Chu Yu glanced at the sky like a mirror and showed him the second half of the page. The sky like a mirror lowered her eyes and didn''t respond. According to his appearance, she should have concealed the part below and only let Chu Yu choose among the six items.

    The part of "history" should be historical. It''s impossible for her to see this item like a mirror, but Chu Yu can''t tell the five items clearly. For a moment, she was at a loss. She settled down and analyzed them carefully.

    The part that tianruyue taught Wang Yizhi came from the part of "Li". However, this part is of no great use to Chu Yu at present. Is it sure to save her life if she teaches the ancients science knowledge?

    No.

    If "Li" refers to the knowledge of science, then the part of "Wen", which represents the knowledge of liberal arts, can also be excluded for the time being. The "Jing" can be understood as classics or classics, and it is not what she needs, so she only needs to select between the two.

    Chu Yu''s eyes wandered back and forth between the technique and the emperor, calculating what she needed in her heart. Beside her ears, she heard the cold urge of the sky like a mirror: "please hurry up."

    Make a bet.

    Chu Yu bit her teeth, raised her hand and poked at the word "Yu". Her slender fingertips pointed on the word "Yu" and penetrated the light blue screen. The light blue light shone on her hand, which made Chu Yu have the illusion of sitting in front of the computer and being reflected by the light of the computer screen.

    "Yu? All right Because of Chu Yu''s behavior, Tian Ruyue was stunned again. He didn''t expect that Chu Yu would dare to poke his hand through the light curtain. The first time he saw the light curtain in the past, let alone touch it, he even approached it after Tian Ruyue told him that it was harmless and ordered him to do so.

    The woman named Chu Yu in front of her is not impulsive and brainless, but she dares to reach out and touch the light curtain with ease... She has long known that the blue light will not hurt people?

    The sky looked at Chu Yu strangely like a mirror, and then ordered him not to think deeply. Chu Yu felt an invisible force unfolding around her. The air seemed to be a little tight, and her eyes were surrounded by light blue light.

    This is the spherical light mask of Chu Yu that has been opened several times. However, at this time, the two people are wrapped in it. From the inside of the light mask to the outside, everything outside is coated with a layer of light blue color.

    Now, the meaning of the word "Yu" has been clearly revealed. It means defense. This light shield is the defensive means of the bracelet itself.

    Chu Yu was very dissatisfied with this message. She had already chosen another one: "it''s not enough. I''ve seen the hood for a long time, and now it''s just looking from the inside out. It''s nothing strange. At least let me know how the hood works."

    "How to start?" The sky is like a mirror, frowning slightly. Then the eyebrows spread out and said: "there are some explanations in this cover, but maybe I''m too slow to understand. Let''s have a look at it."

    He said silently in his heart: Master, I''m not against your admonition, but maybe she can really understand it, which will be of great help to our future inheritance.

    The sky is like a mirror, and the operation is fast for several times. The interface on the Blu ray screen changes very quickly. Chu Yu doesn''t even know how to see it clearly. The sky is like a mirror, and then he calls out the information stored in the data. The principle of the light shield.

    After a long time, she raised her eyes, looked at the sky with a smile, and said, "I can''t understand it."

    Just now, while she was reading, she was engrossed in thinking and frowning. It was obvious that she had read the content, but now she claimed that she didn''t understand it. She was obviously lying with her eyes open. Tian Ru Jing was a little angry, and then he got angry. He immediately woke up and blamed himself for his emotional fluctuation today. He really shouldn''t.

    Chu Yu laughed again and said, "I didn''t cheat you. I really didn''t understand it completely. At most, I understood 50% She only understood the launching conditions and consequences of the shield, but not the specific principle. Because the technical terms used in it are too difficult for her to understand the principle.

    At most, I know what it is, but I don''t know why it is.

    But even if it''s only half understood, that''s enough. After all, everyone who uses a computer does not have to have a deep understanding of the principle and structure of every program in the computer.

    Chu Yu smiles at the sky like a mirror. "How about that part?" he said, "do you want me to explain to you what I understand?"

    The sky is like a mirror to pour also have no reserve, very simply nodded, a way: "what do you want?" He knows very well that she is willing to say that she understands and seduces her to gain more benefits.

    Chuyu said with a smile: "straightforward, I want to see that part of the options you just hid." Just take this opportunity to know all the functions of the bracelet, even if you know about it.

    When the sky was like a mirror, Chu Yu said what she understood: in fact, the mask was just a force field launched according to certain conditions to defend against external attacks. The force field takes the center of the body as the center of the ball, and the place with the greatest effect, that is, the place with the strongest rejection force, is two meters away from the center of the ball.

    The conditions for launching are more complicated in detail. The simple conclusion is that if an external object approaches the sky like a mirror at a speed exceeding a certain range, then the defensive force field will be launched automatically. For example, two times before Chu Yu shot at tianru mirror, and tianru mirror was attacked by assassins, the speed exceeded the speed limit, resulting in the force field automatically launched.

    After the launching of the force field, it will give some reaction force to the objects within the action range of the force field. The higher the movement speed is, the greater the reaction force it bears. This is why Chu Yu is only lightly flicked and lifted, while the assassins are shot out like shells.

    Because the speed of Chu Yu''s attack was not fast enough, it made her escape.

    As for the blue light, it''s just a side effect, and has no other use.

    After Chu Yu finished, Tian Rujing asked him about the parts he didn''t understand, such as the specific explanations of the terms "speed" and "force field". Chu Yu deliberately gave him some sweets, and explained them repeatedly until he understood them.

    "The so-called force field, that is to say, in a certain range, some concentrated forces, this range is called force field... Do you understand?" Chuyu''s soft voice reverberates slowly in the flower hall. Yuejiefei has been sent away early. It''s hard to face someone who can do some communication. Chuyu is very excited and has no impatience.

    However, her voice, but through the pipe on the wall, vaguely transmitted, has been transmitted to another room.

    Rongzhi''s body is close to the wall. His hand lifts a picture on the wall. On the wall, a dark pipe leads to nowhere, from which Chuyu''s voice is faintly heard. Although the voice is much lower, it can still be heard clearly.

    Rong Zhi listened with no expression. His face was as white as snow, and his eyes were deep, as if there was an extremely terrible power of control everywhere.

    After a while, a dialogue came from the pipe.

    "Princess, I want to know, where on earth did you learn this?" The cold voice belongs to the sky like a mirror, but today it is more curious than the cold.

    "Hey, you want to know?" Chu Yu''s voice was smiling. Just listening to the light voice, Rong Zhi could imagine her smile. "I don''t want to tell you that you have a bottom line, don''t I?"

    Thinking of Chu Yu''s present appearance, he almost unconsciously stopped the shallow radian at the corner of his mouth and brought out some gentle warmth in his eyes.

    =====================================

    It''s a long chapter today. Two or three hundred words is enough for two chapters

    Ask for monthly ticket! It''s almost the end of the month. If you have any tickets on hand, vote for me!! Don''t waste it!!!!

    Recommendation of Zhang Lian''s novel lonely moon

    Introduction:

    She is a king, a king of last resort.

    Surrounded by powerful enemies, she left her country in the midst of internal strife and external attack. She was ready to turn over the game again with the chess piece of power and stratagem in her hand!

    Who can hunt love and the world at the same time?

 Chapter 98

    Chu Yu didn''t know that her conversation with Tian Ru Jing was heard by another person. She saw Tian Ru Jing''s desire to talk and stop. She repressed her reluctant look on her beautiful face, and she couldn''t stop being happy in her heart.

    Seeing that the sky is like a mirror makes Chu Yu feel cool, but more importantly, she gets very valuable information, so she can make a decision based on it.

    After learning the principle of the light shield, that is, the launching of the defensive force field, Chu Yu gave up the idea of breaking through from the outside. In addition to the speed limit, there are several additional criteria for launching the force field. For example, the defense system can only judge that objects that will cause damage to the sky, including creatures and people, will be automatically excluded from the protective shield.

    Another information is that the operation of the bracelet is carried out by brain waves, and the details are not clear. However, looking at Tian Ru Jing''s action of pressing his finger on the gem, Chu Yu estimates that there are probably fingerprint factors included.

    This kind of cutting-edge goods, if there is no protection measures, it is really hell.

    In other words, even if she tries to snatch it, she may not be able to operate the bracelet without a mirror like finger.

    She can''t do such a bloody thing by chopping off the sky like a mirror''s finger, and does she have the corresponding technology to keep it intact after chopping off the finger, which is tantamount to killing the chicken for the egg.

    Looking at the beautiful silver bracelet, Chu Yu reluctantly pursed her lips and reminded tianru mirror: "well, I''ve explained it to you, and you just agreed to let me see it?"

    Tian Rujing nodded, his heart read a move, the screen will slowly move up, will just Chu Yu did not see that part of the show.

    screen

    Time, position, prisoner. Doctor, attack, record.

    It''s also about three of the six options, but there are more simple and clear keywords.

    Time and position, about the time and position, "prisoner" do not know what it is, "medical" should mean medical, "attack" is an attack, "remember" is not clear.

    I have a quick judgment in my heart. Chu Yu looked at the sky like a mirror with a smile: "well, start the negotiation. I''ll teach you that kind of writing. As a reward, you should let me know the specific connotation of six of them."

    Tian Rujing shook his head and chopped off the railway: "no, you have too many demands. You can only have one at most." Liuxiang is like a lion''s mouth.

    Chu Yu suddenly stood up. Hands on the edge of the table, leaning forward, staring at the sky like a mirror, raised his voice and said: "too much?! Do you know it''s a completely different language system. Don''t think that there are only twenty-six alphabetic symbols, and it''s very simple. You have so many things to remember that you may not be able to finish them in three months! "

    I don''t know whether she was forced by Chu Yu''s momentum or felt that she was too close. Tian Rujing leaned back a little and put her back on the hard chair back: "you ask too much." His cheeks were a little red and he didn''t speak very skillfully.

    Since he can remember, he has been protected and brought up. He is high above the world and hardly eats fireworks, except for his master. Only other people compromise with him. Where can we have the opportunity to discuss from the same position like this? Let alone such a fierce bargain.

    Next, there is a tug of war. Chu Yu tries to take advantage of Tian Rujing as much as possible to avoid being taken advantage of. He grinds slowly as if he is bargaining. Occasionally, he makes a gesture of "one beat, two scattered" and wants to leave, waiting for the other side to shout his concession

    Of course, most of these are made by Chu Yu who has seen and learned how to bargain. Tian Rujing has no experience in this aspect. When he went up to Chu Yu, although he was very clear minded, he never thought that bargaining could be done in this way. In this way, he asked for benefits naked and naked, showing how much he suffered and how unworthy he was. And then asking for insatiable demands is a real new world.

    After talking about exchanging several items for English teaching. After an hour, Tian Rujing, who had little bargaining experience, was defeated by Chu Yu. At last, they signed an unequal peace treaty of humiliation and humiliation. They agreed to let Chu Yu see the three items and transcribed the contents of one of them.

    In fact, the result was beyond Chu Yu''s expectation. Although she said she wanted to see six items at the beginning, it was just for the convenience of bidding. When she went to some markets to buy clothes in her previous life, the secret of bargaining was to first press down to one-third of the original price, and then grind up with each other a little bit. Originally, it was estimated that you could get two kinds of viewing rights, but it was not much more than expected.

    Signed the Treaty of humiliation, according to what they just talked about, tianrujing first performed part of the peace treaty, and first showed one of them to Chu Yu: attack.

    Now Chu Yu knows the defensive means of the bracelet, but she has never seen tianrujing take the initiative to attack anyone. To be on the safe side, she must first know the offensive means of the bracelet. At that time, even if the worst situation comes, the two sides turn over, she can also make targeted response.

    The sky like mirror finger still press on the ruby, wait for a long time without any reaction, Chu Yu voice remind him: "Hey, attack, wait, don''t aim at me, change direction."

    The sky is like a mirror, expressionless way: "I have launched, no attack, this part can''t be used."

    Chu Yu glanced contemptuously at the sky like a mirror: "will this artifact of yours be broken?" The quality is really poor.

    Tian Rujing couldn''t help beating the table. He just went through a bargaining war, and his mood didn''t recover. He was excited by Chu Yu and rose again: "you can insult me, but you can''t insult my school gods! I''ll sue you for slander as well as I''m familiar with you

    Chu Yu Chuchi chuckled: "where did you learn this line?"

    The sky is like a mirror with a conscious glance at the bracelet.

    "That''s good." Chu Yu nodded with a smile, "very good." There is entertainment content in the bracelet. She really wants it more and more, but it''s a pity that she can''t get it in a short time, so she can only watch it to satisfy her hunger.

    With a smile, she returned to the topic: "you can''t attack?"

    The sky shook its head like a mirror: "no way." His eyes were clear and his expression was very calm. Even if Chu Yu asked ten thousand times, his answer was the same.

    Chu Yu sneered: "no wonder you just gave in so quickly on this item. It turned out that there was no need to keep secret at all." Just now, she was bargaining with Tian Rujing to discuss which item to show Chu Yu. When it comes to "attack", Tian Rujing almost didn''t have a stalemate with her, so she gave way and mistakenly thought that she had taken a big advantage, but she didn''t expect that the result was reversed.

    Maybe the operation method of tianru mirror is wrong, maybe there is something wrong with the program, which makes the attack function of the bracelet impossible. Since it''s useless and the sky is like a mirror, I don''t mind letting her know.

    Chu Yu not reconciled way: "I look down on you." Previously, yuejiefei mistakenly thought that he was weak because of his protective attitude towards him. Just now, Chu Yu realized that even if he looked like a mirror, he would play a little trick when necessary.

    Tian Rujing nodded slightly. At this time, he also recovered his calm look: "I''m flattered."

    Chu Yu made the gesture of seeing off the guests: "I need time to judge whether you have lied. From tomorrow on, you will come to my house every afternoon, and I will teach you that kind of writing."

    Although the sky is calm on the mirror, there is still some confusion in my heart. At this time, I just want to leave. He didn''t say anything. He nodded and turned to leave.

    Chu Yu sat in the flower hall for a while, then slowly got up and went back to the living room. She was not in the outside room. Chu Yu was a little strange, so she walked in. Until she got to the bedroom, she saw a white figure lying on her bed. With breathing, her body fluctuated slightly.

    Chu Yu thought about it, and then came forward to wake him up: "Rong Zhi, wake up, I have something to ask you." Rong Zhi was originally sleeping on the inside of her body. She patted her, turned over, slightly opened her eyes, and gave a gentle "um".

    The collar of his silk singlet was open smoothly, revealing a large area of flat and white skin on his chest. The skin was full of warm luster, which was even more delicate and smooth than the satin on his body. Chu Yu''s heart beat faster and quickly went out, leaving a sentence: "I have something serious to ask you when I get dressed."

    When Chu Yu walked out of the bedroom, his half narrowed eyes immediately opened, and his sleepiness disappeared. He sat up slowly, thinking deeply in his dark eyes.

    =============================================

    I recommend my friend Zhang Lian''s novel lonely moon. Please vote for her~~

    Introduction:

    She is a king, a king of last resort.

    Surrounded by powerful enemies, she left her country in the midst of internal strife and external attack. She was ready to turn over the game again with the chess piece of power and stratagem in her hand!

    Who can hunt love and the world at the same time?

 Chapter 99

    Sitting down in the front hall, he poured several mouthfuls of cold water, and Chuyu''s heart gradually calmed down. She had never seen a man with bare upper body before. When the boys were playing basketball at school, they took off their coats and continued to struggle with a ball with sweat. At that time, she didn''t see much better. Today, the bare part is much less than that, but her heart beat very fast.

    Probably because... It''s so beautiful.

    Usually, when he was wearing clothes, he only felt that he was beautiful and elegant. But today, his clothes are not neat, but he seems to have inadvertently lifted a corner of the ordinary disguise, revealing the bright temptation under it. That pair of eyes is clearly black and white, but it seems to gather all kinds of hues of sentient beings, unfathomable, as if it can absorb the soul of people.

    After a while, Rong Zhi came out. His open neckline had been closed, and his calm and soft face was elegant and unpredictable. Seeing Rong Zhi, who was the same as usual, Chu Yu was relieved and made a gesture to let him sit down on the chair beside him. Then he said, "how much do you know about the sky like a mirror?"

    Straight to the point.

    Just now, she bargained with tianru mirror. Although tianru mirror was full of frustrations, she also had a lot of trouble. At this time, she didn''t have so much patience, energy and tolerance. Anyway, in the end, she had to expose her purpose. It''s better to make an early confession.

    Stop thinking for a moment, calm way: "I almost know nothing about the sky like a mirror." Before Chu Yu had a reaction, he gave a little smile, with some cunning in his smile, "but I know the sky is like the moon, does the princess want to listen?"

    Tianru mirror and he are just a few sides of the edge, to say to understand, it is exaggerated, and for tianru mirror, he does not think there is anything to understand. Tian Ru Jing is far worse than his master Tian Ru Yue. In Rong Zhi''s opinion, he is not a rival in the class at all.

    Chu Yu nodded: "then say that the sky is like the moon, and say what you know. The more you say, the better." In fact, she just wanted to know the ability of the bracelet from the side of Rongzhi. Tianruyue was once the owner of the bracelet. It''s no harm to know about it.

    "Princess, do you know there is a rumor in Jiankang city?" Like in memory should start from where, Rongzhi and silence for a while. Just low gentle mouth: "these days the princess often go out of the house, have you seen adults frighten children..."

    Chu Yu turned her eyes and understood. The first time she went out of the house, she saw an aunt frightening the little boy with her own name. Naturally, it was not a glorious thing. When she saw the similar situation later, she turned a blind eye and pretended that the other party or herself did not exist.

    "There is a magician who is as famous as the princess." Rong Zhi said, Chu Yu also thought of more. Her name can only frighten boys, not girls. On the contrary, it''s the name of the "demon mage" that takes both men and women. Boys and girls work.

    Isn''t the demon mage saying that the sky is like a mirror? Is

    The question in Chu Yu''s heart was quickly answered in Rong Zhi''s mouth: "naturally, what the demon Master said is not that the sky is like a mirror. How long has he taken over the position of his master, and how much prestige does he have? The demon Master said, "the sky is like the moon."

    With these words, Rong Zhi fell into silence again. Although he looked at the front, he seemed to have no focus. But through the barrier of time, he saw the image of the past. After a while, he came back to himself and apologized to Chu Yu for his absence. Then he said with a smile: "in my life, I have met three and a half people, one of whom is Wang Yizhi. A while ago, I met with Wang Yizhi for half a day, which made my heart broken. He was not as good as me in terms of power and stratagem, but he was free and easy. I''m not as good as him, and no one in the world can match him. "

    Let''s talk about Wang Yizhi first. Rong Zhi just said that the sky is like the moon: "the next thing is the sky is like the moon, which can make me look at it differently. Today''s sky is like a mirror. Compared with his master, it''s not the climate at all. He''s too clean."

    Hearing Rong Zhi''s description, Chu Yu was stunned: it''s too clean. What does that mean?

    Rong Zhi couldn''t help but smile: "tianru mirror is too clean. He didn''t touch a drop of blood on his hand, and he didn''t hurt anyone. His mind is easy to understand... Compared with tianru mirror, tianru moon is just like a snake walking slowly in the bloody rain."

    When he first saw Tian Ru Yue, he was very surprised. There were few people and things in the world that could make him so surprised. Tian Ru Yue was one of them.

    At that time, Tian Ruyue was wearing white clothes. Under the moonlight, he was as beautiful as a girl. However, his eyes were full of black and bloody cruelty, which made Rong Zhi feel such a complete threat and terror for the first time in his life.

    Even if it''s the moon, the sky is like the moon, it''s also the bloody moon.

    Because the sky is like a mirror, Chu Yu takes it for granted that his master, tianruyue, is a similar person, who is also as refined and transparent as crystal. Now, Rong Zhi completely subverts the image in his imagination, which is incredible.

    Rong Zhi said slowly: "the ruthlessness of the sky like a mirror is that he doesn''t understand the world, but the ruthlessness of the sky like a moon is that he is vicious in nature. Do you know what he did to get the name of the demon mage? He asked the emperor to ask five hundred boys and girls to worship the heaven. But according to my investigation, the saying of worshiping the heaven is just an excuse, and I don''t know where the five hundred boys and girls went or what they were used for. "

    Listen to Rong Zhi smile not to smile of say the past, Chu Yu feel the heart seems to be covered by a chill, her heart to oneself low voice way: "I know."

    She knew what tianruyue wanted the five hundred boys and girls to do. Although she was not completely sure, her guess was about 80% accurate.

    The sky is like the moon doing experiments.

    The real connotation and function of the bracelet can not be fully understood by these ancients who have not received modern systematic education. How do they explore the use of the bracelet? The only way, about, is to experiment.

    I''m afraid tianruyue is one of the extreme leaders. In order to know what you want, you don''t hesitate to use living people to do experiments, just like modern scientists use mice as experimental materials, but tianruyue''s experiments are more cruel and dehumanizing.

    Now Chu Yu couldn''t help but say from her heart: it''s so good that this guy died. Whether it''s from selfishness or conscience, she felt that a person died so well for the first time... If the living person is like the moon, she might not have the courage to do all these things to him.

    In this way, the sky is like a mirror, and it''s really out of the mud. There is such a master who hasn''t taken violent measures against her these days. Even when she is pressing her step by step, she hasn''t done anything against her.

    If it is to change the day of killing without blinking an eye, she is afraid of long dead, do not know how many times.

    Because of the shock of tianruyue, Chu Yu forgot to ask who the next one and a half people were, and then listened to Rongzhi: "I hate the bracelet of tianruyue."

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but be surprised: "do you know that bracelet?"

    Rong Zhi smiles a little and picks up the water cup on the table. Chu Yu remembers that this water cup is just for her to drink, and there is still half a cup of water left. Before opening her mouth, she can see that Rong Zhi''s lips are close to the edge of the cup, and her pale and soft lips are just printed on the edge of the water mark left by her, like kissing her lips.

    Chu Yu''s voice seemed to be blocked by something. She couldn''t say anything all of a sudden. She just watched Rong Zhi drink all the water in the cup.

    Rong Zhi put down the cup, looked clear and calm, and continued: "I''ve had a fight with Tian Ruyue. How can I not know that his strange power comes from the bracelet? What I hate is not those strange abilities, but the feeling that the bracelet should not appear in this world. "

    His intuition is so sharp and terrifying.

    Chu Yu sighed softly: that bracelet really shouldn''t appear in this world, it is not the product of this era.

    After more than a thousand years, we have used the wisdom of many generations to bully the ancient people. Combined with the energy that no one can use at present, we really have too many advantages. It''s no shame to be defeated by heaven like the moon.

    Losing to the times is irresistible.

    Chu Yu quietly looked at Rong Zhi. There was no depression or reluctance on his beautiful face. Some of them were just calm and said with a little mockery: "what I don''t see is that the sky is like the moon, and I have a destiny. It''s ridiculous. When did the destiny come from a man like him? "

 Chapter 100

    Waiting for Rong Zhi to finish what he wanted to say, Chu Yu asked her what she was most concerned about: "then, do you have any way to get the bracelet?" She spoke very slowly, her heart beating with every word she said.

    Rong Zhi tilted his head, looked at her and said with a smile, "princess, do you think I haven''t tried before?"

    Chu Yu suddenly "Oh" a, look at him now, naturally is a failure, otherwise it will not fall into such a situation, but the accident is, she heard Rong Zhi said: "I have tried, although some difficult, but I did cheat Tian Ruyue to take off the bracelet to me, but..." he had no choice but to smile, "I can''t use the bracelet to show those ways like the moon. On the contrary, I put the bracelet on my wrist. I couldn''t make the bracelet give out a blue cover or do other functions. After a while, a strange force broke into my body, like acupuncture and fire. It made my whole body ache and paralyzed, almost pulling off."

    Rongzhi describes the situation at that time in detail. Chu Yu knows what''s going on: Rongzhi is a symptom of electric shock, and the bracelet should also have a protective mechanism. When people outside the limited range get it, they will produce electric current to shock each other.

    So, to get that bracelet, you have to prepare a pair of insulating gloves.

    After a long talk with Rong Zhi, I don''t know how to get the bracelet, but at least I know some points for attention, which can be slowly inquired in the future. For example, the bracelet has restrictions on the user, may need fingerprint verification, and may emit current to paralyze the intended snatcher.

    In this way, we need to further deepen our understanding, so that we can draw on it slowly and do not rush it. For her, snatching the bracelet is just the last resort after the failure to win over the sky like a mirror. It would be best if there were no opposition.

    They talked to each other until late at night, analyzing all kinds of possibilities. Chu Yu revealed a little of her understanding of the bracelet between her words, but Rong Zhi didn''t ask. Until they parted, Chu Yu remembered that Rong Zhi had said he had a special eye on the three and a half people, and then casually asked, "who is the remaining one and a half people?"

    During their discussion, Chu Yu asked Yue JieFei to take a suit of Rongzhi''s clothes. At this time, Rong Zhi was already well dressed, but because he wanted to talk about the bracelet, he didn''t let him leave until late at night.

    Rongzhi''s mind was still on tianruyue and the bracelet. Chuyu suddenly pulled back the topic. He was stunned and then showed a smile: "that half human Princess doesn''t know, and it''s useless to say that."

    When Chu Yu asked this question, she suddenly thought of it. After hearing Rong Zhi''s reply, she didn''t think much about it. Looking at Rong Zhi turning around, she also closed the door with one hand and went back to her room to sleep.

    Walk slowly out of the East Pavilion of Rongzhi, but did not directly return to his residence. His white figure in the West Pavilion slowly detour, calm face, deep expression, through the plaque with "three thousand flowers sword", through the courtyard as if by the wind ravaged vegetation, he slowly walked into the room of huacuo.

    After a while, there was a cry and groan in the room: "you came just in time! Ah Zhi, what medicine did you give me? It makes me feel numb and painful. It''s like being bitten by tens of thousands of ants. I don''t have any strength all over my body. I can''t stand it if it goes on like this! "

    In the dark room, huacuo was lying on the bed with a thick bandage all over his body. Under the bandage, there was a dark black ointment, which sent out a strong and unpleasant smell.

    Rong Zhi stood by the bed and said, "that''s how I can cure you. In the past, you didn''t listen to my advice. If you go to assassinate the sky like the moon, you will be injured deeply. If you don''t use some cruel medicine, you will leave the root of the disease. "

    Flower wrong choke for a while, some not reconciled: "who knows he is so eccentric?" Then he went on wailing¡° It''s itchy and painful. When can I not use this damned medicine? "

    Rong Zhi said helplessly: "you don''t cry all day today. Why do you call me when I come here? "

    Huacuo said with a smile: "of course, it''s specially for you. If no one is listening, what''s my name? Isn''t it a waste of effort? "

    Rong Zhi turned around and walked away: "I can''t cure you by taking the medicine for internal and external application. Just call and wait. I''ll ask shangyaosi to add two liang more Coptis to you when you decoct the decoction tomorrow."

    Huacuo immediately screamed, "wait, wait, wait! Ah Zhi! I''m wrong. Can''t I be wrong? "

    *****************************

    Although she secretly plans to grab the bracelet of tianru mirror, when she sees tianru mirror again, there is nothing different on Chu Yu''s face. It''s not because she doesn''t want it, but because she doesn''t want it at present. In addition, the contradiction between them hasn''t reached tit for tat. At present, she is not in a hurry to deal with tianru mirror.

    Rong Zhi said last night that if it''s time for life and death to meet, it''s not impossible to deal with the sky like a mirror. This young man is more astringent than the sky like a moon.

    In front of the palace, Chu Yu nodded to him and whispered to him: "come to my house in the afternoon." It''s time for her to fulfill her own terms.

    With a calm mood, Chu Yu sees Liu ziye. He sits in front of him a few years ago and wears solemn court clothes. All the documents on the case are swept to the ground by him and occupied by the gadgets bought from the market yesterday. When Liu ziye touched this one and that one, he looked very excited. Seeing Chu Yu coming, he sent him back and held Chu Yu, saying: "sister, sister, yesterday was really fun. How about going out for a private visit another day?"

    Chu Yu glanced at Liu ziye for a long time. She was very depressed. Although she didn''t plan to educate a wise man, she didn''t plan to develop a shopping maniac. Seeing Liu ziye''s appearance, she was obviously addicted to shopping activities.

    If she had known that taking him out was the result, she might as well have been locked in the palace to tell him stories.

    Chu Yu thought about it and dissuaded him: "Your Majesty, last time we went out of the palace, it was not easy. I''m afraid we should take our time."

    Liu ziye was disappointed when he heard that. Suddenly, his eyes were bright again and he said, "sister, you can make a private visit even if you don''t go out of the palace. Let''s make a market in the palace and let the eunuchs pretend to buy and sell things. Isn''t that it?"

    Chu Yu almost turned her back when she heard that. Liu ziye''s idea is too genius. He opened a market in the Imperial Palace and paid a private visit. Thanks to his imagination, he clearly wrote the word "faint king" on his face, for fear that others would not rebel.

    Forced down the impulse to hit people, Chu Yu patiently said: "Your Majesty, micro dress private visit is not just a shopping mall, do you forget? In the story of Emperor Kangxi that I told you, the Emperor Kangxi did more to help the weak and the strong, eliminate the tyrant and put an end to the good, and help each other in the face of injustice. " Is her education in the wrong direction? Not only does it not make Liu ziye enterprising, but it stimulates his enthusiasm as a potential Shopaholic.

    Chu Yu reminded Liu ziye that he had regained consciousness from the shopping frenzy. He frowned and said, "but yesterday when we paid a private visit, we didn''t see anyone doing evil. There were no horse thieves or robbers. How can we get rid of evil?"

    Chu Yuxin said that at the foot of the emperor, public security is guaranteed. If there are brigands and robbers everywhere, the emperor doesn''t want to be an emperor. The so-called evils here are the dandies of rich families. However, most of them have some influence background. Let alone Chu Yu can''t run into these people to do evil, even if they do, we should first measure whether they should act rashly, Although she is the biggest backer behind, it is not cost-effective to offend powerful forces.

    In meditation, Chu Yu''s face changed a few times. Finally, she decided to bite her teeth and said to Liu ziye: "Your Majesty, in a few days, we will go out for a private visit. Yesterday, the place we went to was too peaceful, so no one did evil. Next time, we will go to another place, and we will be able to make a private visit!"

    After comforting Liu ziye, she tells a story hastily. Chu Yu left the palace very early. It was just noon when she returned to the palace. As soon as she returned to the palace, she immediately summoned Rong Zhi Huan yuan, Liu se Mo Xiang, and Hua Cuo, who was recovering, to exclude Liu sang, who was too young, to hold the second face-to-face meeting.

    All the people sat around, but huacuo was far away from the circle. Huacuo''s whole body was wrapped like a mummy, with only one face exposed outside. He was carried up on a soft couch with a strong smell of medicine, so he just listened in the distance, not close to everyone.

    "Huacuo is a martial arts practitioner. Her ear power is much better than that of ordinary people. The princess doesn''t have to worry. He can hear it." The road of tolerance and understatement.

    Chu Yu smile, eyes swept a few of each has its own characteristics, but are equally outstanding beautiful face: "call you to come, is something to tell you to do."

    With one finger out, Chu Yu put forward the topic: "I''m a person with limited intelligence. I hope you can work together to help me think about how to bully the king with kindness?"

    ==============================

    Advertisement: recommending friend Zhang Lian''s novel lonely moon

    Introduction:

    She is a king, a king of last resort.

    Surrounded by powerful enemies, she left her country in the midst of internal strife and external attack. She was ready to turn over the game again with the chess piece of power and stratagem in her hand!

    Who can hunt love and the world at the same time?

    This novel is in PK, please vote for her! At the end of the month, if you still have a vote, you can vote. It''s a waste not to vote.

    Thank you for reminding me that the mistakes in this article have been corrected.

    Fan Dun, withdraw.

 Chapter 101

    Deceive you. Yes, Chu Yu wants to deceive you.

    Now Chu Yu has a contradictory sense of separation from Liu ziye. On the one hand, she is afraid of Liu ziye''s position. As an emperor, he can let her die in a word. On the other hand, she does not have much respect for Liu ziye as an emperor.

    Chu Yu, who comes from the 21st century, has a deep rejection of the so-called "gifted imperial power" in her nature, and doesn''t have too many class ideas. For her, a person is a person, not superior or inferior because of his position and power.

    She knows what class is and how to make use of it. She even stands at the top of the so-called class. But deep down in her heart, she can''t brand the system of dividing people into three, six and nine grades in her mind.

    Therefore, she was not only afraid of Liu ziye as an emperor, but also disrespectful. It was the emperor''s power that she was afraid of, and it was Liu ziye himself that was disrespectful. In other words, she separated the two identities of Liu ziye and the emperor.

    In addition, there is a little bit, about a little bit, that Chu Yu himself is not willing to admit... Soft hearted.

    That vicious young man, even if there are thousands of bad, but did not have half of the harm to her, and even completely rely on her, believe her, even though the heart constantly on guard, Chu Yu in the occasional look back time, will have a little bit of guilt to Liu ziye.

    Chu Yu came up with the idea of deceiving the emperor, which was the result of not only treating Liu ziye as emperor, but also not treating him as emperor.

    Chu Yu simply said Liu ziye''s desire of private visit to eliminate the strong and support the weak and help the chivalrous and righteous. Of course, she would not say that all this was caused by her. She only said: "now, your Majesty must take private visit lightly. But I can never really take him to a dangerous place and put him in danger. Therefore, if your majesty wants to get rid of evil, we will create a evil to get rid of him. "

    After some discussion, the details of the deception were finally finalized. The main purpose of Chu Yu''s meeting was to drag everyone onto his own boat. When he came up, no one would want to go down.

    Now Chu Yu is most at ease, on the contrary, it is these faces, Liu se Mo Xiang is equal to she keeps. What she has the final say, Huan yuan is pulled, but Chu Yu shows his trust in him, but he does not want to spend the wrong time. He must play the role of a lord of deceit. He does not need to participate in his activities. He can not tell him what he wants to do, because he can not tell him about the wrong thing because he is not in the right place to spend the wrong time.

    In fact, this is not something that needs to be kept secret too much, although it needs to take the risk of disrespect. But Chu Yu weigh, think that even if this matter exposed, Liu ziye will not punish her for this kind of deception. Great is to get angry and complain. If he succeeds, he can let Liu ziye have the habit of showing his prestige in private visits, so that he won''t be full of shopping.

    After the agreement, Chu Yu received a communication. The sky was like a mirror, and the time was just right.

    Let the faces withdraw, Chu Yu finally stops Huan yuan. Asked: "Chu garden over there how to prepare?"

    Huan yuan leaned back slightly and said with a smile, "princess, please rest assured that everything is going well."

    Chu Yu sighed a tone slightly: "hard you."

    ************************

    The next period of time, smoothly let Chu Yu feel some unreal.

    One of the continuous tasks is to teach Tian Rujing to learn English. First, he recognizes letters, and then he memorizes words. He finds that Tian Rujing has an amazing memory. He only needs to read a long list of words to remember them. In order to gain more time for herself, Chu Yu intentionally distorts the process of teaching. This does not mean that she deliberately teaches tianru mirror the wrong knowledge. She just teaches something that is totally unnecessary for tianru mirror.

    The grammar of English is very different from that of Chinese. And the complexity is a headache for all students who study English. In the exam, almost all of them have been made difficult by those long and complicated sentences.

    And Chu Yu added some materials to Tian Rujing, and asked him to try the sufferings that the students had suffered more than a thousand years later. He deeply realized the darkness of the examination, the ruthlessness of the examiners, and the bleakness of the zero score.

    What cloze, summarize the main idea of the sentence, reading comprehension, all kinds of test questions, Chu Yu turned out to deal with the sky like a mirror. In this way, in order to learn those complex sentence grammar, the learning progress of tianru mirror has to slow down.

    During the period of maltreating tianru mirror, Chu Yu asks tianru mirror to activate the bracelet, and makes an in-depth investigation of the "attack" item in the bracelet. Unexpectedly, she finds that the reason why tianru mirror can''t launch an attack is that part of the program file of that item is missing. Presumably, she doesn''t know which ancient person mistakenly deleted it.

    When Chu Yu just came into contact with the computer in her previous life, she had done something like that. She deleted the files of some programs, which made the files unable to start. This is the same reason. The inside of the bracelet, which is like a mirror, is equivalent to a multi-functional computer. It contains data, and also places some utility programs related to the outside world, such as the automatic defense light shield, etc.

    However, if the files in the program are deleted, no matter how powerful the function is, it is not the poor quality of the bracelet, but the improper use of the bracelet by the operator, which makes the Pearl dust.

    In addition to English teaching, Chu Yu''s plan to bully the king was also successful. Liu Semo Xiang and others had rehearsed it several times in advance. Huacuo played the villain, dressed in black clothes and covered with black cloth, pretending to be a robber. "Just in time," Liu ziye and his party, who were in private, ran into each other. It was only natural for them to help each other with their swords, Liu ziye also rushed forward to chop a few swords, and then ran away with the wrong greeting.

    The only twists and turns is that in order to meet the identity of the robber, huacuo needs to change his weapon, drop the commonly used fine sword and use the nine ring machete instead. For such a lack of temperament and taste, huacuo naturally strongly opposes, but is suppressed by a look.

    ***************************

    Time passed quickly, very fast, so fast that Chu Yu could not catch the shadow.

    The weather soon entered the heat from early summer. Cicadas were crying like dying on the trees. There was not a drop of rain for many days, and the air was filled with dry heat.

    However, on this day, many celebrities, young scholars and scholars in Jiankang went to the same place in a gorgeous carriage.

    The name of that place is Chu Yuan.

    The master of Chu garden is a mysterious young man. In the past, he participated in the poetry meeting with a talented man who wrote poetry like flowing water. He was intimate with Wang Yizhi, who was romantic and handsome. He once arrogantly denounced Xiao bieqin, the son of Qianjin, for his bad music.

    But Xiao BIE didn''t retort.

    The folding fan he sent out is also unique.

    The boy''s name is Yu Zichu.

    Still in the morning, the streets outside Chu garden were full of all kinds of cars. If a fire is set here at this time, it will burn at least half of the powerful families in the capital.

    There is a plaque hanging on the closed black paint gate. The two words "Chu garden" are written in Wang Yizhi''s own handwriting, with the style of going away from the wind.

 Chapter 102

    Wang Xiang is Wang Yizhi''s own family. He belongs to the same surname as Wang Yizhi. He is Wang Yizhi''s cousin. Although he is also a celebrity, he is superior to Wang Yizhi. His status in Wang''s family is not the same as Wang Yizhi''s. Wang Xiang''s heart is both envious and envious of this relative.

    He had never met the young man named Yu Zichu. However, after the news spread, he learned that his cousin had made friends with him. He could not help but arouse his curiosity. He tried to find someone with an invitation and went with him.

    Because of curiosity, many people came earlier, but unexpectedly they were shut at the door. Some arrogant and impatient people sent someone to pat the door, but they couldn''t get a response from the door and left indignantly.

    At this time, someone remembered that Yu Zichu had the courage to reprimand Qianjin''s arrogance in public.

    The taste of waiting in the heat is not very good. Fortunately, after a while, it''s time to invite.

    The black painted gate of Chu garden creaks and opens. There are four young people in white. They are about thirteen or fourteen years old. Their white clothes are very simple, and there is no unnecessary decoration. Their hair is neatly combed into a bun, and their eyebrows are smart.

    One of the teenagers bowed slightly to the visitors and said, "ladies and gentlemen, please follow me."

    As soon as they enter the garden, they feel a fresh air coming on their faces, which immediately dissipates the heat of the hot summer. The pores of their bodies are open, and the scene of the garden is also reflected in their eyes.

    Green.

    A lot of green.

    Inside the high white wall, there is a full green, in the "good a scholar, vulgar can''t cure." As soon as the boy''s voice fell, a voice came from the rear. Wang Xiang turned his head and looked at it. But he was the unattainable cousin of his own family. He leaned against the door, closed the folding fan in his hand and tapped the palm of his hand. He was very smart: "brother Zi Chu is really a wonderful person. I''ll plant some bamboo at home tomorrow, so as not to become a layman."

    When the young man saw Wang Yizhi, he was not moved. Just treat him as others: "since you are here, please come with us."

    Wang Yizhi came over with a smile and walked side by side with the boy in white who was beside Wang Xiang. Wang Xiang thought about it and walked around Wang Yizhi. After a salute, he said, "I''ve met my cousin."

    Wang Yizhi glanced at him carelessly. His eyes flickered slightly and he said, "you are Wang Xiang, right? Why is it here? I remember when my second son brother Chu sent out the invitation, you were not there

    Unexpectedly, Wang Yizhi recognized him. Wang xiangqiang was overjoyed. Careful way: "I listen to the recent rumors very noisy, with friends come."

    "So." Wang Yizhi answered faintly. Then he didn''t speak any more, and Wang Xiang was even more difficult to chat up. He only followed in silence all the way.

    The young man in white led the people into the bamboo forest. In the green, the branches and leaves were sparse, and the sun was covered, and the residual heat on people was consumed.

    The bamboo branches in the forest are not too dense. Occasionally, there are three or five bamboo branches in a cluster, and there is a gap between the clusters. White pebbles are scattered on the ground between the gaps to make roads. The soft and fragrant soil is all around. The gentle moisture in the forest can wash the hot and dry heart from the inside to the outside. In this hot day, it seems to retain some moving spring light.

    After walking out of the bamboo forest, many people saw the house hidden behind the bamboo forest, and then they came out of the bamboo forest. The summer heat came back to the people. Some people even couldn''t help but turn back to the bamboo forest and continue to feel the thorough coolness. Fortunately, the boy who led the way in front of them gave a voice to remind them that no one left the group: "it''s convenient. Please come with me."

    Wang Yizhi smiles: as soon as he enters the courtyard, he doesn''t see the house, but he goes through the forest first. This arrangement pattern is very different from the current house. Even when he found the house that day, he didn''t expect Chu Yu to do so.

    The house had been uninhabited for a long time, and the bamboo forest was so flourishing. Wang Yizhi wanted to send someone to remove the bamboo forest, but Chu Yu used it skillfully. With a little change, it was a wonderful world.

    There is nothing unusual about the houses behind the bamboo grove. They are as elegant as they can be.

    All the way with the two young men in white, they did not see anyone else. At this time, after the bamboo house, they saw a young man in white standing in front of the house.

    The young man was handsome, broad-minded and elegant. When he saw the crowd coming, he bowed slightly and said calmly, "please."

    Everyone who has participated in the poetry festival at the top of the mountain recognizes this young man. He is Yu Ziyuan, who is also Huan yuan. At this time, he looks calm and aboveboard, which is more glorious than what he is repressing on the top of the mountain.

    And the person that sees Huan yuan for the first time, can''t help but secretly praise in the bottom of the heart.

    Huan yuan smiles, and the two young men in white immediately step down, return to meet the new guests, and give them to him to receive.

    Wang Yizhi couldn''t help but be slightly curious. He stepped forward, half unfolded his folding fan and spoke in a low voice: "why don''t you see brother Zi Chu?" Which one did they play?

    Huan yuan looked motionless, still very gentle smile: "you don''t have to worry, after a while, you will know."

    Wang Yi''s Leng for a while, immediately put out a voice to smile a way: "you say very well." He no longer asked, but with Huan yuan side by side, together toward the house in the past.

    After walking through the winding corridor, they found that the place where they met was not in the room, but in a courtyard surrounded by houses. In the courtyard, green bamboos were planted at random, and a circle of desk tables and brocade mats were placed on the ground.

    There is already a person waiting in the case, but that person is still not Chu Yu.

 Chapter 103

    Daiqing tiles and white walls, emerald bamboo branches and beautiful young people in white, everything in front of us seems to be isolated from the hustle and bustle of the world, so quiet that we can only hear the sound of boiling water.

    Gudu gudu, a sound of continuous Jue.

    On the red clay stove, although there was no new fermented grains of green ants, the water in the purple clay pot was boiling, and white steam came out, but soon it was scattered in a green color.

    The young monk who looked after the stove was dressed in old white clothes, as if wearing a large piece of old moonlight. He gently held the fan, his drooping eyebrows softened the handsome lines of his face, and his eyebrows were a little bit red and quiet.

    The monk knelt down on the blue stone board under the bamboo grove outside the mat and boiled the water quietly and leisurely. His expression was very attentive, as if the water in the pot had been rolling like this and would be rolling like this. The sound of the rolling water was extremely quiet. The arrival of the people had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t care.

    In this scene, the flame beating in the furnace is as clear as glass, as if it had never been contaminated with smoke and dust.

    In front of everything, as if only in a dream to see, people can''t help but slow down the pace, some even involuntarily hold their breath, for fear that a little more atmosphere will blow away the illusion in front of them.

    Huan yuan broke the silence with a light cough and a gentle smile: "everyone, the place has arrived. Please take a seat."

    When everyone woke up from a dream, they went into the banquet separately. There were bamboo shade beside the seats to block the sunlight. Wang Yizhi is two steps behind. Although he was stunned before, the direction of his surprise is quite different from others, because the monk in white is the person he can never get to know.

    But he didn''t know when Chu Yu was so familiar with him. He was easygoing. But he didn''t like to leave the temple very much. Even he seldom asked him to leave the temple. However, in the present situation, it is clear that he only boiled water here after listening to Chu Yu''s arrangement.

    Although he didn''t know the purpose of the boiled water, Wang Yizhi was also concerned about it. He only wondered how Chu Yu moved him? Although quiet and easygoing. However, if he does not want to do something, he may not be able to do it even if he is forced by power?

    At the moment, he looks calm and leisurely, and doesn''t seem to be robbed by others.

    Questions like a cloud in Wang Yi''s heart: How did Chu Yu move solitude?

    Although he was puzzled in his heart, there was no abnormality on Wang Yi''s face. His expression could even be called calm and easy, and his eyes were full of interest. He thought there would be no more accidents except the bamboo forest, but he was even more surprised by the bamboo forest. He wanted to know. Besides these hands, Chu Yu has any plans.

    Wang Xiang sat next to Wang Yizhi and waited for them to settle down. Immediately, a young servant in white came out of the water and brought up a bowl made of rattan. In the bowl, there were melons and fruits that had been cleaned and stored in the cold spring all night. The smooth skin was colorful and bright. When you took it up, you could smell a sweet spring fragrance. On a hot day, it was cold and cold, and a bite was crisp.

    Wang Yi''s family is also used to wealth. Naturally, I know how the cold fruits come from. Every winter, rich and noble families will dig or freeze the ice and store them in their cellars for summer enjoyment. However, it''s a luxury to use a lot of ice to freeze the fruits instead of directly breaking the ice.

    The guests were almost complete soon, although some of them left because they couldn''t bear to wait. However, the uninvited guests filled the vacancy again, so the table was not empty. When almost all the people were seated, only a distant sound of piano was heard. The sound seems to come from the bamboo forest they passed before.

    After the sound of the zither rings on one side of the bamboo forest, it falls on the other side of the bamboo forest. Then he followed and sang, soft as clouds, elegant as forest wind.

    The sound of the piano and the song are not very clear, but it seems to be corresponding to each other. When the sound of the piano is a little higher, the song will slow down, but when the song is far away, the sound of the piano will be slightly inaudible.

    No matter the music or the singing, the quiet meaning is addictive, as if once again in the boundless bamboo forest, there is no better place in the world.

    "Looking forward to Qi ao, green bamboo Yi Yi. Wang Yizhi is familiar with this song. When he thinks about it carefully, he remembers that the master of the voice is Rong Zhi, who has a close relationship with him. At this time, he sings on the harmonica in a loose tone, but it seems that he is about to break away at any time.

    "... looking at Qi''ao, green bamboo is like bamboo. There are bandits and gentlemen, such as gold, such as tin, such as GUI, such as Bi... "After chanting for several times, the sound of the piano suddenly dropped, and then it almost became the pure singing of Rongzhi. His voice floated higher and higher in the bamboo forest, as if riding on the clouds with the wind. When it reached the highest point, the voice stopped in silence, but the sound of the piano began to sound faintly at this time, and gradually weakened until there was no sound, It''s like an immortal outside the world, resting in the bamboo forest, whistling and drifting away again.

    The sound of the piano stopped, and people gradually came back to their senses. However, when they came back to their senses, they found that there was a strange fragrance around them. It was not the fragrance of flowers, nor the commonly used incense. The fragrance was a little clear, some shallow and astringent, but it was so refreshing that it blended with the fragrance of bamboo leaves.

    Wang Xiang couldn''t help but ask in a voice, "what kind of aroma is this?"

    At this time, Huan yuan was walking towards solitude. When he heard the question, he still walked slowly and said, "this is the fragrance of tea."

    "Tea?" Everyone was surprised, even Wang Yizhi was surprised: "how can tea be so fragrant?"

    At this time, people almost drank tea by boiling leaves. They also added sesame, salt, melon kernel and peach kernel to the tea. The first time Chu Yu drank the tea here, it almost came out. Later, she realized that it was very different from later tea, and through some opportunities, she came up with the idea.

    It''s true that you Huan yuan is a good poet, but if you want to win more fame, there is nothing better than promoting a culture and truly establishing your own irreplaceable position. At this time, tea and wine are still in the primary stage, and there is a lot of room for improvement. Whether it''s real tea or distilled liquor, you can try to take it, but Chu Yu is not good at wine. In addition, adding a group of drunkards was not good for her, so she chose tea as her weapon to promote the tea culture she knew.

    Whether it''s the quiet bamboo grove, the leading literati, the tea making monks, or the piano and song chorus, it''s more than ten centuries of aesthetic accumulation, combined with the current popular ideas. Chu Yu will play elegant to the extreme, but also the show to the extreme.

    The last thing to make tea for everyone is done by Huan yuan and solitude. In the white porcelain tea cup, the green tea is clear, which is quite different from the current turbid tea soup. In the tea, there are some small pieces of tea floating, which is very ingenious.

    Wang Yizhi picked up the tea cup and sipped it slightly. He only felt that the tea was tasteless. Also with a little astringent, can be in between the lips and teeth turned half a circle, but turned into a whirling fragrance. Obviously it''s hot tea, but after entering the throat, I feel a clear and distant meaning, slowly swing away, and the summer is gone.

    Wang Yizhi half closed his eyes and sighed, then turned to Huan yuan and said, "is this the arrangement of brother Zi Chu? Wang Yizhi thought he had been drinking tea for more than 20 years, but now he thinks it''s a recommendation for July PK new book

    Dozing bug''s new book: corner hits God, book number: 1024237

    I am Ling Yufan back!

    /book/

 Chapter 104

    Under the leadership of Huan yuan, Wang Yizhi finds Chu Yu and Rong Zhi at the end of an ambulatory. In the elegant and simple house, two benches are placed side by side, with a square short table in the middle. The two people lie on the left and right benches, with soft cushions under them. You pick up the nuts on the plate of the short table one by one, and eat them,

    Seeing Wang Yizhi coming, Chu Yu sat up abruptly and waved with a smile: "brother Yizhi is coming? I''ve heard about today''s banquet. I''d like to thank you for your kind words at that time. "

    Seeing that Rong Zhi seemed safe for the time being, Wang Yizhi was relieved and turned to Chu Yu with a smile: "I''m just icing on the cake. Even if I don''t say anything, your name of Yu Zichu will still spread all over Jiankang."

    Chuyu smiles and knows that Wang Yizhi doesn''t want to take credit, but he still keeps this gratitude in mind. It''s also a flower. If Wang Yizhi isn''t the first one to confirm, there will be discord among celebrities. His words suppress all weak opposition sources.

    His eyes turned to Huan yuan beside Wang Yizhi. Chu Yu nodded to him and said gratefully, "it''s hard for you today." In fact, Chu Yu originally planned to show herself, but after thinking about it, she let Huan yuan take her place, and she retired to the background to make overall arrangement and planning.

    Then there was such a tea party.

    After a month''s secret training, Chu Yu reveals his achievements today. He peeks in the dark and finds out what serious mistakes he made before. Huan yuan is a genius of communication and debate. In the past, she almost buried him in the account book, and almost destroyed his self-confidence. To paraphrase the previous life, she forced him to study mathematics, physics and chemistry.

    Huan yuan at the tea party was able to deal with many different visitors. At first, there were two people, and at last, there were seven or eight people talking to each other at the same time. Each person talked about a different topic. Huan yuan was able to deal with it freely, methodically and gracefully. He argued one by one and convinced each other.

    In the process of the conversation, he did not neglect anyone who talked with him. Everyone felt that Huan yuan was giving priority to him. No one was left out in the cold.

    This kind of ability requires not only strong memory, but also a perfect way of dealing with people. However, Huan yuan only practiced for a while, and he did it perfectly. This is not the result of training, but his natural talent.

    Only in this way can we lack self-confidence and support, which has not been discovered until today.

    Yes, confidence. He has been under house arrest for a long time, and has been suppressed by Rongzhi after entering the government. Huan yuan''s talent can''t be brought into full play, he can''t see the realization of his own value, his self-esteem is too strong, and his confidence is too weak. This contradiction leads to more and more depression and pain in his heart. Although pain is the spiritual wealth of literati, this kind of pain is not good for a person''s psychological health.

    It''s been a month. What Chu Yu did most was not the guidance in details - when it comes to the elegant demeanor, Huan, who was covered with the fragrance of books, was much better than her - but constantly said to Huan yuan, "you can, I believe you."

    Although it is only a few words, it is the most scarce in Huanyuan.

    Over and over again, constantly said to him, eyes incomparably firm, tone incomparably sincere, even if it was a lie. It''s true after a thousand repetitions.

    In today''s seat, Huan yuan, who is almost completely transformed, is the only luminous body. It is bright but not piercing. It attracts everyone''s attention. Even Wang Yizhi is slightly inferior. Because he is not the protagonist after all, and he is not very active in it.

    After that. Not only the name of Yu Zichu will spread, but also the name of Yu Ziyuan will be handed down by word of mouth.

    At this time, Huan yuan''s face was still full of warm and bright smile. Although he was tired, his mood was flying and could not fall down. He recalled the situation he had just talked with others over and over again in his mind. His chest was growing and overflowing with joy. He was as happy as in a dream.

    Huan yuan saluted Chu Yuwei and said, "Princess Yan Chong, this is what Huan yuan should do." Really want to thank, should be he to thank Chu Yucai, but this gratitude no matter what words to express all appear shallow, Huan yuan only silently remember in the bottom of my heart.

    As soon as his eyes were raised, Huan yuan caught a glimpse of Chu Yu. He was still lazily lying on the bench. His dark eyes were unfathomable, and his slightly raised mouth seemed to be laughing and mocking. Suddenly, Huan yuan felt uncomfortable and his good mood was suppressed. He turned away with another salute.

    Let''s just smile a little.

    It''s not that he didn''t realize the difference between Huan yuan and Rong Zhi, but Wang Yizhi was still a little concerned about the pause of Rong Zhi''s song. After all, the song didn''t seem to stop naturally, so he said his intention and asked, "are you really OK?"

    Rong Zhi gave a little smile and said, "brother Yi, don''t worry. He just stopped singing at the bottom. It''s a shame to say, but he just barely stopped because he couldn''t make a sound due to lack of breath."

    Staring at Rong Zhi for a while, Wang Yizhi slowly smile: "you say so, I will rest assured." He went to Chu Yu''s bench and sat down beside her. Thinking of what he saw today, he couldn''t help praising her: "how did you make the garden so cool? It''s like two times with the outside. " Although there were lakes and trees in his courtyard, he couldn''t make it so clear and pure, so he wanted to ask Chu Yu for advice.

    If you can enjoy the cool all the time in summer, it''s really wonderful.

    Wang Yizhi didn''t mention that it was OK. As soon as he mentioned it, Chu Yu couldn''t help sighing and said, "now I know that the so-called elegance is piled up by ah duwu."

    It is the so-called "one minute on stage, ten years off stage". Although Chu Yu didn''t spend ten years of hard work on this show, she has also worked hard and painstakingly for one month.

    In addition to the hard work of training people, Chu Yu''s deeper experience is the cost of running water. She can''t bear to look at the accounts these days, for fear that her heart can''t stand it. Although Princess Shanyin is rich, she doesn''t take such flowers with her.

    First of all, it''s unnecessary to say that the house cost money. After the house was bought, because it was an old house and it needed to be renovated according to its own requirements, it was also a large sum of money. These were small amounts, but the most distressing thing for Chu Yu was to create the so-called cool atmosphere. Chu Yu used a lot of ice, and the ice used to cool melons and fruits was just a small fraction, Most of it''s used to melt.

    After listening to Chu Yu''s painful explanation, Wang Yizhi knows that in order to hold today''s tea party well, Chu Yu spent a lot of money to buy more than half of the ice stored in the rich families of Jiankang City, put it in the water cart, and hide it in the four corners of the house to melt freely.

    Chu Yu casually pointed to the wall and said, "needless to say, there are a lot of water tankers outside and inside. If you don''t believe me, go to the house next to you and have a look, there must be some water tankers that haven''t been taken away yet."

    When the ice melts, it needs to absorb heat. If a large amount of ice melts, the temperature of the surrounding air will be reduced as a whole, and the surplus water vapor makes the house moist and cool without any rain for many days. In this way, the guests walk into the Chu garden from the hot outside and feel the coolness of the courtyard, as if they have entered another world.

    From hot to cool, such a great contrast will leave a deep impression on people. The hotter it is outside, the more shocking the cool it will be after entering the door. Chu Yu chose to hold a tea party in this hot summer, and some people arrived early before. Instead of letting people go, she let them have a closed door. That''s to create such a contrast.

    Elegance is based on money. With his own experience, Chu Yu could not help but cut her teeth and spit out every word of her heart.

    Details determine success or failure, and the places that seem unimportant and unobtrusive are the places where she really spends her time.

    Chu Yu pointed to her face with a slightly bitter smile and said to Wang Yi seriously, "don''t see that I''m smiling now. In fact, I''m crying."

    ================================

    Today, a cat came into the room. It''s small, with a small head and a soft body. Its hair is not long or short. It''s light brown with white stripes. Although this kitten looks harmless, I''m afraid=

    I tried to drive it away, but it was only in the corner. I didn''t dare to reach out and touch it, but I didn''t have the heart to beat it with a broom... After a lot of effort, I finally invited it out of the room, then closed the door and locked it. I was very relieved.

    Recommended new book of PK in July:

    "Young Tianzong 1931" Book Number: 1029875

    Spy cloud everywhere, leading to a South and a north two young aspiring "young commander" on the stage

    The young Tianzong were used as sails to pull on the mast of "old China"

    Please see "young Tianzong 1931" m / mmweb/

 Chapter 105

    After talking for a while, Chu Yu sees Wang Yizhi off, pacing slowly, but comes to the bamboo forest facing the door.

    At this time, the night is deep. The bright moon is hanging on the dark blue sky, and the silver glow is scattered in the dark bamboo forest.

    The smile on Chu Yu''s face turned into a faint helplessness. The sentence "smiling on the face, crying in the heart" that she said with Wang Yizhi was a line used in a cartoon. But when she said it, she remembered that no one in the world could understand it and smile at her.

    Wang Yizhi doesn''t understand, neither does Rong Zhi.

    For a moment, although there were two people around at that time, Chu Yu still felt extremely lonely. Even though there are thousands of people in the world, she still seems to be a person, abandoned in the desolate corner at the end of the world.

    Although I have known this for a long time and told myself not to mind, when I really face this fact, I can''t help feeling lost.

    Since it is difficult to contain, so don''t contain, Chu Yu let himself loose thoughts, slowly walking in the bamboo forest.

    The ice had been used up, and the air was gradually eroded by the heat of the outside world. A little wind blew up, blowing the warm air on Chu Yu''s face, and then it dispersed again in an instant.

    In the quiet bamboo forest, suddenly came the sound of Qin, very low and intermittent. After playing for a while, the player stopped again, as if thinking about something.

    Chu Yucai remembered that Xiao BIE was still in the bamboo forest, so she walked by.

    Chu Yu arranges Rong Zhi and Xiao BIE to sing and play the piano in the bamboo forest. Unlike Rong Zhi, he can''t find anyone at the last moment, so he can sing on top of him. Xiao BIE is what she thought of at the beginning.

    Although Princess Shanyin criticized Xiao BIE badly. But it''s also a difference in level and realm. Others think it''s still a difference. At least in Jiankang City, there should be no better pianist than him.

    So Chu Yu finds Xiao BIE, who comes to Chu garden every other time, and tells him what he means. He asks him to help accompany him in the bamboo forest. Xiao BIE agrees without saying a word, which makes Chu Yu feel a little sorry.

    After playing, Xiao BIE stayed in the bamboo forest. I don''t know what I''m doing.

    When he got closer, Chu Yu saw Xiao BIE kneeling in front of Guqin through the branches and leaves of Fushu. In order to prevent his clothes and Guqin from getting wet and dirty, he was covered with a thick blanket, his eyebrows were slightly locked, his expression was deep and focused, and he seemed to be thinking about something.

    After thinking about it for a while, he raised his hand and plucked the string. There was hesitation in the sound. So repeated several times, his eyebrows stretch out, smoothly playing a quiet and distant tune. After playing, the corner of his mouth curled up a small arc that was not easy to detect, as if he laughed.

    Chu Yu went out with a light cough and stopped peeping. She was embarrassed when she saw Xiao farewell. At first, she said he was so rude, but in the end, he was willing to help. Instead, she felt guilty: "Why are you still here?"

    Don''t look up at her, Xiao. "I just came up with a new tune, so I just rehearsed here for a while..." when he finished, he suddenly looked around and realized that it was dark. He had been addicted to the piano and didn''t even know the change of the sky.

    For a moment, Xiao BIE''s eyes drooped and said faintly: "so. It''s so late. " The lonely color on his face flashed by. He stood up and nodded to Chu Yuwei, saying: "princess, it''s not early. It''s time for me to go, too. "

    He felt as if he was just a special driver. Chu Yu was a little upset. Accompany him to walk side by side, way: "today or thank you, my old words, you don''t need to put on the heart."

    Xiao didn''t stop. He looked at Chu Yu in surprise and said, "why did the princess say that?"

    Chuyu said with a smile: "I said you play the piano for fame and wealth. Am I really refined and elegant? If today''s tea party didn''t win a great reputation, how could I bother so much? I scolded you that day, but I laughed at you. "

    She breathed carefully, turned to face Xiao BIE, and said sincerely, "I''m not qualified to teach you anything. Please don''t take this matter seriously."

    Chu Yu doesn''t know how to deal with this kind of farewell. However, his attitude towards others is still cold, but he only responds to her every request and comes to visit her every now and then to listen to his music.

    Chu Yu had a little regret: if only she had known that he didn''t say that at the beginning.

    Xiao didn''t say anything. He looked at Chu Yu. His eyes were deep in the night. His pretty eyes seemed to be covered with ice. But he could see the warm look under the ice. He didn''t know how long later, he whispered: "princess, you are really a frank man. You frankly admit that you want to gain fame and wealth, This is where I really admire you. I am so, not because you said those words, but because you can understand my piano

    He changed an action to hold the Qin in his arms. Although his voice is still indifferent, it contains emotion: "Qin is the voice of my heart. Princess, you can understand my voice. That''s enough."

    Chu Yu is completely stunned on the spot, watching Xiao BIE lean slightly to her, turn around and walk away slowly. He walks slowly and steadily, but Chu Yu can''t keep him until he walks out of the gate.

    She was speechless.

    It turns out that Princess Shanyin left such a deep mark in the world, which was engraved in the bottom of the man''s heart and could not be erased.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help sighing: how can she tell that person that the person who can really understand you is no longer there?

    How can she tell Yu Boya, who plays the piano, that his Zhong Ziqi is dead, and what is standing in front of him now is just a soul who occupies Zhong Ziqi''s skin and knows nothing about music?

    ********************************

    Although she had already become famous among celebrities, the next day Chu Yu''s activities were no different from before. She still went to the palace to tell stories and went back to teach English.

    She did not fight for fame to show off, but for convenience when she acted as a Yu Zichu in the future.

    There is a square table in the room. They sit on both sides of the room. Chu Yu looks at Tian Rujing. After finishing the examination, she checks it and returns it to him with a few mistakes. Although she deliberately makes it difficult, Tian Rujing still relies on her strong memory and learning ability to improve gradually, and the errors in the test are less and less every day.

    Looking at the calm and indifferent look of the sky like a mirror, Chu Yu pressed the paper with the examination questions on the table, deceived him, attached to his ear and said, "do you know what I did yesterday?"

    "I invited a monk," Chu Yu said With the spread of her two names "yuzichu" and "yuziyuan", the name of solitude with Huan yuan will not be lonely. It will also spread throughout the celebrity circle in a short time to let everyone know that there is such a young monk who is proficient in Buddhism.

    In addition to spending a lot of money on ice, Chu Yu spent a lot of money on solitude. She donated a lot of money to Jianchu temple to let the monk lend solitude half a month to rehearse the scene at the tea party with Huan yuan.

    In addition to these, he also had an important position in Jianchu temple. He was cultivated as the successor of the abbot. Chu Yu was actually a win-win and mutually beneficial deal.

    As a member of the royal family, she provided funds and power support to Jianchu temple, while Jianchu Temple sent solitude to help her achieve her goal.

    The reason why she let the monk take part in her play was a temporary decision, and it was also the result of the situation. She was cultivating another religion, trying to make this religious belief grow stronger and completely annihilate the existence of Taoism, which belongs to tianru mirror.

    To put it more bluntly, she wants to let solitude be beside the little emperor Liu ziye and take the place of Tian Rujing.

    A little back, staring at him, Chu Yu slow and firm way: "I will succeed."

    Tian Rujing understood Chu Yu''s meaning and wanted to say that he knew that he didn''t care. But Chu Yu was so close that he could feel each other''s breath. The young man''s eyes were fixed on the girl''s elegant eyebrows and corners. In her clear eyes, there was a firm and stubborn flicker, which was totally different from Wenxiu''s appearance. That kind of brilliance was different from anyone he had ever seen, It almost took him away.

    She was not afraid of him. After seeing his ability, she never regarded him as a God. She just looked at an ordinary person who would quarrel with him, smile at him, threaten and lure him, slap him on the table and test him. If he did something wrong, she would scold him.

    At the end of his nose, he smelled the lazy and soothing fragrance. The sky was like a mirror, and his mind was in a trance. He didn''t know why he was possessed, and he couldn''t shift his sight.

    Slowly, his face was as hot as fire. He didn''t know what emotion it was. With a wonderful taste, it grew on his chest. It was like a spring vine, expanding freely, green and luxuriant.

    It was a new experience that he had never experienced.

 Chapter 106

    Chu Yu''s false identity in Jiankang fame, Chu Yu himself had to leave Jiankang city.

    The reason is that Liu ziye is no longer satisfied with his private visit at his feet. After Chu Yu cooperated with him for several times to "see the injustice and help each other", the vanity of the child is highly inflated, and he plans to "visit" further.

    It''s hard to serve a rebellious adolescent. Chu Yu complained in her heart and began to plan. Fortunately, her layout is stable now, and there is no big trouble. She asked people to open a teahouse in the name of Yu Zichu, which is called "keqingxinye". All the tea sets used in the teahouse are the same as those used in the tea party. Although the teahouse was opened under the name of others, most people know that the backer of the teahouse is "Yu Zichu", And a very small number of people know the deeper identity of the person behind the scenes.

    The teahouse owner is a talent provided by Wang Yizhi. He has the reputation of "Yu Zichu" and Wang Yizhi, plus the influence of the Wang family. Anyone who wants to crack down and find fault in Jiankang city needs to weigh it first.

    There was no obstacle in the court. It was the emperor''s legitimate right to go on a tour. This time, however, he did not sneak out of the palace. Instead, he went on a public tour with a full shelf. The courtiers took a little care of the emperor''s safety and sent more troops to protect him. There was nothing else.

    The destination of the tour was in Shanyin, Kuaiji, which happened to be the fiefdom of Chuyu. It was a very rich place. The income of Princess Shanyin mainly consisted of two parts: one was the emperor''s fiefdom, and the other was the money and grain paid by the fiefdom.

    It was Chuyu who chose Shanyin County as the destination of the tour. On the one hand, it was his own chassis, which made him feel at ease. On the other hand, Chuyu wanted to see with her own eyes what his fiefdom looked like.

    Liu ziye returned from the imperial court. Chu Yu, who was waiting for the result, was informed of the time he discussed with his courtiers. It was just seven days later that Liu ziye strongly urged him to speed up his tour. After all, the emperor''s trip was a major event and required a lot of preparation. If he took his time according to the normal rules, he was afraid that they would still be staying in Jiankang city in a month.

    He also talked about the precautions for the tour, and tricked Liu ziye to follow the example of the TV series Kangxi Weifu private visit, with a monk''s configuration, and agreed to allow solitude to accompany him. Chu Yucai says goodbye to Liu ziye and plans to go back to the government to arrange for her family. But before she reaches the palace gate, she is stopped.

    The people blocking the way were at the gate of the imperial palace. Chu Yu was almost buried in each other''s shadow. She looked down at the ground, then looked up at each other and said with a smile, "general Shen, this is like the second time you''ve stopped me. I''m also a princess. As a minister, don''t you think it''s too impolite? "

    Although the old man in front of him took off his armor, he only wore court clothes. However, in the near future, it was still the air of war, especially the old man''s dignified and murderous face. Chu Yu felt very uncomfortable because of this almost undisguised hostility.

    This man is Shen Qingzhi, an old general of the Southern Dynasty and the patron saint of Liu Song. Beside him stands a man about 40 years old. He was also dressed in court clothes. His figure was much shorter than Shen Qingzhi''s, and his appearance was mediocre.

    Shen Qingzhi said faintly: "is the princess afraid? If you are afraid, don''t bewitch Your Majesty in the future and let him risk it rashly. "

    Chuyu sneered and said, "is this a threat, general Shen? I don''t have the ability to teach your majesty, but I''m a weak woman. It''s really majestic. "

    While Shen Qing is in a daze. Chuyu bypasses him. Shen Qingzhi returns to his senses and is furious: what is the princess? But she is a proud and extravagant woman who likes to have a white face. She talks to him like this!

    He stretched out his hand to hold Chu Yu''s shoulder. The big hand like iron casting stretched out, but it was stopped by the other hand sticking out of the cross. Hold his wrist and keep him away from Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu stops and turns around. He was surprised to find that Shen Qingzhi was helped by a mediocre middle-aged man beside him. He saw that the man was holding Shen Qingzhi''s wrist. Their strength was equal and they froze in midair. The man said with disapproval: "uncle, you are too reckless. This is the princess of Jinzhiyuye. If you hurt her, your majesty will not be happy."

    Shen Qingzhi''s face is cold and hard. He is silent for a moment. Then he suddenly shakes off his hand, but he doesn''t make trouble for Chu Yu any more and lets her leave.

    Chu Yu''s mouth turned up and looked at the mediocre man. She left without saying a word.

    When she returned to the palace, Chu Yu began to arrange for her family. Mo Xiang and Liu se had to stay. Otherwise, no one was responsible for the affairs of the princess''s palace. Huan yuan continued to work in Jiankang city to socialize and expand her contacts in the celebrity circle.

    Liu Sang was about to go, but Chu Yu rejected the request, let him stay in the house to be honest. The companion is like a tiger. Although the tiger is good for her, it doesn''t mean that his tusks won''t bite others. In order to prevent accidents, Chu Yu didn''t take anyone with him.

    And finally, Rong Zhi.

    In the room, Rong Zhi and Huan yuan are on one side, arranging all the tasks during her leaving. At last, it''s Rong Zhi who is beside her. Chu Yu looks at Rong Zhi, but is in a dilemma.

    The more she gets along with Rong Zhi, the more she feels that Rong Zhi is unfathomable. He seems to be able to do everything and can''t defeat him. He can be competent in whatever he is arranged to do. It''s like a versatile piece on the chessboard. No matter where it is placed, it can play an important role.

    Too omnipotent result is that Chu Yu feels that no matter what she arranges Rong Zhi to do, she is too overqualified. Sometimes she feels that she should even put Rong Zhi in her position and let him be responsible for planning. It will be ten times better than her.

    After a long time, Chu Yu made a decision and said to Rong Zhi, "go ahead and arrange everything for me in my residence in Shanyin county. You can ignore the rest for a while."

    Hearing Chu Yu''s words, Rong Zhi didn''t answer immediately. His face was calm and silent, which made Chu Yu gradually feel uneasy. He didn''t know what he had said wrong, so he only asked: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? "

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "it''s OK, princess. Please rest assured. I will finish the explanation of the princess."

    With his promise, Chu Yu was finally relieved. On one side, Huan yuan mentioned another thing: "princess, the one who was sent to the palace more than half a month ago is still not willing to be soft. What does the princess think she should do? "

    Now Chu Yu''s Xishang Pavilion occasionally has some guests coming in and out. These people are all officials who Chu Yu rescued from Liu ziye''s furious knife. They are very educated and have special skills. They are saved by Chu Yu under the cover of face. They are shut up for a few days and wait for them to soften up before they can talk about a deal.

    The first few are very smooth, that he was abandoned by the emperor, and after some open negotiations. They all became Chu Yu''s private subordinates. They built the third, fourth, fifth and sixth cave of cunning rabbit for Chu Yu everywhere. The only one who was closed behind his eyes was very stubborn and refused to give in. As soon as he saw someone persuading him to surrender, he swore and even went on hunger strike several times, which made Chu Yu Huanyuan very helpless. Now Chu Yu wants to go out, Huanyuan suggests that the boy be dealt with first. Is to continue to close or simply let go, let Chu Yu give an instruction.

    Listen to Huan yuan mention, Chu Yu also very headache. The official''s name is Shi Lei. He''s just like his name. He''s full of stones. But if he can''t take them for his own use, Chu Yu doesn''t trust to let them go.

    When Chu Yu was in a big dilemma, he heard Rong Zhi say: "princess, how about giving this man to me?" He is smiling and looks very relaxed.

    Although Chu Yu knows that he is very capable. However, seeing that he didn''t care, he couldn''t help feeling a little bad. He reminded him, "that boy is very stubborn. Are you sure you want to go?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "princess, just give him to me for a cup of tea."

    Listen to him say so, Chu Yu is very don''t believe, she has seen that stone Lei has how difficult to handle. Even if the iron is placed in front of him, he is also a face of generosity. What can he do?

    A cup of tea is only ten minutes. It''s not enough to say something.

    Chu Yu frowned and said, "you''re not going to use torture, are you?"

    Rong Zhi smiles mysteriously. "If the princess doesn''t believe it, follow me to have a look."

    Chu Yu was half convinced at that time. After all, Rong Zhi is not the kind of person who likes to talk big. He won''t boast about anything he''s not sure about, but he followed suit, mainly curious about what he plans to do.

    Shi Lei was locked in an empty yard and locked in the house. It made people open the door and let Shi Shi ran enter. When he entered, he closed the door with his backhand, isolating Chu Yuhuan from the outside.

    Rong Zhi just walked in, and there was a fierce curse in the door. Although he was hungry for two days, Shi Lei was still full of breath. He was not afraid of wasting his strength. Chu yuhuanyuan listened to it for seven or eight minutes, but he didn''t hear anything from the room.

    Chu Yu is also more and more worried outside. Although she knows that Shi Lei is bound, she can''t hurt Rong Zhi. But Rong Zhi hasn''t made a sound for such a long time. What happened inside the door? Just when Chu Yu plans to call a person to break in, Shi Lei''s curse inside the door stops abruptly.

    After a moment of strange silence, he cried out several times higher than before. Chu Yu admired the high voice: "you! What do you want to do? Don''t come here! Come here and I''ll call! no No

    The sad tone of voice makes people cry and plants feel sad.

    Less than two minutes later, Rong Zhi opened the door, and Shi ran came out. His coat was open, revealing the white single inside. As he walked, he pulled up his clothes: "OK, princess."

    Seeing his appearance, Chu Yu had already guessed two or three points in her heart, but she couldn''t help blurting out: "what did you do?"

    Rong Zhi carefully straightened his clothes, then raised his head and said with a smile: "I didn''t do anything. I just took off my coat in front of him, and he said that he would do anything as long as I wasn''t close to him. Now princess, you can have a quiet talk with him. I don''t think he will drink and scold at will any more

    It''s that simple.

    At the same time, the son-in-law He Ji and Chu Yuan were drinking and chatting in the yard not far away. They thought that his Majesty was just talking about it casually. But after a while, Chu Yuan was sent by a will. To his surprise, Chu Yu just looked at Chu Yuan and showed a "just like this" look, so he didn''t come back to his yard.

    In fact, the reason is very simple. Although Chu Yuan is a beautiful man, he has a beard, which is not short and elegant. No matter how elegant and beautiful the beard is, Chu Yu has no love for the beard. Naturally, he gives several discounts to Chu Yuan''s beauty rating.

    Ten thousand steps back, even if Chu Yu is beard control, with her present disposition, it is impossible to be too close to a person she just met.

    He Ji and Chu Yuan didn''t know what Chu Yu thought. They were still trembling. They had been eating and living together for more than ten days. They were afraid that one night Chu Yuxing would come and think of them. Fortunately, Chu Yu seemed to forget them completely and never came. Today was the last day Chu Yuan came. They were a little happy when they thought that they would be liberated tomorrow, Then he drank in the yard. After half of drinking, he heard Shi Lei''s sad cry.

    Both of them were shivering and a little wine was spilled. He Ji said with a bitter smile, "Duke Chu, we''d better sleep together tonight." In case the princess comes to attack at night.

    Chu Yuan raised his glass gratefully: "thank you very much."

    Some scream, some take off, some are happy, some are sad, this is another sleepless night.

 Chapter 107

    As a matter of fact, in Chu Yu''s opinion, micro service private visit is nothing more than eating, drinking and having fun with public funds. In those TV dramas, whether it''s joking about XX, or the story of XX''s Micro service private visit, iron teeth and copper teeth XXX, or even huanzhu XX, almost all of the micro service private visits are mainly based on eating, drinking and having fun, supplemented by inspecting people''s feelings, By the way, I can take back one or two beauties from the south of the Yangtze River as a souvenir.

    Therefore, no matter the emperor''s private visit or public visit, he usually went to the south of the Yangtze River. There were mountains, water, good food, wine and beauties. Few of them went to the desert desert.

    Liu ziye is no exception.

    Although this inspection site was suggested by Chu Yu, Liu ziye had to nod his head.

    All the way to eat, drink, and play, the guard of honor was in full swing, and officials from all over the country received them ceremoniously. Naturally, they were all boasting too much, either seeking promotion or reward. It took one month to stop.

    On the way, in addition to Chuyu''s company, there was a noble concubine named Xie, who looked older than Liu ziye and in her early twenties. Her appearance was very beautiful, her manner and expression always exuded the fatal charm of a mature woman, that is, she didn''t talk much at ordinary times. Chuyu and she were in the same car, but they couldn''t find a chance to talk to her.

    When he stayed in some places with good scenery, Liu ziye also wrote several poems. Although he was not very talented, it was very good for a boy of sixteen or seventeen to write such poems.

    Shanyin county is a place with a lot of allusions. Far away, let''s just say Wang Xizhi. After a while, Wang Xizhi heard that there was a Taoist in Shanyin who raised geese very well, so he went to get them. The Taoist asked Wang Xizhi to copy the Tao Te Ching for him before he gave the goose to him. This matter has been handed down since then.

    Another allusion is the poetry meeting of Qushui Liuchu, which was held in Shanyin Lanting at the beginning. It wrote a collection of Lanting that has been handed down for thousands of years, and Wang Xizhi wrote a preface.

    Chu Yu also had a mansion in her own fiefdom, and the princess house received Liu ziye and his party. Arrived at noon, standing at the door to meet the people is ink, which makes Chu Yu a little surprised. After Liu ziye had a rest, it was already at night. Chu Yu called for ink and asked, "why didn''t Rong Zhi come?"

    Mo Xiang frowned, looked at Chu Yurou and said, "young master Rong was about to start, but before he left, he suddenly fell ill and couldn''t run. He had to send me to replace him."

    be ill?

    Chu Yu was stunned for a moment, and had no time to think about anything. Only asked: "what disease?"

    Mo Xiang shook his head: "I don''t know about this Mo Xiang." Although it was dark, he could see Chu Yu''s face clearly. After hearing that Rong Zhi was ill, he became pale gradually.

    He bit his lip hard to let his mind pull away from the empty space. Chu Yuqiang calmed himself and asked, "how was Rongzhi''s illness before you left?"

    His heart seemed to be in a state of chaos. Chu Yu felt that her heart beat faster and faster. But now she is in the shadow of the mountain. Even if she wants to go back, she can''t do it in an instant.

    With a smile, Mo Xiang bowed her head and said, "princess, you don''t have to worry. It''s just a slight illness. You can''t run around and work hard. You''ll be well cultivated for a while."

    Although listening to Mo Xiang say so, Chu Yu was a little relieved. But she was still a little uneasy, and she didn''t know what she was uneasy about. She only asked repeatedly several times, and after receiving repeated answers from Mo Xiang, she comforted herself that she didn''t have to worry too much. Maybe when she goes back, she will see another intact shelter.

    Even though I''m worried about it. But Chu Yu can''t go back at this time, which defeats Liu ziye''s fun. The basic update every day is still around six or seven o''clock, and the chapter of adding more is usually delivered at noon.

    Make a fist! Now I''m working hard! Let''s squeeze me with monthly ticket!!!!

    How to vote for monthly subscription: under the women''s frequency page, there is a voting sign under the book cover, and the monthly subscription user can press it. If it comes in from the main station, click the red [women''s frequency works] sign, turn to women''s frequency, and then vote according to the above method.

 Chapter 108

    Kunlun Slaves, in fact, are black slaves sold from overseas. They are strong, kind-hearted, hardworking and willing to work. They are very good slaves. It is fashionable to get a Kunlun slave as a servant.

    But how could this Kunlun slave be here alone?

    It seems that he has no master.

    When the guard saw that he could not drive away the Kunlun Slaves, he was afraid of Zongyue''s punishment, so he pulled out his sword. Chu Yu lay down on him and hurt people. He quickly cried, "don''t use the sword, otherwise the blood will pollute the beautiful scenery here!" At this time, it would be too much to show mercy. Chu Yu had to use this reason to avoid fighting.

    When the princess opened her mouth, the guard only took back the knife and reached out to push the Kunlun slave. However, he exhausted his strength and still could not shake the other half. The black man still stood firmly. He looked down at the hand on his shoulder and arm and waved it lightly like a mosquito. The guard flew out and fell into the stream a moment later, It splashed a lot of snow-white water.

    "No, I won''t go." He stammered, with a strange accent, but his eyes were very firm and clear, like the best amber, clear and hard.

    Zong frowned more and more, and there was a trace of poison in his slender eyes, but he soon pressed down. He raised his hand, and then there were four more guards around him, pushing the black people together. At this time, Chu Yu, who was getting closer and closer, could see clearly the appearance of the Kunlun slave.

    He was still a teenager. He was seventeen or eighteen years old. His face was full of youth, and his facial features were very beautiful. He had big apricot eyes, straight nose, and plump lips. If the dark skin was removed, he might even have some gorgeous color.

    What a beautiful leopard.

    Chu Yu in the heart of praise, although used to see the beauty of the house, but suddenly see this completely different wild flavor. Or let her can''t help but have a amazing feeling.

    Four people came forward to push together, and finally a little bit pushed the black boy to move, but it was only a move. He frowned, stretched out his hands to resist, and gave a loud drink. The four people were pushed away by him. Although they didn''t fall into the water as tragically as the first guard, they also stepped back several steps.

    Zongyue''s face changed. The fact that several guards couldn''t help a Kunlun slave made him feel pale and fierce. Although Chu Yu was paying attention to the Kunlun slave, she didn''t forget to take a look at Zongyue from time to time. She found something wrong with his eyes and said, "I''d like to see how powerful the Kunlun slave is."

    Chu Yu said so, Zongyue had to obey. So, five, six. Seven people, up to eight people, were sent to push away the Kunlun Slaves.

    The black boy stumbled back and sat on the edge of the stream. His beautiful long leg was not more than half of the clear water. He supported the ground with his hands and looked at Chu Yu and others with a look of chagrin. He was very unconvinced: "you guys. There are many people. "

    Chuyu said with a smile: "yes, we are a lot of people, bullying you alone." In fact, their eight guards didn''t please each other very much. Some of them twisted their joints, some of them dislocated, and each of them breathed in pain.

    Listen to her so frankly admit, kunlunnu suddenly vent gas, nothing more. He got up smartly, patted the mud on his body, turned around and was about to leave. In the heart of the black boy, there were more people bullying less people, and he was not convinced when he lost. They don''t think that the other side is bullying others, and they don''t feel humiliated. Now that Chu Yu and others have won him, he will leave.

    He just turned around, his stomach then issued a "Gu" cry, so loud that even Chu Yu could hear it. Kunlunnu felt his stomach dejectedly, patted it gently, looked at it and said to himself, "no, I''m not hungry." It''s like saying that, you can really not be hungry.

    Chu Yu Chuchi burst out laughing. She took Liu ziye''s hand and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, I want this Kunlun slave. He has so much strength. It must be fun." Although she was smiling on her face, she was surprised that the boy was still hungry, and his strength could surpass that of eight strong men. If he was full, she didn''t know what he would look like.

    Liu ziye, who was just a Kunlun slave, naturally would not object. He nodded and said, "OK, do you want me to arrest him?"

    Chuyu shook her head with a smile and was ready to step forward: "no, I can do it myself." When she went out, Chu Yu heard Liu ziye''s advice behind her: "then you should be careful. Kunlun Slaves have great strength."

    She didn''t look back, but made a reassuring gesture with her backhand.

    Worried about Kunlun Nu''s amazing power, Chu Yu didn''t dare to get too close. She just stood six or seven feet away from him and asked, "Hey, what''s your name?"

    Seeing that the Kunlun slave was puzzled, Chu Yu pointed to herself with a smile and pointed to her nose: "Chu Yu, my name is Chu Yu. What''s your name?" Her white face reflects the sunshine, and the tips of her fingers and nose all reflect the soft and beautiful color of jade.

    Kunlunnu was stunned for a while, and then he learned from her appearance and nodded his nose. However, he accidentally exerted too much force, causing him a "ah" pain. He covered his nose and bent down. When he straightened up again, the tip of his nose turned dark red.

    The black boy''s amber eyes narrowed, and tears came out of the corner of his eyes: "pain..." he puffed up his cheeks to relieve the pain, but the wound was on his nose and his nose was on his mouth. The air could not touch the wound. He thought about it and raised his head slightly, so that the breath could spray upward. But when he raised his head, his nose also went up, Still can''t blow.

    How can''t blow, kunlunnu is very anxious, huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.

    Liu ziye had already burst out laughing behind him, and the guards were also laughing. Although Chu Yu wanted to laugh, she had to bear it and continued to ask, "what''s your name?"

    He had found that he couldn''t blow his nose any more. Kunlun Nu lowered his head bitterly and thought about it carefully. After spitting out a bunch of pronunciation that Chu Yu couldn''t understand, he stammered: "ah, aman."

    The one in front of him was his original name, but later, after he was tied to a boat, everyone called him aman and called him around. He also acquiesced that it was his own name, but it was the first time to say it from his own mouth, because no one asked his name like that.

    never.

    "OK, aman." Chu Yu''s tone became very gentle. Suddenly, she had an impulse to look at herself in the mirror. She wanted to see if she looked like a wolf grandmother who cheated a child: "would you like to follow me?"

    "With you, with you?" Ah man blinked in confusion, "why?"

    Chu Yu blurted out: "follow me, there is meat to eat." She just said it casually, but when she heard it, she saw that aman''s eyes were suddenly bright, and those amber eyes were so beautiful that they were hard to look at.

    "Really, really?" Accompanied by a stiff, stuttering and joyful voice, it was accompanied by a long cry in aman''s stomach: "Gu --"

    "Yes, a lot of meat?" As aman said it, he could not help swallowing. His whole face seemed to be glowing, as if it was a bit more gorgeous.

    Chu Yu nodded positively: "I''ll let you eat meat until you''re full. How about going with me or not..."

    Before she had finished speaking, aman interrupted her anxiously, for fear that she would repent and suddenly nodded: "I''ll follow, I''ll follow!"

    ... it''s so easy to get it. Isn''t this guy easy to turn?

    Chu Yu began to suspect that the black boy with strange power was captured as a slave because he was greedy.

    =========================================

    Well, now that the characters (food) are almost out, let''s arrange the menu:

    The first dish is like a mirror,

    Tang is Huan yuan

    The side dish is Wang Yizhi

    The main course is Rongzhi

    Sara is yuejiefei

    The dessert is willow

    The drink is Kunlun

    What about Xiao BIE? He had the music ready for dinner.

    Hehe, it''s distributed by chance today. It''s western food. I''ll think about how to arrange Chinese food with these people when I have time next time.

 Chapter 109

    Since aman said he was willing to follow Chu Yu, it was her man, but he could not follow them all the way because of his shabby clothes. Although Chu Yu didn''t care, Liu ziye didn''t like it.

    Zongyue was very knowledgeable and ordered a guard to take his own token and lead aman to settle in princess''s house for a while. Aman stood in the same place and refused to go. He looked at Chu Yu: "meat..."

    Chu Yu rolled her eyes and said, "follow our guards and go back to my house first. Then someone will cook meat for you." Then she turned her head and told the guard, "after you take him back, tell the cook, say my order, cook meat for him, and let him eat until he''s full."

    The guard looked at aman jealously, and said that he didn''t have such good treatment, so he kicked aman''s calf: "go, black barbarian."

    He kicked out with a little resentment, but he didn''t expect to be next to aman''s leg, but he felt like he was kicking on a steel pillar. The pain made him jump up with his feet in his arms, so he made another toss and finally sent aman away to continue their journey today.

    Along the stream into the mountains, across a small bridge, is the Orchid Pavilion, also known as Liuchu Pavilion. It is the place where Wang Xizhi and a group of famous people once had a drink and a chant, and talked about their feelings.

    In the cool breeze, Chu Yu and Liu ziye are sitting in the pavilion, breathing the fresh air in the mountains. The bamboo forest around them has a faint fragrance. Liu ziye is in high spirits and says, "here are lofty mountains, luxuriant forests and bamboo trees; There are also clear currents and turbulence, and the reflection band is around It is the sentence in the preface to the Orchid Pavilion collection.

    They sat beside the pavilion. It was an octagonal pavilion. It was not so gorgeous and exquisite. The column of the pavilion was higher than the knee. Some red paint fell off from the pillars supporting the pavilion cover, revealing the wood texture. However, there is an allusion about the origin of Qushui cup, which can be passed down through the ages.

    After a few words, Liu ziye''s tiredness along the way was also reversed. Liu ziye''s feet were separated, one foot was outside the pavilion fence, and the other was inside the pavilion fence. His head was on Chu Yu''s leg, and he slept in the quiet scenery. Chu Yu looked down at Liu ziye. Reach out and brush a tiny flying insect that stops on his forehead.

    Disturbed by Chu Yu''s hand, Liu ziye frowned, said something in his mouth and closed his eyes.

    Chu Yu calmly looked at him: basically, only at this time, this cruel young emperor is lovely. When he is asleep, he won''t kill people, and he won''t beat and scold people around him, or even show that kind of chilling look.

    Only at this time can Chu Yu feel it. The boy was only sixteen or seventeen years old, and he was the body''s own brother. His head is resting on her leg, and the touch between them conveys warmth. She can stare at him without feeling evil and fear.

    The warm wind makes people drowsy. Chu Yu can''t help leaning on the pavilion pillar and closing her eyes.

    It seems that after a while, Chu Yu feels her legs move and opens her eyes, but sees Liu ziye pillow her legs. Face toward her fixed look, usually cruel and vicious narrow eyes, at this time even reflects the soft miss and warmth.

    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yu didn''t wake up. She felt his face, patted it, and pinched Liu ziye''s nose. After that, she was immediately awakened by her own fear: what did she do just now? This is the emperor''s nose!

    But Liu ziye didn''t get angry because of Chu Yu''s action. He changed his more comfortable posture. Turning over and half lying on her lap, she raised her face and murmured, "sister, I seem to be back when I was a child."

    in one''s childhood? That''s the real princess for a while. I''m afraid she''ll show some flaws. Chu Yu didn''t dare to say more, so she had to say it with an interrogative tone.

    Liu ziye smiles. It was still a look of nostalgia: "when I was a child, I also pillow your legs like this. We were sleeping in the garden with the wind blowing. It was very comfortable at that time. Other princes didn''t pay much attention to me. Only elder sister, you are willing to play with me. That dead drunkard would punish me, but also elder sister, you plead for me."

    Chu Yu nodded as she listened: I understand, the friendship between Liu ziye and Princess Shanyin was established since childhood, but who is that rosacea? Can punish the prince, probably is the prince''s teacher kind of person.

    Chu Yu naturally would not know that the rosacea refers to the father of the former Emperor Liu Jun, Liu ziye and Princess Shanyin. Liu ziye hated his father so much that he even refused to call him father or even the former Emperor. He called him a defect in appearance.

    On the other hand, how much Liu ziye hates his father means how close he is to his elder sister. Although Chu Yu doesn''t know how close he is, she vaguely understands that even if she asks Liu ziye for half of the country, she''s afraid he''s willing.

    They talked again. Most of them were Liu ziye saying that she missed some little things when she was a child. When Chu Yu stopped, she said that she was listening.

    Then, at this time, a clear and childish song came from the distance. It seemed that some children were singing something. The voice was bright and beautiful.

    Zong Yue hears the song. He tells the secret that someone is harassing him. Just as he wants to drive the child away, Liu ziye suddenly sits up and waves, "let them come here." He happily turned to Chu Yu, "elder sister, do you remember the song you taught me to sing when I was a child?"

    Chu Yu was really flustered in her heart, but she was calm on her face. She said with a smile, "it''s been such a long time. Where can I remember?"

    Fortunately, Liu ziye was not suspicious. He opened his mouth and wanted to sing by himself. After several times, he closed his mouth helplessly: "I don''t remember." After a while, he was happy again. "I''ll call those children and let them sing to us."

    The four children, two men and two women, were brought by the guards. They were all six or seven years old. The men were combed to the sky, and the women were tied with two small bags on their heads. Their clothes were very simple. They were thin linen clothes and straw sandals that were washed white. However, they all had sweet sweets and fresh fruits in their hands, and they ate all over their faces.

    Liu ziye was in a good mood. He didn''t care about the children''s bad manners. He just waved and asked, "what songs did you sing just now? That''s good. Sing it to me again. "

    Look at me and I''ll look at you. They are a little scared. They were singing just now, but they were brought by two fierce big brothers. Now they don''t dare to speak.

    Liu ziye looked at Zongyue discontentedly. The latter took some money out of his arms, bent down and said to the four children, "do you see this? This is money. You can buy a lot of delicious food with money. You can sing well, just like just now. I''ll give you money when you sing well. " He was smiling, his eyes narrowed into a line, very friendly.

    Seeing the money, the children''s eyes were shining, and one of them couldn''t take care of the sugar dregs and juice on his face. The first one sang aloud. With him, the remaining three children also sang along. While they sang, they danced in circles with the rhythm, which was probably a kind of children''s game. Because they were beating, their voices were not very clear, More irregular, just listen to the children''s crisp soft voice interlaced with each other.

    Liu ziye originally listened with a smile, but when he listened, the smile froze in the corner of his mouth, and his face turned into a strange iron blue.

    Chu Yu saw that he was not looking right. She already knew that it was not good, but the children were singing with a local accent. Just now she didn''t listen carefully, and she didn''t understand what the children were singing. But now she has no time to listen carefully, and she interrupted them: "stop! Stop it all Liu ziye''s face is hard to see. These children must have sung something he doesn''t like to hear.

    Liu ziye''s mouth did not take the emotion Yang Yang, slowly way: "right, stop, I just didn''t hear clearly, now you stand in front of me, one by one to sing this song clearly to me."

    The children as like as two peas were obedient, and the four children sang the same lyrics: the real emperor, the false emperor, the imperial palace had two emperors, the old emperor, the less emperors, and the emperor in Hunan.

    At last, Chu Yu was cold in her heart.

    Liu ziye asked: "where did this ballad come from?"

    The four children looked at each other. One of them said, "it''s a song that we all sing. A lot of people sing it."

    Liu ziye glanced at Zongyue and spat out two words from his mouth: "kill."

 Chapter 110

    I killed him.

    Until arriving at Princess mansion, these two words still revolve in Chu Yu''s mind.

    She could never forget the look in Liu ziye''s eyes at that time. It was a terrible calm mixed with extreme ferocity, cruelty, fear, anxiety and darkness.

    After Liu ziye said those two words, Zong Yue waved his hand, and the bodyguard rushed up like a wolf. The sharp edge of the knife cut the child''s neck, and the bright red blood gushed out from the wound.

    She couldn''t forget that her little body fell to the ground like a feather. The blood under her body dyed the green grass red. In her four pairs of clear and pure eyes, she didn''t even have time to suffer, only a little consternation solidified in her pupils.

    It was as if someone had engraved a knife in her mind. She couldn''t erase it.

    This is not the first time that she has seen a murder. When she was assassinated on the cliff, she has experienced life and death and seen dead bodies, but she has never looked at the unarmed person of the unilateral murderer - four children!

    She was thrilled by Liu ziye''s eyes. Without time to stop her, her voice was still in her throat, and several children had already fallen to the ground.

    On the way back, Chu Yu has been in a kind of mood close to the wood. She replays the scene repeatedly in her mind. She can''t say whether it''s sad, angry or resentful. She just feels that she has become a wood.

    The children just sang a popular ballad, but they lost their lives. They may not even understand the specific meaning of the ballad, but unfortunately they sang it in front of Liu ziye.

    It was not until she was close to Princess Shanyin''s house that Chu Yu found her ability to speak: "Your Majesty, do you know what it means to have the son of heaven in Hunan? The ballad, though irreverent, is vague. It really puzzles me. " In fact, that ballad is very simple, and its meaning is very clear. It says that there are two emperors in the palace, and there will be a son of heaven in Hunan. However, Chu Yu doesn''t know enough about the overall situation. He doesn''t know who the real emperor and the fake emperor are, and who the old emperor and the young emperor are.

    Liu ziye took a look at Chu Yu, and his gloomy and vicious eyes softened. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "the previous sentence says that there are two emperors in the palace. I am a fake emperor and Dai faxing is a real emperor."

    Dai faxing?

    Chu Yu thought for a while before she matched her name with the real person. When she went in and out of the palace, she had seen this minister, who was an old minister left by the former Emperor. She looked very loyal. Did this man want to usurp the throne?

    Liu ziye holds Chu Yu''s arm. "Ah Jie, although I''m the emperor now, he read all the memorials I read first. I don''t know how many of them were detained by him. He had to say something to anyone I wanted to reward. Last time I wanted to reward you, Dai faxing reduced half of them. Isn''t he the real emperor? "

    In addition to Dai faxing, several other old ministers left by the former Emperor also took charge of him and gave him advice. Although he killed people, he only killed some small officials. He couldn''t do anything to Dai faxing and others.

    Chu Yu almost blurted out "I don''t mind", but looking at Liu ziye''s face now, he still put up with it.

    She really doesn''t mind how much reward she gives. It''s all from other sources. Her Princess House has enough money to spend, and any reward is just icing on the cake. Chu Yu''s idea is that money is enough and life is comfortable. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of sitting on the golden mountain and the silver mountain?

    However, it is obvious that Liu ziye does not think so. His face suddenly turns red. For a moment, the strange sullen face became paler: "as for the one behind, hehe. The emperor comes out of Xiangzhong... Elder sister, do you remember our uncle Huang, the king of Xiangdong? "

    Xiang is the area around Hunan, where Liu Yu, the king of eastern Hunan, was the uncle of Liu ziye. He was older than Liu ziye, and it was just in line with the saying of "the old son of heaven". Coincidentally, Liu Yu''s name was exactly the same as that of Liu Yu, the founding emperor of this dynasty.

    Chu Yu took a deep breath and held Liu ziye''s hand in his backhand: "I didn''t know that your majesty worked so hard. I hope your majesty will take good care of it. By the way, your majesty, let''s go back immediately, so that your majesty won''t be in the palace and be taken advantage of by these villains."

    Liu ziye said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder sister. I won''t let these immortals succeed. I will show everyone who is the real emperor At this time, his expression was neither fierce nor cruel, and his tone was even a little gentle. But Chu Yu looked at his eyes, and trembled from the heart to the palm of his hand.

    The eyes seemed to twinkle with a faint green awn, which belonged to the eyes of wild animals.

    It was almost evening when I came to the door of Princess mansion. Although it was still bright, it was also a little dusk. Mo Xiang was wearing dark green clothes and stood anxiously at the door. Seeing her coming back, she hurried forward to meet her.

    First, he saluted Liu ziye, then Mo Xiang turned to Chu Yu and said, "princess, you are back. Something''s wrong

    Seeing that ink fragrance seemed to be anxious, Chu Yu felt a thump in her heart, and suddenly associated with the news she heard yesterday: Rong Zhi was ill. At present, Mo Xiang is so anxious. Is there any news from Jiankang?

    Chu Yu had experienced a fright before, and was already physically and mentally exhausted. At this time, she thought that she had something to do with Rong Zhi, and seemed to be pulled away from her last strength. Her body shook, and she was almost about to fall to the ground. Mo Xiang quickly reached out to help her and called her twice eagerly. Then Chu Yu slowly recovered.

    Chu Yu pursed her lips hard, and her lips were a little red. After a while, she held the wrist of Mo Xiang in her backhand and said calmly, "tell me, what happened to Rong Zhi?"

    Mo Xiang was stunned, then he laughed and said, "princess, where do you want to go? There''s nothing wrong with Jiankang. Today, I received a letter from the young master asking if you have arrived. I''m talking about the affairs in this house. "

    Hearing that Rongzhi was ok, Chu Yucai settled down and said in secret how could she be so upset. As soon as she heard that something happened, she automatically pulled it to Rongzhi. Her mind swayed here and then passed. She quickly turned her attention back to her eyes: "what''s the matter in the house?"

    Mo Xiang couldn''t laugh or cry, and said helplessly: "it''s not Kunlun slave you brought back in the daytime..." what do you want to say, Mo Xiang closed his mouth and said: "you''d better have a look for yourself."

    Under the leadership of Mo Xiang, Chu Yu enters the princess mansion and comes to a large area of ruins in the mansion.

    Chu Yu looked at the ruins confused, turned his head and asked the ink beside him: "what is this?" She remembers that it was like a house? How did this happen? Bricks and stones fell to the ground in a mess, and the furniture in the house became broken wood.

    Even if the house is renovated, it doesn''t need to be demolished so thoroughly, does it?

    Ink heavily sighed: "this is your Kunlun slave''s masterpiece!"

 Chapter 111

    "Ah man?" Chu Yu was even more surprised. "What happened to him?" Words just ask exit, Chu jade immediately very nervous way: "is he a spy?"

    Mo Xiang was stunned again, looking at Chu Yu''s eyes became strange: "princess, what''s wrong with you today? There seems to be something wrong. What happened? "

    Two times in a row, Chu Yu thought of his words in other ways. No matter how dull the ink was, he found something wrong. What''s more, his mind was very delicate. The first mistake could be explained by Chu Yu''s too much concern, but where did the second mistake come from?

    Don''t need Mo Xiang to say again what, Chu Yu then know oneself asked stupid words again, this world where come so target outstanding spy? Is there any spy whose goal is to destroy other people''s houses?

    Chu Yu gave a bitter smile, patted her forehead and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong. Go on, don''t worry about me."

    After listening to Mo Xiang''s orderly narration, Chu Yu knew what aman had done. After the black boy was brought back, Mo Xiang asked the kitchen to cook meat for him. He ate five or six bowls before stopping. When he was full, Mo Xiang asked someone to stab him, so

    "The result of his resistance is in front of you." Mo Xiang''s helpless way. He knew that Kunlun Slaves had great strength, but he didn''t expect that Kunlun Slaves would be so strong that more than ten people could not restrain him.

    Chu Yu said, "why do you stab him?" She didn''t think there was anything wrong with what aman did. If she was in the same position, she would certainly resist.

    Mo Xiang explains and tells Chu Yu that this is a common practice, because Kunlun Slaves are very popular slaves. The purpose of the tattoo is to indicate his ownership and tell others that Kunlun Slaves already have owners. Although he couldn''t agree with this rule, Chu Yu didn''t know what to say when he saw Mo Xiang''s face. He just waved his hand and said, "don''t stab me. Where is aman now?" It''s not going to run, is it?

    Aman didn''t run. After tearing down several rooms, he squatted alone in the corner of the yard, waiting for Chu Yu to come back with such a strange boy. Mo Xiang himself is also very headache, will wait for Chu Yu at the door, ask her how to deal with.

    Chu Yu asks Mo Xiang to lead him to see. He finds the person he is looking for in the corner of the princess mansion. He sees aman crouching in the corner with his knees in his arms. When he hears that someone is coming, he suddenly raises his head. When he sees Chu Yu, his eyes become bright and beautiful. But he was not happy to see Mo Xiang. He pointed to Mo Xiang and told Chu Yu, "bad guy! He stabbed. Stab me

    It''s a really bad lawsuit.

    Chu Yu coaxed the child as well as comforted him: "well, I scolded him. He won''t stab you in the future. You are obedient. Come with me tomorrow."

    Mo Xiang was surprised to hear Chu Yu''s words: "why is the princess leaving?" It''s only been a day.

    Chu Yu sighed and said, "this is what your majesty means."

    Mo Xiang frowned, and the light fragrance on his body was blown by the wind: "but what''s the neglect of Mo Xiang''s reception, which makes your majesty angry?"

    Chu Yu gave a bitter smile: "No. It''s none of your business Maybe it had something to do with her. If she hadn''t suggested going to see Lanting, maybe she wouldn''t have met those children, heard the ballads, or had four more young children died.

    He tricked aman into telling him that he could have more meat to eat when he followed her back to Jiankang. Chu Yu was found by Zongyue, who was sent by Liu ziye. About leaving tomorrow.

    In the room, there are only Liu ziye and Chu Yu. Liu ziye drinks wine silently, but he doesn''t speak. Chu Yu looks at him. I don''t speak. He drank slowly, and his face was more gloomy in the dark room. After a while, he slammed the cup heavily and cried, "sister, I''m afraid!"

    The celadon cup fell on the ground and broke into several pieces.

    He suddenly raised his head, eyes ferocious, but also painful and embarrassed: "sister, I was afraid, when I was the prince, I was afraid that the dead rosacea wasted me, find an excuse to kill me, he likes a little bastard, but does not like me, why do I have to be afraid when I become the emperor?"

    Chu Yu was startled by the sound of his falling the cup. She didn''t come forward, and she could only sit in the original position rigidly. But she knew what she had to do. What Liu ziye needed now was her attitude. If she didn''t do anything, it might not be so good for a while, but the road in the future might not be easy.

    She should have comforted him, encouraged him, even put his head on her lap as before, but she didn''t have the courage to approach a roaring beast at this time.

    Liu ziye bowed his head again and began to gnash his teeth. From Dai faxing to Liu Yu, and his uncles and brothers, he named them one by one, and verbally put them all over again. His voice became lower and lower, and faster and faster, and almost died. Chu Yu knew that he was about to reach the peak of the outbreak, But still don''t know how to comfort.

    When Chu Yu was in a dilemma, the door was pushed open with a bang. Chu Yu quickly looked at the door and expressed her heartfelt thanks to her savior. But she saw the situation at the door. She was stunned again. At the door was Mo Xiang. His white and long neck was pinched by Zongyue. The whole person was lifted up, and the toes of his feet were straightened to barely touch the ground, His white even rose red, because of pain and slightly distorted, see Chu Yu, he quickly projected to the rescue line of sight.

    "What''s the matter?" Before Liu ziye and Zongyue opened their mouths, Chu Yu asked, "general Zong, what are you doing with my captors?"

    Zong Yue glanced at Chu Yu, then bowed to Liu ziye and said, "Your Majesty, I just found that this boy is sneaking outside this room. It seems that he is eavesdropping. So I arrested him. What should I do with him, your majesty?"

    After the whole story, Zong turned to Chu Yu, and her eyes narrowed, and she asked, "Princess long, your people will not be spies?"

    Chu Yu was surprised to know that Zong Yue''s question was vicious. She not only gave Mo Xiang the title of death, but also pulled her off the muddy pond by the way. She opened her mouth in a hurry, because she was flustered, and even said something intermittently: "no, it''s not like that, your majesty. Mo Xiang is just strange for a moment. She did not mean to overhear your Majesty''s words... "The more she said, the more confused she was. She could not find the right words.

    Liu ziye light way: "I naturally believe that sister will not harm me, general Zong, in the future less useless nonsense."

    Zong lowered his head: "yes."

    Listening to Liu ziye''s words, Chu Yucai was relieved. She was just about to plead for Mo Xiang. She raised her eyes and saw Liu ziye show a very shallow smile, which was the same as that of killing people behind the Lanting. It was a mixture of extreme cruelty and calmness. The warm coat couldn''t cover up the essence of blood, and the green light in his eyes was like a beast: "as for this boy..."

    "Kill me."

    The two words as like as two peas in Lanting Pavilion are so understatement that it seems to be just as simple as killing an ant.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes wide.

    There was a voice in my throat, but it was still the same as before. I couldn''t send it out, and I didn''t have time to send it out.

    As soon as Liu ziye''s voice fell, Zongyue quickly raised his hand and pulled out his long sword. The light of the sword reflected the last glow of blood at dusk. He let go of the neck of ink. Then he made a horizontal sword stroke.

    There was a terrible red finger mark on the ink white neck. Then the finger mark was covered by the blood, and the blood also sprayed on the sword. It covers the setting sun reflected by the sword.

    Ink pink lips slightly open, usually narrow Phoenix eyes wide open, as if in confusion why actually led to death.

    Beautiful beauty, the world''s unparalleled elegant fragrance, so simple and easy to lose their lives.

    ===============================================

    (?) (?) (?) (?) (?) (?) (?) (?) (?) (?) (?)

    "Kill me." Liu ziye''s understatement of Tao.

    Zongyue takes orders, draws the sword, the blood light shines.

    The beauty with beautiful appearance and strange fragrance fell to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    "Card!"

    "Stop, stop. The effect is not good! Get up and do it again

    This is the scene of Phoenix prisoner.

    Mo Xiang got up from the ground, wiped a handful of ketchup on his neck, raised his hand and said, "Tiandao, I have a proposal. Listen to it and see if it''s feasible."

    "He said

    "You can make me die more aesthetically, for example, let me fall in the arms of the princess. She hugged me tightly and told me that she didn''t give up. Then I passed away in her anxious voice... "

    "You dream! That''s the treatment of the protagonist! "

    Mo Xiang (tears rush to change): don''t supporting roles have human rights?

    Keep shooting.

    "Kill me." Liu ziye''s understatement of Tao.

    Zongyue takes orders, draws the sword, the blood light shines.

    She has a pretty face. The beautiful woman with strange fragrance fell to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    "Card! The angle of the setting sun is a little bit off! Come again, die again

    ¡­¡­

    "Card! The position of the knife stroke is a little higher. Can not perfectly show the ink line beautiful neck! Again! Die again

    ¡­¡­

    "Card! Fall in the wrong direction, should be out! Come again, die again

    ¡­¡­

    "Card! The eyes are not right, to pain with a slight consternation. Again! Die again

    ¡­¡­

    "Card! Again! Die again

    ¡­¡­

    "Card! Die again

    ¡­¡­

    "Card!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Card!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Card!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Wait a minute, Tiandao!" Mo Xiang raised his hand covered with ketchup and frowned, "I''m just a supporting role. There''s no need to waste so much time and film for me. You see, I''ve been dead 50 or 60 times... Just take a picture. There''s no need to be so serious."

    "Card! I beg your pardon? In my play, although everyone has different roles, everyone is the protagonist of his own life and has his own rich inner world. Every actor should do his best. This is your climax. How can he not play it seriously? "

    "Well, Tiandao, can I give you some more advice?" Mo Xiang raised his hand again.

    "Ka... Said

    "I think that the process of my death is too simple to fully reflect the complex heart of this character. Do you think so? Before I die, give me an inner monologue, play the process of blade passing with super slow lens, and then in the process, I think about my life, my ideal, my wish, and so on..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Or if not, I''m a secret martial arts master. When I saw my life in danger, I was forced to show my martial arts. I fought with Zongyue for 300 rounds, and finally lost..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Also, don''t die immediately after I''ve been fatally injured. Let me leave a little breath and say something, such as'' I think I can still save it ''..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Tiandao, what do you think of my suggestion?"

    "... little Chu, old Liu!"

    "What''s the matter, Tiandao?"

    "Let''s get ready for the next play."

    ==========================================

    The following part of the Sidelights is added by me with the modification method, which is not included in the number of words. Please rest assured for the single order package.

    The main reason is that yesterday, a mm named "one by one" in the group said to me, "die again. "Push over and start over" is the inspiration of this gag. Hehe, fully satisfy your wish ~ ~ if the posture is wrong, die again~~~

 Chapter 112

    "I''m sorry, sister. I killed you by mistake. I''ll give you another ten some other day." This is the only supplementary explanation Liu ziye made for his behavior afterwards.

    That day, after Mo Xiang died, Chu Yu went out of the door and found a small censer lying on the floor. She remembered that when the door was pushed open, something fell to the ground. She realized that Mo Xiang had come to change incense for the house, but she lost her life in a few words.

    Chu Yu didn''t know how she came back to Jiankang. In other words, she was immersed in her own world and ignored the people and things around her body.

    The only thing to remember is Liu ziye''s careless words, as if to say: "I''m sorry, I''ll break a cup for you, and I''ll give you ten compensations another day."

    But the cup and the cup are different, each cup has its own unique place, depending on human life, how can he understand?

    Chu Yu and Mo Xiang are not so close. Except that Mo Xiang ran to her bed to seduce her, they hardly get along with each other. The whole impression of Mo Xiang is just his gentle and pathetic appearance, and his calm after taking over Huan yuan''s work.

    There was no detour or stop on the way back. It was much faster than when I came here. In a few days, I arrived at Jiankang. Liu ziye went back to his palace, while Chu Yu went back to her Princess mansion.

    Things are similar, but people are not. Chu Yu slowly stepped into the place where she had been disobeying for more than a month, but this sentence appeared in her mind. Some people are still there, but some people are no longer there.

    And when she saw Rong Zhi, unconsciously, her whole body tensed.

    Because Chu Yu ordered not to pass the news of Mo Xiang''s death, Rong Zhi didn''t receive the news, so he stood at the door of her residence and waited with a smile. Although his face was a little pale and looked like he had been ill and weak, he looked very calm and comfortable: "I haven''t seen you for decades. How is everything with the princess?" He asked with a smile.

    Chu Yu looks at him, and her mind is blank. The ink fragrance is taught by Rong Zhi. It must have cost a lot of effort. How can she tell Rong Zhi that the man is no longer there? Just because he was not careful, he came to the door when Liu ziye was telling his heart. Is it the soul of Zongyue?

    Seeing that Chu Yu didn''t answer, Rong Zhi was slightly puzzled. Then he opened the door with a smile: "I forgot that the princess came back from a long distance. Naturally, she was tired. Please come in and have a rest."

    Chu Yu listened to him enter the room, sat on the chair, watched Rong Zhi pour the prepared hot tea into the cup, and said slowly, "I have something to tell you." The death of Mo Xiang. It''s just that she thinks it''s up to her.

    It''s her responsibility.

    Rong Zhi put the teacup on the black lacquer square plate and put it in front of her: "princess, please say it. In fact, I have something to say when I''m waiting for the princess. No, I have something to ask for

    On his Yingran such as snow''s eyes, Chu Yu''s condensed will is a little lax in an instant, she don''t open the line of sight, low voice way: "you say first."

    "All right." Rong Zhi was not modest either. He put the tray on the table and then sat on the other chair. The body half side comes over, "I this matter is beg for a person, the princess still remember that little girl that call powder Dai? It''s the girl who is transferred to her side by the princess and looks very delicate. "

    "Of course, what happened to her?"

    Rongzhi bowed his head and laughed: "there is something in the solid ink like this girl, so I asked the princess for love on his behalf, and asked the princess to grant him the pink."

    Hearing the name of Mo Xiang, Chu Yu''s face turned pale. After a long time, she hesitated to say: "ink, pink? Why didn''t I notice them... "

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "in fact, it''s just Mo Xiang''s mind, and pink and Daisy don''t know it. That''s why I came here today to ask for the princess for him. I ask the princess to agree with them His eyes and hair were pure black, as if they could absorb all the brilliance of time. His skin is as bright as snow.

    As if by invisible hand a grip heart, breathing stopped suffocating chest pain, Chu Yu a sad smile, closed his eyes: "Rong Zhi, ink died."

    She had thought many times before, how to say the news of the death of Mo Xiang, and how to slow down the impact of this matter before she said the key message, but at the end, she expressed it in the simplest way.

    Finally, the invisible hand that held her heart disappeared. After numbing for several days, her heart finally felt something else. The complex emotions were mixed together and pounded her chest.

    If once upon a time, the ink fragrance in her heart was only a less familiar image, accompanied by a wisp of fragrance, then at this time, after a few days of his death, he was really full of flesh and blood in Chu Yu''s mind. He was also a living person, with people he liked and his own hopes and desires.

    But he''s dead. It''s all gone.

    After a while, Chu Yu opened her eyes: "Rong Zhi, I''m sorry."

    She tilted her head to see Rongzhi''s expression. Rongzhi was not so sad. His pure black eyes were slightly stunned. A moment later, he whispered: "princess, what''s the matter?"

    Chu Yu slowly tells him what happened, only omitting the part of why Liu ziye is angry. Her voice drops a little bit, and finally it is almost too low to hear. Suddenly, a cool soft touch comes from her hand. She looks up in surprise, but sees Rongzhi''s hand stretching across the table between them and pressing on the back of her hand holding the armrest. He stares at her quietly, "Princess, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault," she said softly

    Chu Yu pursed her lips and hesitated. At last, she said, "no, I can''t forgive myself. It''s not just for this reason."

    Rong Zhi felt the hand he covered trembled slightly, and then heard Chu Yu''s painful voice: "I can''t forgive myself, because after a long time, after the death of Mo Xiang, I came back to myself. My first thought was that fortunately, it wasn''t you who came, but fortunately it was mo Xiang. Fortunately... "

    Rong Zhi raised his eyes in amazement. He clearly saw that the girl was biting her lips. Her teeth were almost deeply embedded in her lips. In her clear eyes, she did not hide her hatred for herself. In spite of such pain and remorse, she still faced her own darkness, weakness, timidity and selfishness.

    Chu Yu could not forgive herself. At that moment, she could hardly believe that she would have such an idea. All of them were innocent. No one should die more than anyone else. But at that moment, she felt lucky, because the person who died was not Rong Zhi, but Mo Xiang.

    How terrible.

    Rong Zhi is still staring at her quietly. He suddenly feels that Chu Yu is not more beautiful than she is now. Even though she is simple in clothes and doesn''t use any powder, she still has traces of dust on her face, but there is really no more beautiful moment than now.

    Injury and death are not the most terrible. In a sense, people''s biggest enemy is themselves. Not everyone has the courage to face her own stain calmly. Chu Yu''s calm is the source of her pain and precious courage.

    "Princess." Rong Zhi stood up, went to Chu Yu, slightly lowered his body, raised his hand over her shoulder, and then slowly hugged her in his arms, "princess, you are very good, very good, don''t blame yourself, your idea is just everyone''s selfish, this is inevitable, you don''t care about the life and death of Mo Xiang, you just..."

    He pause, even he didn''t realize, his eyes in a moment become incomparably soft, like the spring water so soft, the pure clarity of the fundus into ripples of water, a circle of diffusion: "you just, more care about me."

    Rong Zhi hugged Chu Yu and said, "please don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault."

 Chapter 113

    "Pop." The door was pushed open.

    "Gong..." when the visitor only called half way, he saw two people embracing each other in the room, and his voice stopped.

    Chu Yu quickly pushed aside Rong Zhi and looked up at the door, only to see that the man was Huan yuan.

    Huan yuan also thought of his misdemeanor. He raised his hand and bowed, saying: "Huan yuan is reckless. Please forgive me." Straight body, his eyes quickly swept Rong Zhi.

    Chu Yu raised her hand and stroked her slightly disordered hair. She said calmly, "what''s the matter?" Although she had nothing to do with Rong Zhi just now, she didn''t know why. At the moment, Chu Yu had a feeling of being caught. She couldn''t stop feeling guilty for a while.

    On Huan yuan''s face, there was a subtle look of bewilderment: "the Kunlun slave that the princess brought back..."

    Hearing the string song, Chu Yu knew his elegance. Before he finished, Chu Yu guessed what kind of trouble aman might have done. She waved her hand: "take me to see it." When she came back all the way, she was in a trance and forgot the black boy she had abducted.

    What did he do?

    Huan Yuan takes Chu Yu to huacuo''s yard. Huacuo''s injury has healed, and the strong smell of medicine that used to pervade the yard has dissipated 70% or 80%. There is only a trace of bitterness left. The servants who originally lived in the yard to take care of huacuo have also moved out, and the empty room doesn''t need to be cleaned up, so they let the new aman live.

    Although Chu Yu didn''t explain it, Huan yuan learned from his peers that aman was collected from Chu Yu Road. He also learned a little about aman''s glorious deeds in Princess mansion of Shanyin County, and measured the brute force of one or two Kunlun Slaves. He mistakenly put aman and Hua together, and used violence to control violence when necessary, but Rao did, He still underestimated the appearance of this is not too strong black boy.

    The plaque of three thousand flower swords at the gate of the courtyard is already crumbling. Chu Yu stepped into the hospital, looking at the situation inside, puffed out a laugh.

    At the moment, aman is standing in front of the door, his clear eyes are confused and at a loss, like a lost dog, and he is holding a door panel in his hand.

    "What''s the matter?" In the heart of the pain dreary swept away, Chu Yu turned to ask Huan yuan.

    Huan yuan sighed and said, "the door was pushed in, but he only gently pulled it out... That''s it.". Break the door. Aman refused to enter the door, but he just stood at the door, and there was no trouble. Huan yuan had no choice but to find Chu Yu, but saw the scene that Chu Yu was hugged by Rong Zhi.

    After hearing Huan yuan''s explanation, Chu Yu went forward and asked aman with a smile, "why don''t you stand here and go into the room? This will be your home from now on. "

    As soon as aman saw Chu Yu, his amber eyes immediately shook an uneasy look. He begged to look at Chu Yu. Stammered: "meat, no, don''t give it to me. Wrong, don''t rush, drive away... "Although it''s not long since I set foot on this land, and I don''t know the customs and systems here, and even my brain is a bit clumsy, but in his heart, he also vaguely knows that he has done something wrong, which may make the man who gives himself meat unhappy.

    It took Chu Yu a while to understand what aman said. She waved her fingers and said in a soft voice, "you should say that, don''t give me meat, don''t drive me away. That''s the right order."

    Let aman read it slowly with her. After saying it smoothly, Chu Yu reached out and touched his head. Although his short curly hair was not soft enough. But the hairy one is also very chic: "don''t be afraid. Be careful in the future. Go into the room and have a rest. You should be tired after walking all the way." It''s different from her in the car. Aman came all the way on foot.

    Aman looked into the room and shook his head: "No. Yes, I used to sleep outside, on the ground. "

    Chu Yu had to sort out his words again: "no, I used to sleep on the ground outside. Come on, tell me that again." She decided to cultivate the boy''s language ability from now on. She didn''t need to have a good tongue, but she could at least make people understand at once.

    Then she said, "I don''t care what you used to be. When you come to me, there must be a place to live. I said that if you go with me, you will not only have meat to eat, but also a house to live in and clothes to wear..." when she said that, Chu Yu suddenly lost her voice and focused on aman. The clothes he was wearing were not the rags he had seen the other day, It''s the same clothes as everyone else, but it''s still brand-new clothes. Now there is a gap in the East and a piece of cloth is missing in the West. A thigh is exposed here, and half of the chest is exposed there. It''s no different whether you wear them or not.

    Aman looked down in shame: "no, I''m not used to it, clothes, trouble, hand out, it''s broken." He is not used to wearing such clothes, and his strength is amazing, so his clothes can easily become rags.

    Chu Yu''s smile was stiff for a moment, and he continued to wave his hand: "it doesn''t matter. I have plenty of clothes here. If you don''t like such clothes, I''ll ask someone to make them for you."

    On hearing this, aman was very happy and immediately began to tear the rags on his body. However, his strength was too strong to boast. He only moved so gently that several layers of clothes hissed like a piece of thin paper and opened them all.

    From top to bottom, from inside to outside, thoroughly

    Chu Yu''s eyes moved down slowly along his smooth chest... Then he turned around and patted Huan yuan on the shoulder: "you really have foresight in arranging him to live here." It seems that he and huacuo have a lot in common.

    After asking aman to put on his new clothes, Chu Yucai looked him in the eye again. The new clothes were made by the tailor of his family. Rong Zhi dictated the Kunlun slave''s clothes, because the sample was very simple and didn''t take much effort. His upper body was bare and slanted with silk ribbon. The banner wrapped around aman''s waist like a short skirt, and wrapped aman''s waist and buttocks like a short skirt, The black waistline and bare legs are very powerful, which exudes the temptation of wildness.

    Although the exotic beauty is very good-looking, it''s a pity that the beauty is too strange. Although she is pure in nature, if she is not careful, some furniture will be destroyed. Only after walking around the house, there will be a pile of wood debris in the room

    Chu Yu looks at the scene of the destruction in embarrassment, and finally understands why aman is alone on the road. On the one hand, he is full of strange power, and few people can force him. On the other hand, even if he can be forced to work, the damage created by that strange power is far higher than the cost of labor

    If it wasn''t for her rich family, she couldn''t stand such destruction.

    She thought she had picked up a big bargain, but she didn''t expect it to be a personal destroyer.

    But now that people have picked it up, Chu Yu doesn''t have the heart to drive aman away. According to his temperament, if you let him live in the street, I''m afraid he will starve to death.

    In a moment, Chu Yu had made a plan. In the future, all the furniture and doors in aman''s house would be made of iron, and all kinds of utensils would be replaced at any time. In a word, he would learn to control his power slowly.

    It happened that aman lived in huacuo, so Chu Yu asked huacuo to teach him martial arts. If he learned swordsmanship with such strength, he would be a very reliable force, a super thug or a super bodyguard.

    At the beginning, Chu Yu abducted aman, which was what moved her mind.

    She needs a combat power that really belongs to her own. It doesn''t belong to the royal family like yuejiefei, and it doesn''t need to pass Rongzhi every time huacuo is assigned.

    Aman, born with divine power, must be a good choice if he has been trained.

 Chapter 114

    In the next few days, Chu Yu stayed in the princess''s house, and still taught tianrujing on time. By the way, she had another course to teach aman how to read and speak. In other words, while she was training for CET-4 and CET-6, she also opened a course called primary school Chinese.

    Aman is not smart. He is really not smart. Although tianrujing doesn''t understand the world, he has a very clear mind and can learn things very quickly. However, aman is different. He is really a bit stupid. He can understand other people''s words, but it is difficult for him to speak them correctly. He can also recognize words very slowly. Tianrujing recites hundreds of words a day, But aman could barely recognize ten words a day.

    The so-called gap between gifted students and backward students is reflected in them.

    Even though he slowly delayed, the things that Chu Yu could teach Tian Ru Jing were still less and less. Until one day, Tian Ru Jing told her that he could read the words recorded in English in the bracelet. The part that he could not understand was actually a whole set of Western history, which was only recorded in English.

    "Is it?" Chu Yu heard him say so, picked eyebrows, said with a smile: "then from tomorrow, you don''t have to come, before the agreement of things temporarily placed in your place, I''m not in a hurry to ask for reward, bye."

    Tian Ru Jing didn''t expect Chu Yu to be so simple. He had a clear mind. He had already noticed Chu Yu''s deliberate procrastination before. But he didn''t want to expose her little plot, so he kept procrastinating according to her intention. He just didn''t expect that the end of the procrastination would come so early, and when it came to the end, She is so unrequited.

    What was on her mind?

    A woman''s heart is really a needle in the sea. The confused sky is like a mirror, and the words that she once read in a novel about Bracelet appear in her heart.

    Bow to prepare materials for aman who will come to primary school Chinese class. After a long time, Chu Yu raised her head, but saw that the sky was still standing at the door like a mirror. She never left. She said strangely, "what are you still doing here?" Don''t you want to continue to attack TOEFL IELTS? Sorry, she''s not that good.

    Tian Ru Jing didn''t speak. He just looked at her. After a long time, he turned around speechless and ran into a man. Aman took a strange look at the sky like a mirror, ignored him and went straight into the room: "princess, today, what do you teach?" Although the speech is still a little unclear, but after a period of training, his speaking order is basically no big mistake.

    As soon as Chu Yu saw aman, she laughed and said, "come here and teach me your name today."

    The sky is like a mirror, walking out, hearing Chu Yu''s words. After a pause at his feet, he frowned and felt as if his chest was surging slightly. It was as if he had eaten a dish that failed in seasoning, and the taste flowed into his heart. But he could not tell the reason. He just stopped for a moment and went on.

    Although a man was clumsy, he was very clever. Seeing that Chu Yu had written a man on the paper, he took the brush of the iron pen lightly. Carefully to inkstone stained with a little ink, and very carefully, standing at the table, to the table in the white paper to write.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help smiling when she saw that he was afraid of breaking something. She still remembered that on the first day when she taught aman to write, aman accidentally crushed one bamboo pen and broke another. Although aman tried his best to be careful, he was always easy to concentrate. When he concentrated, he would unconsciously exert himself, so later he changed to iron pen. Rao is so, the iron pen holder is slightly deformed now.

    And the chair can''t sit. Since aman began to practice calligraphy, all the chairs in Chu Yu''s room have been discarded, so he had to ask someone else to make them.

    Although the utensils were constantly damaged, the good thing was that aman was very serious. Although he was a little clumsy, he was very willing to practice. It didn''t bother Chu Yu too much. On the contrary, the wrong side of the flower was almost unbearable.

    Chu Yu asks Hua CuO to teach aman martial arts. He tries to see if he can use his strange power on the right way. After a few days, Hua CuO is going crazy. He comes to Chu Yu several times to say that he wants to give up. He has never seen such a stupid but destructive student. Although his strength is good, it''s bad because it''s out of control, He always uses too much force, but huacuo''s swordsmanship is light and nimble. There is no way to combine the two.

    In the past few days, huacuo''s yard has been almost torn down, and several iron swords have been worn out. However, aman''s swordsmanship has not improved, and he still stays at the stage of chopping and chopping, which makes huacuo feel very hurt.

    Chuyu was just thinking about it and laughed to herself, when she heard aman''s cry: "princess, I have finished it."

    She leaned over to the table, only to see the white paper full of "aman" two words, from the beginning of the ghost, to the last can barely see, during the progress is obvious.

    Chu Yu found that aman''s face was full of sweat, and her amber eyes were full of excitement. She couldn''t help reaching out and touching his head: "dear, you write very well." He is full of strange power. He doesn''t breathe much when he moves five or six hundred kilograms of heavy objects. But today, in order to write well, he is sweating. It can be seen that he is very interested in writing his own name and is very happy.

    When aman learned his name, he was still a little dissatisfied. Holding a deformed iron brush in his hand, he asked, "princess, how do you write your name?"

    Chu Yu blinked. She changed a piece of white paper and wrote her name on it: Chu Yu.

    Not Liu Chuyu, but Chuyu.

    She put down her pen and said briskly, "this is my name, but you have learned ten words today. You don''t need to practice any more. Come back tomorrow."

    After staring at the two words on the paper for a long time, aman nodded obediently.

    Until aman left, Chuyu''s smile disappeared. She relaxed and leaned back in the new sandalwood chair, her eyes blankly.

    After Shanyin and her party, she could be sure that Liu Yu, the king of eastern Hunan who was the son of heaven in central Hunan, was the one who finally launched the assassination and usurped the throne of Liu ziye. If the four children and Mo Xiang were not killed, she would not hesitate to help Liu ziye, would she?

    But now she is very uncertain, whether to continue?

    Cunning rabbit has three caves. Now she has several secret "caves" all over the country. She wants to withdraw. She can be a landlord in disguise at any time. At present, she can be on her own. She can sneak away with several confidants of the princess''s family and escape to places that will not be recognized. This seems to be the safest and most comfortable way at present.

    But she was not reconciled.

    She is not willing to do before all become useless, and is not willing to run away like a loser. She has a strong desire in her heart, which is gradually sprouted after she saw Mo Xiang die, and she felt powerless.

    It seems that there is a voice urging me to do something.

    **************************************

    At night, huacuo was sleeping. He suddenly noticed something strange. He put his hand under the pillow like lightning and drew his sword. He pointed to the figure standing by the bed like a snake. Before he stabbed him, his action stopped abruptly. He glared at the comer and said, "do you want to die! Why don''t you make a sound when you come in? I almost killed you as an enemy. "

    Xiaoyinyin stands beside huacuo''s bed. It''s a white dress that wins the snow.

    Huacuo breathes out his heart''s horror. He is glad that he has just seen the other party in time. He usually points his moves at the key parts. This sword points directly at the throat of the comer. If he really stabs it, but Rongzhi doesn''t avoid it

    Rong Zhi glanced at the quivering point of the sword less than half a foot in front of his throat. He didn''t move much. He just said with a leisurely smile, "how do I know you''ll sleep so well? If I had come in like this before, you would have noticed it. "

    He sighed with a heavy sigh, and said, "is not the Kunlun slave brought by his royal highness?" Originally, I thought he had great strength and should be a good material for learning martial arts. But I didn''t expect that he was so stupid that he had a whole body of brute force, but he couldn''t use it correctly, which made me very tired. "

    Rongzhi raised his mouth slightly and said, "I came here tonight to relieve your trouble."

    Hua CuO suddenly opened his eyes and said excitedly: "how to remove it? Did you kill the black barbarian without any trace? "

 Chapter 115

    "Why, what are you doing here?" Chu Yu is arranging the next stage of the course for aman. She hears someone knocking on the door. She turns to see the sky standing at the door like a mirror. She is surprised and asks, "what can I do for you?"

    "Class..." days such as mirror words still in the throat, suddenly remember, he and Chu Yu between the course has ended yesterday, but today he forgot this, as usual, habitually came to Princess mansion, habitually came to her, in her surprised after the question, just remember, their teaching and learning, has ended.

    Because of the agreement they reached secretly, tianrujing is a frequent visitor to the princess mansion. There are many rumors in the court that the master of heaven has grown up and the princess''s guests have joined the shogunate. In the dust, Chuyu has long ignored his reputation. Tianrujing doesn''t care much about it. He is lazy to clarify what he wants to avoid, even the people in the princess mansion, It also acquiesces in the "special relationship" between tianrujing and Chuyu. Today, tianrujing has come all the way, but no one has stopped it.

    Habit is a terrible thing.

    Only stunned for two seconds, the sky like a mirror immediately restored calm, he said faintly: "remember wrong." He turned to return from the original road. When he came out of the East Pavilion, he saw aman. He didn''t care much. But when he passed by the other side, he suddenly felt something was wrong and looked back.

    Aman is the same as the original aman, but the sky is like a mirror, but I feel that there is something different in this black boy.

    After a few eyes, there was no other discovery. After a wall, aman''s back disappeared. Tian Rujing withdrew his eyes and walked slowly towards the princess''s mansion.

    Whatever the difference, it''s none of his business.

    The sky is like mirror to leave not a short while, Chu Yu then waited to come to a man. As usual, he was asked to read a paragraph with her, and then taught him to write. After eight words, Chu Yu chuckled and said, "yesterday I wrote my name for you, so I''ll teach you these two words today." She wrote the word "Chu Yu" on the white paper and asked aman to copy it.

    To Chu Yu''s surprise, aman picked up the iron brush and dipped it in ink. The wrist trembles lightly, but a breathing effort, "Chu Yu" two words then jump on the paper, end upright, neat, unexpectedly more neat and beautiful than Chu Yu''s own writing.

    Chu Yu couldn''t believe it. If she hadn''t watched aman write with her own eyes, she almost suspected that it was someone else''s handwriting. Since aman began to write, she had never written so beautifully. What''s going on today?

    Speaking to aman, Chu Yu didn''t beat around the Bush and directly asked her questions. Although their communication is still smooth now, according to the understanding of aman, if they turn around and ask questions, they are afraid that they will not get a response even to death.

    Aman looked down and said in a low voice: "last night, alone, practice."

    Chu Yu slowly repeated his words, and couldn''t help smiling from the bottom of his heart: "you mean. You''re going to surprise me, so you''ve been practicing writing my name last night, haven''t you? "

    That''s cute. That''s cute.

    Chu Yu stretched out her hand and rubbed aman''s hair: she always wanted a good younger brother or sister, but she didn''t expect to meet a stranger here, which gave her this feeling.

    Aman secretly looked at Chu Yu and nodded with a guilty heart.

    Chu Yu was immersed in happiness, although aman didn''t do anything great. But it is not the slightest purpose and selfishness, wholeheartedly for her to do, just so little things, it is enough to make her feel better.

    Looking carefully, I found that there was a little swelling under aman''s eyes. Because he was too dark to see the dark circles under his eyes. Immersed in joy, Chu Yu didn''t notice the evasion and guilt in aman''s eyes.

    She didn''t even find that today, when aman started to write, he was much more relaxed than he was yesterday.

    Chu Yu gave aman a holiday and asked him to go back to rest earlier. It was not good to stay up late. After aman returned to his room, he did lie on the iron bed and went to sleep. But in the middle of the night, he opened his eyes again.

    He lifted the quilt he had torn up in his dream and put on his iron clogs and walked out. When he walked out of the door, he saw a snow-white figure like floating ice, which was very hazy and far away in the moonlight.

    "Very punctual." Rong Zhi turned around and waved to aman, "come here, I''ll continue to teach you how to use force today."

    Aman obediently walked over and took the porcelain bowl he handed over. The bowl was full of water. Aman held it carefully for fear that the water might spill out. However, he was afraid that he would crush the porcelain bowl with excessive force.

    While holding the bowl, he listened to Rongzhi''s instructions. He carefully did every movement. The huge brute force was flowing in his body, and gradually controlled. When Rongzhi let him rest, aman''s whole body was soaked with sweat.

    Putting down the cracked porcelain bowl, aman took a look at Rongzhi, who was not far away from him. He hesitated and said, "today, I wrote her name."

    Rong Zhi gave a slight "Oh", looked up at him with a smile, and said, "and then?"

    Aman stared at him and said slowly, "I didn''t say that you taught me." This sentence, he said unexpectedly smoothly.

    "Good." Rong Zhi nodded,

    "I didn''t say that you came to teach me in the middle of the night." Yesterday, today, and in the middle of the night.

    "Good, too." Compared with the more and more dignified look of aman, he was more and more careless, as if what aman said had nothing to do with him.

    "I''m not very comfortable." Aman cried low, "I''m not comfortable lying to her." In the middle of last night, he was practicing writing Chu Yu''s name on the ground with an iron bar. This man came to him and said that he could teach him the skill of exerting force, so that he could live like an ordinary person, and not be afraid of accidentally damaging something or... Someone.

    The relative exchange condition is that aman can''t tell Chu Yu about it. Even if Chu Yu finds out the change of aman, he can only infer that Hua CuO taught him well.

    The temptation of this condition is too great. Since he was young, most of them were distressed by his own strange power. Because of his great strength, he would easily damage things or hurt people. As a result, almost no one was willing to pay attention to him. If one day he could get rid of this trouble, aman was willing to exchange everything for it. Therefore, when he put it forward, he didn''t even think about it, so he agreed.

    Last night, Rong Zhi taught him some basic skills of controlling power,

    But when facing Chu Yu''s lying, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. He didn''t know why he didn''t want to hide it, so he complained to Rong Zhi.

    Rong Zhi smile, smile as clear as snow, but also cold as frost: "you are so loyal to the princess? Why? "

    Aman thought hard, and there was only one reason: "she, give me meat."

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "is that so? If I promise you a lot of meat, will you leave her and follow me? "

    Aman shook his head without thinking.

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "is there any difference between my flesh and the princess''s? It''s also meat for you. Why don''t you want to follow me, but you want to follow her? You know, I can give you more than she can

    Aman was also in distress. It is reasonable to say that everyone''s meat is meat, but why didn''t he like it just now? After thinking for a long time, he came up with a reason that he could barely explain: "she came first, you came later."

    Maybe there are many reasons, complex and subtle, but in his simple thinking, aman couldn''t think of that many, and he didn''t bother to think about it. A simple and straightforward answer is enough: Chu Yu is the first one who actively reaches out to him.

    Follow her and eat meat.

    She was the first to say that to him.

    So, he followed.

    *************************************

    A few days after Chu Yu returned to Jiankang, some changes took place in the court hall. He killed Dai faxing.

    It is in that song that there is a "real emperor" among the two emperors in the imperial palace. This "real emperor" was killed by the "false emperor".

    Liu ziye killed people with the same vigorous and resolute manner as he did. He first ordered Dai faxing to retire, then ordered him to go back to his hometown to provide for the aged. As soon as he got out of the city, he ordered him to be sent to a distant place, and finally died with a cup of poisonous wine.

    When Chu Yu heard the news, she was surprised by Liu ziye''s actions, but there was no accident about Dai faxing''s death. She knew that when she was in Shanyin County, the song had completely ignited the tyranny in Liu ziye''s heart, and he would certainly set off a bloody storm in the court.

    Those who are related to the rebellious ballads will all die.

    When Dai faxing''s death came, Chu Yu received an invitation.

 Chapter 116

    The address on the invitation letter is totally strange, and Wang xuanmo, this is the name of the invitee.

    The name Chu Yu had never been mentioned by anyone. It seemed that he was a minister in the court, but he was not very impressed by what he did.

    It''s just this man... Wang.

    The invitation letter was received and handed over by Huan yuan, who arranged it in Chu garden. Naturally, the invited person was the created false identity "Yu Zi Chu".

    If it is thousands of years later, Chu Yu will not care too much about the two surnames Wang, and will not connect them. But at this time, when people mention the "Wang" surname, the first thing they think of is the brilliant family in Wuyi Lane on the Bank of Qinhuai River. Chu Yu ponders for a moment, then changes into men''s clothes and drives to Wang''s home, Wang Yi''s home.

    The invitation time is about in the afternoon. The other party probably gives her a little time to think about it. Since she is still free, Chu Yu doesn''t mind asking others for their opinions. If she wants to ask about the Wang family, the person looking for the Wang family should be the most straightforward.

    However, Chu Yu is familiar with Wang Yi.

    Chu Yu was led to the bedroom by the boy. When he saw Wang Yizhi, who had just got up, he was dressed in a white tunic, and Dai''s blue robe was loose on his body. He was half lying on the bed. He was very lazy. Seeing Chu Yu coming, he narrowed his eyes and gave a slight smile. He said, "Hello, brother Zi Chu, I''m not polite when I sleep soundly in summer." Although he said so, there was no sense of shame or apology on his face.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but smile and said, "it''s me who bothered you so early."

    One of them is me, the other is me. They claim to be mutually beneficial. They laugh at each other.

    He took the cold water towel from the attendant and wiped his face. Wang Yizhi was sober. His eyes were not so sleepy: "brother Zi Chu came to see me so early, is there something important?"

    Chu Yu did not turn around. She took out the invitation from her arms and handed it to her. She said, "I received this early this morning." The invitation is made of gold lacquer hard paper, covered with a layer of snow-white yarn, which looks very delicate.

    Then he saw the handwriting on the invitation. Wang Yizhi''s eyes changed slightly. He thought for a moment. Then he said, "I''ll go with you. On the way, I''ll tell you what you want to know."

    It was not until Wang Yizhi came to Chu Yu''s car and sat face to face with her that Chu Yu came back to her. She said uneasily, "brother Yi, this is too much trouble for you." Naturally, accompanied by Wang Yizhi, she had a lot of confidence in her heart.

    Wang Yizhi leaned against the wall of the carriage, with a lazy smile and a strange brilliance of water flowing through his narrow eyes: "in fact, it''s just on the way. Yesterday, my uncle sent someone to see me today. I was too lazy to move. But since he''s looking for you, he''s on his way. Let''s go together. "

    Through Wang Yizhi''s mouth, Chu Yu learned that the old man Wang xuanmo was Wang Yizhi''s great uncle. He was not a lineal one, but a distant relative separated by five or six blood ties. This year, he was in his seventies. He was in charge of the Wang family.

    Wang Yizhi said faintly: "what''s next. It''s a matter within the Wang family. It shouldn''t have been outside the family. But you have to face the old man today. In order to avoid any mistakes, I''d better make it clear to you first. "

    Chu Yu was stunned and said, "how can you believe me so much?"

    Wang Yizhi smiles and doesn''t know how to behave. However, the confidence in his eyes and eyebrows suddenly overflows. His eyes seem to be shining in the dark carriage: "although he is tired and lazy, he can''t do anything. But when it comes to looking at people, I''m still a little confident. When I say listen to you, I naturally believe you. "

    Not waiting for Chu Yu to answer, he waved his hand and said: "among the outsiders, someone called him a straw bag. Some people call him Zhichen. It is said that he was careless because he once advocated the northern expedition. But he couldn''t attack a city for a long time, didn''t listen to his subordinates'' persuasion, and missed a good chance to win. However, during this period, he ransacked people''s money and was almost executed. At that time, Shen Qingzhi was still relying on his help to plead for mercy, so he escaped death. "

    Chu Yu looks at Wang Yizhi, who criticizes his elders: is this the leader of the Wang family? It''s too low-energy, isn''t it? Can such a person become the leader of the family? Now she couldn''t help doubting the so-called aristocratic family.

    As for Wang Yizhi''s offense to her elders, she didn''t take it to heart. Even if she was an elder, she was wrong when she did something wrong. There''s nothing to avoid.

    Wang Yizhi continued: "however, he was strict and upright. He disagreed with some officials in the court. He was trapped several times, forced by life and death, and his official career rose and fell."

    "Wait a minute." Chu Yu quickly raised her hand and asked Wang Yizhi to stop. Although Wang Yizhi didn''t say much, she had heard something wrong. She thought Wang xuanmo was a greedy and incompetent straw bag, but how could such a straw bag be upright and upright?

    How to reconcile the contradiction between the two?

    Wang Yizhi looked at Chu Yu with a smile. Seeing that her brow was locked and her expression was puzzled, he added: "although his life has gone through ups and downs, he still lives in his seventies."

    The words seemed to be a little light, which scattered the fog before the truth. Chu Yu raised her eyes fiercely and looked straight at Wang Yizhi: "you say, is he intentional?" Is he pretending to be honest or not?

    Wang Yizhi nodded approvingly: "you can see this, but it''s not bad. Before the war, he was not in charge of the Wang family, but his reputation and power began to threaten those in charge at that time, and he almost worried about his life. He deliberately lost the war and polluted his reputation for the sake of avoiding disaster and long-term consideration in the future, Although he nearly lost his life after the defeat, he was ready in advance and deliberately made friends with Shen Qingzhi to save his life at the critical moment. "

    After the change of political power, the rise and fall of official positions were controlled by him for the needs of politics and the situation. Zhichen is just a cover. If he is a real Zhichen, how can he live to the present?

    After thinking about it, Chu Yu is thrilled. She is also secretly glad for her decision to come to Wang Yizhi. If she gets Wang xuanmo''s information from others, she is afraid that she will underestimate the old man. Now, she is ready for warning.

    At the same time, her heart is also more confused, such a character, what do you want her to do?

    Although her reputation as Yu Zichu is still quite impressive among the celebrities in Jiankang City, it is still a long way from the highland of power. How could Wang xuanmo suddenly think of looking for her?

    With such questions, Chu Yu turned to Wang Yizhi, who shook his head and said, "don''t look at me. I''ve been ignoring family affairs for a long time. I don''t know what the old man thinks." After a pause, he said with a smile, "you can rest assured that since I go with you, I will go back with you."

    As they spoke slowly, the carriage had driven into a lonely lane and stopped in front of an exquisite small house.

    After getting out of the car, Wang Yizhi pushes the door and explains to Chu Yu: "this is not the residence of the old man, but a house in his name. Few people come here on weekdays."

    Generally speaking, wherever Chu Yu went, Yue JieFei would follow her, especially after she left the house. But this time, when he wanted to follow Chu Yu, he was stopped by two servants in green at the door.

    "No one is allowed to enter except this young master and young master Wang." The servants faithfully delivered the above orders.

    Yue JieFei frowned and was about to break out. Chu Yu waved to him and said, "just wait for me here."

    Yuejiefei said anxiously: "sir... Sir, it''s not like this..." it''s not like the imperial palace. The imperial palace is full of people from the emperor. No one dares to hurt her, but it''s from the royal family. God knows what they''re up to?

    Chu Yu glanced at Wang Yizhi and said with a leisurely smile, "I believe in brother Yizhi."

    Listen to her say so, Wang Yizhi''s eyes slightly surprised, two people into the yard for a while, finally can''t help but ask: "you are not afraid?" She had just heard about his uncle. She should be more cautious. How can she be so indulgent in her own safety?

    Chu Yu stopped and said with a smile, "since brother Yi was willing to believe me, why can''t I believe brother Yi?"

    She was not too moved by Wang Yizhi''s trust and frank telling, because she had decided to return with the same trust, which should be, naturally, without any explanation or gratitude.

    They stepped on the white stone path in the garden and came to a yard where Wang xuanmo was. Chu Yu looked at the old man carefully. Except for his appearance and spirit, the old man was not much different from the ordinary old man, and he didn''t have a strong body like Shen Qingzhi.

    At this time, Wang xuanmo was leaning on the reclining chair, half squinting his eyes as if he was in a sleep. Beside him was a table with exquisite dishes on it.

    Wang Yizhi smiles and goes forward to say: "old man, people have come, are you still pretending to sleep?"

    The old man slowly opened his eyes, a pair of eyes flashed light, for a moment, it was not as if he was an old man in his seventies, which made Chu Yu''s heart jump. Wang xuanmo''s next sentence made Chu Yuzhen jump up: "Princess Chang, please take a seat."

 Chapter 117

    Princess long?!

    Chu Yu only felt that the hair on her whole body stood up with this call.

    How did he know? Chu Yu subconsciously looked at Wang Yizhi, who shook his head with a bitter smile, indicating that he did not know.

    Thinking of what Wang Yizhi said on the road, Chu Yu was relieved soon. She was in Jiankang a few days ago. What''s more, it''s not surprising that she has some contacts with Wang Yizhi, so it''s not too difficult to get the old man''s attention, and it''s not too difficult for them to find out her identity.

    After a surprise, Chu Yu immediately regained her composure, and she nodded to Wang xuanmo: "thank you very much." Then she sat down on the brocade mat behind the table. After sitting down, she looked up at Wang xuanmo and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with the princess, please, governor Wang?"

    For a moment, she couldn''t figure out how to call Wang xuanmo. It''s obviously not good to call him as Wang Yizhi did. That''s the privilege of other people. Chu Yu had to call Wang xuanmo''s present official position. Now that Wang xuanmo has identified her, she doesn''t pretend to be a faker any more, and she directly confronts him with her original appearance.

    After Wang xuanmo opened his eyes, he always looked at Chu Yu. When he saw Chu Yu sitting down, he said faintly, "the princess is different from before."

    Chu Yu sighs. She doesn''t have to think about it. She knows that "before" refers to the former Princess Shanyin. Although she has tried very hard, the difference between her and Princess Shanyin will still be clear to the discerning people, but no one will come to ask, so Chu Yu will think that no one will find out.

    She knew in her heart that she could not be a princess of Shanyin. She was not cruel, resolute and smart enough, and she could not be a princess of Shanyin. Only try to be a Chuyu who does not violate his conscience.

    After quickly calming her mind, Chu Yu faced Wang xuanmo''s eyes and said with a smile, "people always change. Is there anyone in this world who is always the same?" Taking advantage of the opportunity to speak, she carefully looked at the legendary figure in Wang Yizhi''s mouth, as if she wanted to see clearly every hair of him, with a bit of high mountain feeling: the old man is too strong, if she had the judgment of the political situation and situation, she would not be worried until now.

    For Chu Yu to explore the vision. Wang xuanmo was a little surprised, so he also observed it carefully, and after a little thought, he knew the reason: "originally, I told you what happened to me when I came here, but this boy is still so indifferent to his family."

    Wang Yizhi had no choice but to smile bitterly when he was called face to face. Then he sat down on the brocade mat beside Chu Yu and said, "don''t play empty, old man. It''s not like that. Just tell me what''s the matter with the princess. After that, we''ll go back earlier. "

    Just before breakfast, he picked up chopsticks and put a piece of dishes in a long table into his mouth.

    Wang xuanmo gazed deeply at Chu Yu. "The princess just called me the governor. In fact, it was wrong. I got your Majesty''s will the day before yesterday to return to the court and serve as the leader," she said

    Chu Yu sees one of Wang Yi''s impoliteness eating, and her hunger is also hooked up. After receiving the invitation, she doesn''t sleep well. Seeing that Wang Yi is so comfortable, she also picks up chopsticks. While eating, he said casually, "congratulations on Gao Sheng. What does that have to do with me?"

    Wang xuanmo looked at her for a moment in silence and said, "it seems that what the princess is doing at the moment is not very safe, is it?" It''s very impolite to eat in front of him. Isn''t she afraid to offend him?

    Chu Yu put down her chopsticks, picked up the silk handkerchief on the silver plate and wiped her lips. Her smile bloomed. In a flash, he was very clear and bright: "General Wang is testing me, and I''m not testing general Wang? I have always thought that some words can only be discussed on the premise that both sides are on equal footing. Otherwise, it is only the manipulation or command of one party to the other. " After a pause, she pointed to the dishes on the table¡° What''s more, isn''t the dish prepared by General Wang just for people to eat? " And she was really hungry.

    Wang xuanmo began to smile. Since Chu Yu came, he just showed his first smile and slowly sat up from the soft couch. With his action, Chu Yu''s vague feeling seems to have emerged.

    This old man doesn''t seem to be too eye-catching. He is the chief of the Wang family. She was a little frightened. Feeling a little dry in her mouth, Chu Yu reached for the cup and took a sip of the light blue tea. Before she swallowed it, she heard Wang xuanmo say, "what does the princess think of it? Are you qualified to be your son-in-law

    Chu Yu was stunned for two seconds, digested slowly, heard the words, and choked on his throat with the water he was swallowing. He almost suspected that he had hallucinations.

    No, even if there is auditory hallucination, it''s not so outrageous, is it?

    After a hard recovery of the severe cough, Chu Yu stares at Wang xuanmo speechless, and faces up to what she just heard from each other''s expression. It''s not an illusion that she is finally willing to admit that the reality is so strange.

    Wang Yizhi only put down his chopsticks later than Chu Yu, and then unfolded his folding fan to watch the fight between the old and the young. But he didn''t expect that the first sentence of the old man would be related to him, and he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Chu Yu than the first back to God, Wang Yizhi said with a wry smile: "master, you are in revenge?" old fox!

    Chu Yu at this time to find the ability to speak, slowly way: "General Wang, I have a son-in-law." Although it''s just a beautiful turtle, it has a name.

    Old fox look unchanged: "Princess how identity, at any time can rest he Ji."

    Chu Yu frowned and his voice was still slow: "this is not good..."

    "What''s wrong? My family can''t compare with the boy surnamed he?" Wang xuanmo disdained Tao.

    If it wasn''t for respecting the old man, Chu Yu wanted to lift the table and run away: "it''s not a matter of comparison! Why can you say such shocking words without changing your face! Isn''t this the job of a matchmaker

    Naturally, she could only cry out in her heart, but she had to say politely: "it''s the princess, no, I don''t think I''m worthy of the elder brother of Yi. I''m afraid I''ll spoil the elder brother of Yi in vain..." what''s more, the husband-in-law didn''t say that I''d stop.

    Even though Princess Shanyin is very brave and has raised more than 20 faces, she still hasn''t done such a frightening thing as Hugh. How can she do it?

    He family has some influence. It''s like slapping his son-in-law and his family in the face... Of course, Princess Shanyin has slapped a lot before.

    ... shit, what''s all this mess?

    Wang xuanmo waved his hand magnanimously and said, "there is nothing worthy of it. I think you are very compatible. I say it is worthy of it."

    Sure enough, there is no good banquet for Hongmen banquet. Chu Yu feels very unlucky. She knew that such a thing would happen, so she simply refused to come.

    Wang xuanmo is still a lobbyist: "princess, look at the meaning of our family. In terms of appearance, talent and learning, there is nothing worse than the boy surnamed he. What else do you have to hesitate? What''s more, the ho family still dare not fight against us. The princess can rest assured. " He spoke very casually, as if he was selling Wang Yizhi as pork.

    Even if it''s not a big deal to take a break from the emperor''s son-in-law, the replacement should be Wang Yizhi. Chu Yu felt strange and uncomfortable when she thought that she would be called the emperor''s son-in-law in the future.

    Wang Yizhi also has no intention to wave the folding fan on his hand at the moment. He says helplessly: "old man, you talk about it, but you haven''t asked me what I mean." It''s not good to cut off his life, is it?

 Chapter 118

    Wang xuanmo looked at Wang Yi: "don''t you want to?"

    Wang Yizhi sighed: "of course I don''t want to."

    Chu Yu also hastened to follow the interface: "I don''t want to."

    I don''t want to.

    The atmosphere fell silent.

    Wang xuanmo''s smile became a little cold.

    After a while, Wang Yizhi said, "I don''t know what your idea is, but it''s not reliable to tie the interests of the royal family and the princess together through marriage. I''m not a reliable person, and the princess shouldn''t bear such responsibility."

    to unite to marriage?!

    Chu Yu suddenly realized Wang xuanmo''s intention. Under the seemingly mischievous decision, what was hidden was the naked interest exchange. After thinking for a while, she sincerely said to Wang xuanmo, "old fox... General Wang, why do you think I am a suitable partner? Why do you choose this way? " Even without marriage, there are many ways of cooperation. Why did he send Wang Yizhi to the princess''s house, which is regarded as a fire pit by an outsider?

    Can''t even wait?

    Wang xuanmo sighed. The old man''s hand was on the edge of the reclining chair. His bones and muscles were tangled and protruding, like the roots of the old man. After a long time, he said slowly: "the princess was chosen because of her influence on your majesty. The princess should know this. As for the latter question, please forgive me. I can''t answer it."

    Chu Yu slowly stood up. She bent down to pat the dust on the hem of her robe. She was very calm. Then she raised her eyes and looked at Wang xuanmo calmly: "General Wang, please forgive me for not being able to give you a response. It must have taken a long time for you to study me. In contrast, can I think about it for a while? In addition, when it comes to marriage, General Wang should not mention it any more. "

    Wang xuanmo was stunned and said, "princess, can you tell me the reason?"

    Chu Yu''s body was straight. She turned to look at Wang Yizhi, who was smiling bitterly. She said with a smile, "there is no love between me and my brother Yizhi. The wind is clear and the moon is bright, the mountains are flowing. These things should not have been tainted with worldly affairs. " No matter what kind of way, we should not marry. It not only embarrasses her, but also humiliates Wang Yizhi, who is free and unrestrained.

    Even if it''s just in the name of marriage, it can''t be.

    She made a bow in the direction of Wang xuanmo and then turned to Wang Yizhi: "brother Yizhi, will you go?"

    Wang Yizhi said apologetically: "I still have something to talk about with the old man..."

    Looking at his expression, Chu Yu knows that what Wang Yizhi wants to talk about is words that he can''t let himself know. He said with a smile, "then I''ll wait for you at the door and go to the same place. Brother Yi, you have to keep your word."

    Wang Yizhi made a slight sign. Then Zhan Yan said with a smile, "this is nature."

    Seeing Chu Yu walk far away, Wang Yizhi finds that Chu Yu''s back is straight when she walks, and her steps seem to be windy. Although her clothes at this time pay attention to wide robes and big sleeves, she seems to have never seen anyone before. She has no hesitation and no block.

    Until Chu Yu disappeared outside the courtyard. After a while, Wang Yizhi came to Wang xuanmo''s side and held out his hands to pinch the old man''s shoulder. As he pushed hard, he said, "old man, I want to hear the reason why you can''t tell the princess." After a pause, he asked, "is it because of me?"

    Wang xuanmo sighed. Between this sigh, he seemed to be quite old for several years. With a smile, the old fox said slowly, "I have never understood that you were born so smart. Why do you refuse to take over the king''s family when you see through so many things? "

    Wang Yizhi''s beautiful eyebrows and eyes show some apologetic shame. No matter how free and easy he is, when he is faced with this old man who is not close by blood but always thinks about himself, he still feels guilty for his willfulness occasionally. He tilted his mouth slightly and said, "maybe I''m actually a fool."

    Wang xuanmo patted the back of Wang Yizhi''s hand with his backhand and said, "I also know that you don''t want to be here. You shouldn''t force me. You haven''t paid attention to the family affairs for a long time. You don''t know what the situation of the Wang family is now. I have to tell you that maybe in a short time, the position of the head of the family will have to be replaced. I am not reluctant to give up this position, but over the years, my preference for you has caused the jealousy of many people in my family. I am too old. If I return to heaven, I can no longer protect you, so I have to plan ahead. At present, you have only two ways to go. First, come back to help me, take over my position, and stand at the top of the Wang family, no one can do anything to you; Second, they seek protection through the power of the princess and the identity of the son-in-law. Although they are brave, they dare not provoke the princess too obviously. "

    The old man''s sharp and indifferent eyes softened, and he became a little loving in the place that Wang Yizhi couldn''t see: "which way do you choose?" He also knew that no matter which way it was, it was not so satisfactory for Wang Yizhi, but if he wanted to keep his status and even his life, he had to do so.

    Wang Yizhi stopped, turned to Wang xuanmo, half squatted, looked at the old man with his eyes straight, and said in a soft voice: "uncle, you are for the sake of the good idea, and the impression of the idea is in your heart, but the idea is a stubborn person who is not taught. I can''t choose either of these two ways."

    Wang xuanmo opened his half narrowed eyes, and the light covered the softness: "if you insist on going your own way, you will suffer a lot in the future."

    Wang Yizhi said with a smile: "if I embarrass myself, I will suffer now." He clenched the old man''s hand and felt that the hand he held was so thin. He could not help but be surprised and said: "you..." although he said he had nothing to do with himself, what about Wang xuanmo? He knows something about the turbulent and hidden tides in his family. Wang xuanmo is so old. Can he support him?

    Wang xuanmo sighed. In a mixed mood, he took out his hand and patted Wang Yizhi on the shoulder: "well, you always have your own opinions. Since you insist on it, I can''t stop you. As for me... "The old man sneered, looking very old and spicy." even if I''m no longer in charge, they can''t do anything about me. I haven''t lived in vain these years. "

    Hearing the old man''s words, Wang Yizhi was relieved. He wanted to accompany Wang xuanmo for a while, but he saw that the old man closed his eyes again, leaned back and slept on the couch again. It was already a way of seeing off the guests: "you go, the princess is still waiting for you. You are always romantic. How can you let a girl wait at home?"

    The old fox had not given up the affair between him and the princess. Wang Yizhi couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t mean to brush the old man off. He just said goodbye in a low voice. He got up and walked out. After a few steps, he heard a whisper behind him: "the princess is very different from what was said before. Although she may not be worthy of you, she is also an interesting woman."

    Wang Yizhi''s steps were silent, and then he continued to walk out until he came to the gate of the house. He saw Chu Yu waiting by the door. Chu Yu was leaning by the door now, with a leisurely look, reaching out to pick the leaves from the nearest branch.

    Her eyes are clear and clear, her eyes are as broad as water, and her beautiful face looks very elegant.

    Thinking of some things before, Wang Yizhi said silently in his heart: "yes, it''s very interesting."

    When Wang Yizhi and Chu Yu were sitting on the carriage again, Chu Yu suddenly said, "brother Yi, what''s your old man''s credit?"

 Chapter 119

    Wang Yizhi smell speech, surprised of looked at Chu Yu one eye, way: "I think, you will ask me first and the old man''s previous private talk."

    Chu Yu said with a smile: "I don''t want to explore other people''s privacy too deeply. In fact, you don''t have to answer. I know that there is no credit in power."

    How many people have been betrayed, betrayed, hurt and abandoned when she can climb to the present position? I''m afraid that there are countless people. Wealth and power are gorgeous clothes woven with bloody bones. Even though she is not good at calculation, how can she not understand after seeing so many people before and after she comes here?

    Wang Yizhi smiles and doesn''t speak. Since Chu Yu already understands, he doesn''t want to complain about his uncle.

    It''s common for people to cheat each other in the utilitarian arena. If everyone is honest with each other, it''s the biggest abnormality. He is free and doesn''t like to be constrained. He never wants to be involved in this. If he had known that Chu Yu was called by Wang xuanmo, he would not come today.

    Chu Yu shrunk her shoulders, leaned against the carriage wall, and sighed: "because of this, I don''t want to promise your uncle immediately." The marriage can not be agreed, and the agreement cooperation, Chu Yu is also very not at ease, not at ease with Wang xuanmo''s position and credit, at the same time, is still confused about himself.

    She did not know whether she should continue to help Liu ziye, the cruel and naive tyrant.

    These days, the situation of the moment when Mo Xiang died is still replayed in front of her again and again. The dream is bleeding red, and the beautiful facial features are frozen in amazement. Chu Yu knows that this is her own knot and needs time to resolve it. Because Mo Xiang and the four children who were killed before, Chu Yu can''t let go.

    She knew the cruelty of kingship. I know the horror of the loss of human nature, but when I see it with my own eyes, I will still be too scared to move. I am not only afraid of death, but also of the ferocious and bloody face.

    No matter what she thinks, even if she has all kinds of resentment against Liu ziye, in the eyes of outsiders, she and the little emperor are firmly bound in the same camp, and Liu ziye''s interests are her interests. If Liu ziye falls down, she will lose power and even be killed.

    Dai faxing died. Then, other senior officials who obstructed Liu ziye''s arbitrary behavior would be killed. Then, an imperial uncle would rebel and kill the little emperor, and sit in the Dragon chair by himself.

    Chu Yu, the rebellious uncle, can probably guess who he is now. It''s probably Liu Yu, the king of eastern Hunan mentioned in the song. If he hasn''t died in a while. Then you will have a great future.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help thinking about whether she wanted to please the future emperor and help him at the critical moment. So that after the change of the owner of the Dragon chair, Liu Jian will be grateful for her kindness and forgive her?

    However, this idea is extremely unreliable. Let''s not say whether the future emperor is really Liu Yu. Even though there are countless examples of revenge for kindness in the world, even if she is the first to do favors, if Liu Yu turns over his face and does not recognize others. She was afraid that it would be more miserable than before.

    After careful consideration for a long time, Chu Yu sadly found that Liu ziye was the only one she could believe now that she could not hurt the people in her regime.

    The first thing we will face is Liu ziye''s hostility and the struggle for interests. Cruel competition, and even if the final success, the upper person will not cross the river and die, or unknown.

    If you want to live as a princess, she had better choose the most convenient. It was Liu ziye who guaranteed the tyrant''s permanence.

    This reality makes Chu Yu feel disgusted.

    Chu Yu sighed again. Wang Yizhi leaned over, raised her hand to flatten the wrinkles in her eyebrows, and said with a smile: "don''t frown often, it will become old."

    Chu Yu naturally grasped his hand with his backhand, looked at him with a little hope, and asked, "do you know what idea your old man is fighting, and which side is he standing on?"

    Wang Yizhi shook his head helplessly and said: "I have never interfered in these, how can I understand the inside story?" Pulling out his hand, he looked at Chu Yu and said in a soft voice, "I don''t like these things very much. This is about the first time and the last time for me to help you in this respect. I advise you not to believe anyone''s promise in the fight." Don''t believe it. Whoever believes it will lose.

    Chu Yu suddenly remembered that the man in front of her was Wang Yizhi, who was immersed in the wind, moon, mountains and rivers, and had no influence on the secular world. This trip really embarrassed him a lot. If he didn''t look at her face, he would not even have any power in his mind, let alone speak of it.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yu could not help but feel guilty: "brother Yi, I''m really sorry." Knowing that Wang Yizhi didn''t like it, she still asked him questions like this. It''s really hard for her.

    Wang Yizhi smiles and says: "although I don''t like officialdom, I won''t break up with those who participate in it because I don''t like it. You are still my son Chu, and I''ve always been your brother. In the future, we''ll only talk about Fengyue, not about family, country and the world. What''s so good?"

    Chu Yu gazed at Wang Yizhi. After a long time, she said with a smile, "thank you, brother Yi. If I go to find brother Yi in the future, I will bring tea and wine with me, and I will not be distracted." Although the difficulties are still ahead, but I don''t know why, her mood suddenly relaxed and broadened a lot. Originally, she was worried that she didn''t know how to choose, but now she has the illusion that there is a way to the front of the mountain.

    Wang Yizhi also said with a smile: "I''ll wait for you at any time, just for fear that you won''t come."

    In an instant, the worries dissipated and they looked at each other and smile.

    *********************************************

    After seeing Wang Yizhi back to his home, Chu Yu asked someone to drive back to Princess mansion. After Wang Yizhi left, she suddenly felt that the atmosphere around her body was heavy.

    Still can''t find the answer, still can''t see the way forward.

    After entering the mansion and passing through the junction of the East and the West upper Pavilion, Chu Yu should have directly returned to her residence. She turned around and went to the West upper Pavilion. She went to find Huan yuan first.

    Huan yuan and Liu Se were busy in the room. Chu Yu was surprised to see that although the scenery was similar, the people were different. There were only two of the three people in the past. As usual, when she came here occasionally, she would hear Mo Xiang man''s systematic sarcasm at Liu se, but now it is quiet, even in the air, there is a lonely taste.

    Chu Yu calls Huan yuan out and asks about the result of Huan yuan''s communication while she is away. The answer she gets is far beyond her expectation.

    This is beyond expectation. During the period when she left, Huan yuan achieved better results than expected. He has become friends with several aristocratic families and frequent visitors. He even met two aristocratic families. Several people showed a certain degree of interest in Yu Zichu, Although these contacts are still floating on the surface, it is because Chu Yu has not really reflected the strength that people can see clearly.

    From Huan yuan''s narration, Chu Yu discovered one thing, that is, although Huan Yuan made friends with the aristocratic families in Jiankang City, there was no royal family among them. Today, however, Wang xuanmo went directly to find her. It can be seen that other families did not know her details for the time being, but the royal family directed their efforts at the principal.

    From the side, it also reflects Wang xuanmo''s deep thinking.

    With a lot of doubts, Chu Yu leaves xiuyuanju and goes to muxue garden.

    It''s autumn, and there is still a little summer heat left in the air, but it''s washed away in the bamboo forest of muxue garden.

    As soon as you enter muxue garden and see a large bamboo forest, Chu Yu suddenly realized how she thought of the pattern of Chu Garden: when you enter muxue garden and see the forest, isn''t this the idea copied from muxue garden?

    It''s no hesitation to enter the forest and see people. He is comfortable on the stone platform in the forest. His face is comfortable and his eyes are half closed. But Chu Yu knows that he is not asleep, so she goes forward and stands on the stone platform.

    After a while, Rong Zhi opened his eyes without any action. He just gave her a smile. The smile bloomed in the green shadow and bamboo fragrance, just like the moonlight flowing water: "what''s the matter with the princess?"

    Chu Yu looked down at him and kept silent for a long time. Then she asked the question in her heart: "Mo Xiang is dead. How can I never see you sad?" At least, he has taught Mo Xiang for so long.

    Although she was trapped in her own heart knot before, she didn''t notice the abnormality of tolerance, but after these days, she couldn''t help feeling a little chilly for Mo Xiang: was he given up like this? Free from worry and pain?

    Rong Zhi was still smiling and said, "princess, I''m not sad. You can say I''m heartless or cruel. But if I feel sad, it''s ridiculous and I''ll be laughed at."

    He leisurely smile, black and white eyes, reflecting the ice and snow like ruthlessness: "I am a ruthless person, now can care about, only the princess alone."

 Chapter 120

    Chu Yu looked at the ice and snow in his eyes for a long time, then slowly said: "you are a heartless person, don''t care about the life and death of ink, but what you say to me is the truth?"

    How do you know if he ever said anything to Mo Xiang in the past.

    Now that she is in front of him, he can naturally say that he cares. But if one day she dies, will he smile and say "I am a heartless person"?

    Heart slightly contracted, faint chill slowly and firmly around.

    Chest hair cold, Chu jade complexion is a calm, looking at Rong Zhi eyes blink.

    Rongzhi''s expression did not change, and his movements did not change at all. He was lying on the bluestone platform, his posture was lazy to the extreme, but his eyes were cold and lonely. He still laughed coldly and said: "princess, do you want to see me heartbroken for the fragrance of ink? But the princess... "His tone is soft and gentle, but his meaning is sharp," I''m sad, what''s the use? What''s the use of hating? Who should I regard as my enemy and who should I take as my enemy? What should I hate for? What can be used to wash away resentment? "

    Chu Yu was shocked by his series of questions. Yes, what''s the use of his sadness? What about hate? Liu ziye and Zongyue are the people who killed Mo Xiang. She is also one of the reasons. Does she want Rong Zhi to take revenge on these people? Did she subconsciously hope to stop hating her?

    He does not hate her, she will not be reconciled to ink, but if he hates her, she will not be happy.

    On the one hand, she is not reconciled, on the other hand, she is not happy, how can she let Rongzhi choose?

    Chu Yu stood blankly and said silently: Yes, in fact, she is the most unqualified person to question him. At that time, why didn''t she rush to stop it? Why is she so scared that she can''t move, even lose her language ability?

    If she wasn''t so useless, it wouldn''t have happened, would it?

    Seeing the subtle change of her expression, Rong Zhi suddenly and gently smiles: "I will not do useless things, and I am extremely stingy with superfluous love and hate." He slowly stood up, standing on the ground and Chu Yu almost stick together. Chu Yu looked at him almost close to himself, eyes looking at the bright and clean chin and lips in front of him, as well as his beautiful neck line, but it was a blank.

    Rong Zhi stepped aside, turned around, and said in a low voice: "princess, if you make a decision, you will suffer. The person who holds the power will surely hold a sword of life and death. The sword has two blades, facing the enemy and facing itself. Even if the heart has all kinds of reluctant. But for a certain purpose, you should abandon some things. If you can''t be cruel, you''d better leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible. " If you want to be gentle and kind, if you want to be in a high position, if you want to save everyone, where is the cheapest thing?

    Even he and Wang Yizhi can''t do it. Not to mention a Chu jade?

    Wang Yizhi foresaw these things early, so he didn''t want to get involved in fame and wealth, and was willing to indulge. However, he was too deep in the game, so he didn''t want to go back.

    Nine times out of ten, nothing is perfect. He had known a long time ago that he would lose what he gained.

    Rong Zhi''s words seemed to linger in the air for a long time before they came into Chu Yu''s ears. Then he came back to his mind, when Chu Yu tasted the meaning of his words. Rongzhi''s figure has disappeared. I don''t know where to go.

    Chu Yu didn''t look for her. She stood in the same place and stood for a while. The fragrance and loneliness of the bamboo forest surrounded her. The clear breath washed her confused mind. After a long time, she turned out of muxue garden and went to Yinxiang garden quickly.

    Yinxiang garden is the residence of Mo Xiang in his lifetime, and at this time, there is a tomb of Mo Xiang in the courtyard. When Mo Xiang died, it was the end of summer, and the weather was very hot. Chu Yu worried that he would rot on the way back, so he ordered someone to bury him in Princess mansion in Shanyin county.

    After he came back, Rong Zhi asked people to sort out the relics of Mo Xiang''s life. He took a set of clothes, shoes, socks and utensils commonly used by Mo Xiang and set up a tomb in Yin Xiang Yuan.

    Originally, it was just allowed to be arranged, but now, the tomb seems to be the object of Chu Yu''s talk.

    Chu Yu stood in front of the tomb and lit a piece of perfume half a foot thick, which was inserted in front of the monument to make the fragrance waft away with the smoke. The faint fragrance reminded Chu Yu of the situation of burying the ink fragrance. The charming beauty, whose face was slightly twisted because of pain and consternation, left only a touch of cold aftertaste in her body,

    Waiting for the spices to burn out, Chu Yucai slowly said: "this is my first time to worship you, about the last time, ink, I''m about to be sorry for you again, I can''t save you, I can''t revenge for you, this is what I owe you, you can hate me, because this is my choice." She will not come back to this place in the future.

    After that, she bowed deeply, then turned around and left resolutely.

    **********************************

    The next day, when Chu Yu came to the Palace door again, what she saw was still beautiful scenery, but her mood seemed to be different from before.

    In the past, every time she came, she would be a little nervous, but now, her heart was forced out of a strong spirit, let her bite her teeth to look forward.

    At this time, it was time to retreat. Chu Yu saw Shen Qingzhi. In the past, she had been a little afraid of the old general, but now it seemed that she was not so terrible. She just glanced at Shen Qingzhi and went to the palace.

    Shen Qingzhi frowned slightly, but his nephew beside him held him: "uncle, don''t get angry with a woman. Your majesty is trusting you. It''s better to make friends with her at this time."

    Shen Qingzhi hesitated and nodded.

    As she walked, Chu Yu wondered why Shen qingzhiming was hostile, but she didn''t teach her a lesson. However, she soon put this little doubt behind her. Then she saw Liu ziye, whom she hadn''t seen for several days.

    Wearing dark black clothes, Liu ziye was beating the eunuchs running around in the garden with a bamboo whip. The eunuchs were cooperating with him. Even though they were in pain, they did not dare to run too fast. They had to go around in circles and let the little emperor have a good time one by one.

    Liu ziye felt relieved when he was cheerfully smoking. He looked at the screams of the people around him and showed a painful expression. There were many traces of green and red on his face and neck, and he felt a burst of happiness from his heart.

    This is one of Liu ziye''s favorite games, and it is the most harmless game.

    He raised the bamboo whip again, but it didn''t fall down. Suddenly, a thin white hand appeared in the air, holding the middle part of the bamboo whip accurately. Liu ziye was very angry and turned to see who was disturbing his interest, but Chu Yu''s face was in his eyes.

    "Ah, sister?" Liu ziye threw down the bamboo whip and waved to the eunuchs to go away like a fly. Then he took Chu Yu''s hand affectionately and said cautiously, "sister, if you don''t come to see me for a few days, are you still angry with me?" No matter how cruel he was, he felt that Chu Yu''s attitude towards him had changed since the death of Mo Xiang.

    Chu Yu coldly smile: "how dare I be angry with your majesty?"

    Although Chu Yu looks cold, he is willing to talk to him after all, and he is willing to come to him today. Liu ziye quietly breathes a sigh of relief, takes her hand and says: "elder sister, it''s just a face. If you kill it, you will kill it. Don''t be angry all the time."

    Chu Yu sighed and said, "do you know that ink incense is in vain? He didn''t eavesdrop on you at all She told Liu ziye what she saw when she walked out of the house that day.

    Liu ziye blinked and said, "even if he doesn''t hear me, I''ll find a way to kill him."

    ================================================

    Make up for yesterday''s basic update due to injury~~

    The hand has recovered a little, although it still has a little pain, but it''s not so bad... I think I will remember the feeling of continuous burning of fingers for my whole life.

    After listening to me, a friend of mine took the chilli cream from others to experience the feeling... Collapsed and convinced her.)

    In addition, everyone''s heart (pig''s hoof) I know ~ thank you~~

 Chapter 121

    "Why?" Chu Yu asked in surprise.

    Liu ziye lowered his head, stepped on the bamboo whip on the ground, and rolled back and forth to play: "sister, have you forgotten, what''s the origin of that guy with fragrance?"

    Chu Yu was slightly stunned. She only remembered that the ink incense was given by the powerful, but she forgot the specific situation.

    She tried hard to recall what was recorded on the brocade and silk scrolls when she looked at the face-to-face information. A paragraph of text came to her mind, which lit up the fog in an instant. Chu Yu could not help crying out: "it''s the king of eastern Hunan!"

    She remembered! Ink fragrance is a birthday gift given to Princess Shanyin by King Liu Yu of eastern Hunan!

    The king of Xiangdong is Liu Yu implied by the "old emperor" of "the son of heaven in Xiangzhong" in that rebellious ballad.

    At present, Liu ziye wants to deal with the king of Xiangdong, so he doesn''t like the living people sent by the king of Xiangdong to Princess Shanyin. By the way, he orders people to kill them.

    So it is!

    Liu ziye said with a cold smile: "the emperor of eastern Hunan, I killed all his people, killed him, I want to see how he wants to be the emperor!" After he said that, he suddenly remembered that Chu Yu was still angry, and his face broke down pitifully. He stretched out his hand, grabbed Chu Yu''s sleeve, and then took her hand again. He whispered: "sister, don''t be angry. If I knew you like that little son so much, I wouldn''t kill him. Now I''m killing him, too. Otherwise, Tomorrow I will ask officials from all over the country to collect beautiful young people with exotic fragrance and give you more. "

    After a pause, he added: "the smell of that boy is not as good as that of elder sister."

    Chu Yu was held by his warm hand, so hot palm, heart is so cold, let her is very sad, she sighed: "collect beautiful young don''t have to. I don''t want such a type recently, and your majesty doesn''t have to make an order, so as not to have the ministers reproach me again. "

    Liu ziye said triumphantly: "elder sister, you don''t have to worry about this. After I killed old man Dai, I was much quieter when I went to court. No one dares to shout at me. If anyone dares to say anything to me again in the future, I will kill him!"

    Chu Yu said faintly, "I''m going to the palace today. I want to tell you that I can not be angry with you again, but you have to promise me one thing

    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Liu ziye heard Chu Yu''s words, he was very happy. He seemed to be able to accept a hundred things. Only when he faced his elder sister, he could not think of putting on the airs of being an emperor, and he always had the illusion of going back to the past.

    In front of Chu Yu, he was not the king of a country, but an unfortunate prince whose status and even life could be lost at any time. Only a Jie is willing to take care of him and protect him. He feels very safe by her side. It''s very comfortable.

    Elder sister is his brothers, friends, and even his mother. He no longer remembers his mother''s face, but he still remembers when he was beaten by his father when he was a child.

    In this world, the only person he won''t hurt is sister. And a Jie is also the person in this world that he completely believes in and depends on.

    Thinking deeply, Liu ziye almost ignored Chu Yu''s voice. When he realized it, Chu Yu had finished.

    Liu ziye said smoothly: "OK, I promise you... Er, sister, can you say it again? What''s the matter?"

    Chu Yu held back her anger. I repeat what I said just now: "I said it''s ok if I don''t get angry. In the future, you can''t kill the ministers at will because of your own happiness and anger."

    Liu ziye did not expect Chu Yu to think of this. Can''t help but frown, eyes sullen. A little impatient way: "this also can''t, that also can''t, elder sister, how do you become and those old men like to nag?"

    He looks like this, and his tone is a little frightening. If it had been the past, Chu Yu would have been scared to shut up. But now she looks at Liu ziye, and it''s strange that there is no fear in her heart. She stares at him straight and says, "Your Majesty, your country still needs someone to help you govern. If it''s all killed now, who can help you govern?"

    She is very keen to feel that Liu ziye will not be angry because of her request.

    Liu ziye followed her words and thought that it was the same, so he said briskly: "yes, if you kill all the people, then I have to worry about all those things. I will be tired to death if I am tired. Sister, I promise you."

    He promised casually, without sincerity. Chu Yu knew that it was good to achieve this effect, so she stopped for a while, and did not urge further. Seeing that Liu ziye was still stepping on the bamboo whip on the ground, she said with a kind face: "then your majesty, for that song..."

    Seeing that her face turned soft, Liu ziye was glad to know that the storm was over, and he said his plan: "I have ordered the king of Xiangdong, the king of Jian''an, and the king of Shanyang to come to Jiankang. Elder sister, don''t stop me this time. Even if I don''t kill them, I have to keep a close eye on them, and don''t let them have the chance to rebel."

    In order to prevent Liu ziye from going crazy again, she didn''t know that Chu Yu tutored the Liu family''s kinship. Liu Yu, the king of eastern Hunan, Liu xiuren, the king of Jian''an, and Liu Xiuyou, the king of Shanyang, were all Liu ziye and the uncle of Princess Shanyin at the same time. They had a good relationship at ordinary times, so Liu ziye decided to kill them all.

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment and acquiesced in Liu ziye''s behavior. These three people should be the key figures in the rebellion. If they were imprisoned or even killed early, maybe no one would come out and take Liu ziye''s throne in the future.

    Although this idea is selfish, it is the instinct of self preservation.

    What''s more, Liu ziye didn''t kill the three people immediately. Chu Yu also decided to see the three uncles first, and then decided what to do next.

    Now she has made up her mind to stand on Liu ziye''s side, first eliminate the possibility of rebellion, and then slowly consider other things. For this purpose, she had to bury her guilt for ink, and said to herself coldly that it was a rational choice.

    ************************************************

    In the garden, Chu Yu was thinking about what kind of person Liu Yu was. Liu Yu, a hundred miles away, was also worried about the future of his trip.

    "You mean I''ll be safe and sound when I go to Jiankang?" Liu Yu and his party were resting in the residence provided by the local officials. In a quiet study, Liu Yu asked after a long silence.

    "The king of Xiangdong, please be relieved. Even if you will be frightened when you meet your majesty this time, you will have unlimited honor in the future." Behind the bookshelf stood a dark green figure, looking for books while mans methodically answered.

    Although the object of his speech was a member of the royal family, his attitude was not very respectful. His tone was very light, as if they were just strangers.

    After walking all the way, he couldn''t find the book he wanted to read. The man came out. He looked about 18 or 19 years old. He was very beautiful and charming. His face was like jade lips and red ink. His long and narrow Phoenix eyes were soft and beautiful. But no matter what he did or what he looked like, he had tenacious rigidity.

    Seeing the boy coming out, Liu Yu sneered: "two years ago, I sent you out. Originally, I just wanted to make a human relationship. Among all the people, you are the one I didn''t expect most. Unexpectedly, you became the only one who reported to me at this time."

    Softly, he said the name of the boy: "ink."

    This boy is Mo Xiang.

    Two years ago, a man who couldn''t do anything but serve people with color seems to be reborn now.

    =================================================

    All right! Another revelation!

    In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t expect that everyone would have such a big reaction when I "killed" Mo Xiang, but after I killed it, I found that I was wrong. In the face of the group feelings on QQ and in the reply, I could only smile bitterly, saying in my heart that Mo Xiang was not dead<

    But I can''t tell the truth, because it''s related to the later design. It''s the foreshadowing. In my original plan, it''s probably my last thought: it''s too hard to practice closed mouth Zen. I can''t help telling you several times that Mo Xiang is not dead... Now I''d better explain it all at once.

    Because in advance let ink "Resurrection", so tomorrow''s memorial service is also saved~~~

 Chapter 122

    Mo Xiang, he was not originally called Mo Xiang, this name was originally changed to flatter and invite favor.

    Liu Yu stroked his forehead for a while, but he couldn''t remember the boy''s real name: "your original name was mo... mo..." what''s Mo?

    Ink light interface: "Mo Xiang." It used to be an ordinary name with a bit of elegance, because the host''s situation has turned into a soft and mellow fragrance. Although people are now out of their original environment, the innocent child who did not worry in the past can never be found again.

    "Yes, Mo Xiang." Liu Yusong took a breath, and he fixed on the boy. "You will call back the old name in the future. I will make a registered residence for you to make you follow me, but I will ask you before that."

    "What''s your purpose?" he said

    When he arrived here today, Mo Xiang stopped the team and asked to see him. He saw that the young man was very beautiful and looked familiar, so he agreed to meet him. However, as soon as the young man showed his identity, he told him a bad news: the little emperor called him to Jiankang not for the purpose of ancestor worship, but for fear that he would seek power and usurp the throne and imprison him.

    Although the news that Mo Xiang brought surprised him, how do you know if it was a trap that led him to jump in?

    Looking at Mo Xiang''s smile, even a little enigmatic, Liu Yu suddenly felt a little irritable. Who is he? The youth in front of him is just a face. Why does he look at him like this?

    He stood up abruptly, walked quickly to Mo Xiang, and held his sharp chin in one hand. His nails almost crushed Mo Xiang''s bones: "tell me the truth?"

    The pain went deep into the bone, and the ink fragrance frowned, but his eyes began to smile: "it''s not necessary to change the name. I''m used to this name. What does it matter? Does the king of Xiangdong think that I am still afraid of death? " He saw at a glance that Liu Yu was very upset under his seemingly fierce appearance.

    Mo Xiang is the child who survived the war.

    A few years ago, a prince occupied Guangling city to rebel. After the city was destroyed, he was killed as he should be. But Liu ziye''s father, who was still in power at that time, ordered that the innocent people in a city should pay their lives for the rebellion they could not control, and Zongyue was the one who presided over the massacre.

    For the past, some of Mo Xiang''s memories are very clear, but some of them are vague. However, he always remembers that Guangling City ushered in the winter of killing before the end of autumn.

    It''s killing.

    His father was a counselor who followed the rebellious king. In fact, he was not an important person. Originally, he just wanted to rely on the Royal tree to support his family. But in this tree to make a counter choice, irresistible on the ship of thieves.

    If you follow the rebellion, you can die later. If you don''t follow, you will die at that time.

    Mo Xiang asked his father why he wanted to revolt. His father was very sad and stroked his head. Reluctantly, he said something like "Your Majesty has no way today". He felt that his father''s voice at that time was similar to that when he was forced to endorse.

    At that time, Mo Xiang already knew a little truth, but he didn''t understand. Was this rebellious Lord very wise? Before he could figure it out, the city broke down, and many officers and soldiers rushed in and killed everywhere. Mo Xiang and his father are hiding in a hidden place. Looking at the situation outside through the crack, he saw Zongyue. At that time, Zongyue''s eyes were not as thin as they are now, and his ferocity was more exposed. He rode across the street, and when he saw the civilians, he chopped them down.

    Blood is flying. Reflecting Zong Yue''s happy face.

    Later, Mo Xiang still couldn''t hide. When a group of soldiers passed by, he was really hungry. His stomach was out of control and he screamed. In this way, he was ridiculously found. Then, together with his father and other people in the city, he was ready to be slaughtered.

    At that time, he didn''t feel too much fear, because he was stunned. He was tied up in a daze, and the dazed people and the people in the city were crowded in a dirty cage, and pushed to the slaughterhouse in a daze.

    When he regained consciousness, he turned his head and looked at the man on his left, who screamed, and it was his father. His father''s head rolled to the ground, flat on his shoulders, and there was a lot of bright red blood.

    This is... Death.

    Mo Xiang''s uncontrollable fear shrieked. Hearing his voice, Zong Yue came over with great interest and pulled out his sword: "let me play with this." Mo Xiang knew that he was going to kill himself, but he was tied up, his whole body was stiff, and he didn''t even have the power to fall and roll

    Later, he didn''t die because at that time, Shen Qingzhi begged the emperor to give orders that children under five feet would not die. When he was a child, he was short and looked two or three years younger than his appearance. Fortunately, he escaped death.

    But it''s not a lucky thing that he didn''t die. He was born so beautiful that he was constantly sold and sold, waiting for the price. He was repeatedly taught how to obey and flatter by the whip and torture tools.

    The last time he changed hands was when he was bought by Liu Yu and gave it to the most beloved Princess today as a birthday gift.

    At that time, the whole world was gray, no matter how can not see hope, he thought his life would be spent like this.

    Looking at Liu Yu calmly, there was more tenderness in the smile of Mo Xiang. His eyes were as gentle as lover''s knife, so soft, but so sharp: "king of Xiangdong, I''m not afraid of death. Really, I''m not afraid at all. As long as you have that determination, now pull out the sword on your waist and kill me." He suffered serious injuries to his muscles and bones in his early years. Although he has been recuperating in the past two years, he is still weak and can''t practice martial arts. He doesn''t have much self-protection. As long as he is a little stronger, he can kill him.

    Liu Yu searched in Mo Xiang''s eyes for a long time, but he couldn''t find the fear. Finally, he let go of his hand and said in a deep voice: "what''s your purpose? If you don''t explain, I won''t believe you. If I remember correctly, not long ago, a face with strange fragrance died in the princess''s house. Is that you and how did you survive? "

    Although the information is not accurate, Liu Yu is not completely ignorant.

    Following Zongyue out, the soldier who heard the song had been secretly executed, but Chu Yu only covered up the name of Mo Xiang''s death, not how to hide it.

    Mo Xiang said with a smile: "it''s very easy. I once saw a child who looks very similar to me, so I took care to raise him for use. That day, your majesty brought Zongyue to Princess mansion. I told him that I was the ghost of Guangling city when I was going out with Zongyue. Then I asked my double to come forward and find a chance to let Zongyue have a reason to kill me." He promised the boy enough money for his family.

    At that time, it was dusk, and the light was dim. Even if there was a slight difference on the face, it would be thought that it was because of pain and distortion, or the problem of light and shade.

    Chu Yu, who was most familiar with the fragrance of ink, didn''t have the heart to see more at that time.

    And Mo Xiang arrived at the princess''s house early, and made certain preparations for stealing the beam and changing the pillar.

    "Don''t worry, king of Xiangdong. Even if I don''t come to meet you, don''t you want to join Jiankang? No matter what I said is true or false, you have to go now. If your majesty doesn''t have that idea, it''s OK to go. If you do, and you are not called in, don''t you give your majesty an excuse to say that you are treacherous? Why don''t you just pretend you don''t know anything and move at random? " He leaned down slightly, and the ink incense lowered his head and covered up his smile, but his heart was happy: "I''m here to summon you at this time, just to make you believe in my ability. If the king of Xiangdong is willing to rely on me, I can not only keep your life status, but also help you more honor."

    He said slowly: "I have a skill now. I want to exchange it for something."

    After a long hesitation, Liu Yu reached out to help the boy he couldn''t see through: "if I can be safe and honorable in the future... The best official position is up to you."

    Mo Xiang still lowered his head and sneered: "thank you, Xiangdong King... No, master."

    Is it a great honor to say this? Give a piece of invisible meat and bone, and want someone to make him a dog? Don''t forget, sometimes, the dog will pick the owner.

    ******************************

    In July, the three kings arrived in Jiankang.

    One does not fall, and even one more.

 Chapter 123

    The extra one is Liu Chang, king of Yiyang.

    Liu Chang, the king of Yiyang, is also Liu ziye''s uncle. When Chu Yu first saw the name, she thought his name was Liu yongri. Later, she realized that the word "yongri" was a piece of cake. Instead of reading "yongri", she read "Chang".

    Liu Chang holds military power and is an assassin. Before Liu ziye succeeded to the throne, Liu Chang was not liked by his emperor''s elder brother. He was often suspected of treason. He was so scared that when Liu Jun died and Liu ziye succeeded to the throne, he was still the first choice to be suspected of treason.

    The emperor''s suspicion of this kind of creature has always been very serious, not to mention the genetic nature of this suspicion.

    Such tossing people will make people crazy, especially Liu Chang''s look is still a little fragile. Sometimes, when dreaming back to midnight, Liu Chang almost mistakenly thought that he was going to rebel or had already.

    Before hearing that rebellious ballad, Liu ziye''s most suspicious object was not others, but Liu Chang. As a result, this Yiyang king lived a very painful life, and he was careful in his words and deeds, for fear that he would be held by others.

    Liu Chang, like a frightened bird, can''t stand the endless suspicion. He decides to give up his troops and stay with the emperor in order to eliminate Liu ziye''s suspicion.

    However, he did not dare to appear directly in front of Liu ziye. It was an emissary of his that met Liu ziye with the three kings.

    When Chu Yu saw the three kings and the emissary, he was enjoying the lotus with Liu ziye by the lake of the royal garden. Although it was autumn, the lotus had not withered. The flowers on the calm lake were elegant and unique.

    When they finished, Chu Yu carefully looked at their appearance. Among them, Liu Yu was relatively rich. Liu xiuren is the thinnest, like a bamboo pole, with a smile on his face, but it doesn''t look like a smile. He just feels that he is moving his facial muscles. The appearance of the three kings is above the basic level. However, compared with Liu yongri''s emissary standing behind them, he is much inferior.

    This emissary is in his early thirties. He looks like a prince charming, tall and handsome. His court clothes also look elegant and elegant. When people go there, they feel like standing out from the crowd. By contrast, it seems that he is the real prince, and the other three kings are just his followers. When the messenger submitted Liu Chang''s application to return to the capital, Liu ziye ignored others. First ask the messenger, "I heard that your prince is going to rebel?"

    It is obvious that the thinking circuit of the emissary is still in the category of normal people. I didn''t expect that Liu ziye was so rude and direct at the beginning. He was stunned for a long time. Just hasten to make up for: "no matter, Yiyang king is very loyal to your majesty, your Majesty must not listen to those rumors."

    Liu ziye just ignored and continued: "he wants to rebel. As his subordinates, how can you not stop him?"

    They had a full conversation for more than 20 minutes, and the messenger found out in despair, no matter what he said. Liu ziye insisted that it was the prince of his family who wanted to rebel. It was clear that everyone spoke Chinese and could understand every word. However, when it came to the context, it was not smooth. Not only the emissary had this feeling, but Chu Yu had the same feeling.

    Liu ziye didn''t reason with others. He didn''t reason at all. He just kept saying that you are going to revolt, that you are going to revolt, and that you are going to revolt even if there is no revolt... Isn''t he trying to force the other party to revolt?

    Chu Yu sits beside Liu ziye, quietly reaches under Liu ziye''s sleeve, grabs his hand tightly, and indicates that he should not go too far. Feeling Chu Yu''s displeasure, Liu ziye converged a little. He did not continue to force, but said to the emissary: "you stay here first, and I''ll send someone to Xuzhou to investigate. Maybe it''s really a rumor." This is to let the other side go.

    Let people arrange accommodation for the three kings and envoys. After all the people left, Chu Yu loosened Liu ziye''s hand and asked coldly, "what you promised me won''t be invalid, will it?"

    Liu ziye looked at her with a guilty heart and explained in a low voice: "I just said not to kill those three people, but I didn''t say not to kill Yiyang king. Sister, why do you care so much about the lives of these guys? Are those outsiders worth your attention? "

    stranger? Is it your uncle?!

    Chu Yu stares at him. After a long time, her tense expression relaxes and reaches out to hold Liu ziye: "listen to elder sister, OK? Sister is afraid that you will kill too many people and bring their ghosts... Ghosts aside, you will kill too many people. Who will help you govern the country in the future? Just now, you forced Liu Chang to revolt. Only in this way can you have an excuse to kill him. Don''t I know? " Now she lights incense in her room every day. The incense is made according to the formula given by Rongzhi, and the weight of the fumigant is increased, so that the effect of aroma can be more obvious.

    Liu ziye cleverly nestles in Chu Yu''s arms, smelling the elegant fragrance of Chu Yu''s body. He lazily closes his eyes, and his killing intention slowly eases. He only feels infinite peace and happiness: "well, elder sister, I''ll listen to you this time. I won''t kill Liu Chang first, and I''ll leave him and the three together in Jiankang to take care of him."

    "Well... Together?" Chu Yu should have been casually, suddenly found that wrong, Liu Chang did not come to the capital, ah, how to keep? Is Liu ziye going to issue another imperial edict for people to come?

    Liu ziye narrowed his eyes and said, "you don''t know, sister, that messenger just now is Liu Chang. Bang, he used to be out all the time and hardly came back, so he thought I didn''t know him? " That boy is dishonest. Since he is here, how dare he not meet him in his true identity? And fake emissaries?

    He wanted to tear him down and punish him, but Chu Yu was around. He didn''t like his killing, so he had to suppress it for a while: anyway, even if Liu Chang was allowed to go back to send troops, his troops were not enough to compete with him.

    Chu Yu suddenly realized that it was no wonder that she felt that the messenger was more noble than the three kings. She was also the Lord. Although Liu Chang played a trick, the other three kings were innocent, but Chu Yu couldn''t tell. Which of the four men was the one who usurped the throne?

    According to the ballad, it should be Liu Yu, but maybe it''s Liu Chang who conceals his identity.

    Chu Yu''s heart suddenly came up with an idea: if you kill all four people, then no one will rebel, right? No, it''s not right. Liu ziye and other uncles and brothers killed these and others. On the contrary, they killed the four queens, which would make people say that the emperor was cruel and unruly and provided people with slogans for rebellion.

    She also can''t let Liu ziye kill all the Liu family members who have the chance to usurp the throne. First of all, there are too many Liu family members to kill in a short time. If she does, what''s the difference between her behavior and Liu ziye''s tyrants?

    Thinking about it, Chu Yu suddenly realized that Liu ziye''s method of forcing people to rebel was very good. First try to force the other side to fight, so that he will occupy the commanding height morally... But the price of doing so is to sacrifice the lives of... Soldiers hundreds of times.

    Hu Si thinks about it for a long time. Chu Yu finds that Liu ziye has fallen asleep in her arms. She carefully moves away and holds him on the soft lawn. She waves for the eunuch to come and serve him. Chu Yu quietly leaves.

    Before going out of the palace, Chu Yu came up with a purple figure. When they approached, they both stopped.

    Chu Yu smiles and says, "I haven''t seen you for several days. Are you ok?"

    Seeing Chu Yu''s smiling face, Tian Rujing was a little shocked. When Chu Yu said something, he woke up in a dream and said, "OK, what about you?"

    Chu Yu looked at him in surprise: "the sky is like a mirror. What''s the matter with you? It''s a bit strange today. "

    ================================================

    This chapter is not about the monthly ticket, but to make up for the mistake of deleting the post yesterday... Today, I''m in a low mood and feel like a fool

 Chapter 124

    Chu Yu feels very strange. What''s the matter with Tian Rujing today? She even asks her if she''s OK? He didn''t care about this before, and he never said polite things.

    It''s normal to say hello from her mouth, but it''s abnormal to say hello from tianru mirror.

    Chu Yu subconsciously looked at the sky: Yes, the sun is still hanging in the East, did not jump to the West.

    Realizing what he had just said, Tian Rujing bit his lower lip. He didn''t know why he was upset, but he didn''t know why. The light joy in his chest, like a spring, kept pouring out.

    Never had such confusion, such ignorance, such a loss.

    Never, just because you see a person, your heart will jump up suddenly, and just a few days, let him feel missing important things.

    He didn''t know what it was? No one had taught him, and he didn''t understand it at all, but he had a vague sense that if he continued to do so, it would be bad, very bad.

    Will fall into an unknown situation, do not know what the end.

    Chao Chu Yu nodded. Tian Rujing wanted to go around Chu Yu. He took a step, but a hand was lying in front of him, blocking his way.

    It happened that he ran into it here, so he did it together. Chu Yu stopped the sky like a mirror with a smile and said, "master Tianshi, don''t run away. Come on, let''s fulfill the original contract first. Don''t you forget what you owe me?"

    Day such as mirror a Leng, immediately think of the previous agreement, also had to stay, he stopped, but the bottom of his heart can not help but relaxed tone: "good." He didn''t stay voluntarily. He was forced by the agreement. He had to.

    Chu Yu led the way forward with a smile: "that''s good. I''m waiting for you in the princess''s house. When you have finished your work in the palace, you will come to see me immediately. "

    A few days ago, she put off asking for compensation because she didn''t figure out which side she should stand on in the future. Now that she has done so, she doesn''t have any hesitation.

    The sky shakes its head like a mirror and says, "I have nothing to do when I enter the palace. I just come here for a walk." The invitation of exorcism, he just went to be a decoration, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t go. This is nothing.

    Chu Yu said with a smile: "it''s just so. Let''s go together."

    They got into the carriage and sat in it. Chu Yu said excitedly, "let''s start now. First, open the section of Wen and show it to me. " The carriage began to move. There was a slight vibration from the bottom of the carriage. There was no one else in the carriage except them. Chu Yu decided to start now.

    The sky is like a mirror, but it doesn''t move. He looks at Chu Yu and her bright eyes. He looks at his wrist. This is all the relationship between him and her. All her thoughts were on the bracelet, and the eyes she gave him were only incidental.

    All of a sudden, Tian Rujing felt that the metal ring on his wrist was heavy. It made him uncomfortable.

    He pressed down his discomfort, raised his hands slightly, raised his sleeve to show his wrist, and, as usual, pressed his finger on the ruby, meditated in his heart.

    If it was in the past, in a second or two, there would be a light blue light. But this time, after more than ten seconds, everything in the carriage was as usual.

    Chu Yu didn''t know what the sky mirror was playing with. She looked at him and pressed his finger on the ruby, but didn''t respond. After a while, she thought that he had scruples and was afraid of being seen, so she comforted: "it''s OK. This is my carriage. No one will come in to see it. Don''t worry, light it up. "

    The sky is like a mirror confused way: "I..." his expression suddenly changed, as if he had encountered something extremely terrible.

    Chu Yu was about to ask him what was wrong, but he saw the sky like a mirror, quickly stretched out his hand, opened the shelter of the car curtain, and then. Jump from the galloping carriage.

    I didn''t expect him to behave like this. Chu Yu didn''t even have time to make a sound, so she watched the sky like a mirror and jumped out of the car. The carriage was driving very fast. In a moment, there was no purple figure.

    After a while, Chu Yu cried out: "stop! Stop the car The sound of her hooves slowed down with the horse''s neighing before her voice dropped completely. In a few seconds, the vibration of the car stopped.

    Without waiting for the carriage to stop, Chu Yu jumped out of the car angrily: does Tian Rujing want to break the debt just now? Where is such a cheap thing?

    When the carriage stopped, it was forty or fifty meters away from tianrujing''s landing place. Chu Yu ran back quickly, intending to catch the guy who broke the debt. But when she ran more than ten steps, she realized that it was wrong: tianrujing didn''t have to use such a bad method even if he wanted to break the debt. Even if he made it clear to her that he wanted to break the deal, she couldn''t do anything about him.

    After all, he has the ability to protect himself beyond the times.

    It''s still outside the palace. After tianrujing jumped out of the car, he fell to the ground and got up in pain. Just as a group of patrolling guards approached, they stopped when they saw tianrujing''s embarrassed appearance.

    "Who are you?" A recruit didn''t know tianru mirror, so he said, "here is the Emperor..."

    Before he finished his words, he was stopped by the old soldier beside him: "you''re not dying. This is the master of heaven."

    The leader of the team came forward and saluted tianrujing and said, "I''ve seen Taishiling. What''s the matter, sir?"

    At this time, the sky is like a mirror, which is described as unprecedented embarrassment. When he fell, his cheek rubbed the ground, his cheek was stained with a piece of dust, and the red blood beads oozed from the dust. His clothes were messy and covered with dust, his hair was loose and collapsed, and the most embarrassment was his eyes, close to the bewilderment and bewilderment.

    In the past, the whole body was clean and spotless, just like the Heavenly Master on the cloud. How could he be so embarrassed?

    Some guards who knew tianru mirror whispered to each other. Their voices fell into tianru mirror''s ears. He stood blankly, feeling as if he had been stripped of his clothes and left in public. He was surrounded, talked about, and heard all kinds of noise.

    The sun above was so hot that the whole world was white. The whole body seemed to fly, and then it was engulfed by a dazzling white.

    Chu Yu at this time also saw something wrong, she wanted to come near to ask what happened, but suddenly stopped a hand in front of her body, as if she had just stopped the sky like a mirror, yuejiefei came to her and stopped her: "princess, please stay."

    Yuejiefei''s face was dignified and said in a low voice, "princess, please stay."

    Chu Yu was hindered by him and had to slow down. She said discontentedly: "Yue JieFei, what are you doing? I''m not going to do anything to your younger martial brother? Put away your suspicions. I just want to see what''s going on! "

    Yuejiefei still stubbornly stopped her. This time, his voice implored: "princess, can you go back to the house first? Don''t worry about younger martial brother Jing... Really, please don''t worry about this. "

    Chu Yu was silent for a moment and said, "is it something that I can''t know?"

    Yue JieFei said, "yes."

    His expression is very insistent. Chu Yu knows that she can''t break through by force, and she''s not embarrassed. She simply turns around and walks in the direction of the carriage: "well, I can''t go there, and you can''t go there, at least, before sending me back to the house."

    Yue JieFei is relieved to catch up with Chu Yu. As he walks, he glances back and looks at the sky still standing in front of the guard. There is a trace of worry between his eyebrows.

    As soon as he arrived at the princess mansion, Yue JieFei immediately applied to Chu Yu for leave before he stepped into the gate. Looking at him, Chu Yu knew with her toes that he was going to see the sky like a mirror. She was not embarrassed at the moment. She waved her hand and approved the leave. She saw Yue JieFei jump up the wall in three or two steps and take a shortcut directly from other people''s house. Chu Yu also ran into the mansion quickly, With her fastest speed straight to the West Pavilion, break into the muxue garden, pick up from the bamboo forest in the bluestone platform nap Rong Zhi.

    "Quick, quick..." Chu Yu ran out of breath. After a while, she said smoothly: "you let huacuo go to see what happened to tianru mirror?" She briefly narrated what happened just now to Rong Zhi, and finally added: "don''t let yuejiefei find out."

    Cut, stop her once, she will give up?

    you must be dreaming!

    It''s about her important reward. Today she wants to know what happened!

 Chapter 125

    When Chu Yu finished, she found that Rong Zhi, who was held by her hand, was squinting and was about to sleep. She couldn''t help shaking him with anger: "wake up! I''ll go to bed when I''m done with my business! " I don''t know what''s going on. These days, Rong Zhi sleeps very late every day. It seems that he can''t sleep enough. Every time she comes to find him, he almost sleeps in the forest or in his room.

    "Well, good." Rong Zhi yawned and said slowly, "this little thing, the princess can go directly to find huacuo. As long as it''s related to yuejiefei, it''s something that can embarrass them. Even if there''s no need to plead, huacuo will do it by herself."

    After he finished, he lay down on the stone platform with indifference.

    Chu Yu in a hurry to find the flower wrong, get his promise after a moment back, see Rong Zhi breathing slowly even, obviously fell asleep again.

    Reach out to want to clap to wake him, the hand just extends out half, Chu Yu stops movement, she looks at Rong Zhi peaceful sleep Yan, just anxious, suspicion, disturbing heart, suddenly quiet down.

    It''s like magic.

    The shadow of bamboo trees is blocking the hot midday sun. His peaceful face is beautiful. His eyes are closed. His long eyelashes are like a feather fan. The color of his lips is very light, which is almost the same as that of his white skin. Only when you look carefully, you can see such a light pink.

    When did his lips turn so pale?

    Beside him, Chu Yu sat down on the edge of the blue stone platform. Her eyes were still staring at Rongzhi. Her mind was empty, but she was not confused. She had to fly with the wind freely and breathe like the air around her. It''s cool in the heat.

    Time flows slowly, the angle of sunlight moves, and finally a pillar hits Rongzhi''s face. He slowly opens his eyes and sees Chu Yu sitting beside him. He stands up to avoid the light. He shows a shallow smile: "good morning, princess."

    Their eyes were opposite, more than a foot away.

    "It''s still early?" Chu Yu didn''t have a good way. Looking at his smiling eyes, the little displeasure suddenly spread away again, "you are very strange, according to reason, the sky is like a mirror, shouldn''t you care about it? How can you still sleep after listening to me? "

    Rong Zhi calmly said: "I''m very anxious about this kind of thing, and it won''t be of any use. Hua CuO has gone to inquire about it. I just need to wait for his news. If I don''t have such a state of mind, how can I find the right way in the confusion? " take it easy. It doesn''t mean he doesn''t care. He''s just more calm than others.

    For uncertain things, don''t speculate aimlessly. If you don''t have strong mental control, it''s easy to get yourself into chaos.

    Dark eyes as deep as the pool, Rongzhi quiet way: "princess, wait."

    Yes, wait.

    It''s been waiting until near evening. Just wait to come back in a suit of sunset huacuo.

    Because the old wound of lingering for several years has been cured, huacuo''s face is much better than before. When he goes out to lie in the hot sun, his face is slightly red, and his aura looks more gorgeous.

    He came to the bamboo grove and looked at Chu Yu Rongzhi, who was sitting side by side on the bluestone chatting and laughing. He was slightly stunned. Then he lifted his sleeve and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Gasping for breath: "it''s gone."

    "Gone? What''s missing? " His words suddenly come out for no reason, but Chu Yu has some bad premonition, and has completed the default content in her mind.

    "The sky is not in his home like a mirror." Huacuo stopped for a moment and continued, "I went to his house. After searching for him, I didn''t find him, so I arrested his doorman and asked him. I learned that tianrujing didn''t go back today, but yuejiefei had gone to find tianrujing before me, and it also failed. "

    After going to tianrujing''s home, huacuo went to the palace specially. He disguised himself as a member of tianrujing''s family and asked the guard at the door whether tianrujing entered the palace. The answer was No.

    After looking for a while, still nothing.

    To put it simply: the sky is like a mirror, missing.

    With his bracelet, and has not paid her, 46 foreign language training fees.

    Chu Yu is completely confused. From today when she saw her, the sky began to be abnormal. First, she said hello like a normal person for the first time. Then she jumped out of the car and ran away without saying a word when she should fulfill the agreement. Now she is missing again.

    She couldn''t help looking into the sky again to see if the sun was setting to the East today.

    The sun is very normal, she is also very normal, abnormal only one day like a mirror.

    In this way, he ran away, regardless of his image, irresponsible and non-compliance. I didn''t explain the next sentence from beginning to end.

    Chu Yu was completely confused. She subconsciously looked at Rong Zhi and asked, "princess, how long did Yue JieFei tell you that he was on leave?"

    Chu Yu said, "six hours." Twelve hours.

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "then, wait." This time, I was waiting for yuejiefei.

    The sky will disappear like a mirror, but yuejiefei will not. When the time comes, yuejiefei will come back naturally.

    Huacuo was busy all afternoon. After reporting back, he went back to his room to sleep. Rongzhi asked someone to prepare dinner for him, and put it in the open air. They were waiting while eating.

    Most of the time is silent, and occasionally Chu Yu can''t help but ask Rong Zhi Tian Rujing what happened? Although she knows that Rong Zhi can''t give her an answer, it seems that her anxiety will be relieved a little.

    After eight minutes of eating, the dusk was a little bit deeper. There was a sound at the gate of the courtyard. Chu yuluo went to see Yue JieFei push the door open and run in. He ran straight to Chu Yu before stopping. His legs were long, and his movements were very agile and vigorous, but his expression was hasty and worried.

    Before he could stand still, yuejiefei knelt down on one knee and said anxiously, "please help me!" He came back earlier than expected.

    Chu Yu raised his hand and motioned him to speak: "what''s the matter? You get up and talk

    Yuejiefei refused to get up. He only lowered his head and said, "I beg the princess to send someone to look for younger martial brother Jing. He is gone." This afternoon, he searched all over Jiankang City, but couldn''t find tianrujing. In the end, he learned from the gate guard that tianrujing had gone out of the city.

    But it was two or three hours ago. No one knew where the sky was like a mirror.

    Chu Yu sighed: "this matter I naturally agree, you can get up, you also don''t so worry, the sky is like a mirror is not a child, maybe he just go out for a walk."

    Yue JieFei raised his head anxiously and said, "princess, it''s not so simple. Today you also found out that ah Jing is not right. Not long ago, master had such a situation. He left without saying goodbye and disappeared for several days and nights. Soon, he left us." He did not dare to imagine that the sky like a mirror would also usher in this fate.

    He''s so young.

    Chu Yu suddenly remembered that it was very dangerous for Tian Rujing to jump out of the carriage. But at that time, the automatic defense function of the bracelet didn''t turn on. Instead, he let him fall down in a mess. What does that have to do with it?

    Thinking of all kinds of possibilities, Chu Yu''s heart sank down. She walked out quickly, and ordered: "stop, help me to prepare, send troops out to find people, and find tianru mirror as soon as possible! Be quick

    Heaven is like a mirror and can''t die. When he dies, who should she ask for her reward? What''s more, these days, even if there was no relationship, there would be some close feelings. She didn''t want the sky to die like a mirror.

    The carriage was soon ready, and the private soldiers of the family gathered. At this time, it was dusk. Chu Yu and Rong Zhi, dressed in men''s clothes, got into the carriage and drove out of the street, but they were stopped by a group of armed soldiers.

    "Who''s in the car?" Cried the officer in charge.

    Chu Yu took a look at Rong Zhi. The latter nodded, took out the token of Princess mansion from his arms, opened the carriage curtain, and only reached out with one hand to shake the token to the other side: "Princess mansion is going out to do business. We are the people of Princess Kuaiji. Who is going to stop us?"

    The officer''s tone eased a lot and said, "it''s from Princess mansion. I''ve offended you. Please don''t go out tonight. Now the whole city is under martial law."

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but ask through the car curtain: "martial law? What''s going on? "

    The officer hesitated for a moment, but came close to tell the truth: it turns out that Liu yongri, the king of Yiyang, no, Liu Chang, was so frightened by Liu ziye this morning that he made up his mind to run away and fled from the reception house towards the evening!

 Chapter 126

    Although Liu Chang ran away, his real identity was not disclosed. Liu ziye''s order was issued in the name of catching the escaped emissary, but it was the man who was good.

    Liu Chang''s portrait has been spread. At the moment, Jiankang city is on guard, and the atmosphere is solemn and dignified, just like the black cloud on the top of my head. It''s getting dark very quickly today, and the setting sun is dim.

    "That bastard." After listening to the officer''s explanation in the car, Chu Yu could not help cursing in a low voice. Today, the little emperor has been advised by her. As long as Liu Chang''an is in charge of himself, there will be no trouble for the time being.

    However, Chu Yu was relieved when she thought about it. If she had noticed that the emperor was determined to kill Liu Chang, she would have run faster than uncle yongri.

    A bird in a state of panic, even if it only hears the sound of bowstring, will be scared to fly everywhere. What''s more, Liu Chang has been a bird in a state of panic for more than ten years.

    However, their actions were also affected by his escape.

    The officer asked Chu Yu through the car curtain: "of course, I don''t dare to embarrass you, but the rest of the city is under martial law. You have so many people, and ten thousand people are fighting together..." he didn''t go on, but his meaning has been revealed.

    Chu Yu glances at Rong Zhi and asks him what to do with his eyes. After a moment''s thinking, Rong Zhi orders the private soldiers in the mansion to withdraw most of them temporarily and go out with only 40 people.

    Chu Yu coldly said to the foreign army officer: "make way. Today, the princess will go out anyway."

    Most of the people who had withdrawn had already given them a lot of face. When the officer heard Chu Yu''s identity, he knew that he could not stop him any more, so he bowed down and made way.

    In the middle of a conversation. The sky seemed to be engulfed by something, and the sky turned dark in an instant.

    At the moment when the wheel turned again, it began to rain under the dark sky, and some hot air was invaded by the cool and humid water vapor.

    it''s raining.

    Rain suddenly, splashing down, as if to take away the summer water one-time compensation back in general.

    In this dark night.

    Chu Yu was sitting in a strong and comfortable carriage. It wasn''t so good, but both the royal family and their own guards turned around and were drenched.

    Rong Zhi''s eyes turned slightly outwards without a sound. "Princess, it''s not suitable to go out to search at this time. Do you think..."

    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Yue JieFei, who had been listening outside the car: "princess." He didn''t say anything more, but the word princess was very sad, and all kinds of supplications were contained in it, as if anyone who refused his request would have failed him.

    Chu Yu said with a smile: "get ready, let''s continue." Although the weather is bad, but people still need to find.

    Because of the sudden heavy rain. They had to delay a little longer and went back to the house to get rain gear. All the guards in the house were wearing bamboo hats and coir raincoats. In the heavy rain, in the extremely poor view of the rainy night, slowly forward.

    On the way, there were several groups of patrolling soldiers. When they knew which carriage it was, they all voluntarily let it go. Except for those moments of waiting, it was almost unimpeded.

    And rain, more and more big, clearly in the dark. In front of my eyes, there was a vast expanse of white. When the wheels rolled, there was a big splash. The guards'' hats and raincoats were in vain, wet inside and outside. The strong rain not only oppresses people''s body, but also makes people''s heart slide to fatigue.

    Chu Yu''s goal is very direct, since the sky is like a mirror out of the city, then they also go out of the city, but the more they go out. The less confident she was, the more difficult it was for her to find a missing person outside the city, even if they wanted to keep their own people.

    Chu Yu hesitated in her heart whether she wanted to order to return first. However, he had promised to fly to Vietnam earlier, but he didn''t say it at this time. I''m afraid it''s not good. Just as she hesitated, the leading carriage had already passed a street. At this time, a carriage came along the other road crisscrossing the street.

    The four horses almost ran into each other. The temporary coachman Yue Jie Fei Yan Ming Shou Kuai stopped the horse in time. However, the skills of the other side were obviously poor, and they failed to hold it. As a result, one horse ran into each other and the other horse had to follow. They deviated from the original direction. The two carriages just didn''t stop and were about to bump into each other.

    Yuejiefei''s eyes under his hat were calm. At the moment when the two carriages were about to run into each other, he quickly drew his sword, chopped the horse, chopped the cart, and then drew back his sword to control the horse, and the carriage stopped.

    It''s the other side''s horse, the other side''s car.

    Yuejiefei only used two swords.

    The first sword is to cut off the galloping horse from the other side, just from the part connected with the carriage. The body of the horse is still running out, but the head of the horse is left with the carriage.

    Horse dying to eat pain neighing, even in the huge rain sound, still spread far away.

    The second sword cuts the other side''s car shaft. The first sword is extremely wide open and close, but the second sword is very clever and light. It doesn''t use much force, and there is no damage to the car. However, when he controls the horse to stop and the other side''s car comes along with the rest of the force, the car body seems to be scattered like rotten wood.

    Just now with that sword, he has destroyed the most vulnerable part of the other side''s carriage structure.

    The sharpest and most ingenious swords, these two swords have already exhausted what Yue JieFei has learned all his life. After three movements, Rao Shi has to stop for a breath to recover.

    Rongzhi sat in the car, listening to the movement outside the car. When the car stopped, he said softly, "OK."

    The judgment of these two swords is very accurate. They were made at the critical moment just now. It''s a very selfish move to protect one''s own side at the cost of damaging the other side.

    The carriage that collided with them was chopped off by yuejiefei, causing the carriage to fall to the ground and disperse, and the people in the carriage also fell out. Because of the violent shaking of the carriage and the horse neighing outside, Chu Yu could not help but lift the driving curtain to see the situation outside, but just saw the person on the other side''s car fall out. He was holding a box almost half a person''s height in his hand, which was very familiar.

    Squinting, Chu Yu recognized each other: "Xiao BIE!"

    In this rainy night, it''s xiaobie, the son of Qianjin, who drives fast.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing out in such a heavy rain?" Not to mention the city is still under martial law.

    Seeing that the man on this side of the car is Chu Yu, a trace of unnaturalness flashed on Xiao don''t''s rain drenched handsome face. He looked at the wooden box in his arms anxiously and said: "princess, can I borrow your carriage to put my piano temporarily?" Although the inside and outside of the piano box were tightly sealed, he was worried that water would seep into it in such a heavy rain.

    Chu Yu nodded, saw him put the piano on the car and then retreated, and said with a smile: "you are not afraid of being drenched by yourself, but you are afraid of being drenched by the piano?"

    Xiao don''t pursed her lips. She strained her face and didn''t speak.

    Chu Yu opened the curtain a little more, and invited: "I''m really sorry just now. We didn''t mean to destroy your carriage. You don''t have a carriage now. Why don''t you come up? If you''re on the way, I can give you a ride." Seeing the chaotic scene outside the car, Chu Yu could probably guess the situation just now.

    Xiao''s other car had a coachman. Because Yue JieFei had just done it, he fell to the ground in a mess. When he got up, the hat on his head slipped, and his face just caught Chu Yu''s eyes.

    Even though it wasn''t very true in this rainy day, Chu Yu recognized it at a glance. The appearance of the coachman was clearly what he had seen in the palace today. At this time, he was being hunted everywhere. He pretended to be an emissary and was scared to death by Liu ziye. The middle-aged Royal handsome brother Liu yongri... No, Liu Chang!

 Chapter 127

    Liu Chang!

    "Liu Yong..." in this rainstorm late at night, Chu Yu miss the sun, almost blurted out some shouldn''t say, but she timely alert, immediately shut up.

    When Liu Chang saw Chu Yu, he knew that it was not good. The rain was too loud just now, and he was so dizzy that he didn''t hear the conversation between Xiao BIE and Chu Yu clearly. If he knew that there was a princess sitting in the carriage, he would never look up.

    At the sight of Liu Chang, Chu Yu suddenly understood why Xiao was so uncomfortable and why he went out alone on this dark rainy night.

    Her eyes stay on Liu Chang''s face: so it is.

    Xiao BIE is helping Liu Chang escape secretly. He pretends to go out of the city and asks Liu Chang to disguise himself as his coachman in order to hide people''s eyes and ears.

    The heavy rain used to be an excellent shelter, but they were not lucky enough to have such an accident on the way, and the vehicle was killed by yuejiefei.

    "Princess." Xiao BIE''s tight and handsome face was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say and didn''t want to look at Chu Yu directly. No matter how similar the music was, they were on the opposite side now. At least in everyone''s opinion, Chu Yu was on Liu ziye''s side.

    At this time, there were only four words in Liu Chang''s heart: Heaven will perish and I will die.

    He just saw Yuejie''s flying sword skill. He and Xiao BIE can''t compete with each other in one hand. It''s almost impossible for him to get through this stage.

    At the moment of Liu Chang''s despair, Liu Chuyu lifted the curtain completely and said faintly, "what are you doing standing outside? Get in the car. "

    Don''t look back in amazement: "princess?" She let them in?

    Chu Yu looked around and urged: "hurry up, don''t dawdle. My car is quite spacious. Both come up. "

    Liu Chang and Xiao BIE look at each other. Although they are hesitant, if they stay outside for a long time, they are afraid that it will be worse, so they get on Chu Yu''s carriage one after another.

    There were enough room for four people in the carriage. Rong Zhi and Chu Yu sat on one side. Later, the two people on the carriage sat on the other side.

    After Chu Yu put down the car curtain, Rong Zhi immediately ordered Yue JieFei: "leave here." Then he opened the cane box beside him, took out two clean cloth towels and threw them to Xiao BIE and Liu Chang: "dry them."

    Then he pointed to the outside of the car: "after wiping the blood. Please take the place of brother Liu. " When he said this, his eyes were on Liu Chang.

    A little of the blood from yuejiefei''s chopping horse splashed on Liu Chang''s face. However, most of the blood stains were washed away by the heavy rain. Only two or three times did he dry the residual blood stains. When he heard Rong Zhi''s words, he took his hand with a handkerchief and then understood what he meant.

    He is now dressed as a coachman. Although no one will have the courage to enter the princess''s carriage to search, it is better for Liu Chang to continue to play the role of a coachman. If they are really stopped, they may search the car carefully, but they won''t pay much attention to a coachman.

    "But before that. Brother Liu, please make atonement. " Unexpectedly, Rong Zhi bullies Liu Chang and gently flicks his fingers on his face. Liu Chang only feels that some warm things have been rubbed on his eyebrows, eyes, nose and cheek, but he doesn''t see clearly. Then Rong Zhi pulls away. Xiao don''t look this way and sees Liu Chang''s appearance. I couldn''t help being surprised.

    There are not many changes in Liu Chang''s appearance. He just puts his eyebrows inward, draws a line from the corner of his eyes, lengthens and narrows it, and smears a little color on the bridge of his nose and on both sides of his cheek, which immediately makes the whole person look different. The change of his cheek and nose is particularly obvious. The nose has an obvious Eagle hook, while his cheek seems to have been cut off.

    If you are not familiar with Liu Chang. I''m afraid I can''t recognize him now!

    Rong Zhi took back his hand and leaned lazily against the wall of the carriage. He said faintly, "we''re going out in the rain tonight. Originally, we''re looking for people. We''re not prepared enough. I''ll do it in a hurry

    Xiao BIE couldn''t laugh. As soon as they got on the bus, it was Wen Yade, a somewhat weak boy, who calmly transferred. He seemed to recognize Liu Chang in his words, but he had no respect for him, so he assigned him as a matter of course. This kind of bearing seemed to be in the upper position for a long time.

    And he just revealed a hand, is also amazing.

    Who is this boy?

    Liu Chang was refitted by Rong Zhi''s skillful hand, and immediately put on his hat. Although he was not happy with Rong Zhi''s Irreverent assignment, it was a critical moment of life and death, not a time to save face. He was a man of great understanding, and immediately followed his instructions, and put on his hat and went to the horse cart.

    In the carriage, where he used to sit, there was a pool of dark water stains.

    When Liu Chang goes out, Chu Yucai, who has been letting Rong Zhi arrange, feels that there are some violations. She doesn''t say Liu Chang''s identity, but judging from Rong Zhi''s performance, it seems that he has grasped the overall situation. How does he know?

    But because Xiao was not here, she didn''t ask, only showed a little doubt in her eyes.

    Rong Zhi lazy slow side body, in her side gently explain a: "observe words and colors, distinguish Bureau think people." Simply explain why he can see the identity of Liu Chang.

    The master of decision-making can see the fall of a leaf and know the autumn of the world.

    After taking the cloth towel, Xiao BIE wiped the water stains on the piano box first, and then it was his turn. His whole body was almost drenched. A few strands of his hair came out from his hairpin and stuck tightly to his pretty cheek. Sitting in the car, he was a little stiff and looked more and more tense.

    Chu Yu looked at him and said with a smile, "it''s just that I''m going out of the city, so I''ll drop by to see you off."

    Xiao did not want to say anything, but just then, the carriage stopped, and an atmosphere of sinking and killing, accompanied by the rain falling like a waterfall and the cold water vapor, invaded the carriage.

    Chu Yu asked quietly: "Yue JieFei, what''s the matter?"

    Outside the car came the voice of yuejiefei: "princess, I can''t pass. The front is, the front is... "

    Chu Yu leans over to lift the curtain of the car. Through the vast rain, she looks at the silver light in front of her. The leader is sitting on the horse and is even taller. He wears rain gear like other soldiers, but even though his face is half covered, this kind of momentum is still unmatched.

    Ahead is Shen Qingzhi, the God of war of the Southern Song Dynasty.

    Chu Yu smile a little, only show small half face, also don''t get off the car, then slowly way in the car: "Shen general, you block my way, but what''s the matter?"

    Shen Qingzhi sneered: "the princess is out late at night under martial law, but what''s the matter?"

    Chu Yu feels nervous and calls for bad luck. Before that, she and Shen Qingzhi are not in a good match. Shen Qingzhi always thinks that she bewitches the emperor, but she is very unhappy. At this juncture tonight, she just bumps into it. Even if she shows the name of the princess, she can''t pass the customs smoothly.

    Yue Jie Fei drank the cold sword and pulled out the long sword. "Bold, Shen Qingzhi, this is the driving of your royal highness. Are you going to offend the princess?" As soon as his sword came out of the scabbard, the soldiers behind Shen Qingzhi raised their weapons and pointed to the front, shouting: "up!" Their movements are very neat and unified. The sound of rain is completely suppressed in a moment by the sound of cheering, and they are like the edge of swords.

    Suddenly Chu Yu felt that the hairpin on her head had been taken away, and her hair was scattered. Then, a hand was put on her shoulder from behind, and the other hand was stretched over her ear, and the curtain of the car was completely opened. A gentle voice was like spring water in her ear, Even the torrential rain was beautiful: "princess, why don''t you come back?"

    Shen Qingzhi at this time to see clearly the situation in the car, but can''t help a Leng, Chu Yu Shun voice turned to see the person behind her, but also a Leng.

    At the moment of the stalemate between Chu Yu and Shen Qingzhi, at the foot of the East Mountain, 40 miles away from the east of the city, a figure stood alone, covered in purple clothes, almost swallowed up by the deep night.

    a grim and grave situation.

    ==============================================

    Tears for monthly tickets... Every 30 tickets increased by one change ~ ~ PP ~ ~ ~ now it''s 288 tickets ~ ~ 297 tickets is the next change~~

    Voting method: under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status.

    Recently, it seems that we have found a new place to vote. Under the picture in the monthly package chapter, there is a small line, in which there is the word "recommend the monthly ticket to support the author". Click o (¡É)_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 128

    Good, good porn!

    When Chu Yu looked back, the first thing she felt was this.

    The carriage, which was clean and tidy just now, has turned into this!

    There were two pieces of clothes on the blanket at the bottom of the carriage. The boxes, tables and other objects in the carriage fell to the ground. What surprised Chu Yu most was the appearance of Rong Zhi and Xiao BIE lying behind her. Rong Zhi''s coat had been taken off and he was only wearing a single coat. His black hair was loose, and he slipped down from his shoulders and picked up his eyes slightly, Between the eyes, there is a very charming, slightly open neckline upward, beautiful lines of the neck clean and slender, there are a few suspicious red marks, like the mark of the lip.

    Now Rong Zhi is just like being possessed by Liu se Mo Xiang.

    And Xiao BIE is almost ordinary. He lies in a little bit of the carriage. His hair is scattered, his eyes are confused, his coat is taken off, and even a small piece of chest is exposed. The exposed part is scattered with red marks. His appearance was cold and beautiful, but now it is full of alluring charm, like a flower of kaolin waiting to be picked.

    Rong Zhi''s hands stretched out from the back and held Chu Yu''s waist. He raised his sleeves and showed his white wrists. He glanced at Shen Qingzhi carelessly, then fell on Chu Yu''s shoulder and laughed: "princess, didn''t you mean to go out of the city and catch that little guy? Why don''t you go ahead? "

    It''s, it''s just like the scene, being caught in the car!

    Seeing this, Shen Qingzhi''s face turned black, and his mind automatically outlined the scene in the carriage before it stopped: a beautiful young man and a beautiful young man, two of them in ragged clothes nestled up to Chu Yu, and Chu Yu hugged each other. Kiss this, kiss that... Although I''ve heard about the princess''s style, I didn''t expect it to be so ridiculous.

    The moment Chu Yu pastes it up, a moment''s blank appears in her mind. She only hears her heart beating, which is more intense than the rain falling. She suppresses her confusion and pretends to be calm. She lets Rong Zhi hold her and turns to Shen Qingzhi. He said coldly, "general Shen, the princess''s people are all in this car. If you want to find out, you''d better hurry up. A disobedient guy in the princess''s family has escaped from the city. Now I want to chase him back. I''m afraid he will run far away."

    She was also sensitive and soon made up a reasonable excuse. Claiming to go after the escaped face.

    Shen Qingzhi''s expression is stagnant. Although he is used to the storm on the battlefield, he is not satisfied with such a chaotic private life. Still feel very strange, deeply and young people have generation gap.

    Ordered to check the soldiers of Princess mansion, found nothing unusual, Shen Qingzhi heart with Chuyu thick spit, get out of the way.

    When the carriage started again, Chu Yu put down the curtain of the carriage, and the strong momentum that she had just put on suddenly relaxed, and the whole person fell powerlessly into Rong Zhi''s arms.

    She looked up at Rongzhi. A smile flashed in their eyes at the same time: "ha." In the low laughter, there is a pleasure of pranking.

    How tacit, how fun.

    When she thought of Shen Qingzhi''s face, Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing. But in retrospect, her performance seemed to be a little familiar in the cartoon. In a novel, or on TV, the heroine is chased. When she meets the hero, she pretends to be a lover or hides in the hero''s bed. To cover up the truth with the affairs of the wind and the moon is only her. The positions of men and women changed a little.

    Thinking about it, Chu Yu suddenly remembered that she had no consciousness to lean on Rong Zhi''s arms. Rong Zhi only wore a single layer of clothes, and they were so close that they got up as if nothing had happened.

    Rong Zhi smiles.

    Looking back again, Chu Yu found that he had done some tricks on his face. He drew a little eye liner and picked it up on the tail of his eyes, which created a charming illusion.

    After putting down the curtain, Xiao BIE grabs the clothes piled on the ground and pulls up the collar in a hurry to cover the spring light leaking from his chest. He drapes his coat on his body and raises his eyes to see Chu Yu fall into Rong Zhi''s arms. They look at each other and smile with glued eyes, and their expressions suddenly fade a little.

    After a while, Chu Yu left Rongzhi''s arms and sat aside to watch them wear their coats. After wearing them, she had to wipe the rouge off their skin. Although she was surprised at the speed of Rongzhi''s deception, she could probably figure out that all she could do was to mess up the interior of the car, take off their clothes, spread their hair, and paint the corners of their eyes to create a charming temperament, Then use the spare rouge on the car to make lipstick on the body, which makes people mistakenly think that they are just doing something.

    Hengli Shanyin princess''s reputation is already like this, if can use, Chu Yu doesn''t mind more spoiling some.

    It''s not useless for Rong Zhi to do so. The sight of the impact disturbed Shen Qingzhi''s mind and made him lose his calm mind and accurate judgment. He didn''t search everyone carefully. Instead, he just let his subordinates do things hastily. He even ignored the coachman just in front of them. Instead, he focused on the rear.

    It can be said that it is ingenious to stop playing with people''s minds.

    But... Chu Yu said to Xiao don''t smile: "I''ve wronged brother Xiao, and we can''t do it. Thanks for brother Xiao''s cooperation." She didn''t care much, and Rong Zhi didn''t care much, but Xiao BIE was very serious. Chu Yu was afraid that his nerves couldn''t bear it, so she comforted him.

    The corners of Xiao''s mouth lightly hooked up and said: "the situation forces, not to mention the princess is to help me. I admire this young man for his good means. " Although he was very embarrassed emotionally and uncomfortable all over, he also knew that he would try his best not to take it seriously.

    The carriage continued to drive out of the city. On the way, it met several groups of soldiers, but they did not encounter Shen Qingzhi''s obstruction and inspection again. Until it got out of the city, it drove north out of about ten miles. First let the guards back a distance, Chu Yu opened the front car curtain, then asked Liu Chang to stop the carriage with a smile and return the reins to Yue JieFei.

    Liu Chang stood outside the car, Chu Yu sat in the car, looking at him and said with a smile: "it should be safe to send it here. Uncle Huang, what''s your other plan to leave Jiankang?"

    Standing beside the carriage, Liu Chang said with a melancholy look: "there is no place for me here. What else can I do? I have to escape from this land."

    Yuejiefei is on the side. Chu Yu is not afraid of yuejiefei''s hearing. She says to Liu Chang flatly, "it''s best to escape from this country and never come back. I help you today. It doesn''t mean that I have decided to betray your majesty. I just don''t want him to cause too much blood killing. I hope uncle Huang can understand."

    Liu Chang thought about it and said, "I naturally know this. If I have a chance to repay today''s kindness, I will certainly repay it in the future. Maybe you can''t listen, Chuyu. " He called the name of Princess Shanyin, "maybe I don''t like this, but I still want to advise you that your Majesty''s side is not a place to stay for a long time. It''s not likely that there will be long-term peace around such a tyrant. "

    Knowing that he was really worried about himself, Chu Yu said with a smile: "I''ve written this down. Uncle Huang, take care all the way."

    Seeing Liu Chang walk away slowly, Chu Yu turns her eyes to Yue JieFei and sneers: "don''t tell me about it today. It''s my condition to help you find the sky like a mirror. How about it?"

    Yue JieFei was in a daze. Hearing Chu Yu''s words, he hesitated and nodded decisively: "good!"

    Hengli is already out of the city, and has an agreement with yuejiefei, so Chu Yu orders people to spread out to look for him.

    Tianrujing came out of the city from the north, so Chu Yu and others also started from the north of the city, braved the wind and rain, but at this time, tianrujing was at the foot of the East Mountain in the east of the city.

    His clothes are tightly attached to his body, and there is no gap between his wet clothes and his skin. His feet are stepping in the water mixed with sand. The wind blows on his body, and the rain pours on his body. He is as cold as ice from inside to outside.

    The sky is like a mirror, but it just stands quietly. I don''t know how long later, he slowly raises his head, raises his wet and cold face, and looks at the East Mountain in front of him.

 Chapter 129

    There are many mountains called Dongshan, one in Guiyang, one in Shandong, and one outside Jiankang.

    In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, a young man named Xie an had a bad official career, so he lived in seclusion in Dongshan, Kuaiji. At the age of 41, he came to Jiankang (Jianye at that time) as an official again and lived on a mountain outside Jiankang City, and named this mountain Dongshan.

    About 80 years ago, under his command, the Eastern Jin Dynasty won a decisive battle in which the few won the many. This battle not only temporarily stabilized the North-South pattern, but also stabilized his position in the imperial court. From then on, the power fell to the court and the opposition, from the official to the Prime Minister.

    The idiom "Dongshan" is based on this allusion.

    However, the connection between tianrujing and the east mountain is that his master tianruyue told him that he was picked up on the top of the east mountain.

    Today, he was out of the city. He didn''t know where he was going or how long he had been. When he woke up again, he was already at the foot of the east mountain.

    Is that the will of God? Come to where it started.

    The rain poured on his head and face, and the water flowed down his cheek wave after wave. It seemed that he would never stop. But the sky was like a mirror, and he could not feel the cold. His thoughts were empty and confused, and his clear eyes were full of confusion.

    He didn''t know what to do.

    The master once told him that there was no other requirement for the use of divine objects. He only needed a pure mind and no distractions. The reason why he chose him as his successor was that he was pure minded and had no distractions. He had never thought about these before, but since today, when he found that he could no longer open the divine objects, he realized that his distractions were almost out of control.

    The more he wants to focus, the less he can concentrate. It was as if all kinds of entanglements had frightened him and made him at a loss.

    Master is a proud man. When he finds that he can no longer open the divine things, he passes them on to him and then kills himself quietly. But what should he do now?

    The sky is like a mirror. It''s different from the sky is like a moon. He doesn''t feel ashamed of his failure, and he doesn''t have the idea of ending himself. He just... Doesn''t know what to do.

    Is it time to find the successor? But where to look?

    No one can guide him. No one can give him a correct demonstration, and tianru mirror is too young, even though the mind is very transparent, but lack of enough experience and calm.

    After standing for a long time, he intuitively thought that he should do something, so he slowly raised his feet, walked up the mountain, and then started. After standing still for a long time, his legs felt numb, and his feet felt soft and tingling. The sky is like a mirror and falls down in the muddy water. The head, face and body are all covered with mud.

    He lay on the ground for a while. Just slowly get up, dragging still some tingling feet, one foot deep, one foot shallow, walking towards the mountain.

    Wind, at this time more and more big, dense white rain line was blown to the East and West, wave by wave, like an endless stream of waves. And in this weather, the purple figure climbing the mountain is askew, almost falling.

    The soil under his feet was full of water, wet and muddy. Sometimes his feet, like a mirror, fell into the mud pit. Sometimes, when he stepped on it, he almost slipped. He stumbled to the hillside. There were several bruises on his face and body. Body fatigue and pain crisscross torture, the moment cold, the moment hot, but strange, was shrouded in the mist of the heart is gradually clear up.

    Don''t think about anything, that''s it.

    He raised his hand to wipe away the blindfolded rain. Look up.

    Dongshan, which is not so high, has the illusion of being towering and strict under the influence of the night. On the mountain, there are lots of trees, and the dark pressure on the vision. The rain falls like a waterfall, covering the road ahead, but he only needs to move forward.

    Move on.

    With a sigh of relief, the sky continued to walk up the mountain like a mirror, slipping again and again, unable to make any effort, he grabbed the vegetation and rocks beside him. His whole body seemed to roll in the mud, and there were more scars on the scars. In the cold pain, his misty eyes gradually became sober and firm.

    The wind and rain is like a whip, beating the cold and tired body. It seems that the whole person does not belong to himself. Every part of the body is fresh, but some part of the heart is clean and clear¡ª¡ª

    Chu Yu.

    The constant concern of the front-line chop, suddenly gathered together, let him clearly feel.

    His heart is disturbed because Chu Yu, the woman is too strange. She knows what he knows and she knows what he doesn''t know. He misses the way they sit at the same table together. She smiles and talks. There is a kind of intimacy that others don''t know. He doesn''t know what it is, but he knows that no one has ever left such a deep mark in his heart.

    Even the sky is like the moon.

    Slightly sweet, slightly bitter, will not carefully think of, will see do not know when lost god, he seems completely unlike himself, but it seems more like himself.

    In the dark and stormy night, on the shadowy and muddy mountain, the young man''s sky is like a mirror, but his chest is fresh and clean, so shy and astringent, blooming slowly.

    Just like the first drop of crystal dew on the newly opened petals.

    Tired repeatedly backlog, the soul is unprecedented light, light as if to float out of the body, with the passage of time, the rain gradually weakened, to finally arrive at the top of the mountain, the rain finally stopped, the air is a clamor, also like fresh, the horizon is misty white.

    On the top of the mountain, under the trees near the cliff, there is a one foot high round stone plate with 19 vertical and horizontal lines carved on the stone plate. The sky is like a mirror. When you lower down to touch the blurred lines, the grazed fingertips sting slightly.

    He was stunned for a while. Suddenly he felt something and turned his head.

    The sky suddenly brightened. The horizon clouds were inlaid with golden edges. The clouds were flowing and rolling, and gradually became reddish and golden. It was like the whole cloud was burned by fire. Suddenly, there seemed to be a big gap between the clouds. The golden sunlight came out from the gap, like a sword cutting the last twilight.

    The next moment, a red sun, from the boiling sea of clouds, jump out!

    The sky looks like a mirror, holding his breath. His heart also seems to jump out of the clouds and out of his chest with the sun.

    The clouds gradually fade away, the sky is like a mirror, the intense heartbeat is also slowly calming down, the exhaustion of the night is washed clean by the newborn sun, the body is light from the inside to the outside, there is no redundant impurities.

    The sky is like a mirror, the wrist is raised, the heart is as calm as water, and the faint blue light is shining again. Although there is a piece of Chu Yu in my heart, it can no longer disturb him.

    After the thorough relaxation, the exhaustion and pain invade the sky like a mirror again. In front of his eyes, he falls to the ground in darkness. Before he loses consciousness, he hears a clear voice: "eh, how can someone take the lead?"

 Chapter 130

    Chu Yu and his party have been searching for him for a long time, but there is still no trace of the sky like a mirror. Although there are people who are good at tracking, the heavy rain has washed away almost all the traces. They come from the north of the city to the east of the city along the road. When the rain stops and the sky is dim, they also come to the foot of the east mountain.

    Yuejiefei saw a small wisp of purple cloth hanging on a sharp stone at the foot of the mountain. Then he jumped over and picked up the cloth. After careful identification, he anxiously turned back to Chu Yu and said, "princess, this is a mirror''s material."

    Chu Yu looked at the mountain in surprise: "is the sky like a mirror on the mountain? What did he do when it was so stormy last night? " After thinking for a moment, she got out of the car and ordered the soldiers to stay at the foot of the mountain. She and Rong Zhi Yue JieFei went up the mountain together to see what happened.

    After getting off the bus, Chu Yu remembered that Xiao BIE was still in her car. Xiao BIE sent Liu Chang out of the city, and it was inconvenient for him to go back to the city alone, which made people suspicious, so she took him all the way.

    Chu Yu turned to Xiao BIE and said, "you just have a rest in the car. How about that?"

    Xiao BIE shook his head and walked out of the car with Qin in his arms. "No, I''ll go up the mountain with the princess."

    Because the rain has stopped, and yuejiefei helps from time to time, Chuyu and others are much more relaxed than tianrujing on their way to the mountain. But after suffering, yuejiefei is already in a state of anxiety, but it''s hard to get rid of Chuyu and run up the mountain. They have to walk back and forth to ease their anxiety.

    On the road, he found the traces left by tianru mirror and confirmed that he was going up the mountain.

    Finally, we arrived at the top of Dongshan mountain. At this time, the sun had already risen. The brilliance of the rising sun seemed to wash away the depression between heaven and earth.

    The first thing they saw was the figure standing on the edge of the cliff. The red sun was shining on their heads, and the figure stood with its back to them. It''s like jumping off the top of the mountain at any time.

    Yue JieFei was so frightened that he could not care more about Chu Yu. He jumped behind the figure, hugged him from the rear, pulled him away from the cliff, and cried: "ah Jing, don''t think too hard!"

    After dragging the man back five or six feet, yuejiefei felt something was wrong. It doesn''t feel right. His younger martial brother Jing doesn''t seem so tall

    He hesitated to release his hand, and yuejiefei stepped back two steps. At this time, the person he held also turned around. His handsome face was full of natural and unrestrained smile. His eyes looked at yuejiefei with a smile: "it''s not as good as Longyang. Brother''s kindness has to be let down."

    Recognize the wrong person, yuejiefei''s face a burst of red and white. However, what worries him even more is that the sky is like a mirror, which has just been confirmed. Tianrujing went up the mountain, but he didn''t appear at this time. Isn''t it

    After playing with yuejiefei, Wang Yizhi walked to Chuyu with a smile and said, "brother Zichu, why are you so interested in coming to Dongshan early in the morning?"

    Seeing Wang Yizhi, Chu Yu was also surprised and said with a smile: "we are here to find someone. I don''t know if brother Yi has seen a boy about eighteen or nine years old in purple? "

    Wang Yizhi was slightly stunned, and then said, "he''s giving up. Please come with me."

    Following Wang Yi''s walk, many people found that in the dense forest just below the top of the mountain, there was an exquisite and elegant house in a very hidden place. The blue gray tiles on the roof are buried in the gray shadow of the forest. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find them.

    Wang Yizhi led the people through the door and said, "this room belongs to the Xie family. I''m interested in visiting Dongshan by chance. He asked the Xie family to borrow it, and the servants in the house let them go for a while. Leave me alone. " Last night''s rainstorm happened to sleep, today he got up early in the morning, originally wanted to see the rising sun, but just picked up the comatose sky like a mirror.

    The sky is like a mirror lying on the bed quietly. His face is pale and sleepy. Rong Zhi diagnosed his pulse and found that he was just over tired and tired, and his injury was only skin injury, which was not serious.

    Knowing that the sky is like a mirror and there is no life danger, yuejiefei finally let go.

    Wang Yizhi invited Chu Yu to have a rest here. Chu Yu didn''t sleep last night. Now she finally feels tired, so she nods and agrees, leaving the rest of the chores to Rong Zhi.

    As soon as she lay in bed, she was drowned in the darkness.

    Chu Yucai opened her eyes lazily and looked at the tent on her head. Seeing that the sky was still dark, she turned over and continued to sleep. After a while, she was forced to wake up by her cooing stomach.

    Sleep too much, Chu Yu unwilling to climb out of bed, put his feet into the shoes, coat draped in the shoulder, so dragged his legs to go out, just push the door, a slight coolness will qinjin in, the air residual fresh after the rain, especially the remote stretch.

    She thought it was dawn, but she looked up and saw the stars shining.

    The bright twinkle of stars on the dark blue sky, thousands of stars swarmed into the field of vision in an instant, and the glittering and translucent glow grew infinitely. There was an illusion of floating in the sea of stars.

    Chu Yu Leng for a long time, then realized that he had been sleeping for a whole day, sleeping the whole day.

    Looking around, he didn''t see anyone else. A row of rooms on the side were empty, cold and clear. Chu Yu walked along the house with some doubts. After a few steps, she heard a faint voice for a moment.

    Chu Yu woke up at this time. She was still a little confused. She heard the cry and didn''t think much about it. She followed the direction of the sound and walked around a row of houses. She was so bright in front of her that people she couldn''t see just now gathered by a spring in the forest. Wang Yizhi, Rongzhi, xiaobie, the sky was like a mirror, and even yuejiefei was there!

    After stopping and looking at it, Chu Yucai saw a clay stove set up by the spring. On the stove was a large iron pot. There was some soup boiling in the pot. It was dark and fragrant. Wang Yizhi and Rong Zhi added something to the pot from time to time.

    Xiao BIE and Tian Rujing stand beside each other, one holding the piano, the other holding his hands in his sleeves. They are all at a loss. They stand stiffly, a bit like being pulled by force.

    After a while, a boy came with a tray and walked by Chu Yu without squinting. Chu Yu knew that it was the servant boy who was always with Wang Yizhi. Within a moment, Chu Yu saw what he was carrying. On the two foot wide lacquer plate, there were four green glazed porcelain plates, and on the plates were neatly stacked pieces of meat, fish, sheep, pigs, cattle and rabbits, All kinds of meat pieces of different colors and textures reflect the blue porcelain plate, which is even more fresh and tender.

    This posture is... Hotpot?

    The first person to find Chu Yu is Xiao BIE. Wang Yizhi and Rong Zhi are seasoning a large pot of soup. He doesn''t know how to cook. He doesn''t know what to do at this time. He just looks around in embarrassment. Unexpectedly, he catches a glimpse of Chu Yu standing beside the house, looking for a meal.

    Now that she was seen, Chu Yu didn''t stay any longer, so she went straight to Wang Yizhi, raised her hand, and said with a smile, "brother Yizhi. Thank you very much

    There are two tables in the back of the hot pot. On one table, besides the meat pieces just brought by the waiter, there are all kinds of fresh vegetables cut delicately and neatly. Stacked in rows or circles, the freshly washed leaves look green and lovely in the light of the fire. On another far away table, there are white porcelain dishes of palm size, which contain all kinds of seasonings. Because the light here is darker, Chu Yu can''t see clearly.

    The spring water flows down the rocks. It''s early autumn. Fangfei has stopped, but the weather is so high that it is vivid. Wang Yizhi goes to an empty small porcelain bowl and takes a small amount of various seasonings from various seasoning containers to mix them together. Then he picks up the bamboo chopsticks and puts the meat slices into the pot. He quickly rinses them in the boiling soup. The thin meat slices suddenly change color, and he rinses them. As soon as he dipped the seasoning in his hand, he sent it to his mouth: "it''s almost done. Don''t be idle. There are not many people here. You can eat whatever you want. Brother Zichu, come too. "

    Wang Yizhi was not surprised to see Chu Yu. Just smile and chant.

    Chu Yu is not polite. Seeing that there is still an open space between Wang Yizhi and Rong Zhi, Chu Yu goes to sit down and automatically takes the bamboo chopsticks from the case. She often eats hot pot in modern times, but after she comes here, she doesn''t want to make it, and there''s no one in the family to do it. Seeing this situation, she seems to recall that before she came here, she and her family formed a table to eat hot pot more than 1000 years later.

    Wang Yizhi had already mixed a bowl of seasoning for her. Chu Yu dipped it into the mouth. The fresh and tender meat was rolled up in the hot soup with a thin layer of seasoning on it. When she put it into her mouth, the soft and tender meat would be bitten open. The flavor of the meat was dispersed on the tip of the tongue. Besides the flavor of the sauce, it was slightly spicy, And a little bit of the soft, sour and sweet vinegar.

    Chu Yu ate a piece of meat and was about to move his chopsticks again. Suddenly, he saw Wang Yizhi mixing a bowl of seasoning for Rong Zhi. He quickly reached out to stop it. He got up and forced it to tianru mirror''s hand standing three or five steps away: "tianru mirror, here''s the bowl for you. Come and eat it together."

    To Chu Yu''s surprise, she thought she would be invited again and again, but when she finished, she saw tianrujing sitting down in another vacant seat beside the hot pot. Tianrujing sat down, and yuejiefei also rubbed against him. Finally, Xiao BIE could not stand alone and came to the pot.

    Chu Yu took an empty bowl to Rong Zhi and said, "come by yourself."

    Although others don''t know, Chu Yu still remembers that day in the bamboo forest, Rong Zhi told her about his different taste. It''s troublesome to explain, and Chu Yu doesn''t bother to tell people about it.

    Take the bowl, Rong Zhi slightly Leng Leng, and then a trace of smile.

    Eating hot pot is a very lively thing. Even though there are not many people present and some of them are cold-blooded, they can''t help but blend in with the atmosphere. Listen to Rong Zhi, Wang Yizhi and Yue JieFei talk about their past experiences in other places.

    During this period, the servant boy brought wine again. Chu Yu and others drank in the hot pot. Chu Yu did not remember how much she had drunk. The alcohol was steamed by the heat of the hot pot, and her blood was boiling, so she had some impulse to be reckless.

    Xiao BIE was the first one to leave the hot pot. He ate very little. Looking at Chu Yu, he was not happy. After a few steps, he sat down with his knees crossed, took the Guqin out of the box, looked up at the stars, and began to play.

    The sound of the zither reminds me that Wang Yizhi, taking advantage of the wine, holds chopsticks to knock on the bowl, and sings with the sound of the zither: "you can''t see..." he just starts. Beside, Chu Yu says: "you can''t see, the water of the Yellow River is coming up from the sky, running into the sea and never coming back!"

    One of Wang Yi''s eyes was stunned. He turned to see Chu Yu''s elegant face with double halos on her cheek, just like white jade coral. Her eyes reflected the sunshine of Xingzi. Without noticing Wang Yi''s surprise, she continued to sing: "if you don''t see me, I''ll be sad and white in the mirror. I''ll be like green silk in the morning and snow in the evening!"

    Rong Zhi could not help but turn his head. At this time, Chu Yu seized his hand with a smile and continued to say in a high voice: "when you are satisfied with your life, you must be happy. Don''t let the golden cup empty to the moon. I''m born to be useful. When all the gold is gone, I''ll come back. If you cook sheep and slaughter cattle for fun, you will have to drink 300 cups at a time! "

    Chu Yushun picked up his chopsticks and knocked on the edge of the bowl like Wang Yizhi: "when you''re about to drink, don''t stop drinking! Sing a song with you. Please listen to it for me. "

    Since Chu Yu came here, she has been careful to control the amount of alcohol. She has never been drunk or forgotten. But today, she is drunk.

    Maybe the night is too beautiful, maybe the mood is relaxed, maybe the hot pot is too busy, she is a little drunk, not only drunk, but also forgetting to sing a poem that should appear hundreds of years later.

    Even in the most prosperous era of poetry, this branch of "going to wine" is still bright and dazzling, even if it brings time and space forward for hundreds of years, it still exudes its unrestrained charm.

    Chu Yu sang again, but he didn''t feel enough, so he turned over and sang again. But this time, Wang Yizhi made up his voice and sang along Chu Yu''s tune: "you don''t see, the water of the Yangtze River is coming up..."

    "If you don''t see me, the mirror in the high hall is sad and white..." Rong Zhi sings softly, "the morning is like green silk, the evening is like snow..."

    Yuejiefei draws out his sword, plays it and sings: "when you are satisfied with your life, you must be happy. Don''t let the golden cup empty to the moon. I''m born to be useful. I''ll come back when all the gold is gone. "

    Chuyu laughed and sang: "I''m going to drink. Don''t stop drinking." The bamboo chopsticks in her hand point to the sky like a mirror. There is a light in her eyes. Under the reflection of the fire, she can''t help but drink the wine in her hand.

    yes! this is it! enjoy while one can.

    Chu Yu is happy in her heart. She forgets her scruples all the time and grasps Rong Zhi''s hand. She looks up and sings: "I''m going to drink. Don''t stop drinking. Sing a song with you, please listen to it for me... All sages and sages are lonely in ancient times, only the drinkers keep their names... Five flower horse, thousand gold fur, call me out for good wine, and sell my worries with you all the time! "

    "Aha! I''ll share my worries with you

    The last sentence, she repeated again, a chopstick knocked down, the porcelain bowl cracked.

    Chu Yu did not look at it. She threw away her chopsticks and looked up at the sky.

    The stars in the dark blue sky were bright and bright. Chu Yu was fascinated. She suddenly raised her hand and pointed to the sky and asked, "Hey, do you know that these stars, when they came to us, were already hundreds of millions of years ago."

    Compared with the distant stars, people''s life is so short, as short as dust.

    With the movement of her fingers, everyone raised their heads together, hundreds of billions of stars, magnificent and deep into the eye, like countless crystal gems, flashing moving brilliance.

    Maybe in the future they will separate, turn against each other, hate each other, and die, but this moment, like a gem in memory, can not be forgotten even if buried in the dust.

    =============================================================

    In addition, there is another explanation:

    Although I wanted to use the poems of the northern and Southern Dynasties and before as much as possible, I spent two days yesterday and today searching in the Poetry Library, and some readers gave me opinions, but I couldn''t find anything that felt completely suitable. It''s better to be catchy, not gloomy, and easy to understand

    In the end, I had nothing to do. I still used Li Bai''s "going to the wine", and the plot was adjusted accordingly. This poem is really wonderful, just like a torrent of water, complete in one go, and the style is unrestrained and free (hcing...)

 Chapter 131

    "Later, later?" Chu Yu felt that her voice was shaking. "What did I do after I sang a song of" going to drink " When she got up this morning, Chu Yu still had a hangover, and her aching head vaguely remembered what happened last night. When she thought about it, she regretted that she had broken the precepts and used the poems of later generations.

    Chu Yu likes poetry, especially Li Bai ''.

    But these are still the second. Her memory only stays at the time when she sang together at last, but she can''t remember what she did after that, for fear that she did something wrong. Chu Yu asked carefully while drinking the sobering soup from Rong Zhi.

    Rong Zhi looked at her with a smile and said slowly, "don''t you remember the princess? When you have finished singing, you embrace brother Yi and say, "let him be your son-in-law..."

    Chu Yu''s face changed greatly, and a mouthful of sobering up soup came out.

    Rong Zhi continued: "then, the princess pushed me to the ground and rode on my waist."

    Chu Yu''s face was white and his body was stiff.

    "Yuejiefei wants to pull the princess apart, but she tears her clothes with her backhand..."

    Good, good beast.

    "Princess, after you let me go, you kiss tianru mirror and Xiao BIE again..."

    Every time he said a word, he beat Chu Yu to hell. Chu Yu''s face was blue and white. He wanted to find a way to drill down on the spot: how could her wine be so bad? It''s like being possessed by Princess Shanyin.

    "And..." Rong stopped for a moment.

    Chu Yu sighed: "what else? Let''s talk about it together She can hold on.

    Rong Zhi smile: "also, princess, I cheat you, just said is false." He passed the soup bowl on Chu Yu''s hand, and his face was very hateful¡° It''s interesting how the princess looks when she''s taken in. "

    go to hell!

    Chu Yu rolled her eyes and beat him on the shoulder. But at the same time, she was relieved.

    Chu Yu sees Wang Yizhi sitting in front of the desk. A stack of white paper nearly two feet wide is spread on the mahogany desk. Wang Yizhi is hanging his elbow to hold a pen and write something on the paper.

    Chu Yu saw that he was attentive. I can''t help slowing down and slowly approaching. I can see that his writing is unrestrained and unrestrained. But after careful identification, what he wrote is: you can''t see the Yellow River coming up

    Chu Yu pressed his forehead and felt that she had just relieved a little headache, but she didn''t interrupt. She only waited for Wang Yizhi to finish writing, and then said: "brother Yi. I have one thing to ask

    Hearing this, Wang Yizhi turned his head and said casually, "there''s nothing to ask for. If brother Zi Chu has any orders, please tell me."

    Chu Yu sighed: "yesterday''s wine song. It''s not what I did, it''s what a hermit I know wrote... "

    Wang Yizhi gazed at her and said with a smile, "where is the hermit now?"

    Chu Yu almost blurted out that after hundreds of years, fortunately, she swallowed it in time and said, "this hermit doesn''t want others to know his existence. Therefore, this song, please don''t spread it to brother Wang."

    Wang Yizhi was silent for a while and didn''t speak, when Chu Yu was worried. Then he said with a smile, "it''s easy to say. I copied the song and asked brother Zi Chu to tell the hermit''s name. Only then can I finish this piece of writing."

    Chu Yu said: "Li Bai, the word is Taibai, the name is Qinglian Jushi."

    Wang Yizhi left Qinglian Jushi''s handwriting at the end of the page. After drying the ink, he rolled up the paper and handed it to Chu Yu: "this is for brother Chu."

    Chu Yu took the scroll and planned to go back to mount it and hang it in her bedroom. It can be regarded as a memorial. She told Wang Yizhi that she was going to leave. After they said goodbye, she left her study.

    When Chu Yu returned to Jiankang City, it was the afternoon of her third day out of the city. By this time, the martial law had been lifted, and there was one less person in the car than when I left the city last time. But one more person than when I was out of town.

    As soon as Fang entered the city, there was a gust of autumn wind blowing into the carriage. Chu Yu quietly went to see the outside of the carriage. After a heavy rain, the weather finally revealed a little bleak autumn. The light wind blew up the dust on the ground and played a small spin.

    There were not many pedestrians on the street. Occasionally, their eyes were numb or uneasy. When they saw that Chu Yu''s car was driving into the city, there were three or two people whispering together.

    Chu Yu is a little surprised. It seems that the atmosphere of the city has changed since she left for two days. It''s reasonable to say that even if autumn comes, we shouldn''t hibernate early.

    He sent a guard to inquire about it, and the result surprised Chu Yu. The night before yesterday, Liu Chang ran away and searched all over the city, but he didn''t find it. So the next day, Liu ziye vented his anger on the remaining three uncles. Instead of letting them live in a place to entertain distinguished guests, he arrested all three of them and locked them in a bamboo cage, We had a formal street tour yesterday.

    As soon as Chu Yu''s face changed, she felt vaguely that her memory had been awakened, but she couldn''t distinguish clearly. It seemed that there had been something in her memory. In other words, history suddenly jumped in front of her at the most unexpected time.

    What hangover ah, what will drink ah, after hearing the news, in a moment, Chu Yu will forget these completely, his mind only focused on echoing an idea: start? Is it about to start?

    A moment of silence, Chu Yu light way: "I know, back to the house."

    Go back to the palace, and then enter the palace. At the same time, attack.

    When Chu Yu saw Liu ziye in her study, she was surprised to find that he was surrounded by courtiers. They were all old men in their sixties and seventies. One of them was Wang xuanmo, and she also saw Shen Qingzhi.

    It is reasonable to say that he should have retired from the court at this time. After that, Liu ziye didn''t like the courtiers to disturb him. How could there be so many people here?

    When Chu Yu saw the ministers, they naturally saw Chu Yu. They demanded that Liu ziye release the three kings. Among them, Wang xuanmo''s voice was the loudest and the loudest. But when Chu Yu came in, the study was quiet.

    Liu ziye said slowly, "is that enough?" He seems to be in a very good mood. Even being surrounded by so many ministers, which was the most annoying thing for him before, he was not angry.

    Seeing Chu Yu coming, Liu ziye stood up, walked to Chu Yu, took her hand, and walked side by side.

    Many ministers frowned when they saw this scene, but their main purpose today is not this. It''s not convenient for them to disperse their energy, and no one is talkative.

    Liu ziye said, "sister, where did you go yesterday?"

    Chuyu smile, will have used to Shen Qingzhi excuse again, and then said: "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" She was not afraid that Liu ziye would suspect that she had sent Liu Chang away, because in the eyes of outsiders, she was on the same boat with the little emperor regardless of her feelings and reasons.

    Inadvertently, she glanced at Wang xuanmo. She and Wang xuanmo looked at each other.

 Chapter 132

    When he took back his eyes again, Chu Yu''s eyes gathered a little determination.

    Liu ziye is very proud of what he did yesterday. When he saw Chu Yu coming, he itched to tell her the pleasure of insulting others. All three uncles were locked in a cage by him. He looked at his eyes through the gap, pitied and begged. His blood was boiling. In this twisted pleasure, he felt unprecedented joy.

    Because of this joy, he was surrounded by a group of old ministers today, but he didn''t care much.

    Liu ziye didn''t realize that he was running to the abnormal road.

    Chu Yu and Liu ziye walk side by side, suddenly feel as if there is a look hard gouged out her for a while, a partial look, but not expected Shen Qingzhi, but another old man.

    The word "old" can''t be ignored. Promotion and communication in officialdom sometimes need to be supported by qualifications. The older you are, the deeper your qualifications are. At this time, except Chu Yu, Liu ziye and the little eunuch, almost all the old people standing in the study are old people. These old people have a position and reputation that can''t be ignored in the court, and everyone''s words are very important.

    Sometimes, however, another meaning of the old man is obstinacy, so they can''t understand Liu ziye''s behavior of imprisoning and humiliating his uncle. They think it''s against the moral standard of an emperor, so they always admonish him here.

    When Liu ziye saw Chu Yu coming, he was no longer impatient to grind mushrooms with a group of old guys. He waved impatiently: "you all go down. I will consider the three kings'' affairs. Now I want to talk to my sister."

    "Your majesty A slightly arrogant voice came in. Chu yuluo saw it, but he just gouged out her old man with his eyes. His clothes seemed more gorgeous and solemn than those of the ministers around him. The tone of teaching Liu ziye was like teaching his grandson: "Your Majesty is not young, so you should know the etiquette. It''s not polite for Princess Kuaiji to see your majesty and not bow down. Now she''s walking side by side with your majesty. "

    "In addition, I hope your majesty will release the three kings as soon as possible and appease them."

    Chu Yu was wondering who the old man was. He dared to speak to the emperor like this, but Liu ziye said coldly, "Liu Yigong, don''t think you are my uncle. You can be so presumptuous. I am the emperor. "

    When he said this, Liu Yigong''s expression changed greatly, and he became quiet. Chu Yu also understood his identity at this time. Liu Yigong should be Liu ziye''s grandfather''s younger brother, which is also his grandfather''s generation. It''s no wonder that training Liu ziye is like training his grandson. He should also be an elder of three dynasties, and because of his royal status, he is more valuable than other elders.

    But... Too forgetful. Chu Yu sighed in her heart.

    Because of identity. He only remembered that he was Liu ziye''s uncle, but he forgot another identity of Liu ziye: Emperor.

    wield absolute power. This is the power of the emperor.

    Chu Yu stands close. She can see clearly that Liu ziye''s eyes have already affected his anger.

    Chu Yu laughed. Quan Dang didn''t hear what Liu Yigong was saying. He just said what he wanted to say: "Your Majesty, I heard that you have imprisoned the three kings. Why?"

    Liu ziye said: "elder sister, I do this. But there''s a reason. The day before yesterday, Liu Chang was living with them, and I sent someone to guard them. But Liu Chang ran away, and the three of them must be the accomplices of the cover up. " His tone is still a little aggrieved, as if it was someone else''s fault.

    Chu Yu took a look at Wang xuanmo, who immediately understood and took the lead to leave. The other ministers saw that someone had started, and they followed one after another. Soon, only Liu ziye and Chu Yu were left in the study.

    Liu ziye pursed his lips a little sullen. After a while, he said, "sister. You''re not here to persuade me to let those three bad guys go, are you At this time, he suddenly remembered that Chu Yu had been against his killing of the three kings.

    ************************************

    When Chu Yu came out of the palace. Unexpectedly, beside her carriage, there was a car parked side by side, while yuejiefei looked at the car with a little vigilance, his hand on the hilt all the time.

    When approaching the two cars, the other side opened the car curtain. From the gap, Chu Yu saw a face. That face was old but not decayed. It belonged to Wang xuanmo.

    Chu Yu nodded to Wang xuanmo and got into the car. The two cars drove slowly side by side. On the wall of the car, the two small windows were facing each other.

    Chu Yu sat by the small window and heard a voice coming from the window: "the princess has come out?" Wang xuanmo is talking to her through the opposite window.

    Chu Yu closed her eyes and said faintly, "just now, I advise your majesty to kill the three kings." When the words export comes, Chu Yu''s voice is oneself all surprised of quiet cold.

    Just now Liu ziye asked her if she wanted to intercede with the three kings, but instead of her previous attitude, she advised Liu ziye to kill the three kings.

    This is the first time that she has taken the initiative to kill people who have no grudge against her. This feeling is very bad, Chu Yu said that sentence, until came out to see Wang xuanmo, the mood is low.

    But she is very clear that she is not wrong. Before, she asked Liu ziye not to embarrass the three kings, because it is not time to meet each other in life and death. She still tries her best to hope for a peaceful solution, but now there is no way to recover it. When she went out of the city to find someone, Liu ziye made irreparable things, He humiliated the three kings to the greatest extent, which has planted the seeds of hatred in the hearts of the three kings. If they are put back, we don''t know how many troubles will happen in the future.

    Emotionally, Chu Yu doesn''t want to die, but intellectually, Chu Yu knows that this is a doomed situation. Unless one party dies, the hatred will continue.

    Therefore, Chu Yu persuades Liu ziye to kill three people as soon as possible and find a similar excuse at an appropriate time to completely cut off the root of the disaster.

    If you don''t move, if you want to move, it will be like nine days away, the thunder will lead you to kill you, overturn you in a flash, and you will succeed in one blow.

    It''s unnecessary to humiliate people. Killing people quickly is the most important thing.

    Chu Yu gently exhaled a breath, slowly way: "don''t know Wang general have what view?"

    After a while, from the window came the voice of the king who was in charge of the family. She said, "the princess has finally made up her mind."

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but be surprised. She turned her head and looked at Wang xuanmo''s expression in the carriage opposite from the small window. But at this time, Wang xuanmo''s car was driving a step faster, and the two windows were staggered. Chu Yu only saw a vague shadow in front of her eyes. After a long time, the window closed again: "why did General Wang say that? Didn''t I make up my mind before?"

    Wang xuanmo said with a smile, "this is what the princess should understand most."

    Chu Yu is silent. Yes, Wang xuanmo is right. In politics, softness and hesitation are the most important burdens. She must abandon them.

    Up to now, Chu Yu still feels a little strange. She never dreamed that she would become a role similar to the accomplice of Hun Jun to encourage the emperor to kill. If it''s spread, I''m afraid she will be attacked by many people.

    In order to test Wang xuanmo''s position, Chu Yu said what she had done. Unexpectedly, Wang xuanmo responded like this. She could not help asking, "who are you loyal to?" He didn''t look like he was loyal to the emperor, but he didn''t incline to the three kings.

    Wang xuanmo said slowly: "I am loyal to the Wang family."

    Through the two small windows, Chu Yu finally saw what Wang xuanmo looked like at this time. Almost the whole person was buried in the shadow of the old man. His eyes were very clear and firm: "I am only loyal to the Wang family." He will cooperate with anyone who can bring benefits to the Wang family.

    It''s that simple.

    Everything is empty, only interest is eternal existence.

    Chu Yu slowly stretched out her hand and approached the window that almost met: "deal."

    Two hands in the air virtual clap, no contact, they took back, is an agreement. And the two carriages, which have been running side by side, have been separated.

    ****************************************

    "When you go back, tell the leader that I have done what he asked me to do. Don''t disturb me in the future." Xiao don''t go back to his home, see a person sitting quietly in the house, not surprised, only indifferent to the humanitarian: "Yiyang King Liu Chang has safely left, you can go."

    The man stood up, saluted Xiao BIE and said, "why don''t you go back to Xiao''s house? The old man has high hopes for you, and even intends to hand over the Xiao family to you... "

    Don''t interrupt him, Xiao said in an indispensible tone: "everyone has his own ambition. I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me. If you don''t go, I''ll go."

    The man did not want to conflict with Xiao BIE''s words and left in a hurry: "the little one left first."

    ****************************************

    Although Chu Yu proposed to kill the three kings, every time Liu ziye wanted to do it, he would be stopped by one or another for one reason or another. It was as if there was a force majeure in the dark, fighting against Chu Yu''s efforts.

    Every time he was hindered, Chu Yu felt critical, but in her heart, she could not help but feel relieved.

    Perhaps it is because of the tension of the imperial court that affects Jiankang city. This year''s autumn of Jiankang city is particularly bleak, and the entertainment of celebrities and gentry is reduced. The atmosphere is very depressed, but the depressed atmosphere is broken by the arrival of one person.

    That man is called the most beautiful woman in the world.

 Chapter 133

    "The most beautiful woman in the world?" When Chu Yu heard this word, the so-called No.1 Beauty in the world had come to Jiankang for two days.

    The name of the most beautiful woman in the world is Zhong Niannian. The identity of Zhong Niannian is a little complicated. She used to be the daughter of a merchant''s family. Because of her family''s decline, she could not be reduced to dust at the age of 16. But she is different from other fireworks women. She travels around and knows talented people. She always sings and sings her favorite songs.

    If she meets a desirable man, she will spend a night with him. If she doesn''t like him, she will just sell her songs in exchange for money.

    Zhong Niannian had contacts with many rich and powerful families, so she was not forced to do so. After seven years of her career, the name of Zhong Niannian spread all over the south of the Yangtze River. When she traveled around the country, she met many celebrities and scholars. Almost all of the people who met her thought that she was the most beautiful person in the world. She is full of brilliant talents. She is good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Many of the scholars who have made friends with her are prostrated by her literary talent after talking with her.

    Zhong Niannian came to Jiankang four times, once a year from four years ago to last year. But Princess Shanyin didn''t have a lily tendency, so she didn''t bother to see it. Even if she did, Chu Yu now can''t have any impression of Zhong Niannian.

    Zhong Zhongnian came to Jiankang this time and sent out a wide range of invitation letters to the celebrities in Jiankang city. Even Chu Yu''s fake identity "yuzichu", which was just rising recently, and Huan yuan''s "yuziyuan", which was played by him, also received one.

    After carefully examining the exquisite invitation in his hand, Chu Yu looked at Huan Yuan who was also holding an invitation in the room with a smile: "how about Huan yuan? Do you want to see the beauty? "

    Huan yuan''s face was as calm as the water without waves. He looked at his eyes, nose and heart: "please tell the princess."

    Seeing that he answered in a straight and straight way, Chu Yu immediately lost the interest of continuing to joke and said: "well, don''t take it so seriously. I really want to see the most beautiful woman in the world. Brother Ziyuan will go with me. "

    Liu se just came into the room with the account book. Hearing Chu Yu''s last words, she said casually, "is the princess going to see the clock? When she came to Jiankang last year, I happened to watch it by the roadside. She is really a beauty. "

    Chu Yu looks at Liu se. After Mo Xiang leaves, Liu se seems to be very quiet and doesn''t dress up like before. He didn''t try to seduce her. He thought that the departure of Mo Xiang''s competitor also brought a certain blow to Liu se.

    Now Liu se is silent, and sometimes he is in a daze. Compared with her charming appearance, she is just like two people.

    Chu Yu heard that Liu se had seen Zhong Niannian. She couldn''t help asking curiously, "is that clock beautiful every year? How beautiful is it? "

    Waiting for Chu Yu to ask, Liu SE''s face was a little embarrassed. He forgot that the princess was also a woman. How can he praise another woman in front of one?

    See Liu se hesitant to speak, Chu Yu thought a turn to know what he was thinking, in the heart feel interesting. Then he didn''t explain it. He just laughed and chanted to see how he would deal with it. After a while, Liu se finally had to say, "no, the princess is the first beauty of the royal family. Zhong Niannian is just a beauty of the people. How can the princess be compared with her in different identities?"

    His answer was very tactful. According to the name of the first beauty, Zhong Niannian must be more beautiful than Princess Shanyin. If he unknowingly says that Zhong Niannian is not beautiful enough, Chu Yu can punish him for deceiving him if he wants to find fault with him. If he honestly says that Zhong Niannian is more beautiful, he is afraid that Chu Yu will be angered, so he will be punished. He cleverly separated their identities. They were both the first beauties, but because of their different identities, there was no need to compare them.

    After listening to this answer, Chu Yu thought it was very interesting. Although there is a suspicion of flattery, it also reflects Liu SE''s quick wit. So after laughing, she will take the topic elsewhere, no longer let Liu se nervous.

    *****************************

    Two days later, Chu Yu changed into men''s clothes and took Huan yuan to the first beauty''s invitation.

    The place of invitation is the house of a scholar''s son on the outskirts of Jiankang city. Zhong Niannian doesn''t have a fixed house in Jiankang city. He always lives in other people''s houses every time he comes. He even holds parties and uses other people''s sites. He has been in different places several years ago, which makes those young and arrogant sons rush to lend their homes to her. The charm of Zhong Niannian can be seen.

    The party was held in a large hall with a large maple forest outside.

    Chu Yu went to the door of the hall and glanced inside. There were a row of desk tables on both sides of the wall and a screen with exquisite patterns on the back. At this time, a lot of people had already arrived. It was estimated that they were all for the beauty.

    Chu Yu''s eyes turned around in the hall, but she didn''t find that it might be Zhong Niannian. Knowing that the other party must have not arrived, she didn''t worry to take a seat. Her eyes turned to Fenglin on the side.

    Maybe it''s because the best time hasn''t come yet, maybe it''s because the varieties of these maple trees are not very good. The maple forest is not as red as Chu Yu imagined. Half of the leaves are red, but the other half is green and green. Although it''s not lively, it''s not beautiful enough.

    However, outside the maple forest, there was a man standing with a negative hand, enjoying the scenery.

    Let Huan yuan into the room first, Chu Yu himself quickly walked over, raised his hand to pat the man on the shoulder: "brother Yi is also here?"

    After being patted on the shoulder, Wang Yizhi was not surprised. He turned around with a smile, glanced at Chu Yu and said with a smile, "how can I not come to see the invitation of the first beauty? It''s brother Zi Chu. Why are you interested in the first beauty

    Chuyu said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you allowed to see the first beauty, but not me? But brother Yi, since you''re here for beauty, why don''t you come into the room and linger here instead? "

    Wang Yizhi said faintly: "I just wonder why Zhong Niannian came so late this year?" He made a sign to talk as he walked.

    "Oh, what do you say?" Chu Yu asked casually.

    "A few years ago, the clock came to Jiankang every year, almost in spring and summer. This year, it''s just autumn. I feel a little strange..." Wang Yizhi said, suddenly relieved and said with a smile, "well, it has nothing to do with me. Maybe I''m so worried. Why bother me so much?"

    After he finished, they just came to the door of the hall. Wang Yizhi shook his sleeves and took the lead in entering the hall.

    Wang Yizhi is the most popular figure in the world. In addition to the false identity Yu Ziyuan created by Chu Yu, they came in at the same time, which immediately attracted the attention of many people present. Since the tea party, Chu Yu appeared in front of the public for the first time. All of a sudden, she was focused by many eyes, and her heart leaped.

    But before she had finished her heart beat, she heard a soft voice, like honey blended with the most beautiful water in spring: "it''s not every year that I''ve kept you waiting."

    The sound seemed to contain anesthetic. Anyone who heard it would be half soft in the first time. Although Chu Yu was a girl, she would not overreact, but she could not help shivering.

 Chapter 134

    The sound is too much to bear.

    In fact, the owner of the voice did not make any affectation, nor did he deliberately twist or lure. That is the charm of the sound quality itself. The very soft female voice is as sticky as newly cooked glutinous rice. However, there is a slight hoarseness in the soft voice, and every tremor seems to roll on the top of the heart. Such a voice is accompanied by a slightly distant and indifferent tone, It''s a wonderful charm.

    When hearing this sound, almost everyone in the hall cast their eyes to the place where the sound came from, and Chu Yu followed.

    At this time, a well-dressed girl was coming out of the side door behind the hall.

    The girl looks like 18 or 19 years old. Her eyes are like autumn water. Her appearance is very beautiful, and her eyebrows are very neat. But Chu Yu is disappointed. She doesn''t know whether her disappointment is greater because of her high expectations. Looking at the girl, she thinks that the first beauty is just like this, It seems that the external rumors exaggerate the so-called beauty of Zhong Niannian, and then the name of the first beauty comes out.

    However, after the girl came out, she did not go to the crowd as Chu Yu thought. Instead, she stopped and turned around and stood by the door.

    As like as two peas, the other girl came out, the appearance of the girl was the same as that of the previous girl, but her expression was a little quiet. When she came out, she stood on the other side of the door.

    Wang Yizhi whispered to Chu Yu, "these two are Zhong Niannian''s maids, named Zhu Yan and Zhu Sha. They have been with Zhong Niannian since three years ago."

    After the two maids came out, the next thing was Zhong Niannian.

    The first hand that came out was a hand. The skin of that hand was white and greasy, with a warm jade luster, as if it was carved from a whole piece of jade. It''s just a hand. It''s a little whiter, smoother and more beautiful than ordinary women''s hands. However, it seems to have an invisible magic power to attract other people''s attention

    It''s a long time to elaborate, but in fact it''s a short time. Zhong Niannian reaches out his hand and pats the girl who came out first. I don''t know whether it''s Zhu Yan or Zhu Sha. Then she came out.

    She came out of the hall with a gentle and quiet look. She was dressed in a long skirt of Begonia red, soft and gorgeous in color. She came to the center of the hall and gave a gift in several directions: "it''s so late every year that you''ve been waiting for a long time."

    Chu Yu is staring at Zhong Niannian. Now she knows that there are such beauties in the world. You can''t pick out any faults. Her features are exquisite and almost impeccable. Her make-up is very light, her eyelashes are long and half astringent, and her eyes are clear. Her expression is neither resentful nor charming. It''s so clear and shallow, but in the shallowness, you can imagine all kinds of amorous feelings.

    When she walked around, every movement was like a flower blooming leisurely. So calm and beautiful.

    Zhong Niannian''s beauty is not only in appearance. If it is only in appearance, people will not recognize her as the first beauty because of their different aesthetic perspectives. What really makes Zhong Niannian attractive is her casual beauty.

    Even Chu Yu, who is of the same sex, can''t help but hold her breath. She doesn''t even have any idea of comparison.

    The most beautiful woman in the world. Zhong Niannian really deserves the title.

    Zhong Niannian, originally a very common name, but after seeing me, these three words seem to be covered with a layer of dreamy beauty, Zhong Niannian. Every syllable, every up and down. All seem to come out from the heart, with the heart can not bear to be abrupt and beautiful caution.

    After the ceremony, Zhong went back to the front and back of the hall and sat down in the first place. Chu Yu breathed softly. Then she looked away and turned to Wang Yi: "it''s well deserved."

    Wang Yizhi was not as fascinated as many people on the scene. Although there was appreciation in his eyes, Chu Yu immediately said, "it''s really a beauty. How about brother Chu?" He laughed at Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "brother Yi, don''t make a joke."

    Wang Yizhi laughs and pulls Chu Yu. They find a vacancy in the corner and sit down side by side. It''s convenient for them to continue talking. As soon as her eyes turned, Chu Yu saw Huan yuan sitting opposite them. She was looking at Zhong Niannian attentively. She couldn''t help smiling and turned to Wang Yizhi: "brother Yi, do you know what Zhong Niannian usually does when he invites people to a party?"

    Wang Yizhi said in a soft voice: "it''s nothing more than discussing with others about Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, composing poems and singing, and Zhong Niannian''s talent. I admire him very much. Although there are many famous scholars in this dynasty, there are few who can match her."

    Chu Yu a smile, also followed to depress a voice: "so compare the elder brother of intention you come how?"

    It seems to be the first time someone asked this question. Wang Yizhi thought for a moment and said, "well, I haven''t thought about it. I can''t compare with her in other aspects, but the only one is" book ". Zhong should be inferior to me every year." He spoke frankly and fairly. He was not so frustrated when he said that he was inferior to the times, and he was not so complacent when he said that he was superior to Zhong Niannian.

    If we say that Zhong Niannian''s various talents are 90 points, which is much better than others'' 56780 points, but only in calligraphy, Wang Yizhi is 100 points, which is far behind Zhong Niannian.

    "When it comes to poetic talent, Zhong Niannian should not be as good as the Yu Ziyuan in your family. That brother is the most outstanding literary talent I have ever seen since I could read." Wang Yizhi took a look at Huan yuan and praised him without concealment. "When it comes to the art of Qin, Zhong Niannian is not as good as Xiao BIE. Xiao bieqin''s music is just a step away from the gate, and Zhong Niannian is far away from this realm."

    In other words, every talent of Zhong Niannian is excellent, better than most people, but there is still a little distance from the top level.

    For example, Chu Yu once saw in the 21st century that when students went to school, they had to test several subjects, and there were all kinds of students. Some students were only good at one subject, and they did well in that science. They almost got full marks in every examination, and they won prizes in Subject Competitions frequently. However, the total score of a student''s examination was, even though he did well in this science, It can''t make up for his deficiency in other aspects. Such students, often let the teacher love and hate.

    And some students, each subject is not top, but he is very average, all subjects are good, so the total score down, the final ranking of the top students, is the highest total score of the students, such students, is the kind of most let the teacher at ease, every year three good students, excellent students are indispensable to his share.

    Take this as an example. Wang Yizhi is a student of partial subject, while Zhong Niannian is a good student who can make the teacher feel at ease.

    Although it''s not bad to be a generalist, when we talk about students with partial subjects, we all say "the one who has learned well". But when we talk about good students with all-round development, we say "the one who has learned well". If we want to elaborate on which science is better, we can''t say it.

    Zhong Niannian is such a good student. Everyone says that she is good at piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry and singing. But which one is more powerful, but it is not clear. She is good at every one, but she is not the top in that field.

    It feels a little strange.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help thinking.

    Although she can''t say what''s strange, it''s very strange.

    At this time, Zhong Zhongnian, an excellent student, said his purpose of inviting everyone to come.

 Chapter 135

    Chu Yu didn''t know what the strange feeling came from, so she was attracted by Zhong Niannian''s words. She said: "this trip every year is the last time to sing for you..."

    The reason Zhong held this party every year was that she planned to get married. As for who she decided to marry, she had not decided yet. So she hoped that everyone present would give her something. If it was right for her, she would be willing to entrust her life. For the rest of the people, she would give it back to each other with a piece of music.

    As a matter of fact, Zhong Niannian is not old. She is only 23 years old this year. She is still a woman in full bloom. She is not a bit old at all. Although she has passed the period of ancient women''s marriage, she has never lacked admirers for her peerless beauty.

    Chu Yu is surprised at Zhong Niannian''s decision to marry so early, but Wang Yizhi notices the strange look of the two maids behind Zhong Niannian. The maid named Zhu Sha is a little smart. She frowns, as if surprised by Zhong Niannian''s decision. Then she and the maid named Zhu Yan look at each other quickly.

    Zhong Niannian''s request is very simple. She will wait for an hour, which is the time limit for everyone to look for gifts.

    After Zhong Niannian finished, most of the people on the scene moved. They either went home to get it or ordered their subordinates to go down to look for it. The scene suddenly became chaotic. In the chaos, except Zhong Niannian''s own people, there were only three people sitting on the table, namely Wang Yizhi, Huan yuan and Chu Yu.

    Compared with the busyness around them, the inaction of these three people is particularly striking.

    Zhong Niannian''s gentle eyes naturally cast on the three people. Her eyes revolved around Huan yuan, and then she looked at Chu Yu: "is this the Yu Zi Chu that everyone is talking about recently?"

    Chu Yu was stunned and then nodded.

    Zhong Niannian continued to smile and said, "can Mr. Yu also give me a gift every year? Although Fang is seeing you for the first time today, every year he feels as if he has known you for a long time. "

    That''s what she said. It''s almost like a man chatting with a woman. It seems that he is very familiar with her face, whether he knew her in the past or not. Chu Yu did not know how many times she read this routine in online posts and novels before she died. Unexpectedly, when she first met her in ancient times, she was chatted up by a woman, which made her feel very strange.

    Because of this strange sense of dislocation, Chu Yu was silent for a long time before answering, at the moment of her silence. She received the piercing eyes of many admirers every year, which made her uncomfortable: "well, thank you for your appreciation every year. It''s my pleasure."

    Not long after she answered, Chu Yu regretted that she should not pay attention to Zhong Niannian at the beginning, because after she answered, Zhong Niannian seemed to be intrigued by her. She talked to her all the time and was very interested in her private tea. And kept asking about the tea party.

    Because of Zhong Niannian''s strong interest, Chu Yu''s eyes were more and more like swords and thorns. Chu Yu felt as if she was going to be put on a sieve. At last, she had only an excuse to say that she was going to look for a gift for Zhong Niannian, and she ran away.

    In fact, Zhong''s life is beautiful year after year. Although her soft and crisp voice makes people feel numb at first, it''s very pleasant to listen to for a long time, and she speaks with great insight. It''s a pity that the time and place are not right. If change the occasion that does not have Zhong Niannian admirer in, Chu Yu is willing to chat with her very much.

    After all, among all the women she met after she came here, Zhong was the only one with outstanding talent.

    Chu Yu escapes from the hall and finds that there are two people following her, Wang Yizhi and Huan yuan. It''s not surprising that Huan yuan follows her. But... Chu Yu turned to Wang Yizhi and said with a bitter smile, "brother Yizhi, what are you doing out there? Don''t take a good look at your beauty, but come to see my joke? "

    Wang Yizhi laughed and put his hand on Chu Yu''s shoulder: "naturally, it''s because brother Zi Chu''s jokes are more beautiful!"

    Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing when he said that. Just now the situation is really fatal, and sometimes men get jealous. It''s even more unbearable.

    After spending some time with Wang Yizhi Huan yuan by the maple forest, he saw that the young masters who had gone out to get gifts had come back one by one. Chu Yu nodded to Huan yuan slightly, indicating that they should also go back at this time,

    Wang Yizhi stood aside and said with a smile, "how are you getting your gift ready? Just now, you promised Zhong to give gifts every year. "

    Chu Yu took out a jade hairpin from her sleeve and shook it in front of Wang Yizhi''s eyes. She said with a smile, "isn''t it here?" She carries jade hairpin, gold hairpin and other ornaments with her. On the one hand, she can defend herself; on the other hand, she wants to give "small gifts" at any time.

    Today, all the people who come to the party are rich, and their gifts must be even more expensive. Chu Yu''s Hosta is a bit shabby, but she doesn''t have a more suitable gift for the time being. She doesn''t expect Zhong to choose her every year, so it''s shabby.

    Back in the hall, Zhong Niannian was singing, playing the piano and singing slowly

    ¡°¡­¡­

    Hong Fei fills the west continent, and Wang Lang goes to the brothel.

    You can''t see the height of the building, and you can''t see the railings.

    The railings are twelve, and the hands are as bright as jade.

    The rolling curtain makes the sky high and the sea water green.

    The sea dream is long, you worry, I worry too.

    The south wind knows what I mean and dreams of Xizhou. "

    Her singing is very beautiful, elegant and lingering, but her expression is a little casual and indifferent. It seems that it doesn''t matter what she sings, and it doesn''t care if someone wants to listen to her.

    No matter when, no matter where, she''s just there, singing.

    Not how happy, not how sad, she is just very comfortable singing, from the song, flying up.

    Chuyu suddenly felt that she had made a mistake. Zhong Niannian was not good at anything, but she was good at everything? At least the song was enough to move her.

    When they sat down again, they presented gifts to Zhong Niannian. Although Zhong Niannian repeatedly indicated that he didn''t want anything too expensive, some black sheep almost got their heirloom in order to please the beauty. As a result, Zhong Niannian had to give it back one by one, or promised to paint, or write poetry, or sing and play the piano, as compensation for his refusal.

    What Wang Yizhi sent was a word. He broke a red leaf in the maple forest outside and borrowed ink to write a word: Nian, as a gift, was sent out. When Zhong Niannian picked up the maple leaf, waves finally appeared in her calm and beautiful eyes. She looked at Wang Yizhi deeply and didn''t say anything at last, He didn''t repay others with poems or songs. He just bowed slowly and gave a gift. Then he put the maple leaf on his sleeve and looked up at the next gift.

    Wang Yizhi received this gift from her with a glass of wine.

    When Zhong Niannian salutes Wang Yizhi, almost everyone present, including Chu Yu, thinks that Zhong Niannian has a crush on Wang Yizhi. However, because of Wang Yizhi''s aloofness, no one dares to have any opinions about it. He is only worried in his heart. Therefore, when Zhong Niannian continues to look at the next gift as if nothing had happened, some people in the hall can''t help but give a sigh of relief.

    The last one to be picked up was Chu Yu''s gift. When Chu Yu came, it was around eight or nine o''clock in the morning. At this time, it was almost evening, and time passed quickly.

    Chu Yu''s gift is very shabby. It''s not only shabby in essence, but also not packaged. It''s just a pure jade hairpin. It doesn''t even have many beautiful patterns. It''s not worth much to sell it. However, after Zhong Niannian picked up the hairpin, she stood up and left her seat until she came to Chu Yu. Then, she scattered her hair, The jade hairpin presented by Chu Yu is used to tie up a married woman''s bun.

    Looking at her actions, Chu Yu could not help but open her eyes and almost wanted to run away. But before she put her wish into practice, she heard Zhong''s general voice of death sentence: "I would like to entrust this life to Yu Zi, childe Chu."

    Before her voice fell, Chu Yu felt that the eyes of at least two-thirds of the people on the scene, like swords, swept towards her.

    Chu Yu felt as if she had been seen as a sieve again.

    The most important thing is to kill people without blood, beauty green silk and beauty sword.

    Chu Yu grinned bitterly and tried to refuse. However, before she spoke, Zhong Niannian said, "is it because the young master dislikes my humble concubine and doesn''t deserve him?"

    It can''t be a sieve any more. It''s directly crushed into powder.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help asking: "I have a question. Why do girls like me so much every year? Which gift is not better than mine? Why do you choose me every year? "

    Her problem is not only what she wants to know, but also what many losers are eager to understand.

    After pondering for a moment, Zhong Niannian looked around the crowd like water, and said softly, "it''s time to be frivolous every year. This time, I want to marry someone else. Yu Ziyuan''s jade hairpin is not luxurious at all. It implies that I want to clean the lead and run the house cautiously. So I use it to tie up my long hair for you."

    Chu Yu''s depressed blink of an eye, she just casually took a thing on the body to send out just, send out before can not think of these miscellaneous.

    Under the terrible eyes of all the people, Chu Yu had to promise to come down and return to her Chu garden every year. But now she must go back to prepare for it and meet her later.

    Chu Yu asked Huan yuan to withdraw first. As soon as they came out, Huan Yuan said in a low voice, "princess, be careful. I suspect this girl is cheating."

    Chu Yu sneered and said: "don''t worry about this. I''ve just felt it. She''s not here to pick a man. It''s clear that she came to me at the beginning. Even if I gave you a piece of meat and bone, she can rely on the reason that food is God."

    ========================================================

    Today''s second watch~~~

    Continue to ask for monthly tickets~~~

    Voting method:

    1. Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status.

    2. Recently, it seems that we have found a new place to vote. Under the picture in the monthly package chapter, there is a small line, in which there is the word "recommend the monthly ticket to support the author". Click o (¡É)_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 136

    Huan yuan was a little surprised when he heard the words: "then why is the princess..."

    While they were talking, they went out and came to their carriage. Chu Yu got on the carriage until she sat in the carriage with her back against the wall of the carriage. Then she said with a smile, "because I''m curious about what she''s going to do."

    She just suddenly understood why Zhong Niannian''s various talents were so excellent and average. It took a lot of energy and time for her to learn each and every one well. If she didn''t like every one, it would be a painful thing to force herself to learn something she didn''t like. Chu Yu had suffered a painful learning career and had a good understanding of this kind of pain.

    If it wasn''t for being asked, it''s hard for Chu Yu to imagine that a person had a balanced interest in playing the piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, singing and playing. Before the fall of the wind, Zhong Niannian was just a merchant''s daughter. She couldn''t be influenced by too deep artistic atmosphere, and the answer buried under the water was coming out: she had a purpose.

    Even if they are all powerful and powerful people, everyone''s preferences are different. For example, Wang Yizhi''s good book and Xiao BIE''s love for Qin, only when they are proficient in all aspects can they win everyone''s love.

    Zhong Niannian''s talent is not for her own sake. It''s not so much a talent as her own unique weapon. This weapon has no edge, but it is invincible.

    It''s a knife at the beginning of the word. No matter who took it, it''s a knife.

    Now this knife is on Chu Yu''s neck.

    The shoulder shrinks, changed a more comfortable posture to lean to sit, Chu Yu slowly way: "just now so many pairs of eyes looking at, I no matter accept or refuse, will encounter many people''s hostility, if I refuse, that clock is not reconciled to cry twice a year.". Even if most of the contacts we have built up have been destroyed, we will accept them for the time being to seek room for relaxation. "

    Chu Yu was silent for a while, then sighed: "Qing is a beautiful woman, how can you be a thief?" Since she knows that Zhong Niannian has a different purpose, she will be careful not to let her have a chance to achieve any conspiracy.

    She can vaguely guess Zhong Niannian''s real identity. She is a spy, or a spy. No matter in ancient times or in modern times, or in the books and movies that Chu Yu read, female spies always have extraordinary beauty and talent, and build a regime of iron and steel with flowery life.

    So Chu Yu didn''t hate it, but felt sorry for Zhong Niannian: such a beautiful and talented woman shouldn''t have fallen into the political mud. If she had grown up and married like an ordinary woman, she would have been much happier.

    Chu Yu is on her way back to Chu garden. Zhong Niannian said goodbye to the owner of the house first, with two maids and a light salute. He went straight to Chu garden.

    Although many frustrated CHILDES are jealous of Chu Yu, it''s Zhong Niannian''s own choice after all. They can only watch Zhong Niannian leave when they are jealous.

    On the carriage, Zhong Niannian and Zhu Yan sat in the carriage together, but Zhu Sha changed into a man''s dress and acted as a coachman. Although she was a woman, she was very skillful in controlling the horse, and the carriage went very smoothly. In the stable car, Zhu Yan said quietly: "Zhong Nian Nian, what do you want to do?"

    As Zhong Niannian''s maid, she even called her master''s name, which was obviously extremely rude. However, Zhong Niannian didn''t blame her at all. She just laughed and said, "it''s just a little trick. You two don''t need to care. My actions won''t delay your wife''s plan. " She raised her hand and took out the Hosta that Chu Yu had given to her hair.

    I don''t know how many dignitaries and precious treasures Zhong Niannian has met in recent years. However, the two gifts she received at the banquet today were lighter than ever.

    Zhong is adept at various means every year. She has to understand in her heart that the word "Nian" written on Wang Yizhi''s maple leaf does not necessarily contain any deep meaning, but the more concise it is, the more room for imagination. To understand it from various angles, a leaf and a word can really come up with a lot of things. If she did not make a play today, but really chose the destination, maybe she would really choose Wang Yizhi.

    As for the hairpin Chu Yu sent, she could see that it was completely perfunctory, but it was the first time that she received a gift from a woman, and she asked for it, leaving a unique Memorial.

    Zhong smiles every year and puts the hairpin into his sleeve.

    Zhu Yan looked at Zhong Niannian and frowned with disapproval: "what''s your wife? Isn''t Madame our common master? "

    Zhong''s careless smile every year made her look very beautiful. Even though she was Zhu Yan, who was also a woman, she could not help but be a little surprised. She turned to look out the window from the side window of the carriage and said in a soft voice, "you have always been wrong. The lady is the lady. I just listen to the order of the young master. For the time being, let the lady transfer me. My real master is the young master."

    Zhu Yan couldn''t help sneering: "so good, you and I are in charge of each other, I and cinnabar will always look at you, don''t do anything that shouldn''t be done, otherwise my wife will blame you, I can''t protect you." Her expression is still quiet, but under the silence, it shows a touch of sharpness.

    With a faint smile, Zhong said, "thank you very much."

    Two beautiful women, in the not spacious carriage, had a brief verbal confrontation, and finally ended with a gentle thanks. After Zhong Nianchu said this, Zhu Yan could not help but stop looking at her.

    Although Zhu Yan and Zhu Sha are accompanied by Zhong Niannian to protect her safety, they also have the intention of surveillance, but the two girls are not really hard hearted. After several years of walking, even though they are strange, they also have some feelings. If Zhong Niannian does something she shouldn''t do, she is responsible and has to kill her.

    Zhu Yan is not willing to attack Zhong Niannian, so she warns Zhong Niannian not to make mistakes. Although she looks stern, it''s actually for her good.

    Zhong Niannian also knew this, so she said "thank you very much.".

    Before they came to build Kangcheng, they had already done enough preparation. They found Chu garden and blocked Chu Yu at the door.

    Chu Yu looks at Zhong Niannian with a bitter smile. If she were a man, she would be very happy with the peach blossom luck. But this peach blossom luck is not what she wants, but it may have ulterior motives. She had a headache at the thought of it.

    However, since Zhong Niannian has found her, she can''t drive her away after all. Just as originally planned, she arranges for her to stay first and asks Huan yuan to be careful, while she and Yue JieFei return to the princess mansion.

    After returning to the house, Chu Yu remembered that today she had agreed to teach aman how to recite poetry, but unexpectedly, it took so long for Zhong to recite poetry every year. Sorry, she went to huacuo''s yard to find aman.

    Three thousand prosperous in the middle, half of the house is newly repaired, two figures in the yard are fighting, standing in the center, waving a gun of the dark youth, naked upper body, a drop of sweat along the vigorous action splash, and a red figure walking around the youth, sword shadow stretch and shrink uncertain, unpredictable.

    See Chu Yu came in, the body shape of red shadow suddenly a change, rapid advance. The point of the sword was on the throat of the dark boy, ending the battle.

    Ah man threw down his gun in distress: "I still can''t beat you." The heavy iron gun fell down with a dull sound and fell slightly into the soft soil.

    Hua CuO glanced at Chu Yu. "It''s natural. It doesn''t depend on how long you''ve been practicing? How many years have I practiced? " Although he is still able to defeat aman with his delicate and agile sword skills, after Rong Zhi guided aman''s exertion skills, the alien youth from a foreign country seems to have a sudden insight. The speed of progress makes huacuo feel a little terrible.

    Although he can still defeat aman easily now, it will only take another year after a year, when aman can fully integrate his natural power into this set of shooting techniques specially designed for him. He may lose to his former subordinates.

    For this terrible entry, huacuo can''t even help being a little jealous.

    Bear in mind Rong Zhi''s command. After starting, he breathed calmly and realized the strength of his body. After a long time, aman noticed Chu Yu coming and quickly welcomed her: "princess, where are you today?" After these days of training. Aman has been able to speak fluently, no longer stuttering.

    Chuyu said with a smile, "today I went to see the No.1 Beauty in the world. It''s really a peerless beauty."

    Huacuo turned his lips and walked out, with a disdainful voice: "the most beautiful woman in the world? What kind of beauty is Zhong Niannian

    He walked very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, there was no shadow, although Chu Yu was a little strange. But while aman was waiting, she quickly forgot the words of Hua Cuo.

    Anyway, it''s not so important. Even if there is another beauty, it doesn''t have much to do with her.

    Aman followed Chu Yu back to the East Pavilion for endorsement, and had dinner with Chu Yu by the way. It was late at night when he came back. In the quiet darkness, his ears moved sensitively, and then the whole person, like a leopard, crossed several walls quickly and quickly, just in front of the man in white.

    When he found that the person who stopped him was Rongzhi, aman was stunned for a moment, and asked: "where are you going?"

    Rong Zhi gave him a casual look and said with a smile, "where am I going? Does it have anything to do with you? Be obedient, go back to sleep and forget that you saw me tonight. " The tone of speech is very casual and perfunctory.

    Aman subconsciously stepped back and asked, "do you want to go out and do something bad?" Looking at the young man in white in front of him, he felt awe from the bottom of his heart.

    He is not afraid to practice fighting with him every day, and he can beat huacuo every time. However, he is afraid of tolerance and has no reason. It''s like the sensitive intuition of wild animals. He thinks that this seemingly weak boy is very terrible.

    Rong Zhi shook his head and took a step forward. Aman subconsciously took another step back, but remembering that he had just had a meal with Chu Yu, he summoned up his courage: "you can''t harm the princess."

    However, the next moment, he only heard the wind behind his head. Before he could react, there was a sharp pain in the back of his head, and then he was unconscious.

    Seeing aman humming and falling down, Rong Zhi raised his eyes and looked at the front wall on the left side. There was a red figure, inlaid with a layer of silver light in the moonlight, which seemed a little strange. He smiled and nodded: "a Cuo, I''ll take care of this boy when I come back."

    With that, he continued to walk forward.

    On the top of the willow, after the evening of the appointment, although it was a little late, how could he not go to the invitation of "the most beautiful woman in the world"?

 Chapter 137

    After Zhong entered Chu garden every year, he did not have a rest. Instead, he invited Huan yuan to come. They sat opposite each other in front of the lamp. Huan yuan looks at the nose with his eyes and the heart with his nose.

    Zhong Yingying said with a smile every year: "is my appearance so unbearable to be respected by the young master?" She poured her glass full of wine with a smile, and gave it to Huan yuan with both hands. Huan yuan didn''t want to get along with this woman more, so she drank it and decided to leave.

    But before he got up, he felt the soreness under his feet, and the gorgeous woman in front of him became more and more blurred. The last thing left in his impression was the faint but ironic smile.

    He did not expect that this gentle and beautiful woman, who was obviously full of scheming, would not care to use this kind of almost arbitrary technique, so blatantly showed that she had a bad intention.

    Looking at Huan yuan falling down with a look of disbelief, Zhong Niannian slowly stood up, laughed and said to Zhu Yan: "although scholars have a thousand tricks, they often can''t imagine that sometimes violence is the real means to decide everything."

    This has been the case with the change of Dynasties since ancient times.

    With that, she walked out of the door slowly.

    The moonlight is very gentle on Zhong Niannian. The clear air between her eyebrows and eyes is like a dream. It''s like the most easily broken illusion in the world. She moves her steps lightly and strolls in the night, so leisurely and leisurely.

    The watchers outside the door have been cleared by cinnabar and cinnabar. They fall everywhere. Zhong Niannian doesn''t seem to see them. He just goes straight ahead.

    As she walked, she sang low:

    "The dream of the sea is long, you worry, I worry too.

    The south wind knows what I mean and dreams of Xizhou. "

    "... the south wind knows what I mean and dreams of Xizhou." She repeated the last sentence several times. Soft and slightly hoarse voice reverberates in the night, so ethereal, as if the fairy tale of the mountain spirit ghosts luring mortals, each tone of the ups and downs with infinite magic.

    In this way, walking and singing in the night, she walked out of the Chu garden, and then saw the figure standing in the door.

    The whole figure is bathed in the moonlight like water. The soft white clothes are like floating ice and snow, so soft and so cold.

    The clock goes forward every year. "Thank you for coming to see me," he said

    Rong Zhi turned and looked at the beautiful woman. There was no emotion in his soft eyes. Even though Zhong was beautiful every year, he looked at her as if he was looking at something lifeless, such as a stone or a chess piece.

    After looking at the clock for a while, Rong Zhi showed a smile. As soon as he lifted his clothes, he sat down in front of Zhong Nian Nian. And her relative head up: "your song is still so beautiful, compared with what I heard seven years ago is no inferior."

    Clock year after year, such as water Yingying eyes can not help shaking, because of the words. It seems that she went back to seven years ago. At that time, her family was in a state of decline. Her father died and her mother was ill. The only boy in the family was her younger brother, who was only five years old. She was not even very sensible, let alone supported her family.

    At that time, faced with many creditors. Zhong Niannian''s only choice is to marry a rich merchant, who is old enough to be her father and has two as wide as her.

    Girls in the mood for love are full of vision and fantasy for the future. Which woman is willing to face such a miserable future? But Zhong Niannian had no choice at that time. She had to go to the nearby lake by herself and sing while crying. Since she was a child, she loved singing. Only when she was singing, could she forget her troubles. But as she was singing, her tears were so blurred that she couldn''t see clearly. Suddenly, she heard the sound of water approaching, and then a very soft voice sounded like a God: "you sing very well."

    This is what Rong Zhi told Zhong Niannian. I''m not the author of that kind of speed flow. Sometimes it takes me several hours to write a chapter. The current update speed is very hard for me. I sit in front of the computer almost all day, sometimes I don''t do anything, staring at the computer to think about the plot and wording. Sometimes I''m nervous. Before I finish today''s update, I didn''t dare to go to the book review area, because I was afraid of being affected. A while ago, I was involuntarily affected by the ink fragrance. I made it alive in advance and broke up my original layout. As a result, I looked back and lost.

    In the ink, I could have written more brilliantly. In recent days, I have been thinking about this issue repeatedly. But now that the article has been sent out, I can''t make any major changes. I have to make some adjustments when the novel is finished and published.

    I''m not complaining that you have influenced me. On the contrary, I''m very happy that you have love for ink. This is something I didn''t expect. It even makes me feel a little flattered. It''s just that I''m not good at this point. My lack of self-cultivation leads to improper disposal. I hope you can forgive me for this mistake, and I will be more cautious in the future. What should you say or what should you say? Guess the plot, evaluate the characters, evaluate the plot, etc. don''t let me affect my interest. What needs to be strengthened is my own concentration. Don''t stop replying because of this. That''s the biggest blow to me_<

    Some people think that I don''t read the book review section. In fact, I read the book review section. Although I don''t often reply to posts on the Internet, I do. Sometimes I reply later. That''s because I have to take advantage of my own time and the Internet speed at that time.

    In the end, it''s still asking for monthly tickets and monthly tickets. It''s almost the end of the month. Now it''s the third place in the monthly ticket list, but it''s very dangerous and precarious. I''ll go down at any time. I''ve been wandering like this for a long time ~ ~ I''m a little tired.

    When I opened the page, I found that there were more than 80 monthly tickets for my main station. Some of you may have made mistakes. So I''ll repeat the method of monthly tickets:

    1. Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status.

    2. Recently, it seems that we have found a new place to vote. Under the picture in the monthly package chapter, there is a small line, in which there is the word "recommend the monthly ticket to support the author". Click o (¡É)_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 138

    At first glance, he looks like a teenager, but when you look at him carefully, you can see that he is already twenty-one or twenty-two years old. It''s just because of his fierce spirit that makes him look several years younger.

    The man in black didn''t hit. He threw his sword and looked indifferent. He glanced at the two people standing on the wall.

    As soon as Chu Yu saw the man''s face clearly, two words appeared in her heart: bad man.

    It turns out that some people in the world are born with a villain face: a man in black is not ugly, on the contrary, he is very handsome, but whether it is a narrow and sharp eyebrow, a high nose, or a closed thin lip, it gives people a false impression that he is a villain.

    It''s not that he''s not handsome, just that he''s handsome with fierce murderous spirit, so arrogant and reckless, and he''s waving his teeth and claws at the audience. Especially when he''s squinting at people, you''ll feel that he''s planning something bad in his heart.

    Though, he''s really killing people now.

    Compared with the man in black, yuejiefei is relaxed. After pulling out his sword, he lets Chu Yu hold the branch across the wall. Then he lets go of him and stares at the man in black nervously. He refuses to relax for a moment.

    Feeling the difference of yuejiefei''s attitude, Chu Yu couldn''t help asking: "very strong?"

    Yuejiefei gently, even if he answered, he couldn''t even take care of Chu Yu''s space. His mind can''t relax now, for fear of something wrong.

    OK, I see.

    Knowing that there was nothing good about this time, Chu Yu didn''t disturb Yue JieFei, so she quietly shrank to one side and held the tree trunk to watch the battle.

    Yuejiefei clenched his sword, looked at the man in black and asked, "who is coming?" Just now that blow, too terrible, that kind of sword speed. It was so fast that he was scared. The man in black didn''t want to kill. Yuejiefei knew that he felt the crisis was approaching. He instinctively took Chuyu to escape from that position. He reluctantly avoided a blow. Looking at the other side''s appearance, it seemed that the other side didn''t pay much attention to the blundering of the sharp sword, and could perform stronger swordsmanship at any time.

    This man is a master.

    Yuejiefei said so in his heart.

    The man in black did not answer the question of yuejiefei. He glanced at Chu Yu who was holding a tree beside him and said, "Yu Zi Chu?" Without waiting for Chu Yu to answer, he said, "someone paid me to kill you." Before his words came down, he struck the sword again and again!

    Chu Yu only felt that the figure of the man in black flashed indistinctly for a moment, and then suddenly disappeared in the same place. Then a black lightning burst into the air. In the long and sharp howling sound, she only felt a fierce force coming, but her body could not move. Before the edge of the sword was touched, the chill had covered the whole body.

    In an instant, the terror of approaching death surrounded Chu Yu. It made her heart stop beating.

    Fortunately, just for a moment, the man in black was stopped by yuejiefei, who arrived in time. They exchanged swords in mid air. The speed was so fast that the sounds of fighting almost overlapped. In a twinkling of an eye, they both landed.

    The next moment of landing, the two people fight very fast, Chu Yu can''t see their movements clearly. Only the sound of metal impact was heard, as dense as raindrops. And in the clang of metal strike, there are one or two sounds from time to time, just like the shrill cry of birds.

    Chu Yu frowned. She looked carefully at the other side of the lower wall. She saw the soft grass and shrubs below, and then she crossed her heart. At last, she looked at Yue JieFei anxiously. Seeing that he was fighting with the man in black, she put down the branch and jumped down the wall.

    Just now yuejiefei turned around. Give her a quick escape gesture, which makes Chu Yu feel the crisis. Yuejiefei''s Kung Fu is very good. She can see it from her first assassination and later his fight with huacuo. Yuejiefei is also very confident. The other side has only one man in black, so it is safe to stand beside him. But now yuejiefei tells her to run away, which shows that he has no confidence to defeat the man in black. He is worried that the man in black will continue to kill her after he has defeated him.

    Chu Yu is not the kind of person who let her run, but she has to stay to live and die together. She knows that she is a burden to yuejiefei because of her poor military strength. Even if she stays on the side, she can''t help. It''s better to run away now so that yuejiefei can concentrate on nothing.

    Run!

    After landing, this word occupied Chu Yu''s mind. She lifted up the hem of her robe and ran out with the maximum speed she could reach. The sound of sword fighting behind her gradually weakened. As she ran, Chu Yu found that the whole Chu garden was almost in a terrible silence.

    Yes, dead silence.

    Because most of the people living in the garden are dead.

    Those beautiful, elegant, knowledgeable, some of them were even the servants she trained, and the guards who protected the Chu garden. Although Zhong Niannian robbed them, he just gave them medicine and stun them, but they didn''t take their lives. Today, they all died under the sword of a man in black.

    Lying on the ground, the wound features of each corpse are the same: they are all fatal wounds on the throat, blood flowing out of the neck... Killing with one sword.

    Chu Yu could almost imagine the situation at that time. The man in black swaggered into the Chu garden and killed him when he saw someone. He had no scruples, no pity, and killed one person with one sword.

    Chu Yu only felt that her brain seemed to be rigid, and she didn''t have time to feel angry or sad. Her heart was surrounded by fear, and her body faithfully carried out the order of escape. However, when she saw a dead person, there was a voice, as if engraved, engraved a number in her heart.

    1¡¢ Two, three

    7¡¢ Eight, nine

    15¡¢ Sixteen, seventeen

    From the place where the wall fell to the gate of Chu garden, there were 348 steps and 47 people.

    From the carriage off a horse, regardless of the rough rope wood was worn to the skin of the hand, Chu Yu turned on the horse, unfamiliar shake the reins: "drive." He has a hoarse voice.

    Chu Yu once learned how to ride a horse for a while, but it was only for a while. After a while, she felt that the horse''s back was worn to the inside of her thigh, so she stopped practicing on the spur of the moment. However, at this time, she regretted why she didn''t study hard.

    As soon as the horse started, Chu Yu almost fell down. She forced herself on the horse''s back and straightened her waist again. She looked back and saw that the door of Chu garden was wide open, as if she were eating people. The elegant and quiet courtyard was already full of blood.

    Chu Yuya bites and waves the whip, then forcefully clamps her legs. In the double fear of falling to death and being overtaken and killed, she goes back to the princess mansion smoothly. Although she is in a mess by this time, her hair is scattered, and her clothes are dirty.

    Before she was shocked, Chu Yu remembered that Yue JieFei was still fighting with the man in black when she left the Chu garden. She didn''t know what the bad luck was now, so she ran to find Hua Cuo. By the way, she even called aman together. When she was about to call the guards, the person she wanted to find already appeared at the gate.

    Yuejiefei reluctantly leans by the door. His left shoulder and lower abdomen are all hit by a sword. The injury on his left shoulder is serious. The whole sleeve is wet with blood, and he is still ticking down with blood. His brave brow is covered by defeat, and even his eyes are a little lax.

    Seeing Chu Yu, Yue JieFei rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.

    Chu Yu is very anxious in her heart. She wants to catch up with Yue JieFei and see how Yue JieFei is. Suddenly, her shoulder is held by someone. When she looks back, it''s Rong Zhi who comes with her. Rong Zhi presses her shoulder and looks at the sky ahead: "be careful."

    Along the direction he looked at, Chu Yu saw a black shadow like death standing on the wall above the gate of Princess mansion.

    Because just now in a hurry, the guard hasn''t been able to summon up. At present, it''s just Chuyu, huacuo, Rongzhi and aman.

    Chu Yu''s body was stiff for a moment.

    The man in black looked contemptuous and evil, with a slight cold smile. He was holding a sword in his hand, and his eyes swung one by one from several people''s faces. When he cast his eyes on Chu Yu, his smile suddenly solidified and changed color in shock.

 Chapter 139

    "Why are you here?" After the shock, the eyes of the man in black turned to anger, sadness, doubt and nostalgia. All these strong emotions intertwined in his handsome face, which didn''t seem contradictory at all.

    Chu Yu subconsciously looked at her side... Rong Zhi? Er, no, it''s in the wrong direction.

    Turning to the other side, Chu Yu knew who the man in black was looking at.

    It''s the flower fault.

    At this time, huacuo also looked at the man in black, with a complicated look. After a long time, he said softly: "long time no see, crane Jue."

    It seems that they knew each other before.

    The man in black, who was called hejue, sneered and said, "you actually remember my name. I thought you had forgotten it all."

    Huacuo gave a bitter smile and didn''t speak.

    He Jue stared at huacuo and continued: "why don''t you talk? It''s not like we haven''t seen each other for four years. The flowers hurt the cranes and they don''t talk to each other

    Flowers hurt the crane?

    When he said this, Chu Yu suddenly remembered that Yue JieFei once said that Hua CuO had made friends with a young swordsman named he. Later, they turned against each other. Now it seems that he Jue is the one.

    I just didn''t expect that he Jue was still a killer. In the process of assassination, he met his old friends again.

    "It''s four years and five months," he said It''s been that long.

    He Jue looked at Chu Yu with disdain and disgust in his eyes. With one look, he immediately looked away: "in the past, when you and I parted, you said you wanted to find the first beauty in the world. Is this the first beauty you found in the world? Do you have a bad eye? "

    At this time, Chu Yu''s hair scattered down. Although she looked embarrassed, she could at least see that she was a woman. After listening to he Jue''s words. She was also a little surprised: the most beautiful woman in the world? Isn''t it Zhong Niannian?

    Huacuo was still a little preoccupied. After a while, he laughed and said in a low voice, "it''s all years ago. Now, it''s not." His voice with a strong sentimental, as if there is a wave of regret can not be waved around them.

    He Jue snorted: "don''t think that if you say so, I will let you go." He raised his wrist, pointed at huacuo with the sharp point of the long sword, and yelled: "pull out the sword! Four years. I''ll see how much you''ve improved! "

    At this moment, he even put his attention on Hua CuO completely, and his original target Chu Yu was also ignored by him.

    Chu Yu is eager to be ignored at this time. While he Jue challenges Hua Cuo, she quickly pulls Rong Zhi to one side and turns her head to let aman follow. They just walk away. He Jue started.

    He Jue''s sword is almost always accompanied by a howling sound that seems to tear the eardrum. Both he and huacuo are fast and vicious, and soon Chu Yu can''t see the situation of their fight. Simply don''t see for the moment, at this time Yue JieFei still a person unconscious lying in the door, Chu Yu pull Rong Zhi to explore his situation - not dead, fortunately.

    Seeing that Yue JieFei was still breathing, Chu Yu quickly asked Rong Zhi to stop bleeding and bandage him. At this time, he heard a cry from aman. Looking up, aman clenched his long gun and joined the regiment.

    Because aman joined. After the fight, with a sharp roar, huacuo and hejue''s movements stop, and let Chuyu see their present situation clearly. He sees that huacuo''s face is full of scars, all of which are lighter injuries, but the accumulation is also very considerable. Compare with hejue. In addition to the use of force, so that the clothes are not neat, there is no half silk damage, the outcome is clear.

    Aman must have seen clearly the disadvantage of huacuo before he came forward with his gun.

    He Jue looked at huacuo contemptuously: "I don''t know how you spent these four years. There is no improvement in swordsmanship. Four years ago, you and I had the same level of swordsmanship. Now it''s so different. "

    Hua CuO sighed and didn''t tell the fact that he had been injured for three years, leaving him to guess and misunderstand.

    He Jue frowned even more discontentedly: "I told you before that women are wrong, so we sword learners should stay away from women. But you don''t listen to my advice and go to find the best beauty in the world. Don''t you waste your swordsmanship in order to please that beauty these years?"

    Chu Yufang sent someone to gather the guards. At this time, he finally arrived. Seeing this situation, nearly 100 guards surrounded hejue. The people in the inner layer were holding swords, while the people in the outer layer were holding bows and crossbows, aiming at hejue.

    He Jue thought to himself that although he was not afraid of this situation, it would take some effort to kill all the trained guards. Besides, there were flowers who were eyeing him. He was afraid that he would not be able to deal with him.

    As soon as he knew what was at stake, he did not hesitate any more. He made a force at his feet and rushed to the direction of the weak encirclement. He killed several people like lightning and fled without a trace in the chaos.

    The commander of the guard was about to order to go after him. Chu Yu stopped him: "slow down, stay here, pass the order, strengthen the defense of the Princess House, and don''t let people break in so easily in the future."

    As soon as he Jue thinks that he Jue has no defense to go in and out of the princess''s house today, Chu Yu can''t help feeling a chill rush to the bone marrow. If it''s not for Hua Jue''s mistake to divert his attention today, she''s afraid that she will be killed.

    Huacuo and yuejiefei were both injured. After Rongzhi took care of them, he handed them over to the doctor in his family. It was just a pure trauma, and he didn''t need to spend too much effort on it.

    Huacuo''s wounds are many, but they are very shallow. Hejue seems to be trying to torture him. He slowly cuts him with one sword, and yuejiefei is more miserable. In addition to the shoulder and abdomen that Chu Yu saw before, he has a sword wound on his back. In addition, he lost too much blood on the way to Princess mansion, and almost didn''t come back.

    Chu Yu ordered people to paint the appearance of hejue. He was wanted in Jiankang city and offered a large amount of money, regardless of life or death. The last sentence is specially added by Chu Yu. There are 47 people in Chu garden and eight people in Princess mansion. He Jue owes her 55 lives, but only one. It''s too cheap.

    In the next few days, Chu Yu can only stay in the princess''s house, and she can''t go anywhere. In the past, whenever she goes out, she always needs yuejiefei to follow her, and she can cope with any accident. But now, when she meets an assassin with terrible swordsmanship, not only her safety can''t be guaranteed, but also yuejiefei can''t help herself. No way, Chu Yu has to stay in the princess''s house all the time, Rely on the military defense of Princess mansion for security.

    The guards on the third floor inside and the third floor outside surround the princess mansion. This is Chu Yu''s city. Only here is safe.

    Daily routine into the palace is naturally no way to carry out, and contact with the outside world are also very poor, Chu Yu can only from the collection of fragments of information to understand the current situation.

    The three kings are still alive, not killed. This makes Chu Yu wander between relaxation and tension. Emotionally, it''s hard for her to accept killing these three people, but intellectually, she knows that it''s an endless situation.

    And in a gloomy fog, if there is anything that can make Chu Yu a little happy, it is that day when he Jue broke into Chu garden, Huan yuan was not there, fortunately escaped a disaster.

    In August, the autumn is getting stronger and stronger, and the autumn wind is rustling. This autumn is like a sword of crane Jue. It''s killing people, but it''s killing everything in green.

    A few days after the closure, two pieces of news just like lightning, make Chu Yu can''t sit any more.

 Chapter 140

    It''s changing. It''s really changing.

    Two things.

    First, Liu Yigong, the old man Chu Yu saw in the little emperor''s study, who didn''t take Liu ziye seriously by his own identity. He plotted a rebellion with several senior officials who had a position in the court. The main participants were Liu Yuanjing and Yan Shibo. Later, Liu Yuanjing pulled Shen Qingzhi into the gang. But Shen Qingzhi, who was pulled into the gang by them, knew their plan, He promised that he would not tell anyone, but when he went out, he told Liu ziye the secret. Liu ziye personally led the badminton army to kill Liu Yigong, and then sent someone to summon Liu Yuanjing. Liu Yuanjing knew that he would die, put on his court clothes and killed him calmly, while Yan Shibo was also intercepted halfway.

    All the three masterminds died, and Liu ziye killed several of his accomplices before he was satisfied.

    Killing several people in a row is as quick as thunder.

    Liu ziye doesn''t care about the appeal and influence of several old ministers in the court. Military power is in his hands. From this point of view, he and Zhong Niannian still have a common language.

    The second thing was not in the court. On the contrary, it had something to do with the Wang family.

    After hearing these two news, Chu Yu was in a state of confusion. Although she knew that the crane had never caught it and was wandering outside, she might not know when she would jump out and assassinate her, but she couldn''t sit still. After struggling for a moment, she decided to go out at risk.

    Advanced palace.

    Seeing Liu ziye, Chu Yu didn''t care to salute either. She immediately asked, "why do you want to kill those people?"

    Liu ziye was very happy when he saw Chu Yu, whom he had not seen for a long time. But Chu Yu was confronted with a loud question. After a while, he realized that Chu Yu was coming for Liu Yigong and others. Immediately feel very aggrieved: "sister, they want to rebel ah. Can''t I kill them yet? "

    Chu Yu was speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    Just now, she was angry that Liu ziye had killed too many people, but she forgot for a moment that this was what an emperor should do. If he didn''t kill Liu Yigong and others, would he have to wait for the other party to overthrow him?

    Chu Yu Chong was stunned for a long time, and then he took a deep breath to restore his calm: "it''s good for your majesty to kill the rebels, but has your majesty ever thought about why they would rebel?" in the final analysis. It''s because Liu ziye is too incompetent.

    If it wasn''t for Liu ziye''s willfulness, cruelty and indiscriminate killing, how could anyone risk his life to do such a wicked thing? As a modern person, Chu Yu didn''t think that rebellion was too bad, but she also knew that in ancient times, it was a curse.

    Liu ziye said with indifference: "why else? Liu Yigong, the old thief, also wants to be emperor. "

    Chu Yu stares at him powerlessly for a while, and thinks that if you tell him that water can carry a boat but also overturn it, maybe it''s playing the piano to a cow, anyway, people have been killed. Even if she fell out with Liu ziye now, she could not revive those who died and keep silent for a moment. Chu Yu bypassed the topic: "if your majesty kills these people, some positions in the court will be vacant. What does your majesty decide to do?" Liu ziye killed several old ministers, but what he lost in the court was not only the people who were killed, but also their friends and friends. Many people with common interests have applied for resignation when they see that the situation is not good.

    It''s just a day or two, and there''s a space in the court.

    But even in this situation, Liu ziye can''t feel critical and reflect on his own mistakes. He just thinks it''s someone else''s fault. He suddenly remembers something. Very jubilant to Chu Yu way: "by the way, sister, that day in the study, I saw Liu Yigong that old thief take eyes to stare at you, so he dug his eyes down, give you play?"

    His eyes were pure and warm. Straight, like a small animal to please its master, he looked at Chu Yu. As if to send out ordinary jewelry, I will hold a pair of eyes with my bloody hands.

    Although Liu ziye wanted to please Chu Yu, she was shocked. No matter how time and space changed, she couldn''t treat other people''s lives like a real superior, let alone accept such a love full of blood.

    In any case, she is not princess Shanyin.

    Yes, Liu ziye loves Princess Shanyin and regards her as his sister, mother and intimate friend. He thinks that he will give her good things when he has them. However, for Chu Yu, her one-sided love is too distorted and miserable. Chu Yu is not only not moved, but also very afraid.

    I was so scared that I wanted to take the door and run away.

    After seeing Liu ziye order to kill four children and Mo Xiang last time, Chu Yu saw the cruel side of the young emperor again.

    In other words, he didn''t feel that he had done anything extraordinary. It was natural for him to kill people. Even digging out his uncle''s eyes as a gift was a piece of cake.

    This is such a dark human nature, such a distorted era. For a moment, Chu Yu looked at Liu ziye, and felt that everything was untrue and absurd.

    Liu ziye didn''t know what she was thinking, so he continued to shout happily: "elder sister, we''ve played eye digging before. Let''s play together in the future."

    Chu Yu gave a bitter smile, barely covered up her inner fear and found an excuse to say that she was unwell today. She left the palace in a hurry.

    Things are not going well these days.

    When Chu Yu sat on the carriage again, it was this in her mind.

    The people she wanted to save couldn''t be saved, the people she wanted to kill couldn''t be killed, and the things she didn''t want to happen happened. At the right time when she became famous among the celebrities, there came Zhong Niannian, the most beautiful woman in the world. Finally, Zhong Niannian was willing to leave by herself, and an assassin forced her not to go out, because the assassin forced her not to go out, As a result, she missed the great change in court, not to say that she knew in advance that she would react, even she couldn''t make a little effort.

    A series of events happen constantly, it seems that it doesn''t matter, but sometimes Chu Yu can''t help thinking, is there a nihilistic hand controlling all this?

    Can there really be such a person, against her? The person she wants to kill will be saved by the other party. The person she wants to protect will not let her protect convenience. She wants to build up her reputation, and the other party will destroy her. She wants to control the emperor, and even keep her from going out for convenience?

    Who is that man? Is there such a terrible person in the world who can control everything without leaving a trace?

    Although this may be very small, Chu Yu is idle in the carriage and filters the suspicious objects one by one in her mind.

    After filtering through Shen Qingzhi and his son-in-law He Ji, he finally thinks that the most possible one is heaven like a mirror.

    But it''s also wrong. If the sky is like a mirror, he has many chances to kill her. Why should he make great efforts to invite a killer?

    In front of her eyes, she seemed to be covered by something, covering the most important part, so that she could not see the joint and the truth of the matter.

    Chu Yu first went back to the princess''s house, then changed into men''s clothes, and drove to the king''s house without stopping.

    The second thing that startled her had something to do with the Wang family, Wang xuanmo and Wang Yizhi.

    During the period when she was unable to go out, there were some changes in the power structure of the Wang family. Wang xuanmo stepped down from the position of head of the family. He didn''t come down voluntarily, but was pulled down by others.

    The new owner of the family is very disgusted with Wang Yizhi''s carefree style, so he will be the first one to attack him.

 Chapter 141

    When Chu Yu arrived at Wang Yizhi''s house, many people had been watching around. There were people watching, people caring, people gloating, and so on.

    Everyone''s face has a different look, focused on looking at the open door.

    The door was broken, the broken bolt lying on the ground, broken and quiet.

    As soon as Chu Yu''s heart sank, she got out of the carriage and followed huacuo.

    Yuejiefei''s injury is not healed, so Chu Yu plans to go out at risk. Rong Zhi asks huacuo to take the post of guard temporarily. Usually, yuejiefei sits in front of the carriage or directly lies on the top of the carriage, but as soon as huacuo goes out, he consciously follows Chu Yu in the carriage, and Chu Yu goes with him.

    As soon as he got out of the car, Chu Yu asked the bystander. He knew that about a year ago, the Wang family with a group of servants broke into the house without knocking. He didn''t know whether it was dangerous or not.

    Thanks to that person, Chu Yu slightly thought about it, and then went forward with Hua Cuo. When she came to the door, there were four strong guards behind her.

    Chu Yu looked at the four and said with a smile, "my family name is Yu, and my name is Chu. I''m a good friend of brother Yi. I don''t know what happened here?"

    The four guards looked at each other, and then looked at Chu Yu''s gorgeous clothes. They quietly gave way.

    After entering the gate, Chu Yu and huacuo went to the inner courtyard together according to her memory. On the way, there was a mess everywhere. The precious but unimportant flowers and trees were trampled, broken and lying on the ground. When she came close to the artificial lake, Chu Yufang saw Wang Yizhi.

    The willow trees by the lake have withered, no longer beautiful as jasper. A comfortable soft couch is placed beside the willow forest. Wang Yizhi is very leisurely lying on the soft couch. Beside the soft couch is a small black lacquer square desk. There is a wine pot standing on the desk, and Wang Yizhi''s slender fingers are holding the wine cup steadily, with a calm look and a slight smile.

    Wang Yizhi is such a person, no matter where he is, no matter how many people around him, but at a glance, the first to notice is always him.

    Chu Yu saw him for the first time. Until now, it has been so.

    When Chu Yu came here, she found that the people who could come here were not only her, but also some celebrities in Jiankang City, who seemed to have been let in by the guards at the door. These people gathered together, looked at Wang Yizhi and the people around him from a distance, and occasionally whispered.

    The crowd outside seems to be ordinary people. Those who can come to the house to visit the scene are all rich and powerful families, and the guards at the door look at the clothes and release people. It''s interesting to check this way.

    But Chu Yu doesn''t feel relaxed and happy now. Seeing Wang Yi''s appearance, she is slightly relieved and goes forward with Hua Cuo. Seeing that Xiao BIE is among them, she comes to him. At this time, she saw the person who was standing in front of Wang Yi. That person Chu Yu had seen. His name is Wang Xingzhi. He is Wang Yizhi''s cousin. He stands one foot away from Wang Yizhi''s body with a gloomy look.

    "Is this the current leader of the Wang family?" Chu Yu is a little strange. Wang Xingzhi''s anger and joy are in the form of color. It doesn''t look like he can beat Wang xuanmo''s old fox.

    Chu Yuyuan was talking to himself, but on one side, Xiao BIE whispered: "Wang Xingzhi is the son of the current leader."

    I see. I won''t show up. Do you want your son to work for you to avoid bullying your younger generation? But now it''s also bullying. Just look at the dozens of Hula people who are escorted by Wang Xingzhi''s servants, but Wang Yizhi has only one person. The situation is clear at a glance.

    But I don''t know why, Chu Yu sees Wang Yizhi''s appearance. She didn''t feel worried at all. She was on her way. I''m still anxious all the way, but when I come here, I see Wang Yizhi''s leisurely appearance. It seems that the whole person is relaxing with him.

    Wang Xingzhi came here today to make a living. Wang Yizhi''s food, clothing, housing and transportation are all in the name of the Wang family. Maybe because of laziness or some other reason, he didn''t transfer these things into his personal name. Therefore, it''s completely reasonable and legal for Wang Xingzhi to take them back in the name of the Wang family.

    It doesn''t make sense.

    He counted all the things belonging to the Wang family, including the title deed of the house, tables, chairs, benches, flowers, plants, trees, clothes, shoes and socks. Everything was recorded in detail. Finally, he counted all the things in and out of Wang Yi''s home, all over his body, but none of them belonged to him, including the clothes he was wearing.

    If there is anything that belongs to him, it is probably him.

    When Wang Xingzhi''s people finished counting, Wang Yizhi slowly put down his glass and asked leisurely, "is it over?" He didn''t care as if he was the one in charge.

    Wang Xingzhi''s expectation is not up to this moment. Wang Yizhi is still so indifferent, which makes him act like a clown. He is even more resentful in his heart. He says coldly: "Wang Yizhi, from now on, you are not a member of the Wang family. Today I order you to leave here and not take anything from the Wang family."

    Wang Yizhi sat up from the soft couch with a smile, raised his hand and began to take off his clothes. At this time, the weather had turned cold. Wang Yizhi took off two layers and then revealed his snow-white shirt. Wang Xingzhi was stunned and looked at his action. After a while, he woke up and cried: "what are you doing?"

    Wang Yizhi looked at him and said with a smile, "didn''t you just say that? When I go out, I''m not allowed to take anything from the Wang family. My clothes are also from the Wang family. Naturally, I''ll take them off and return them to Xingzhi. "

    His words blocked Wang Xingzhi almost speechless. After a while, he said, "these clothes are for you. You don''t have to take them off any more." After that, he has some regrets. If Wang Yizhi goes out in the light, won''t he be able to humiliate him more? However, since the words were spoken, and so many people here were watching and listening, it was inconvenient for him to go back on his words.

    Wang Yizhi laughs, closes his coat, stands up and goes out the door. Chu Yu hesitates and follows him out. Wang Yizhi goes very fast and chases him to the door. Chu Yu catches up with him, grabs his floating sleeve and says, "where are you going, brother Yi? Can I give you a ride?"

    Wang Yizhi looks at Chu Yu, smiles and nods. They get on the carriage and wait for huacuo to get on. Wang Yizhi said a place to go. Chu Yuyuan didn''t know where it was. When the horses and carts arrived, she stopped in front of an alley. Then she realized that there was a low wooden house around. The uneven arrangement made the environment very messy. The people around looked at the clothes of the poor people, and each of them took a curious look at the gorgeous carriage that didn''t know why.

    Wang Yizhi thanks Chu Yu and jumps out of the carriage without hesitation. He walked into the alley until he reached the end, stopped in front of a wooden house that looked a little new, pushed open the door and went in.

    The space in the house is very narrow. There are no other things except a wooden bed. When one of Wang Yi enters the door, he opens his hands and feet to lie on the bed, closes his eyes, and opens it for a long time. Chu Yu, who was stunned at the door, said, "brother Zi Chu, is it strange?"

    Chu Yu said with a bitter smile: "it''s strange." Now she understood that Wang Yizhi had prepared the house in the slum for herself. He seemed to have known that he would be driven out of the Wang family for a long time, so he prepared such a place to live. He just said, "you know that Wang Xingzhi wants to treat you like that. Why should you let him do it in vain?" Is it fun to be driven out of the Wang family? Is it fun to lose money and suffer?

    Once upon a time, the young master who had been treated by others, even in the low and dark wooden room, was like a bright pearl. How to look, how to be out of place with the surroundings.

    Wang Yizhi said with a smile: "why can''t I let him? I have no intention of fighting for power. After so many years of free living in the Wang family, it''s enough. They didn''t ask me to pay my debts. In other words, I took a big advantage. " He looks very good when he laughs. His clothes are just casually closed, full of tired and lazy taste.

    Chu Yu has nothing to do with him. Only for the time being, he said, "if you are not used to living here, the gate of Chu garden is always open for you." Turning around, Chu Yu heard a low "thank you" behind her.

    What''s the feeling of the moon falling in the mud? Now Wang Yizhi gives Chu Yu such a feeling. He used to be the son of a noble family. He was taken care of and grew up. He was expected by his elders, watched by the world, admired by his relatives and friends, but now he was driven out of the house for nothing and lived in a low wooden house in the slum. He didn''t even know whether the next meal was guaranteed. Therefore, although Chu Yu said she didn''t care about him, she drove to visit him the next day.

    Since then, the Wangs have no intention of it.

    Although this is lonely, it is also realistic. Wang Yizhi, who couldn''t do any good to the Wang family, even if he was expelled, no one in his family would say a good word to him. The only one who loved him was Wang xuanmo, who had retired from the second line and was no longer in charge.

    It''s so easy to overturn. One day, she falls from the clouds. Although Wang Yizhi doesn''t feel pain, Chu Yu is frightened.

    But to her surprise, Wang Yizhi didn''t faint in the house. He even set up a stall at the entrance of the alley to write for others. Wang Yizhi''s handwriting is excellent. Not only the illiterate poor people around him, but also the aristocratic childe who used to know came to write for Wang Yizhi.

    Wang Yizhi made a living by selling words. He even lived at ease. He could eat simple food, and he could sleep on a hard wooden bed. Chu Yu was surprised at first, and then gradually turned to admire him for several days.

    It''s always easy to go from simplicity to luxury, and difficult to go from luxury to simplicity. It''s the first time Chu Yu has seen Wang Yizhi adapt so freely.

    This kind of life lasted for four or five days. When Chu Yutou came out for two days, she was worried that he Jue would come to assassinate him again. But after two days, she gradually relaxed. The reason why she came to see Wang Yizhi so often was that she worried that he would leave.

    Prosperity and wealth can''t restrain him, and Jiankang city can''t restrain him either. At an occasional glance, Chu Yu sees that the meaning in his eyes is like the dust of a long way, flying to the place she can''t reach now.

    But Chu Yu didn''t expect that the day came so early and so fast. As usual, Chu Yu went to Wang Yizhi again. When she opened the door, she saw that the room was empty. She only used half an inkstone to press one foot square paper on the wooden bed.

    Chu Yu picked up the paper and saw that it said:

    Between heaven and earth, let me carefree, Zi Chu see words, do not have to send each other.

    Although across the paper, Chu Yu can still imagine the free and uninhibited smile in Wang Yizhi''s eyes when he wrote these four sentences. Now he really has no constraints and fetters. The world is so big that he can listen to his own mind and go anywhere at will.

    Perhaps, Wang Yizhi wanted to leave very early, and the Wang family expelled him. On the contrary, it was just in line with his heart. The big world was his home.

    He didn''t know the situation in Jiankang City, but he didn''t care about it. He had nothing to do with other people''s fighting. At this time, he left not to avoid disaster or anything else, just because he wanted to leave.

    He wanted to go, so he left.

    It''s that simple.

    Chu Yu repeatedly read these four sentences. Gradually, her heart seemed to fly up with these four sentences. She could not help but pursed her lips and said with a smile, "I''m really tied up in a cocoon."

    She said hello to Hua CuO and walked out of the room. The sun was shining outside. Chu Yucai wanted to fold the paper left by Wang Yizhi. Suddenly, her wrist and face changed.

    She saw that, in the white paper and ink, there were pinholes mixed with each other, which appeared faintly in the bright light.

 Chapter 142

    The pinholes were so small that they couldn''t be seen indoors. Only when they were illuminated in the sun did they appear in front of Chu Yu''s eyes.

    And the pinhole becomes a word.

    Chu Yu''s eyelids jumped for a while, and then remembered that huacuo was on the side. She quickly pretended to put the paper into her sleeve as if nothing had happened, and returned to the carriage with huacuo.

    The original plan is to go into the palace after seeing Wang Yizhi. Chu Yu doesn''t plan to make any changes. When she enters the palace, she stands still again, takes out the note and confirms it to the light again.

    Chu Yu frowned. After a long time, she folded the paper slowly and put it away a little confused.

    What does Wang Yizhi want to say to her?

    Why use such a covert way to hide that word in the book?

    After they exchanged their feelings with each other, Liu ziye mentioned that he was short of staff and planned to promote all the officials to two levels to make up for the power gap caused by the killing of several assistant ministers.

    Chu Yu didn''t know much about the personnel changes of the regime, but when Liu ziye said that he was short of manpower, he suddenly had an idea and said, "Your Majesty, how about I recommend someone to you?"

    The person Chu Yu intends to recommend is naturally Huan yuan. Now she has a bad relationship with at least half of the children of jiankangcheng''s aristocratic family, and she has almost lost the only bit of confidence in Liu ziye. Now recommending Huan yuan is completely selfish: let Huan yuan control part of the military power, what''s wrong in the future, and her security is also increased.

    Liu ziye even killed several ministers. Naturally, there were many vacant positions. Now, seeing that Chu Yu was interested, she let her choose at will. Chu Yu compared the positions. He chose a position of "Danyang Yin" for Huan yuan.

    To put it bluntly, this position is actually a local officer in the capital. He is mainly in charge of military power, civil affairs, recommendation and appointment, criminal and administrative litigation, and participates in court administration. The rank of this official position may not be very high, but it is very important. He is an official close to the emperor.

    What Chu Yu saw was the three words "near the emperor" and the mastery of the imperial power in the capital.

    Although because of a woman, Yu Zichu is now unable to move in the celebrity circle. However, Yu Ziyuan''s literary talent is still famous far and near, coupled with Chu Yu''s previous momentum, it is reasonable to give him such an official position.

    After discussing the matter with Liu ziye, Chu Yu felt relaxed. By the way, she mentioned the possibility of the imperial examination system to Liu ziye. At this time, the selection of officials was based on the recommendation system, which was prone to the vicious circle of cronyism. Officials were generally selected from the high-ranking officials in various places. Chuyu, who was born in a humble family but had real talents, could not enter the center of the political power. This is why Chuyu had to make friends with those people before.

    But now if we look at it from another angle. Even if you have a bad relationship with those powerful people, can''t you get along with it?

    Liu ziye''s rough and unruly style made Chu Yu worried, but at the same time, Chu Yu also saw the dawn of another angle, that is to break the monopoly position of the imperial examination.

    Perhaps in the 21st century, more than a thousand years later, the imperial examination is a backward selection system, but now is the century A.D., in other words. At this time, the imperial examination system was actually very advanced.

    Chu Yu didn''t think of this at first. After all, she didn''t have a good impression of the imperial examination. But after thinking from a different angle, she found out how far she had gone: instead of flattering the aristocrats, she would help the emperor strengthen the centralization of power and control the power of talent selection in her own hands.

    Chu Yu''s heart beat faster as she thought about it, as long as she could restrain the little emperor''s tyranny. This may be feasible. Anyway, she had thought of a way out, so she had the courage to give it a try at last.

    After listening to Chu Yu''s description, Liu ziye also found it very fresh, which was fun for him. It''s really in his heart to be able to attack the aristocracy. The only thing that needs to be considered is the strong rebound that might be produced by the aristocracy after the introduction of this system.

    After all, it will hurt their interests.

    Although Liu ziye is irascible, he has made some progress these days. He can see the prospect and difficulty of the system, and he is not busy making plans in one day. Chu Yu himself does not know much about the specific procedures of the imperial examination. He only roughly understands that he selects scholars from all over the country as officials through the examination, but how to do it needs careful consideration.

    Chu Yu felt very relaxed when she came out of the palace, because she didn''t mention the killing of the three kings with Liu ziye today. Wang Yizhi''s writing made her see the narrow mindedness and weakness of the past. She was not the kind of person who was ruthless and decisive, nor was she a wise person who was good at planning. Although she had a vision beyond a thousand years, she might not have a wisdom beyond a thousand years, If you force yourself to be such a person, it''s easy to self defeating.

    It is a good thing to see the shortcomings.

    Don''t do things that are painful and sad. She wants to live, comfortable and stable. If she wants to let her conscience bear the guilt that can''t be removed, what''s the taste of such a painful life?

    Chu Yu hesitates to let Hua CuO stay in the palace, but turns to let aman and Yue JieFei accompany him. After a while of cultivation, Yue JieFei''s injury is almost the same. Although it can''t be said that he is completely recovered, at least it''s OK to fight.

    The carriage stopped at the gate of Jianchu temple. Chu Yu took a deep breath to ease his uneasiness, and then stepped off the carriage.

    On the paper Wang Yizhi left her, the pinholes were connected into one word: ran.

    What however, Chu Yu thought of the solitude of friendship with Wang Yizhi, and then came to the temple.

    Why did Wang Yizhi deliver the news to her in such a subtle way? Who doesn''t he want to see? Chu Yu is not sure, but those days, the person who works with her every day is Hua Cuo. Although Chu Yu doesn''t want to doubt Hua Cuo, she still insists on the idea of not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, and temporarily isolates Hua CuO from herself.

    Then come to find solitude.

    Maybe she can know what Wang Yizhi wants to tell her from her lonely mouth.

    However, as soon as Chu Yucai got out of the car, he saw a group of people standing in front of the gate of Jianchu temple, pointing at the temple, as if talking about something.

    Chu Yu has an ominous premonition in her mind. She rushes to ask one of them, only to find out that an assassin came to Jianchu Temple just now. After killing several monks, the assassin broke into master solitude''s room. After a moment, there was no one in the room, leaving only a pool of blood.

    The assassin is said to be covered with black cloth and dressed in black.

    ***********************************

    At this time, in the muxue garden, a man in black stood in front of Rongzhi, and his figure was plated with a circle of blood brilliance under the sunset.

 Chapter 143

    After negotiating with the monk guarding the temple, Chu Yu, Yue JieFei and aman step into Jianchu temple. The bodies of the monks killed by the assassins have been placed side by side on the ground of the main courtyard. Monk Sanwu, who is standing next to him, has no blood on his face and talks in a low voice.

    Chu Yu orders Yue JieFei to inspect the body, and then asks the monk nearby about the situation. According to the monk who saw the assassin kill, the assassin is wrapped in black clothes and wears a hat. The half face exposed under the hat is covered with black satin. He can''t see the appearance at all, but every time the assassin wields a sword, he will make a heart throb, The sharp and sharp howling sound is like the cry of a crane.

    "The crane is absolutely right." After Chu Yu asked, Yue JieFei also checked the body and returned to Chu Yu. He took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood from his fingertips. "The corpses he left behind were his usual way of killing people. They stabbed his throat and killed him with a sword. He was vicious and dangerous. He Jue also had a well-known feature, that is, every time he quickly put out his sword, he would kill him, The sword will sound like a crane, which is the origin of his nickname

    Chu Yu nodded and said, "in this way, the assassin is the crane." However, why did he kill Ji ran? Is it by chance that the person he wants to kill is what she is looking for, or does it have anything to do with her coming to find solitude?

    He Jue? How can he Jue?

    What does he have to do with Wang Yizhi''s silence? What does it have to do with what Wang Yizhi wants to tell her?

    Chu Yu intuitively feels that she seems to have ignored something. The truth should not be like this. It shouldn''t end here. However, the more anxious she is, the more she can''t remember the elements that she ignored.

    Why hejue? She is now full of mind, are attracted by this question to the past.

    ****************************

    Standing in front of the shelter, the man in black took off his black clothes. There was a bright red inside.

    Hua CuO took off the mask and fanned his face, trying to sweep away the sullen air from his skin: "who''s wrong with you to make me pretend to be? Why do you want to kill people as that creep

    Rong Zhi said with a leisurely smile: "you two are really children. It''s just a small matter a few years ago. You can also make trouble. Now, no one is willing to bow his head and admit his mistake." Let huacuo do this, because huacuo Xie hejue, these two people used to be close friends, no matter how to use the sword. Or when the sword crane sound, flower wrong can be vividly simulated out.

    Huacuo disdained and said, "don''t compare me with him. I''m different from him. OK, I''ve finished the work. The princess won''t find solitude. I''ll go back and have a rest."

    Rong Zhi nodded slightly. He leaned on the bluestone platform. In autumn, the bamboo forest also looked bleak. Qingshitai is cold, cold autumn from the stone into his clothes, and then invade his body. But Rong Zhi didn''t feel cold. His eyes were soft and calm. He didn''t look like he had just ordered to kill people. He just took out a folded piece of paper from his sleeve. When he unfolded it, the ink on the paper seemed like: between heaven and earth, let me be carefree. Zi Chu could see the words. There''s no need to see each other off.

    Facing the last glow of the sunset, the pinholes on the paper combined into a word "ran". After looking at it for a while, he sighed and said to himself, "I can''t imagine that Wang Yizhi left such a hand before he left."

    Fortunately, this morning, huacuo catches a glimpse of Chu Yu. After going out, he looks at the paper strangely. When he returns to the mansion, he tells him the whole story of what happened today, and steals the paper from Chu Yu''s clothes according to his instructions. Although Wang Yizhi can hide his words from huacuo''s eyes, how can he hide his mind?

    When you see the hidden words in the words, you can understand a lot with your wisdom. He didn''t ask about the cause and effect at all, and he didn''t need to go to Jiran or Wang Yizhi for proof. He simply said to huacuo: "kill."

    Then he added, "pretend to be a crane."

    So fierce, so decisive, so fierce, so meticulous.

    And, no mercy.

    The only pity is that Hua CuO just came back and didn''t succeed in killing Ji ran. At the critical moment, he escaped. However, he left a deep wound for Ji ran. As long as there is no one to help, he will die.

    Horizontal and vertical is to prevent the princess from seeing the solitude of being alive. Since the fundamental purpose has been achieved, there are some deviations in the process. Rong Zhi doesn''t care very much.

    "Wang Yizhi..." Rong Zhi slowly crumpled the paper and carefully took it back in his arms. He couldn''t help smiling, "don''t you have to send it away? You can see that even if you see that the princess is not a princess, you don''t pay any attention to her. You just regard her as your son Chu

    Wang Yizhi''s free and easy is far beyond his reach, but he doesn''t envy or yearn for it. He clearly understands that he and Wang Yizhi are two different kinds of people. This is their own choice. They are sober and rational, and will not regret it.

    After a careful calculation, he calculated the various routes in the future, the role of his chess pieces, and the intersection of all aspects of influence. Such calculation was very heavy and trivial, but he was not in a hurry. He combed them smoothly, as if there was a strong steel hand in the invisible, which could integrate these things steadily.

    I don''t know how long after that, he felt a little tired, so he closed his eyes slowly and fell asleep in the bamboo forest.

    When I closed my eyes, twilight came and darkness shrouded me.

    *********************************

    In the next few days, Chu Yu is sending people to look for solitude. She still has the last hope in her heart. If she doesn''t see the body of solitude, she can''t say for sure that he is dead.

    Live to see a man, die to see a corpse.

    In addition to looking for solitude, Chu Yu also wants to find Wang Yizhi, but it seems that this aspect is more difficult than solitude. Wang Yizhi left the day before she saw Liuzi. By the time she knew that solitude had died, she had already gone for more than a day. She didn''t know Wang Yizhi''s goal, and she was even more reluctant to look for it in a big way, In order to avoid before she saw Wang Yizhi, Wang Yizhi had been killed first.

    In addition to sending people to search inside and outside the city for quiet whereabouts, Chu Yu will go to the slum where Wang Yizhi lived every day, hoping to know Wang Yizhi''s words and deeds before leaving from the surrounding population, in order to infer some clues.

    After several days of disappointment, Chu Yu finally found a clue. A resident who was one street away from Wang Yizhi took Chu Yu to a dirty and old wooden house. There was a big hole in the roof of the wooden house, and the door and wall were covered with rotten damage. It seemed that with a little push, the weathered house would collapse.

    The man who lives in this room is a lame man who weaves straw sandals for others, but a few years ago, he was the guard of the palace of the princess.

 Chapter 144

    After paying some money to send the guide away, Chu Yu turns her head and stares at the house in front of her.

    The door was hidden. Chu Yu put out her hand and moved it a little. A crack opened in the door. She hesitated a little and opened the door. What she was facing was a stale damp, like the smell of straw soaking in water for a long time.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help frowning.

    It didn''t seem like a place to live here, but just now the man told her that Wang Yizhi had been here.

    Yue JieFei asked, "princess, otherwise we won''t go in?"

    Chu Yu shakes her head and orders Yue JieFei to guard around, then enters the house with aman.

    In the narrow and low house, the furnishings are simple and shabby. There is only a crooked wooden frame and a pile of rotten straw. The people in the house are lying on the straw mat and snoring.

    The owner of the house is said to be Dewey. His clothes are so ragged that he can hardly see the original color. His face is half covered by a disordered beard. The most noticeable scar is the scar on his face. The dark purple scar distorts the facial muscles. It looks very ferocious. The scar has never entered the beard from the bridge of his nose, You can imagine the severity of the injury.

    His stature is still tall, but he is so thin that he only has a big skeleton. He looks very unhealthy. His two legs, one of which is broken at the same knee, his trousers are empty, and the other leg, ankle, is twisted unnaturally. It looks like an old injury.

    On the edge of the wall lies a crutch with the thickness of its arm, which seems to cut down a branch directly.

    Chu Yu gently called twice, but did not see Dewey wake up. After careful observation, he heard a smell of wine floating in the air. Three or four empty wine jars fell on the wall.

    It seems that he is already drunk.

    Chu Yu could not help frowning. How come Dewey didn''t get drunk early or late? He happened to get drunk at this time?

    Yuejiefei watched outside the door. After about a quarter of an hour, he saw Chu Yuyin come out with a face.

    Standing in the sun, she breathed a few mouthfuls of fresh air to dispel the musty smell she had just inhaled in the room. Chu Yu gritted her teeth and said angrily, "I''ve seen you drunk. I''ve never seen anyone so drunk that I can''t wake him up. I''ll drive back to my house and come back tomorrow! "

    Yue JieFei said, "ah," and then he thought of something like this: "princess, if you have any questions, you''d better take that boy back to the house and ask him again when he wakes up. This will save you from being condescended to another time." The environment here is really not very good.

    Chu Yu was stunned for a moment. Then a strange look appeared on her face. She whispered, "no, let him stay here. I''m afraid it''s not very good to bring it back to the government. "

    With that, she ignored yuejiefei''s confusion and turned to walk out of the chaotic alley.

    Chu Yu didn''t get on the carriage. She walked slowly along the crooked lane. Yue JieFei didn''t understand her meaning. However, seeing Chu Yu''s appearance, she felt intuitively that she shouldn''t ask questions. Then he drove all the way to follow. Chu Yu slowly came to the Bank of Qinhuai River. The river was flowing quietly. Even the ripples on the water surface were so gentle and gentle. It seemed that he couldn''t bear to hurt anyone and things. But who knows how many undercurrents there are at the bottom of the river. In the turbulent agitation?

    Not long after Chu Yucai left, a white figure appeared in front of the house Chu Yufang had just entered. He loosely rolled his wide sleeve, revealing his white and clean wrist, and pressed his slender fingers on the door. The rough wood pricked the soft pulp of his fingers, and Rongzhi sighed slowly. Open the door and enter.

    Seeing that the people in the room were sleeping, he only took out a medicine bottle from his arms, pulled out the plug and shook it under Dewey''s nose. The pungent smell penetrated into Dewey''s nose, and the sharp stab connected the nerves of his brain, which soon sobered the drunk. Dewey opened his eyes in a daze and muttered impatiently: "who is it?"

    Rong Zhi gave a little smile and asked in a soft voice, "do you remember what happened to the princess three or four years ago?"

    As soon as he mentioned the princess mansion, Dewey woke up. He saw the description of Rong Zhi clearly. At first he was confused, then he seemed to think of something. His whole body was shaking violently!

    His upper and lower teeth were knocked uncontrollably, and his words were incoherent: "you, you, it''s you..."

    Rongzhi''s smile is still the same, his dark eyes are so soft, but in Dewey''s eyes, it is no different from the devil''s charm: "you... What are you doing?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "are you questioning me? The nobody who survived in those years is even more daring? "

    His words were very soft, but Dewey felt a fierce sense of killing. He seemed to go back to that rainy night. He climbed out of the pit in the suburban mass grave, lost a leg and Jiankang''s body, and continued his life in the city. But today, he saw another nightmare that had not been dispelled for several years.

    Rong Zhi sighed and said, "someone came to you just now. What did you say?"

    Dewey shook his head in fear. He was so drunk that how could he remember who had been here?

    Rong Zhi very genial smile: "this is good."

    Then he turned and left.

    Dewey collapsed on the straw mat and found himself soaked with sweat. Although he was frightened, he unexpectedly saved his life, which made him very happy for fear that he would be found again. Dewey quickly got up and straightened out the things in the house with crutches. There was nothing to straighten out. He took two strings of money from under the mat and put them in his arms, He limped out.

    When he opened the door, Dewey saw a red shadow standing at the door. The shadow, with light on its back, blocked the way out of the door. His clothes were bright red. Before he had time to think about it, he felt a chill in his throat.

    It is a very thin cool, thin and sharp invasion of the skin, as if very easily, then what to cut off.

    How can it be cold? Confused, he reached out his other hand to touch his neck, but felt the warm liquid gushing out. Confused, he raised his hand and saw that the bright red of one hand turned into the same color as the man''s clothes.

    Dewey wanted to shout, but there was a cold autumn wind in his throat. Before he fully understood, he fell to the ground.

    Rongzhi walked slowly in the alley. Behind him was huacuo, who took back the sword slowly. The autumn was very cool. The breeze blew up his snow-white clothes and made him look like floating.

    Rong Zhi spoke softly, but he didn''t know who he was talking to: "since Wang Yizhi left the book, he naturally knew something. Since I guessed this point, how could he not completely cut down the roots?"

    The next day, Chu Yuqing entered the palace earlier, and then went back to the palace to change her clothes. She had no chance to learn about Dewey''s death. Even before the carriage drove out of the street outside the princess''s house, an accident happened.

 Chapter 145

    The first few days when Chu Yu went out, she was also nervous and careful, but she was safe for several days and let her clear the alarm, so that when she was attacked again, she even couldn''t react.

    At first, the carriage was hit. Chu Yu was sitting in the carriage. She felt that the carriage was shaking so violently that she almost fell in the carriage. She reluctantly reached out to hold the wall of the carriage to stabilize her figure. Looking out from the gap of the curtain, she saw several swordsmen in coir raincoats and bamboo hats attacking with their swords. Yuejiefei and aman were fighting against each other, Although he was not defeated, he couldn''t take care of Chu Yu for a moment.

    Although Chu Yu was shocked at the moment, she didn''t feel too anxious when she thought about it, because it was at the gate of Princess mansion. If she delayed a little, the guards of Princess mansion would rush out to protect her. At that time, the assassins would be captured and retreated.

    What is the specific source of the other party? Just wait for her to allow her to interrogate.

    But before long, the carriage suddenly moved. Instead of the horses walking slowly, it suddenly drove the carriage forward.

    Because of this sudden action, Chu Yu almost fell down again. For a moment, she seemed to think of something. She quickly opened the front curtain of the car, but saw that it should be the driver''s seat, and there was also an assassin in a raincoat and a hat. The assassin focused on driving the carriage, and didn''t seem to notice her peeping.

    The assassin didn''t care whether she was comfortable or not. The action of whipping the horses was very rough, which led to the two horses running forward desperately, which made Chu Yu dizzy.

    Chu Yu''s face changed greatly. No matter whether she could sit still or not, she quickly turned over and was about to jump from the back of the car. If they were allowed to take her away like this, she couldn''t imagine the future. It''s better to risk jumping, that is, the risk of a little injury.

    Now Chu Yu has no time to think about how much the injury is, and whether she is safe to do so. Under the urgent situation, her mood is also anxious. It is extremely difficult for her to separate a little mind and come up with a way to deal with it.

    But before Chu Yu got close to the door, the car curtain was lifted, and then a black figure skillfully arched in. The next moment, her action solidified. Because a cold blade of the sword stuck to her neck, the edge of the blade seemed to break her skin.

    Chu Yu''s whole body is stiff. She raises her eyes to the cold eyes of Shanghe Jue. The eyes are like a sharp blade, almost cutting off her vitality. Touch that vision, she only feel a blank in her mind, can''t think of anything, thoughts stagnated, she saw crane Jue''s lips open and close. After a while, the words came to her ears: "don''t act rashly, if you try to escape. I have the ability to kill you before you take the first step. "

    His tone is very calm, but Chu Yu knows that he is not threatening, but stating the facts.

    It is precisely because it is a statement of fact that it is even more terrifying.

    The air in the car is as tight as a straight string. It seems that if you breathe a little harder, the string will break.

    With these words, he Jue put away his sword. Leaning back on the wall of the carriage opposite Chu Yu, he didn''t seem to worry that Chu Yu would run away.

    The carriage was still running at a high speed, and the bumps from time to time made the two people in the carriage unable to sit too firmly. Especially Chu Yu was the most unfortunate. Her body was so wobbly that she felt carsick in ancient times.

    I don''t know how long after that, the confused thoughts finally recovered a little sober, Chu Yu resisted the discomfort of carsickness. Try to open your mouth: "that... Crane Jue."

    He Jue looked at her and didn''t speak.

    See he doesn''t seem to have what too fierce reaction, Chu Yu this just carefully continues to say: "you... Don''t kill me?" Although there are many questions, but now she is the most strange is this point, a few days ago Tianhe will never kill her. How can we just catch but not kill now?

    Under such conditions, it is difficult for her to think carefully. You can only ask the closest questions.

    He Jue glanced at her coldly and said with a little impatience: "I have given up that business. Although I am an assassin, many people know that I don''t kill women. Since you are a woman, I won''t kill them."

    Hearing this, Chu Yu suddenly feels that her sense of security has been strengthened. Now that she is completely weak, he absolutely doesn''t have to lie to her. Since he says no, he really doesn''t.

    Life has been protected, Chu Yu''s courage is also a little bit bigger, she is very small voice mouth: "since you give up, why want to kidnap me?" She put as much as possible, so as not to stimulate the cruel nerve of crane.

    He Jue''s mouth showed a cold sneer and said slowly, "do you think I''m for you? I did it for the wrong flowers. " He looked up and down at Chu Yu again, and then said with disdain, "although I don''t know why huacuo will take a fancy to you, it''s true that he stays in your house. As long as I bind you, huacuo will naturally come to admit my mistake."

    Looking at his triumphant appearance, he seemed to be quite complacent about the idea he had come up with. Chu Yu''s eyes were staring at him. After a moment, he couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "you... You should find the right person to be jealous." Why are the tough guys she meets not very intelligent? Yuejiefeihuacuo is simple and straightforward, and aman is a bit clumsy. He thought the crane would be different, but he didn''t break the theorem that the limbs are developed and the mind is not developed.

    Who did he get the information from? It''s totally wrong!

    Where did huacuo stay in Princess mansion for her? If you really want that guy to surrender, you should go to bind Rongzhi. What''s the use of tying her?!

    After biting her teeth several times in her heart, Chu Yu said solemnly: "hejue, you really have the wrong person. Huacuo didn''t stay in the princess''s house for me."

    He Jue snorted and said, "if you want me to let you go, you should find a better reason. He didn''t stay for you, but did he stay for me? The last time I assassinated you, if he didn''t want to protect you, how could he know he would be defeated but still didn''t run away? "

    Rong Zhi was there at that time.

    Chu Yu rolled her eyes. Knowing that she couldn''t persuade him for a moment, she had to patiently explain: "last time you assassinated me, didn''t you say that? Isn''t it strange that huacuo''s swordsmanship hasn''t improved for several years? "

    Starting from the fact that he Jue had verified, he really attracted his attention. After careful thinking, he Jue frowned and asked, "yes, what''s the reason?" Although they quarrel and fall out, they used to be good friends after all. Hejue knows something about huacuo. Huacuo is not a lazy warrior.

    "Because he was injured, seriously injured, almost fatal." Chu Yu tried hard to make her face look dignified. As she said, she peeped at he Jue''s face. Sure enough, she saw that he had changed his face, and continued to add: "because huacuo was seriously injured, I just saw him, so I hid him in the house and let him recuperate. His injury was not cured until recently." What she said is not a lie, just omitting some important parts.

    He never noticed the part cut off by her. When he heard that huacuo was fatally injured, his face suddenly became cold. He suddenly leaned over, grabbed Chu Yu''s collar and asked coldly, "who hurt huacuo?"

    He was worried, but he forgot to control the power of his hand. He only heard a "hiss". The material of Chu Yu''s collar was not so strong, and it was torn open like that.

    What all didn''t have time to think, Chu Yu''s body made instinct reaction, wave a slap to hit out.

 Chapter 146

    Chu Yu''s reaction is great, but he''s definitely more than her.

    Chu Yu slapped and fanned out, which was already the reaction of women''s instincts. It could not be faster, but he Jue retreated faster than she did. He let go of his hand like lightning. His body moved back to the place she couldn''t reach, and his back was close to the car wall.

    A slap waved an empty, Chu Yu in the mind of exasperation indignation just slowly emerge, she came here, head a princess identity, in addition to the last time was allowed to doubt her identity, no one dare to strip her clothes.

    Chu Yu looked down and found that the clothes were not as damaged as she had imagined. Just now, hearing the long tearing sound, she thought it was a big tear. In fact, it was just a small piece of neckline and one shoulder exposed, so she should wear it back.

    Relieved, Chu Yu''s anger came and went quickly. After all, he Jue was just in a hurry. In the final analysis, she picked it up... She raised her eyes to he Jue and wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere. However, Chu Yu saw he Jue''s eyes closed in disgust, and her face was as white as paper, as if she saw something that was extremely disgusting and scared.

    Chu Yu in the heart move, get up to want to lean over, crane absolute at this time eyes slightly open, see her intention, quickly close an eye to shout a way: "you, you don''t come over!"

    Chu Yuqi said strangely, "why don''t you go there?" He Jue now looked as if she had suddenly become a fierce beast. On the contrary, Chu Yu was not afraid at all. She steadied her body and continued to move towards he Jue.

    At this time, the carriage didn''t know where it was going, and the shock became more intense. It seemed that it was running towards something. Chu Yu didn''t know how long it had been since she was captured, but it was about dusk, and the light rays projected from the gap were the afterglow. She had not had lunch before she left Princess mansion for the last time, and now she felt hungry.

    The carriage had been driving at a high speed. Chu Yu occasionally looked out of the gap of the car curtain. She only saw yellow, green and gray for a while, although the gap was too narrow because of the speed of the car, she couldn''t see the appearance of the scenery clearly. But you can know that the environment has been changing, half a day''s gallop, also do not know how many miles.

    Although she was relieved to know that he Jue''s goal was not her own, she was not sure that he Jue would let her go in this way - what if he Jue decided to hold her first for the sake of safety?

    At the moment, seeing the abnormal appearance of he Jue, Chu Yu feels that this is an opportunity. The more he Jue tells her not to lean over, she wants to take a chance and stop in the middle of the car. Take a closer look at he Jue''s appearance: he doesn''t seem to pretend, but is really afraid of something.

    He Jue closed his eyes for a while, but didn''t move for a while. Thinking that the alarm had passed, he opened his eyes again. Unexpectedly, he opened his eyes. A snow-white shoulder came into his eyes. His smooth skin was as warm as jade. He was stunned for a moment. The next moment, he covered his nose with his hand. But there was still blood between the fingers.

    Chagrin ground covers a nose, crane absolute away vision don''t go to see Chu jade bare shoulder, repeat a voice to call a way: "you, quickly cover clothes up!"

    Chu Yu was also stunned. Just now she had thought about the possibility that he Jue was so afraid, but she didn''t expect that it was this reason¡ª¡ª

    At this time, Chu Yu also remembered the situation that he Jue threatened her with a sword when he got on the carriage. At that time, he Jue was also far away from her. At first, she thought that he Jueyi was brave and not afraid of her running away, but according to the current situation. The basic reason is that this guy is afraid of women!

    Just now, it''s instinctive for her to hit people, and it''s instinctive for him to step back.

    I can''t stand just looking at a shoulder. If you give him through to the summer of the 21st century, he will probably lose blood and die.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help thinking.

    Crane can''t stop snuffing. Chu Yu has no intention to pull up his clothes and cover them. The blood is pouring out of his nose like a spring. It''s like a broken water pipe. It can only be turned on, but can''t be turned off.

    Seeing that Chu Yu seemed to want to continue to lean on him, he Jue finally got scared. He remembered Chu Yu''s identity and the style of that identity. He couldn''t help shouting: "you, don''t mess with me! If you come here again, I''ll shout! "

    Chu Yu subconscious interface way: "you call it, you are called broken throat, no one will come to save you." She was also depressed at the speaker''s exit, which was a strange reversal.

    They were so noisy inside the car, but unexpectedly, the assassin who was in charge of driving didn''t seem to hear it. He didn''t stop the car to care about the unfortunate people inside the car.

    Chu Yu and he Jue realized this at the same time. They both felt abnormal. They looked at the front of the car together. Although he Jue was still bleeding, he also had a strong spirit. At this time, the curtain in front of the car was lifted and a beautiful and elegant face appeared in front of them.

    Rongzhi''s face was pale to the extreme, but his eyes were dark as if they could devour all the luster. He held a long sword in his right hand and his left hand was on the edge of the entrance of the carriage. He looked lazy and tired, as if he was extremely weak. However, the long sword in his hand was slowly lifted up, and the tip of the sword pointed to hejue steadily: "I used to hear huacuo say that hejue was not afraid of heaven and earth, The only key is that I was born to be afraid of women. I didn''t believe it at first, but I saw it today

    However, he Jue didn''t seem to hear his ridicule. His eyes were cold and gloomy, and he looked at Rongzhi''s sword point tightly, as if he was facing a great enemy. Chu Yu didn''t know swordsmanship, and he didn''t know what was the mystery of Rongzhi''s seemingly casual finger. However, he Jue felt like a mirror in his heart. Although the boy in white looked very weak before his eyes, his sword point could lead him to kill, But it just means that in his vulnerable corner, if you fight back in this state, it will be very bad for him.

    He Jue is awe inspiring.

    Just now they were making trouble in the carriage, but the driver in front of them didn''t move at all. It must have been removed by the young man, but the young man didn''t rush in to rescue the princess. Instead, he waited for his weakness to break out and took advantage of the opportunity to find a bargain.

    He is extremely vicious. He is only vicious to the people he doesn''t care about or hates. But this young man clearly wants to save the princess. In this case, he can calm down and wait until the moment is favorable to him. For this reason, he even doesn''t hesitate to let the people he wants to save continue to be in deep danger... This kind of ruthlessness to his own people is far beyond his reach.

    Weighing the situation, he Jue thinks that he can''t threaten Rongzhi with Chu Yu, and he''s in a very bad state now. Although he has confidence in his own swordsmanship, he can''t fight with others with a bloody nose at the same time. When he thinks about it, he Jue pushes his foot hard, retreats and jumps out of the carriage.

    Seeing that he Jue had gone, Rong Zhi breathed softly, but he could not hold the sword in his hand any more, and fell into the carriage with a bang. He didn''t pay attention to the sword either. He just leaned on the side of the entrance of the carriage. He was white and dark, messy but elegant. His dark eyes were filled with tiredness. He gave Chuyu a smile: "the princess is frightened."

 Chapter 147

    Chu Yu didn''t smile. She just looked at Rong Zhi coldly.

    How could she not think of what he Jue thought of?

    Although she knew that Rong Zhi was to obtain favorable conditions, her heart was chilly with that kind of indifference. Chu Yu didn''t expect that she was in such a dangerous situation at this critical moment.

    But she can''t help but care, because the person who does it is Rongzhi.

    She felt cold in her heart.

    Rong Zhi smiles. He smiles casually and lightly. His body still keeps the original posture. He leans against the entrance of the carriage and reaches out a hand to support it. The carriage is always bumping. Just now, he can''t let the sword slip down the side of the carriage and plunges into the wall of the carriage. However, he stands steadily in this unbalanced posture, There''s no sense of falling.

    Chu Yu watched him, and didn''t even say that he wanted the carriage to stop. In this way, the carriage was still tilting and galloping over the top. The wheels crossed the obstacle, and the wall of the carriage didn''t know what to hit. It was like a drunken rush: "you just waited outside?" Waiting for crane''s weakness to break out? What if he Jue''s weakness is not true? What if he Jue kills her in anger?

    Is he so relieved? Or is it because I don''t care at all that I let it go?

    Rongzhi''s dark eyes were pure black. There was a slight smile in them, as if they were pondering and mocking: "yes."

    Although he had already guessed it, Chu Yu still felt that she had been stabbed with a needle in her heart, but she was very uncomfortable.

    If you ask the first question, it will be much easier. Chu Yu continues to ask a way: "you catch up to save me, also is not willing?"

    Rong Zhi smiles. He doesn''t speak this time, but Chu Yu can probably read his answer from that careless smile.

    Chu Yu took a deep breath, spit it out again, closed her eyes and opened it again. She was very uncomfortable, and the needle in her heart didn''t come out. Has been a slight sting to remind her of its existence: "I understand... Rong Zhi, go back, you will leave." In this case, he''d better not stay with her.

    Rong Zhi is a smile, so gentle and calm, so elegant and dust: "good."

    He always looks like he doesn''t care about anything. What he said before is false!

    Say what can''t fly, say what won''t leave, say what

    Chu Yu was infuriated suddenly, and she was very angry. Why can Rongzhi be so calm when she is in a storm? Like nothing happened? She said in a cold voice: "since you and I are tired of seeing each other, don''t you get out of the car soon? Save your heart. And save my eyes

    The carriage was so fast that Chu Yu didn''t control the horse or jump out of the carriage safely. But seeing Rong Zhi, she was angry and decided not to help her even if she was injured later.

    Unexpectedly, Rong Zhi said with a smile: "if the princess doesn''t want to see me, she will get off the car and go there by herself. Now she will take advantage of the wind. I''m just at home, but I don''t want to leave. "

    Chu Yu was even more shocked by this obvious opposition. She bit her lips and looked at Rong Zhi again. She saw that he was calm and elegant. Even though his clothes and hair were disordered by the wind, he still had the same style.

    Chu Yu sighed and turned around to jump out from behind the carriage. They are probably on a high mountain now, and the carriage is galloping to the top of the mountain, stumbling all the way. It took a lot of effort for Chu Yu to move from where he was sitting to the side of the carriage. He nearly fell in the middle and lifted the car curtain. Seeing the retreating trees and rocks outside, Chu Yu was cruel and wanted to jump down.

    The fierce wind suddenly poured into the car. When the wind blew, Chu Yu''s brain suddenly came to her senses. She was angry all the time, but she ignored a problem. That is, she was so careful, but still almost fell down. The position and posture of Rong Zhi station were worse than hers. How could he stand so stable?

    The foot that had been ready to stretch out came back again. Chu Yu staggered to the front of the car and came to Rongzhi''s side. Her eyes were staring at him tightly. Rongzhi, who was staring at by her, said slowly with a smile: "princess, you''re going back. You just said you want to go. Why don''t you go now? Are you reluctant to leave me

    His tone is low and soft, but his words are ironic. Chu Yu can''t help but want to be angry, but she just coldly puts out her hand and suddenly opens the front curtain!

    ¡ª¡ªHe has always been gentle to the bone, and he has never ridiculed her so obviously. At this time, he is not normal, but makes her suspicious.

    ¡ª¡ªThe situation in front of the carriage was clearly displayed in front of Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu took a cold breath.

    She saw the reason why Rongzhi was so stable: the ankle of his foot was rigidly stuck in a movable wooden bar in front of the carriage, which was only a little away from the bottom of the carriage. Chu Yu didn''t know what the wooden bar was used for, but it seemed that it was used to fix the horse and the carriage, but at this time, it was used to fix Rongzhi''s foot.

    The wooden bar was grinding Rongzhi''s ankle because of the vibration of the traffic. Chu Yu only saw that under the half of Rongzhi''s leg, the white clothes and the white boots had been dyed red by blood. Because of the clothes, she could not see the more serious situation, but she could imagine it.

    It''s the joints of the human body. There''s no texture buffer at all. After the skin is worn out, it''s the muscles and bones. She can imagine how painful it is.

    It was not because of his strength that he stood so firmly that he did not fall because of the shaking of the carriage, but because he had paid the price of his disability - and that was why his face was so pale.

    He was at the end of his life, and he didn''t even have the strength to pull out his feet to save himself. That''s why he just made a dangerous move. He waited for hejue to show his flaws, and then he deliberately made a gesture to scare him away. If he really fought, he would not be his opponent at all.

    He didn''t want to let her know about him, so he made sarcastic remarks and wanted to let her leave by himself.

    Eyes can''t be turned away. Chu Yu looks at Rong Zhi''s feet. For a moment, five flavors are mixed. She doesn''t know what it''s like to be in her chest.

    Lie... You liar!

    Rong Zhi smiles, his expression is still so casual, a little indifferent, as if the injury is not on him at all: "the princess is aware of it, so well, princess, it''s dangerous here. Now I really can''t leave. I stabbed the horse when I was fighting with the assassin in front of the car. The car can''t stop, it can only go to the top of the mountain."

    Run to the end, and then, fall.

    "Princess." The carriage was speeding, but Chu Yu felt that time was passing slowly. Every movement he could not tolerate slowed down clearly. He raised his pale hand and stroked her forehead and hair. His movement was as light as a flower falling off the branch. "Take care."

    In the sunset, his eyes are fuzzy, but still so gentle.

    ========================================================

    Do a survey ha, I am now in distress for the next book, although that is a few months later, but also to prepare in advance, right? If I don''t prepare, when I finish writing this book, I''ll stare

    I have two themes on hand, but I don''t know which one to write. I can''t write history any more in the next one. It''s very hard to write this one. I need at least half a year to prepare for it before I can start history novels again.

    In other words, after writing Phoenix prisoner, I need to take a break from a book, change my mind with another theme, relax, and then come to the next historical novel. Although I have already figured out what to write about in the history book, I can''t start it right away because I need to accumulate information. The amount of information needed in this book may exceed that of fenggonghuang. I have to grind it slowly. Another reason is that if I write history all the time, my head will be cramped_ ¡É)o¡­

    So I''m going to write about other topics in the next book, but so far, I still haven''t figured out which one to write... So I''ll investigate with you and open a voting option on the page. You can choose more than one. I hope you can give me your feedback truthfully

    At present, I have two subjects I want to write about, but both of them are hesitant for fear that everyone will not like to read, In short, please take a little time to vote. Thank you. This vote may not determine the final result, but it will influence my intention to a certain extent~~

 Chapter 148

    Listen to him say take care, Chu Yu heart up ominous premonition, this sentence sounds like saying goodbye.

    There was no time to think about it. Chu Yu had already grasped Rong Zhi''s wrist. He felt that his hand was frightfully cold. It was like a piece of ice in his palm. Rong Zhi''s temperature seemed to be on the low side. At this time, it was frightfully cold. It should be a sign of excessive blood loss.

    "Now that you know you''re dying, what are you doing here?" Chu Yu gritted her teeth and pulled out the sword that stabbed on the wall of the carriage. She would give it to Rong Zhi.

    Cut off that damn wood, and nothing will happen?

    Rong Zhi didn''t pick up the sword, but he had no choice but to smile: "princess, I can''t carry it." His voice is not sad or happy, but calmly states the facts. Chu Yu remembers that he Jue left just now, and then his sword is out of hand. He can''t support it at that time.

    How could that be? Chu Yu was at a loss. The moment before, she was still in anger and almost began to hate him. But at this moment, she didn''t know how to alleviate his pain.

    The carriage was still galloping. Every time it vibrated, the wooden bar would roll and grind its ankles. The blood kept dripping down. In her panic, Chu Yu remembered that she should stop the carriage first. If it went on like this, they both had to fall to death. But it was easy to think of it, but it was difficult to put it into practice.

    Chu Yu''s first thought was to kill the horse. After all, yuejiefei had done the same.

    The two crazy horses are about one meter away from the carriage. If this distance is on the flat ground, it''s easy to do, but in the galloping carriage, it''s difficult for her to keep her balance, come to the horse and kill the two crazy horses smoothly... It''s good for her not to be killed by the horse.

    The second is to cut off the carriage, which cuts off the part connecting the carriage and the horse, and makes the carriage lose its pulling force. This is more feasible. It''s what Chu Yu plans to do now.

    Seeing her intention, Rong Zhi shook his head and said, "princess, this can''t be done." With a gentle look and a smile, he asked her to give up. "Princess, I''ve already calculated that, with your strength, you want to separate the carriage from the horse. At least you need to cut down 40 swords with all your strength. Among these 40 swords, the carriage is too bumpy to cut. However, after cutting down 20 swords, you will lose your strength. If you want to rest and recover, the carriage has fallen down the cliff. "

    His tone is calm and clear, without emotion to Chu Yu analysis, at this critical moment, still seems to be indifferent to the general, calm to tell his fate. Even if the person who is going to die is him, he can still be so calm.

    Chu Yu ignored his words and held the sword tightly with both hands. Again and again, she cut toward the connecting part. She was not as clear as Rong Zhi. Even if she could, she would not escape alone.

    This carriage is specially made by Princess mansion. It''s very strong. It''s a little too strong. It''s very good at ordinary times. But now it has become their fatal burden.

    Every weak place was reinforced with ox tendon or iron sheet and copper sheet. So was the horizontal bar that clamped the foot. All the wood on the carriage was the strongest, which made it more difficult for Chu Yu to achieve her goal. However, Chu Yu didn''t have time to worry about these. Now it was not the time to worry about trivial matters. She just focused on cutting down one sword after another.

    He''s going to give up. She would not give up.

    The strong wind blows Chu Yu''s clothes and hair. Her hair is completely scattered. She dances wildly in the air without any scruples. Her face is white by the wind. There is no blood color on the lips, but there is a gentle luster in the glow.

    Her eyes were focused. There is a fear in the black eyes, but it is tough and firm, such a contradiction.

    Rong Zhi slightly gathered his eyes and said in a soft voice, "princess, the sword is one inch up to the right. It''s easier to use force there."

    Chu Yu did as he said without thinking. Sure enough, it was a lot easier next time. The trace of each sword was deeper than before. However, although it was improved, Chu Yu stopped at the time of the 23rd sword, just as Rong Zhi said.

    It''s not just about taking off the force. When she cuts off each sword, the bump of the carriage and the anti shock force will be conveyed to her hands along the sword body, which makes her hands and arms painful. The part connecting the arm and shoulder seems to be getting off. It''s too painful to say. She originally wanted to hold on with strong will, but she didn''t know that there are some things in the world, It can''t be achieved with a firm will. When the body reaches its limit, it will lose control and will not listen.

    Chu Yu''s hands were paralyzed and almost lost consciousness. She could only hold the handle of the sword tightly and keep the sword in her hands. It seemed that her arms were not her own. She could only lean against the wall of the carriage and maintain her balance.

    The carriage still didn''t stop. On the contrary, because Chu Yufang cut the carriage, he surprised the horses in front of him and made the two horses out of control.

    Chu Yu was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do, but Rong Zhi was very calm. His body was leaning against the side of the carriage, and his smile was even more untimely: "princess, jump." It''s not known how many times he said it, but Chu Yu didn''t listen to it.

    She didn''t want to.

    Last time, also on the mountain, also at the critical moment of life and death, she subconsciously pulled Huan yuan, who had fallen off the cliff. Later, she didn''t let go because she couldn''t bear it. But this time, she clearly had many opportunities to think about the pros and cons. She clearly didn''t want to die, and even allowed her to escape alone more than once. Why didn''t she go?

    It''s not just because of intolerance, it''s definitely not compassion, it''s a more complicated and more difficult thing to give up.

    It was a little joy and melancholy, entangled like silk, and her heart seemed to rise, and it seemed to be hollowed out, full and empty, but she knew clearly that she could not leave, which had nothing to do with reason, or even the pros and cons, but she did not want to.

    It''s her choice.

    There was such a moment that she could completely abandon her rationality, and let her not even think about her future life and death. In the wind, on the steep mountain top, she stubbornly stayed and looked at this person.

    The bumps of the carriage seemed to be gone, and the two men were surrounded by brilliant rays. His clothes and faces were covered by the gentle luster.

    Sitting on the side of the carriage, his arms were soft and his legs didn''t want to move. Chu Yu looked at Rong Zhi and said with a smile after a while, "that''s it." This life was originally picked up. It''s no big deal to return it at this time.

    After a moment, he sighed softly: "princess, I won''t die. You don''t have to. Stay here and take risks with me."

    Chu Yu didn''t believe his words: "what can you do? Tell me about it? " If he can get out of trouble earlier, why not use it earlier?

    Rong Zhi said quietly: "after a while, I can recover some strength. At that time, I just need to cut off my leg, and then I can get away." Seeing that Chu Yu''s face turned pale, he said with a smile, "it''s just a joke, but I really need some time to accumulate strength."

    Chu Yu was silent for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll wait." In view of the bad record before Rong Zhi, she decided to see it with her own eyes.

    =================================================

    A new month is coming ~ ~ friends who have monthly accounts also have new monthly tickets ~ ~ please, please, vote for me, vote for me~~~

    Last month, you gave me 463 monthly tickets, which made me the third place in the women''s monthly ticket list ~ ~ very happy~~

    First of all, I''m sorry to tell you that I may not ask for more votes this month. The first reason is that I was injured last month and I need to take care of myself. Secondly, I think you can see that the plot of this month has reached a critical turning point. I may have to work hard to write every chapter next. In order not to let the plot get out of control, I need to spare enough time to think, So this month, it''s a stable chapter every day, but I still hope you can comfort me with tickets_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 149

    The horse ran madly, lost control and rationality.

    And Chu Yu in the car also felt that she had lost her rationality.

    At this critical moment of life and death, she was willing to stay and live and die with another person.

    But she couldn''t control herself. Her heart was filled with hot things, and her mind was filled with turbulent fanaticism. She couldn''t calm down at all.

    I don''t know how many kinds of emotions are intertwined, like colorful pigments, which permeate and infect each other, but the final return is the pure color of snow white.

    The cliff is getting closer.

    sundowners.

    Chu Yu should have been very scared when she looked not far ahead of the carriage, but suddenly she came up with a joke. It said that in martial arts novels, people who jump or fall off the cliff will not die. Instead, they will meet senior people at the bottom of the cliff, or find martial arts secrets, or find some panacea that can increase their martial arts skills. In short, there will be a blessing if they survive.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing.

    She doesn''t think she will have such good luck, and she doesn''t expect martial arts secrets or miracles, as long as she and Rong Zhi can get back this life.

    Rong Zhi saw her smile, slightly surprised: "what are you smiling at?" Her face was pale. She was not only frightened by the wind, but also frightened by herself. There was still fear in her eyes, but the smile was also from her heart. The comparison between the two sides was very contradictory.

    Chu Yu is a smile again: "fast to cliff top."

    Rong Zhi nodded. He looked at Chu Yu''s sword. Chu Yu quickly woke up and handed the hilt to him.

    After taking the sword, Rong Zhi said, "princess, please sit down." Let''s go. He let out a breath and leaned back!

    One of his legs was stuck in the crossbar, and the other was hooked on the bottom of the carriage. His legs were bent, and his waist was like a flexible bow. His hands were also extended. After seeing or not, he returned a sword, and the tip of the sword just crossed the left hind leg of the left horse.

    It''s just a blink of an eye, and Rong Zhi just lies down. The rebound force of the sequel at his feet, like releasing the tight bowstring, straightened up again. He took a breath, leaned against the carriage, closed his eyes and abandoned his sword.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but be stunned: she didn''t move fast just now. She also saw clearly, but what could such a sword do? It just hurt the leg of one horse. Even if this horse can''t run, the other one is still alive?

    The following changes in time to remove the Chu Yu has not yet asked the export of confusion. After the left leg was injured, the horse took another step, and the hind leg was bent. The red blood splashed from the bend of the leg. Because the injured leg was on the side, the direction of the horse''s advance also shifted. Instead of going straight to the top of the mountain, the horse rushed towards a big tree with one person holding it.

    Although the other horse was not injured, it was still influenced by its companion and was slightly pulled to the wrong direction.

    Two horses, which were close to each other, rushed to the left and right sides of the big tree. Chu Yu felt that the brown trunk was approaching the carriage at a high speed. It was almost a collision. Fortunately, there were wooden frames and strong ox tendons in front of the two horses. After breaking the two objects, the strong impact was almost half weakened when they came to the carriage. Even if they collided like this, Chu Yu would not be hurt.

    But what about Rongzhi?

    Chu Yu saw it at a glance. The horizontal bar holding Rongzhi''s ankle is in front of the carriage. If it collides like this, the strong force will crush Rongzhi''s bone.

    There was a blank in her mind, she could only look at Rongzhi''s legs.

    Then there was no accident of a violent impact, which was very powerful. Shock Chu Yu almost and directly fall out of the carriage, not easy to stabilize the body. His hands and feet were numb. By this time, the carriage had stopped. One of the horses broke away from the shackles and continued to run forward. The other, who was cut by Rong Zhi, lay on his side on the ground.

    Because of the impact, the tree also vibrated, a moment later, a leaf of rain have fallen down.

    Chu Yu immediately remembered her feet and looked down eagerly. She saw that the bar didn''t hit the tree trunk. Although it was only one inch away from the tree, it avoided the most serious consequences.

    However, what was it that caused the carriage to stop?

    Chu Yu looked around, but she didn''t find anything more prominent than the horse carriage. Looking at her confused face, she couldn''t help laughing and pointed to the top.

    Chu Yu looked up and realized that there was a rain shelter on the top of the carriage, which was used to shelter the driver on rainy days. It was about two or three inches higher than the horizontal bar below. In this way, it was the rain shelter that hit the big tree first.

    Although only one sword appeared just now, not everyone could do it.

    On the premise of exhaustion, Rongzhi only has the power of a sword. This sword should be used in the most effective place. Even if he separates the carriage from the horse, because of the strong inertia, the carriage will still rush forward until it runs out of the cliff.

    Therefore, Rong Zhi used this sword on the horse''s leg. He had no strength and no need to cut off the horse''s leg. He just needed to hurt himself. At the most critical moment, he scored the same score in terms of timing, angle, environment, lightning and flint, which made the horse deviate from the original direction. Then the resistance of the tree made the carriage stop.

    Calm, precise, decisive, courageous.

    If you don''t calm down, you won''t come up with a way to rescue and accumulate your strength calmly.

    If we don''t make precise mistakes, we may fall off the cliff.

    If you don''t act decisively, you can''t achieve the effect of being saved even if you are a little late.

    Even if the calculation is accurate, it is still a huge risk at such a critical moment of life and death. As long as the slightest error is made, it will lead to a thousand li fallacy. People without guts don''t do that.

    Chu Yu was stunned for a long time before she found her breathing and heartbeat. Rong Zhi just raised her eyes calmly and naturally gave her a smile, as if she woke up in the morning with her first smile: "princess, can you please me for a while now? Cut the crossbar. "

    Compared with the danger of just now, now time suddenly becomes abundant, even if slowly grinding, don''t worry about the carriage will roll to the cliff.

    But Rong Zhi''s feet can''t be delayed. Chu Yu jumps out of the car and picks up the sword that Rong Zhi has thrown down. According to his instructions, he carefully disassembles the horizontal bar. In this way, Rong Zhi''s feet are finally rescued.

    Holding his breath to see Rongzhi raise his feet, the big stone hanging from Chu Yu''s chest finally fell to the ground. Rongzhi didn''t say much. He leaned at the foot of the big tree hit by the carriage, raised his hand, pulled out the wooden hairpin, and twisted it gently at two-thirds, but it turned out that the hairpin was hollow. There are two spaces in the hairpin, one of which contains more than ten silver needles, while the other one has only one. Rong Zhi takes one out of the space with more silver needles and inserts it into the injured leg as soon as his wrist shakes.

    Chu Yu couldn''t bear to look at his bloody leg. He tried to divert his attention and pointed to the needle that occupied a space: "why is there only one here?"

    Rong Zhi took out a silver needle from the same grid, and then put it on his leg: "because that grid is filled with poisonous needles."

    Poison needle?

    Chu Yuxuan knows how Rongzhi solved the assassin in front of the car, but

    "Why don''t you take this against hejue?"

    Before her voice fell, she heard a cold voice behind her: "I also want to know why you don''t needling me with poison?"

    Chu Yu''s body suddenly stiffened for a while, and then turned around. At this time, the light was dim. He Jue was carrying a long sword, his eyes were gloomy, and slowly came towards them.

    ===============================================

    As for the voting survey, Tianyi has a long way to go. If someone doesn''t like both subjects, he can choose the last one "hit soy sauce 0.1 by the way". This is for the big people who don''t like both subjects ~ ~ ~ scratch the floor ~ ~ what''s the best way to write?

    By the way, some people in the group have asked me questions, and I''ll talk about them here.

    Q: is the ending a tragedy?

    Answer: No. There are many unpleasantness in life. Why do you have to be embarrassed in the story? Although there may be more or less twists and turns in the midway, the ending must be good_ ¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É¡É8745~~

    Q: will it abuse Rongzhi?

    Answer: limited to the principle of non spoiler, I can''t reveal too much, but I can guarantee that I will never let him do whatever he likes all the time!

    Maybe the problem is these two ~ ~ let''s talk about the others in the future~~

    Habitual cry: ask for monthly ticket ~ ~ ask for monthly ticket ~ ~ tears run~~~

    Appendix voting method:

    1. Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status.

    2. Under the picture in the chapter of monthly package, there is a line of small words, in which there is the word "recommend monthly ticket to support the author". Click on it to o (¡É)_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 150

    It''s getting late.

    The crane never goes back.

    Chu Yu suddenly became nervous. Although she didn''t know how to use swordsmanship, from the attitude of the people around her and the victory and defeat of the battle a few days ago, he Jue''s swordsmanship was very good. Not to mention Rong Zhi''s weak body, even though he was a strong man with so much blood and serious ankle injury, it was difficult for him to stand up and fight with he absolutely.

    But Rong Zhi didn''t even look at the crane. Although he knew that this man could kill him with a sword, he was still indifferent. He just lowered his head, pulled out the third silver needle, and continued to insert it near the wound. He moved his hand and said, "don''t you know that? If I can kill you with the remaining poisonous needle, why work so hard? "

    It is his purpose to exchange the minimum cost for the maximum benefit. He came here on a fast horse. He took a shortcut up the mountain to ambush before the carriage. After that, he was almost exhausted. Besides, he went out in a hurry and had no time to make adequate preparations. He had only four poisonous needles in hand.

    He leaned on the tree trunk in front of the carriage, jumped into the car at the moment when the carriage passed, and took advantage of the driver''s assassin''s stupefaction to quickly release his hand, flick his hand, put three poisonous needles into the assassin''s face, and then cut off the assassin''s throat and discard the body silently.

    At that time, the carriage was very bumpy. Occasionally, the body of the carriage hit a nearby rock or something, so the movement of the corpse didn''t attract crane Jue''s attention. When Rong Zhi jumped in front of the carriage, in order to stand firm, he forcibly used the last force to put his foot into the place where he had been grinding him.

    Later things, whether it is Chu Yu or he Jue, all know.

    You don''t have to deal with hejue in the same way. On the one hand, the opponent''s skill is far above the previous assassin. Even if he throws out the poisonous needle, he can''t be stabbed. Second, even if the needle is stabbed, the power of the needle is not enough to make a big impact on a strong young man.

    The crane never immediately approached Rongzhi, but stood four feet away, looking down at the traces on the ground.

    When he was going down the mountain, he found that the body of his subordinate was nailed with poison needles and the sword mark on his neck was very shallow. He woke up suddenly and stopped pretending to be powerful. Let his heart back, so he quietly returned to check, the situation is as he thought.

    Rongzhi is not slow, from the leisurely let''s insert the fifth silver needle, pale lips hook up a slight radian: "do you want to kill me?"

    He Jue carefully looked at the traces on the ground, starting from the position where Rong Zhi cut the horse''s leg, and then under the carriage beside them. Then he looked up at the tree trunk on which Rong Zhi relied. A moment later, he breathed out: "yes, I want to kill you." Slowly raise the sword. There was a trace of respect and fear in hejue''s eyes. "I only know that there are only three notable masters in the princess family. Let my subordinates entangle them, but don''t know that you are the most terrible. If I let you live, I will be very uneasy. " He is an assassin, not an open and aboveboard swordsman. It is right to find a powerful enemy and kill him early to avoid future trouble.

    Although there are some deficiencies in some aspects, hejue is a qualified assassin and a good swordsman after all. With extraordinary vision, he can almost infer the whole process of the turning of the carriage from the traces left on the ground and the carriage. He can do all this with very little power, which can not be simply described by the word "smart".

    If this young man has 50% of his strength... No, 30% of his strength, he can be defeated and killed head on, sometimes. The victory or defeat is not entirely determined by the amount of power, but by the control of power.

    Even though aman had strong brute force, he was afraid that he could not even fight with the wrong hand when he did not practice with Rongzhi at that time.

    That''s the same thing.

    The point is not how much you have, but how much you can control.

    After that, I had a chat. He Jue slowly came over, although Rong Zhi''s current state is equivalent to half disabled. There was no threat to him at all, but he was extremely wary of the young man in his heart. Only by getting rid of him earlier could he feel at ease.

    See crane Jue step by step, Chu Yu subconsciously block in front of Rong Zhi body, cool shoulder reminds her just now, she teeth a bite, raise hand ready to tear more clothes.

    Rongzhi''s voice came from behind, still so unhurried: "princess, don''t do anything more. Huacuo also said that although the crane is absolutely afraid of women, after one time, it will not be affected for at least ten and a half days."

    If the moment attack, see a spurt blood once, crane never live to now.

    After hearing Rong Zhi''s words, Chu Yu is almost desperate. The reason why she hasn''t completely lost hope is that the stability and calmness in Rong Zhi''s words make her look forward to what he can do.

    Rong Zhi didn''t look at he Jue. He took out the eighth needle and put it up in his thigh. "He Jue, I told Hua CuO that you two are just like children. It''s just a little quarrel a few years ago. Do you have a grudge to this day? If you don''t have a broad mind, how can you wield vertical and horizontal swordsmanship? "

    The crane could not help but stop, because Rong Zhi mentioned huacuo and swordsmanship in his words.

    Rong Zhi was very calm. The ninth silver needle stabbed into his left wrist steadily, and his hands didn''t tremble: "your swordsmanship is too petty. No wonder it''s still unbearable up to now."

    "What did you say?" Hearing that Rong Zhi belittles him without hesitation, he can''t help but get angry. The anger in his eyes is doubled. Chu Yu is also frightened. She looks at him and can guess that Rong Zhi is delaying time, but is there such a delay? Isn''t it right to appease he Jue''s emotion first? How can he deliberately provoke him instead?

    Rong Zhi still lowered his head and gave out a slight sneer. The needling action on his hand was still non-stop, but this time it was not limited to the injured leg, but a wider position, hand, shoulder, knee. He needled quickly and steadily, without hesitation, as if it was not his own body, but a puppet for practice: "since you don''t want to mention it, that''s all, but I will tell you, If you want the wrong flower to bow to you and find the wrong person, you should find me. " When just resting, Chu Yu has already told him the purpose of crane Jue.

    From he Jue''s appearance, until now, Rong Zhi looked up at him for the first time: "huacuo stayed in Princess Mansion because of me. Otherwise, how can I know the life gate of your swordsmanship easily? Of course, the flower told me by mistake In the light twilight, his eyes were black and white, and frost and snow were sharp.

    He Jue''s eyes suddenly turned red and looked a little terrible in the dusk. He stopped smiling and said without fear, "I don''t believe you are petty, but it''s such a small thing that you are easily angry."

    He held the tree trunk and stood up slowly. Then he asked Chu Yu to pick up the sword and hand it to him: "now I''ll show you what is vertical and horizontal sword." His movements were very difficult. After that, he still bowed his head to breathe for a moment. However, in his dark eyes, there was no weakness, only firmness and self-confidence.

    He was not in a hurry to start. Instead, he looked at Rongzhi without blinking, waiting to see the so-called "vertical and horizontal swordsmanship". Now Hengzhi is seriously injured, and it doesn''t matter if he lets it go for a moment.

    Rongzhi walked to the front of the open space, his feet were empty, but his expression was very stable.

    Chu Yu watched, but she could not help slowing down her breathing: maybe he never noticed, but she saw the passive situation from the beginning, which was contained in the conversation, attacking and defending, and breaking down the hostility of he Jue, unconsciously controlling the situation in her own hands.

    The point is not how much you have, but how much you can control.

 Chapter 151

    Step by step, slowly walk to the front of the open space.

    Although hejue allowed him to move, he was still very alert. As long as he could resist a slight change and attack him, he could react immediately.

    I''m not afraid of his ideas.

    He Jue also has his own self-confidence. No matter how great Rong Zhi''s knowledge of swordsmanship is, a person''s body is fundamental. His body is already so weak that even if he has great swordsmanship, he can''t play much role.

    He just waited to see, to stop the so-called vertical and horizontal sword.

    Looking at Rong Zhi walking to the open space, Chu Yu suddenly surged a very ominous premonition. At this time, Rong Zhi showed a smile, which was different from his previous smile, pride, ridicule, and a little cunning.

    Chu Yu and he Jue can still be seen even in the dim twilight. On the pale and beautiful face, they show incredible beauty, just like the last bloom of flowers, like the song of a nightingale dying.

    Rong Zhi didn''t look at Chu Yu. He looked at he Jue, with a cunning smile on his mouth. But in his eyes, there was a cruel determination like frost: "no one can kill me, except myself." After that, he jumped back and jumped off the cliff without warning.

    In Chu Yu''s shocked eyes, in front of the figure that crane never stops.

    Chu Yu was stunned in the same place. She finally remembered where the ominous feeling just came from. It was Rongzhi behind her. Because the sky was dim, she ignored the cliff behind him.

    Rong Zhi just did that. It turned out that he didn''t have any plans, but would rather die by himself. I don''t want to die in hejue''s hands.

    He was originally a man who could be cruel to himself. At the beginning, he was broken by yuejiefei, but he was smiling to meet the bone. Until now, he has survived in danger of self mutilation

    Rongzhi looks delicate and beautiful, even a little like a girl, but his inner will is strong and firm, like steel, indestructible.

    Chu Yu''s heart was empty. Looking at the place where people were standing, she seemed to have lost her feeling. There was only a blank in the whole world. After Rong Zhi jumped off the cliff, he was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered to catch up with him. Standing on the edge of the cliff and looking down, he saw only a small white spot under the cliff, which soon disappeared.

    Even if he falls from such a high place, it is difficult for him to save his life, let alone a seriously injured one?

    He Jue was stunned for a while, and then he stepped back half a step with a solemn expression. A little bit of the sword on the ground can be regarded as an expression of respect for Rong Zhi.

    Although it may not be necessary at this time.

    He wanted to kill Rongzhi because he realized the horror of Rongzhi. This is the position of an assassin. To show respect at this time is to respect his opponent. He has mistaken Rong Zhi for an opponent who is equal to him and can stand on the same height with him.

    Rong Zhi''s death was a relief to him, but it inevitably brought him a sense of regret.

    I haven''t been in a daze for a long time. He Jue turned around and walked for a few steps. He stopped beside Chu Yu, but his eyes were staring at the air ahead: "although he just said it''s useless to take you, I still want to take you on the road." Just now, he stopped his behavior of asking for death, which made him still unable to recover.

    Chu Yu did not speak, but nodded silently.

    Crane is not afraid of her running. There is basically only one way down the mountain from here. Even if she wanted to escape, she could not escape far. Seeing Chu Yu nodding, he continued to walk forward, but not for a while. Chu Yu''s footstep awakens him, thinking of something. He Jue turned around with a big change of face.

    At this time, Chu Yu had stood on the edge of the cliff, with her back to the cliff. She stood in the wind on the top of the mountain, her clothes were blown up by the wind, so she quietly laughed at hejue: "I''ll go with Rongzhi, not with you." And then, just like Rong Zhi, he jumped down without hesitation.

    He Jue was stunned.

    Just now, the young man jumped off the cliff for the sake of personal dignity. This crane can understand it. But Chu Yu, who jumped off the cliff later, was beyond his understanding. She could not have died. Why did she want to die?

    He Jue knows the story of the princess in the past, and it''s hard to connect Chu Yu''s behavior with the word "martyrdom". However, it happened in front of him, and he couldn''t understand it.

    Crane absolutely two people don''t have how deep feelings, plus he was originally a murderous assassin, under the hands of the people don''t know how many lives, even if let Chu Yu jump in front of him, but also moved for a while, and then clean up mood to walk down the mountain.

    Originally, I didn''t intend to see blood. Instead, I wanted to use the hostage to lead huacuo to find him and let out the evil spirit of that year. But now, such an accident happens. The hatred deepens again, and it will probably evolve into an endless situation.

    After he Jue walked away slowly, there was a slight sound under the cliff.

    "Gone?" Chu Yu looked up carefully and asked quietly. All you can see are rocks, plants and vines, not cranes.

    "Gone." Rong Zhi gazed at Chu Yu all the time. Seeing this, he gave a bitter smile and sighed helplessly: "I jumped down to death, but now the crane is not going to hurt you. What do you jump down to do?"

    Chu Yu stares at him one eye: "I just suddenly thought of, you so cunning guy, how can such silly jump?"

    Rong Zhi is a person who is cruel to himself, but his ruthlessness is based on his strong control and confidence. He doesn''t look like a person whose self-esteem is overwhelming and who wants to die for a little dignity.

    This is what Chu Yu suddenly thought of when she recalled the past. She is not like he Jue and others. As a warrior, she has the dignity of a warrior. In her opinion, death in other people''s hands and death in her own hands are both death, there is no big difference. Because of this, she can more easily approach the real idea of tolerance.

    Rong Zhi is not seeking death, but survival.

    Whether it was a critical moment before or now, Rong Zhi was not stingy of taking risks, and he was never afraid of taking risks. He grasped the danger in his hand and manipulated it to help him. His previous behavior was to make he Jue sure that he was determined to die, so that he would not go down the mountain to search again.

    He is not a generous swordsman, but a decisive chess player.

    At this time, they curled up in an inward depression less than 10 meters away from the cliff. The twilight and the surrounding vines completely covered their figures. The space here was narrow, so they had to lean together to shelter. In the dark, they could not see each other''s faces clearly, only their eyes were clear as water.

    Rongzhi''s outer garment has been thrown down the cliff. Through her thin clothes, Chu Yu feels that Rongzhi''s temperature is getting lower and lower. Just now, it seems to be a little hot, but now it''s as cold as a piece of ice. Chu Yu can''t help holding his hand and asks in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you?" Just now, when she fell down, Rongzhi grabbed her and pulled her into here. At that time, there was still some heat in Rongzhi''s palm, but now it seems that there is not even a trace left. It seems that she has gradually returned to her original shape and changed back to her half dead appearance.

    Rong Zhi murmured: "just exhausted... Princess, let me have a rest..." his voice became lower and lower, and finally sank in the dark, and his body also fell on Chu Yu.

    He used a silver needle to push out his potential, but because of his poor foundation, after a while, he was on the verge of exhaustion.

    Chu Yu didn''t go to see him immediately. She just held Rong Zhi''s hand and lowered her head for a long time. In a voice that only she could hear, she said, "why do I jump down? Even I don''t know... Rong Zhi, I want to believe you. Don''t cheat me."

 Chapter 152

    When Rong Zhi was in a coma, Chu Yu looked around.

    The dusk is still sinking, and the branches and vines outside make this small space even darker. She can only vaguely see the things within a foot, and she can''t see clearly from a distance.

    Rong Zhi just sprinkled some medicinal powder around, which can drive away snakes and insects. There is no need to worry about being invaded.

    This is an inward part of the cliff. The lower part is relatively flat. People can sit on it safely and don''t have to worry about falling down. Chu Yu raised her hand and touched it up. When she reached out half of it, she felt the uneven cold rock. When she reached left and right, she straightened her hand and touched the end.

    The cave is dark and narrow. Chu Yu holds Rong Zhi in one hand and makes sure he doesn''t fall down. She sits quietly. In the dark, she can see little, but she is calm and peaceful.

    Rongzhi''s upper body was lying on her leg, face up. Chu Yu looked down at him. Through the darkness, she could see his pale face. His beautiful features were like glass that would shatter when touched. His breath was weak, like silk.

    After a long time, Chu Yu looked out and saw the stars all over the sky, which was very bright and beautiful. At that moment, she felt tired and tired. After thinking about it, Chu Yu curled up her legs and fixed Rongzhi ''.

    It''s dark and quiet here. No one will hurt her. She can''t do anything in the dark. Now it''s the best choice to rest and recover.

    At night, the wind was cold and the dew was heavy. Chu Yu closed her eyes and then opened her eyes. She bit her lips and took off her coat to cover them. Under the clothes, she hugged Rongzhi tightly, and there was almost no gap between them.

    Chu Yu''s face is a little feverish. Except that she couldn''t help herself when she woke up, she never hugged a opposite sex in such an ambiguous manner. Her body seems to be connected. But now her temperature is very low. If she doesn''t sleep with him, she''s afraid he won''t survive this evening.

    You''re holding a pumpkin. Chu Yu hypnotizes herself like this. But where is such a beautiful pumpkin in the world? Fortunately, after a while, tiredness gradually came up, which relieved her discomfort.

    Half asleep and half awake, Chu Yu feels that her heart seems to have some soft opening, like warm spring water, quietly eroding the fence around her heart.

    But this feeling is very comfortable, she did not want to resist, mouth with a smile, Chu Yu fell asleep.

    There is no hermit under the cliff, no martial arts secret book, but there is a shelter.

    It was dawn when I woke up. Clear morning light into the cave, the air with dew wet and cold, Chu Yu opened her eyes. I feel very uncomfortable all over. I want to move, but I Scream: "it hurts!"

    Because the space was too small, she didn''t even dare to sleep carelessly. Her sleeping posture was very distorted, and her two hands were just holding each other. One of them stretched out to his body and pressed down all night.

    The result of the wrong sleeping posture is now like this. Chu Yu just feels that her whole body is as stiff as if it had been pasted with cement. The bone seems to be deformed by pressure. Every time it moves, it''s aching and can''t help crying out.

    Although it was painful, Chu Yu knew she couldn''t stop and continued biting her teeth. She read about this situation in a book before she died. Because she maintained the incorrect posture of oppression for a long time, the joints of her body were slightly dislocated. As long as she stretched out normally, she would be OK.

    Slowly pull out the hand from Rong Zhi''s body. After a series of screams, Chu Yu breathed a long sigh of relief: it was more comfortable at last.

    Suddenly I feel something is wrong. Chu Yu looked in front of him, but he saw a pair of bright eyes.

    Rong Zhi wakes up.

    For a moment. Chu Yucai realized that her voice had awakened Rong Zhi just now. She had a slight fever on her face. Don''t turn your head.

    Just now, when she cried for pain, her face wrinkled. Would it be ugly?

    After waiting for a while, Chu Yu turned her eyes back. Rongzhi''s face was as pale as yesterday, but the temperature under her hand was slightly higher, and it was no longer as cold as death.

    Realizing that one of his hands was still around Rongzhi''s waist, Chu Yu quickly let go and pulled the corners of his mouth, which was a smile to him: "you wake up?"

    Seeing his clothes, Rong Zhi knew what happened last night. He looked at it for a while and didn''t say anything. He just gave a faint smile. He supported himself and sat up. By the way, he also helped Chu Yu sit upright.

    Rong Zhi returns the clothes to Chu Yu, just like Chu Yugang just did. He moves his body in a small area and stretches out the muscles and bones oppressed by sleeping posture. Chu Yu has just tried to make a bony sound in his body. He just hears the sound and knows that it''s not easy, but Rong Zhi''s face is always smiling like a spring breeze.

    After last night, the wound had been closed, but it didn''t heal. The white skin could be seen between the bones. Chu Yu only looked at it and couldn''t help looking away. Looking up, she saw Rong Zhi''s face, as if it wasn''t his foot or the wound in his eyes.

    Chu Yu rubbed the goose bumps on her arm uncomfortably. Although she already knew that Rong Zhi had the problem of laughing and pain, she didn''t worry about having a friend vote for the main station monthly ticket by mistake

    1. Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status.

    2. Under the picture in the chapter of monthly package, there is a line of small words, in which there is the word "recommend monthly ticket to support the author". Click on it to o (¡É)_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 153

    Rong Zhi is going to leave here.

    Although huacuo yuejiefei and others may come to rescue later, he is not used to entrusting his life and death to others. It has nothing to do with his boring self-esteem. It''s just a matter of habit. No matter what it is, it''s safer to take it in his own hands.

    What''s more, when he pursues, he can leave a secret message all the way. The people in Princess mansion want to come here, but they are afraid that it will take some time.

    Instead of waiting here and gradually falling into a desperate situation, it is better to get out of here when you can still move freely.

    The reason why he didn''t leave last night was that it was already very dark at that time, and it was difficult to see the surrounding situation clearly. He was worried that the crane had never gone far, so he spent the night here.

    One day he didn''t eat. Chu Yu''s hands and feet were a little weak. By contrast, he was better at stopping. After a night''s rest, he had recovered several percent of his strength.

    He pricked himself again with a silver needle. Rongzhi first climbed up the cliff to get rid of him, and then weaved a rope with vines to pull Chu Yu up.

    Both of them are not brave and powerful, only less than 10 meters high, they spent half an hour to deal with, and finally pulled Chu Yu to climb up, to stop himself first fell on the ground to breathe, Chu Yu is also weak, can''t say a word.

    Last night it was so dark that she couldn''t see the situation under the cliff clearly, so she was not afraid. But now it was light. When she just climbed up, she glanced at her feet. The cliff below seemed to have no end. The precipitous height made her feel dizzy. She almost loosened her hands and feet and fell down.

    Chu Yu thought it was incredible. What kind of fearless spirit did she jump down with last night? How dare you even jump in such a place?!

    If she could see clearly last night, she would have no courage to chase Rong Zhi.

    Lie on your back. Looking at the blue sky, floating clouds slowly flow, just escaped from the gate of death, everything around is beautiful.

    At that moment, it was like stepping into the gate of hell, and it was like the rest of life.

    After lying for about half a quarter of an hour, Chu Yu felt that her hand had been pulled. Then she realized that when Rong Zhi pulled her up, she held her hand tightly. It''s not released yet. She turned her head and saw Rong Zhi lying like her. She was also looking at her.

    At a glance, Chu Yu could not help but smile: Rongzhi''s white face was covered with dust here and soil there. Her hair was scattered and she looked embarrassed. Then she laughed. She immediately thought that since Rongzhi was like this, she could not help but feel slightly hot on her face. Look at Rong Zhi and laugh again.

    Chu Yu didn''t know why she was laughing. Although she was tired and tired, her heart was very happy. It seems that she can''t think of what to do except laugh.

    The carriage that was forced to stop yesterday was still in place, but the horses had disappeared. After sitting on the top of the mountain for a while, the wind stopped to take some food from the carriage, and took out the clothes from the box fixed on the floor of the carriage, so that Chu Yu could put them on again.

    Although it was just an ordinary way out, Chu Yu was always used to putting some spare clothes on the carriage. Dim sum is also on the road for their own use, but did not expect to come in handy at this time.

    After taking care of them, they were quite simple. Chu Yu ate a few cakes, but because there was no water, she couldn''t swallow a little and didn''t eat much. The rest of the cakes were put back in the food box, wrapped in a piece of clothes and carried away on her back. And some valuable things on the car are also taken along.

    After discussion, Chu Yu and Rong Zhi went down the mountain with each other and found a stream at the foot of the mountain. The stream was about one meter wide and the water was clean. There are some yellow fallen leaves floating on the water, indicating that autumn has come.

    At ordinary times, Chu Yu had to boil the water before drinking it. But at this time, he didn''t care so much. He took a big sip of water with his hand. The cold water flowed into his stomach, which made his stomach tighten. After his dry cough lips were moistened, Chu Yu pulled up her sleeve and wiped the dust and dirt on her face.

    Two people wash with the stream, each is a new look, in order to facilitate the road, Chu Yu or men''s dress, and Rong Zhi yesterday''s life-saving wooden hairpin again inserted into the bun.

    At the top of the mountain, Chu Yu could see clearly the surrounding situation. There were rolling mountains all over the place. The mountains were still green in general. The green was mixed with a bit of yellow. Because of the killing intention of autumn, Chu Yu seemed to be depressed. At this time, when she came to the foot of the mountain, the towering mountains stood around. At first glance, she seemed to have an illusion of coming over.

    When Chu Yu was kidnapped, she was sitting in a carriage all the way. She was tossed and dazed by the carriage. She didn''t know where she was. After asking Rong Zhi, she knew that it was about two or three hundred miles away from Jiankang. If she wanted to go back on foot, it would take a little time.

    They walked slowly, then heard the sound of horse hooves and wheels rolling. Chu Yu was pleased, and subconsciously wanted to meet the place where the sound came out. Before he stepped forward, he felt his shoulder tight. Looking back, Rong Zhi pressed her shoulder. She was stunned for a moment, and she immediately understood. Following Rong Zhi''s steps, they retreated to the front of the rock, When the other party came near, he saw that it seemed to be a group of delivery carriages. A lot of goods were piled on the carriages. Although the accompanying people were strong, they were all servants doing rough work.

    From the appearance, this should be the delivery team, Chu Yu and Rong Zhi look at each other, from each other''s eyes to confirm each other, just put down the alert.

    This time it is to allow to stop to let Chu Yu hide first, oneself walk forward. When he reached the front of the caravan, his carriage and his entourage stopped and looked at Rong Zhi with suspicious eyes.

    Rong Zhi''s smile is the kind of harmless smile that can easily let people off guard. It''s gentle and beautiful. Even though he is pale and haggard at this time, he still makes people feel like a spring breeze. After a smile, Rong Zhi said softly: "excuse me, I''m not a villain. I was going to visit friends in Jiankang with my friend. How could I expect that the evil servant colluded with the thief to murder me? My friend and I escaped by chance, but we lost our way, I''m really overjoyed to see you today. I hope you can tell me where to go if you want to go to Jiankang? "

    He is elegant and elegant, and he looks like a weak boy. His appearance is very deceptive, and his clothes are exquisite and luxurious. He doesn''t look like a villain. The people in the motorcade relaxed their vigilance, enthusiastically answered the question of tolerance, and talked with him. After a few words, the owner of the motorcade asked him to go with them and take care of him on the road.

    Rong Zhi didn''t mean to ask the way. At this time, his goal had been achieved. He told the owner of the team that he wanted his companion to come.

    When Rongzhi was talking to the caravan, Chu Yu had come out from behind the rock. At this time, he saw Rongzhi casting his eyes and immediately realized that he would step forward slowly to learn from Rongzhi.

    They use a pseudonym. Chu Yu calls himself Chu and Rong Zhi calls himself Rong.

    The owner of the caravan was very polite to them. He invited them to take a rest in his car. Chu Yu hesitated, but was pulled by Rong Zhi and let go.

    The owner of the caravan, surnamed Ren, was dressed in a very simple hemp suit. The whole caravan asked him to be the boss of Ren. In fact, the caravan did not go to Jiankang. Instead, it went in the opposite direction. However, in order to avoid accidents on the road, boss Ren invited them to go with him and promised to escort them to the nearest city. He was making other plans.

    Two people on the car, Ren boss get off to account for some things, see the car only two of them, Chu Yu close to Rongzhi, low voice asked: "can there be any problem?" They don''t know each other. Why does the boss treat them so well?

    She is not to blame for her gallantry.

    Rong Zhi said with a faint smile, "princess, don''t worry. The one named Ren is just looking at our rare goods." Even though they were extremely down and out, the appearance of their clothes, their behavior and their conversation were still full of noble spirit. Naturally, the boss thought that they were aristocrats and could not please each other. How could they harm each other?

    During the Warring States period, when LV Buwei saw Qin proton, he thought it was a rare commodity to live in. He subsidized money to give beautiful women to help him return to China and ascend the throne of God. Later, he also devoted his power for a while. Although boss Ren may not have thought so far, he flatters the two people in distress so that they can think of this benefit in the future, which is the same reason as this story.

    I''m not afraid that he has a plan, but I''m afraid that I don''t know what his plan is.

    Rong Zhi sleepily closed his eyes and leaned on Chu Yu. Although the rest time was almost the same, he consumed much more energy than Chu Yu and worked harder. It was extremely difficult for him to support up to now.

    Chu Yu sees him sleep, also don''t disturb, this sit quietly, let Rong Zhi lean on her shoulder, she put the burden on the side, oneself also dropped a head, seem to be sleepy.

    After a while, boss Ren came back and saw the situation in the car. He was stunned for a moment. Then his eyes rested on Chu Yu''s burden, and his expression wandered. After a while, he turned his eyes away and ordered the motorcade to move on.

    Chu Yu waited for a while, but didn''t hear anything from boss Ren. She just sat at the entrance of the carriage, and then she breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes for a rest.

    Originally, she just wanted to close her eyes, but Chu Yu was tired after all. As soon as she felt relaxed, she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was woken up. There was a lot of noise outside the carriage. From far to near, she broke into her peaceful dream.

 Chapter 154

    The carriage didn''t know when to stop, and the boss who had been sitting at the entrance of the carriage didn''t know where he was. The noise outside the carriage was not good. It was like someone was fighting and shouting. Chu Yu was shocked and quickly woke up. She pulled to stop. Then she lifted the curtain and looked out of the carriage.

    What is going on?

    No one answered her, but the scene answered her.

    Outside, the two sides are fighting. On one side of the caravan are a group of bodyguards and coolies, while on the other side are horse thieves waving hammers and knives. Roughly speaking, there are about 40 or 50 people.

    After all, the bodyguards and coolies of the caravan were not professional fighters. They were quickly killed by a large number of horsemen. The horsemen surrounded the caravan, separated four or five people, searched by car, and checked the people lying on the ground. When they found that they were still breathing, they made up for them to ensure that they died thoroughly.

    Looking at the fallen body, Chu Yu is a little afraid. She can''t help but shrink towards the car. What''s on her back? She turns to see that it''s Rongzhi.

    Seeing Rong Zhi''s calm look, Chu Yu also relaxed a little. She asked him in a low voice, "is there any way?"

    Rong Zhi shook his head and answered with the same slight voice: "there is no way. There are too many thieves. I can''t deal with them."

    Killing people also depends on the time, place and people.

    After a pause, he then said with a smile, "princess, don''t worry. They just want money and won''t hurt us."

    The two brigands checked the cars one by one, and finally found Chu Yu''s car. They lifted the curtain and saw them. They immediately brightened their eyes and said, "you two, come down!"

    Rong Zhi pats Chu Yu to indicate that she is at ease, and then moves forward to jump out of the car. After standing still, he asked politely, "who is your leader, please? I want to discuss something with him."

    Before his words were heard, one of the stronger and bigger horse thieves slapped him. This palm was so powerful that he overturned Rong Zhi and fell to the ground beside a small tree. When the horse thieves around looked at it, they all burst out laughing.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help crying out and rushed out of the car to Rongzhi. "How are you?" he said

    Rongzhi groaned low and turned around. His beautiful face was full of pain. His eyes were closed, and half a bright red handprint was printed on his cheek. Seeing Rongzhi''s appearance, the thieves laughed again.

    Chu Yu only felt a surge of anger in her mind, but before she had any action, she realized that her hand was tightly held by Rong Zhi, and he held it very hard. Hard even let Chu Yu eat pain, in a flash, she also followed to calm down.

    incorrect. The appearance of Rong Zhi... Is made up.

    He was beaten on purpose.

    Although it didn''t seem like a deliberate challenge, Rong Zhi got out of the car with a relaxed manner first, and then passed the brigands to find their leader. This kind of behavior made the brigands questioned by him have the illusion of being despised, and the irascible people started to fight.

    In other words, this slap, in fact, is to allow themselves to find.

    Before the horse thief finished laughing, a wisp of bright red liquid came out of the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly is vomit blood to come, and he hides in the hand under the sleeve, still tightly grasp Chu Yu.

    "Pa!"

    There was another loud slap. Chu Yu heard it, but just now the thief was beaten by a bigger man, and his face tilted to one side. The man had a beard on his face, and he scolded in a loud voice: "damn! Don''t break the boy! They are all babies

    Beat up your partner. The man took two steps, standing in front of Rongzhi with a body like an iron tower, his voice was loud, like thunder rolling by: "boy, what do you want me to do?"

    Rong Zhi raised his hand and motioned Chu Yu to help him up. But the hand just lifted up half, and spat out a big mouthful of blood. After a long time, he took a breath, looked up at the leader of the brigands, and said weakly, "I, we are from Jiangling. If the leader is willing to let us go home, I can ask his family to send us a large amount of ransom."

    The leader grinned: "Jiangling at home? Originally, I wanted to exchange you for money. It''s just right for you to tell me your identity, but when the money is sent, we will release people. "

    After that, he waved his hand and ordered the minions to tie up all the others they caught: "be careful! Don''t break it, these people are going to exchange it for money! "

    Chu Yu had a rough look, and saw that they were captured together with boss Ren, the manager of the caravan, and a few scattered small businessmen who were with the caravan. The horse thieves probably wanted to exchange meat tickets for ransom. No wonder they just stopped saying that the horse thieves would not hurt them.

    Chu Yu and Rong Zhi were given the best treatment. The other prisoners were bound in a string on the ground. Not only were they not bound, they were allowed to ride in a carriage alone, which was the one Chu Yu Rong Zhi used to ride in. Although there were many thieves around the carriage to guard them, they did not suffer any physical injury after all.

    But Chu Yu''s mood is not good, because Rong Zhi''s face is pale and her eyes are closed. She kneels down beside him and holds his hand tightly for fear that he will disappear.

    After getting on the bus again, Rong Zhi suddenly lost her strength and almost loosened her hand.

    After a while, he felt that his hand moved slightly. Chu Yu called in a low voice: "how are you?"

    Rong Zhi didn''t open his eyes. He just shook his head slightly and wrote with his fingers in Chu Yu''s palm: "it''s better to have a rest."

    Chu Yu pursed her lips and talked with her hands like him: "why do you want to get that slap on purpose?" Now the palmprint on Rongzhi''s face is swollen and looks miserable.

    Looking at the handprint, she felt very uncomfortable.

    Rongzhi still closed his eyes, but the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and his fingertips continued to write: "it''s to remind them that we are precious goods and can''t be hurt easily. If we don''t have that, where can we be so comfortable now?"

    Chu Yu bit his lips and drew slowly on his white palm: "you don''t have to spoil yourself like this..."

    As soon as Rong Zhi''s wrist was around, his fingertips flitted over the back of Chu Yu''s hand like a butterfly and came to her palm: "there''s something else to use. When I just fell to the ground, I left a secret mark under the root of the tree. If Hua CuO can be found, I can know my situation by the secret memory."

    Listen to him say so, Chu Yu although still some pimples, also not good to say anything, but she soon remembered another thing: "you just faked other people''s name, if the horse thief really went to Jiangling, found no surname in the big family, or in the family without us two, what should be good?"

    But Rong Zhi didn''t answer her at this time. He even grasped Chu Yu''s hand and let it go completely. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or fainted.

    With the sound of horse''s hooves and the rolling wheels, Chu Yu looked anxiously out of the car. Originally, she only wanted to take a ride to the nearest city, but unfortunately, she met a mountain bandit, so that the road ahead was more and more distant and unpredictable.

    Fortunately, they are still alive.

    Hold Rong Zhi''s hand, although still can''t see the way ahead, but Chu Yu suddenly has a little peace of mind.

 Chapter 155

    Chu Yu and Rong Zhi stayed in the carriage for three days. Although they didn''t get beaten any more, they ate little food every day. Naturally, Chu Yu''s burden had been taken away by the thieves. When they got out of the carriage, they were all dizzy with hunger.

    Needless to say, this is also the way to prevent the bandits from fleeing. They are too hungry to run away, so they can only follow them.

    On the last day, all the meat tickets were blindfolded, probably because they didn''t want to let them know the exact location of the thieves'' den. Although Chu Yu and Rong Zhi received special treatment and didn''t put eye masks on them, there were two more horse thieves sitting in the car watching them, and they didn''t let them look out of the car.

    Although you can''t look out, the light and darkness of the outside world can still reflect the car. Before the motorcade stopped, there was a very dark journey, just like a train running through a cave. The surrounding area fell into darkness. After that journey, the car suddenly lit up again.

    As soon as Chu Yu was allowed to get off the bus, all he did was look around. She originally thought that the place where they stopped should be the headquarters of the brigands, and the stronghold built on the extremely steep mountains in the midst of the poor mountains and evil waters. But the fact proved that what she imagined was far from what she saw.

    This is a peaceful and beautiful village. It is flat and open all around. The houses are arranged in order. The land is fertile. The paths in the fields are crisscross. Occasionally, we can hear the faint crowing of chickens and barking of dogs in the village. Eight or nine old women were working in the field. In the field, there were ears of wheat, heavy hanging, and green vegetables. They were growing very well.

    What''s going on? Chu Yu suddenly Leng God, the next moment, she immediately thought of, this piece of quiet Tian Yuan. He was about to be robbed by the ferocious horse thief, and he couldn''t bear it.

    However, to her great surprise, when the village saw the thieves coming, they were not afraid. Instead, they warmly welcomed them. The woman put down her farm work, and the children playing in the village also jumped to welcome them, wiping sweat and delivering water. It''s like a family.

    Chu Yu understood in a flash: here, it''s the home of horse thieves!

    When the brigands came back here, they all went home. Some of them had gone up to chat with their wives. Some of them also picked up their children and went around. Even the most ferocious brigands showed a soft and warm expression.

    Outside, they are ferocious ghosts, plundering property and life, but back home. They are good husbands and good fathers. The whole family is very happy, even if the happiness is based on the misfortunes of others.

    Rong Zhi stands beside Chu Yu. He understood the whole story earlier than Chu Yu. Seeing that the bandits around him were relaxed, he whispered to Chu Yu: "I guess it''s true. This group of bandits have been running rampant for more than ten years. They are vicious and come and go like the wind, although the officers and soldiers have gone out to exterminate them. But they can''t find their old nest, but it turns out to be such a place. "

    The location of the village should be extremely hidden. Even if someone comes to the village by chance, they will not think that such a peaceful place is hiding the ferocious truth.

    At least half of the brigands left the team to join their families, while the remaining half continued to escort meat tickets. All of them were divided into two groups. In the two rooms at the head of the village, Chu Yu and Rong Zhi live in a comfortable environment, while boss Ren and others are driven into another humble room.

    Chu Yu knew that they could be treated with courtesy all the time. Almost thanks to Rong Zhi''s lie, the gentry were noble after all. Considering their identity and the huge ransom, the brigands will try their best to treat them well; However, the identity of the royal family can not be revealed, because this identity means that there may be military intervention. In order to avoid trouble, the horse thieves will kill them as soon as possible.

    When Chu Yucai and Rong Zhi enter the house, there is a loud sound behind them. Instead of looking back, she looks around.

    At this time, it was almost noon. A window about seven inches long and wide opened on the wall, which brought light to the room. Chu Yu saw clearly the situation inside. There was no bed in the room, but thick straw was spread in the corner of the wall, which occupied half of the floor of the room. It was the place for people to sleep.

    The house was clean, and there were two ponies stacked at the foot of another wall. Besides, there were no other utensils.

    In their capacity, even if it is still the same treatment, we can imagine how bad it will be in another room.

    Chu Yu was still looking at her. Rong Zhi had already passed her to the straw. She turned over and lay down on the thick straw. She sighed: "I can lie down."

    Seeing his relaxed freehand brushwork, Chu Yu stepped closer and said, "if you have time to sleep, why don''t you think about how to get away first." She kept her voice low in order to have ears.

    Rong Zhi didn''t get up. He just lay down quietly and looked at Chu Yu standing beside him. His eyes were dark and calm: "I can''t go. The wind chasers have been rampant for more than ten years, and even the army can''t do anything about them. It can be seen that this place is hidden. Before you and I can find a way out, I''m afraid that we have already died under the random sword."

    Chu Yu looks out of the window. The village is still so peaceful and beautiful. The horse thieves put on their farming clothes and come to work in the fields. If they had not seen their cruel behavior, Chu Yu could hardly believe that they were a group of horse thieves.

    Everyone in the village has a smile of satisfaction on his face. This land is so beautiful that it is like a paradise in the legend. However, the happy life in the paradise is bought by the blood from outside.

    She can imagine the survival mode of this village. At ordinary times, women and the elderly are doing housework and farming, while men go out to rob and kill people. No matter what the reason for their robbery is, this is not the simple and peaceful Peach Blossom Land described by Tao Yuanming.

    Knowing what Chu Yu was looking at, Rong Zhi said faintly: "you can be a little relieved that Jiangling is a long way from here. It will take some time to go back and forth. Even if they arrive at Jiangling, they may not find that we are fake."

    Chuyu smell speech slightly surprised, turn to see him, but see Rongzhi smile, not in a hurry..

    "Instead of worrying about things that are so far away, you''d better come with me and take things as they are." He patted the straw beside him and said with a smile, "don''t you try? You have a high status. I don''t think this straw has ever slept, have you? Come and have a try. It''s very comfortable. "

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment and learned to stop. She lay down with him side by side. There were some thick straw in the straw, which poked at her back through her clothes, making her skin slightly itchy. However, the fluffy feeling under her body made her spirit tense for several days. Chu Yu suddenly relaxed her tension.

    Turn the Mou is to face up Rong Zhi dark Mou son, Chu jade tiny smile way: "as expected very different."

 Chapter 156

    Before lying down for a long time, Chu Yu heard the chain ring outside the door. A moment later, someone opened the door and came in. She opened her eyes and saw that it was the leader of the brigands.

    The leader was holding a pen and inkstone in his hand. As soon as he came into the room, he saw them lying down. He couldn''t help laughing: "you two are at ease."

    Rong Zhi sat up slowly and looked at the leader of the brigands with soft eyes: "you are welcome. We are in such a situation now. No matter how hard we try, it''s useless. We don''t want to let you arrange it."

    The leader of the brigands said with a bright smile, "it''s different from the people in the room next to him who are well-educated." He spread the white paper on the floor and put the inkstone aside, which contained the grinded ink. Then he took a pen in his hand and handed it out: "please, who can write a letter to your family? We can also take it as evidence and bring it to your family."

    This is the blackmail letter.

    Chu Yu was still in a daze, so he naturally took over the pen. With his left hand, he pulled the white paper, dipped it in ink, sank his wrist, hung his elbow, and wrote a letter for help, which was very beautiful. When Chu Yu came back, Rong Zhi had finished writing. She glanced at it. It was roughly said that the brother who was chased by the wind was invited to live for a while. She hoped that his family would send money to yunyun, and her writing would be neither humble nor arrogant.

    If it wasn''t for Rongzhi''s long residence in Princess mansion, Chu Yu doubted whether he was often kidnapped, and the business of being kidnapped could write so skillfully.

    After reading Rong Zhi''s letter, the leader of the brigands was very satisfied: "you should have a good rest here first. I''ll send someone out to deliver the letter. Later, someone will deliver the meal for you."

    Rong Zhi smile, or that kind of extremely harmless smile: "dare to ask the leader''s name?"

    The leader of the brigands looked cold: "why, do you want to come back to teach me after you get out of trouble?"

    In the face of the murderous man, Rongzhi was fearless and said faintly: "where do you want to go, brother? I''m just calling you for your convenience. "

    "I told you so." The leader of the brigands looked angry and returned to the friendly and talkative manner. He turned and walked out of the room. When he locked the door, four words came from outside: "my name is Sun Li."

    Sure enough, as Sun Li said, after a while, two men opened the door to deliver food to them. Chu Yu knew them. They were both horse thieves who took part in the kidnapping and killing. But at this time, the two men put on their ordinary clothes and covered their fierce anger.

    The prison food prepared for them by the brigands was unexpectedly rich. It was originally according to the treatment on the road. Chu Yu thinks that giving them two pieces of dry cakes at most is the best treatment. But unexpectedly, in the rattan basket, there are two big bowls of delicious rice, two delicious dishes, one plain dish and one meat dish.

    These horse thieves are very humane. They also know how to give preferential treatment to prisoners.

    The two thieves put down the rattan basket and went out one after another. They locked the door again. Chu Yu didn''t have a good meal for several days and was starving to death. But had to maintain a dignified manner in front of people, see outsiders left, rushed up. Pick up the chopsticks, first handed Rongzhi a bowl, and then picked up another bowl, then impolitely put food into his mouth.

    The dishes, bowls and chopsticks are all made of wood, and the wood is very soft. The horse thieves are obviously very experienced in preventing the fleeing of meat coupons.

    There were two bowls of water at the bottom of the basket, and Chu Yu drank half a bowl. The remaining half bowl was carefully used to wet clothes and wipe her face. She didn''t wash her face for three days, so she didn''t feel very comfortable.

    Another bowl of water, of course, is for Rongzhi. Rongzhi is not a waste. It''s easy to take the bowl and drink it all at once, and then later. The horse thief came to collect the dishes and chopsticks. Rong Zhi took the opportunity to make friends with them and learned that one of them was Sun Hu and the other was Sun Dang.

    His smile and words are the sharp tools he holds in his hand now. Sun Hu and sun Dang are two people, one cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, the other guarding at the door. It''s only a minute or two from coming in to going out, but in a few short chat, Rong Zhi won the favor of the two. Sun Dang, who was cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, also gave Rong Zhi a smile when he went out.

    Looking at Sun Hu and sun Dang from the small window, Chu Yucai turned to Rong Zhi and said with a smile, "he said that he didn''t plan to do anything, so what are you doing?" Constantly asking each other''s name, she didn''t believe that he just wanted to address it correctly.

    This is a judgment drawn from past experience. There must be a purpose in what we can do.

    Rong Zhi smiles, does not explain, only way: "you will know from now on." He moved his body, retreated slowly on the straw shop until his back was against the wall, and then waved to Chu Yu: "come here, Chu? It''s OK to be idle. Listen to me In order to avoid inadvertently divulging each other''s identities during the conversation, they have already discussed that Rongzhi calls her achu, and Chuyu calls him Xiaorong.

    It was the first time that he really called, but Rong Zhi''s tone and expression seemed very familiar and natural, as if he had been calling Chu Yu like this.

    For a moment, Chu Yu felt as if she was back in the 21st century, chatting and laughing with her friends, who all called her ah Chu.

    No one has called her that for a long time. Those who have passed away are like illusory dreams. She can only find them in dreams.

    Leng for a long time, Chu Yu just realized what Rong Zhi had just said, and then was a Leng.

    Why are you interested in telling stories again?

    Although in the heart doubts, but Chu Yu or along Rong Zhi''s meaning, sat on the straw beside him, with his back against the wall: "what story, tell it."

    Rong Zhi smiles a little and tells a story. The story is very simple. It''s a little like the bedtime story that Chu Yu heard from her mother when she was a child. However, it has more twists and turns. However, for Chu Yu who has read many novels, it is less attractive.

    After a story is finished, Rong Zhi goes on to tell the next story. This story is shorter than the last one. Chu Yu is a little bored when she hears it. She just wants to interrupt her, but she sees that Rong Zhi makes a silent gesture, and then holds down her doubts and endures.

    When he talked about the third story, Rong Zhi stopped talking about it half way. Chu Yu wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but he heard a young voice coming from a wall away from them: "why don''t you continue? What happened then? "

    Rong Zhi coughed twice, and a shallow smile appeared in his eyes. He still leaned against the wall and said, "no, I''m thirsty."

    After a moment''s silence, the tender voice said, "you wait, I''ll get you water."

    Then they heard a running sound of pedaling. After a while, the sound came back: "I''ve got water. How can I give it to you?"

    Under Rong Zhi''s guidance, the child brought two ponies and stacked them under the window. Then he climbed up with water and handed Rong Zhi half a bowl of water which had been spilled by the running turbulence from the window.

    At this time, Chu Yu saw that the child was about eight or nine years old, and her tan face was full of expectations. Rong Zhi also stood up and took over the water bowl with a smile: "thank you very much."

    He took a bowl of water and sat down. He didn''t drink. He lifted the hem of his clothes and removed the cloth that tied the wound. Instead, he used the bowl of water to clean the wound.

 Chapter 157

    In the next few days, Chu Yu saw Rong Zhi''s ability to coax children.

    Eight stories a day.

    On the first day, only the child listened to the story at the foot of the wall. On the second day, the child brought two friends with him. On the second afternoon, the number of people increased to four. On the third day, the squatting feet at the foot of the wall became twelve. On the fourth day, Rong Zhi said he wanted to drink water. Without how to wait, seven or eight bowls rushed over.

    The bowl is filled with cold well water. After cleaning the wound, the rest of the clean well water is left for Chu Yu to wash her face and hands. Although she can''t take a bath, it''s better than nothing.

    But from the next day, Rongzhi was not limited to water. He described the appearance of several common herbs and asked the children to find them for him. Rongzhi crumpled the herbs and applied them on his wounds.

    It''s not easy to find herbal medicine, but Rong Zhi''s story is very powerful for these children who have been locked up in the village for a long time and haven''t seen the market. He has a wide range of knowledge. Apart from the story, he tells the local conditions and customs very well, and sometimes even Chu Yu is fascinated by it.

    Chu Yu once saw more than ten children squatting at the foot of the wall from the age of five or six to the age of fifteen or six. Rong Zhi instructed these children to do this and that, but there was no complaint at all. There were contradictions between the children, which were melted by Rong Zhi''s words.

    Although the adults in the village noticed this unusual situation at the beginning, they didn''t pay much attention to it after they knew that Rongzhi didn''t want to give anything dangerous to them.

    But after the fifth day, Chu Yu felt worried. Although Rong Zhi was just telling stories, she occasionally asked for some water and herbs. But he has gathered all the children over five years old in the village. His smile is more than enough to coax adults, not to mention a few children.

    Not only the children in the village, but also sun Dang, sun Hu, who delivers food to them every day, gets close to Rong Zhi. Sometimes when the food comes, he doesn''t rush to leave. Instead, he sits down to chat with Rong Zhi and even tells him some basic information about the village. Such as how many people there are and so on.

    But Chu Yu had a hunch that such a day would not last long. Although it took only a little water and a little herbal medicine, the bandits in the village could not sit and ignore it all the time.

    After she told Rong Zhi about her worries, Rong Zhi said with a leisurely smile, "I have my own worries."

    Before Chu Yu could see what he was worried about, on the seventh day, it was supposed to be the time when someone would send food. Today, however, it was a long time late. Finally, the door lock rang. When the door was pushed open, the one who appeared at the door was not sun Hu and sun Dang, but Sun Li, a tall and tower like leader of the brigands. Sun Li is not only the leader of the brigands, but also the head of the village.

    Standing at the door, he almost covered the whole door. He needed to bow a little to come in. He was carrying the rattan basket with no expression on his face.

    Chu Yu subconsciously pulled Rong Zhi''s sleeve: you hook up with other people''s flowers, adults come to you.

    Rong Zhi looks directly at Sun Li and smiles calmly. He had no consciousness of the crime of luring minors, but said faintly: "Sun Li is in charge. What can I do for you?"

    After Sun Li entered the house, the people he left behind immediately closed the door and further locked it. Even Sun Li was also locked in.

    The head of the brigands had a much shorter beard than when he saw him last time. He no longer covered half of his face tightly. His rough and resolute outline could be seen from the gap.

    His brows are high. It seems that his eyes are deeply sunken. Looking closely, Chu Yucai finds that the leader of the brigands has a pair of deep eyes. Although his appearance is rough everywhere, these eyes turn out to be different and meticulous from the rough depth. The horse thief is a man of thick and thin.

    Sun Li sat down in front of them with his legs crossed. His eyes were like knives, and he scraped them in turn. Of course, there are many scrapers, but the pressure on Chu Yu is relatively small.

    After a long time, sun Licai slowly opened his mouth and asked, "what''s your idea?" Before returning to the village, he was very rough and rude in the face of the brigands'' subordinates, but when he returned to the village, he seemed to be a little bit restrained.

    Rong Zhi smiles gently, a little arrogant, or so leisurely brush the manager''s very neat clothes, his style, let Chu Yu can''t help but think of those gentry in Jiankang City, is also such a reserved arrogant look and action, because of the family and proud, flaunt his identity.

    Now Rong Zhi is perfectly playing the role of an aristocratic childe. However, the gentry''s demeanor can only be preserved when they are in peace. Rong Zhi is still able to do so in disaster, which makes Sun Li''s eyes more different.

    After doing this, Rong Zhi said in a soft voice, "I didn''t have any idea. I just want to be a little more comfortable. My ability and ah Chu''s is not enough to make waves and worry about being a leader."

    Sun Li stares at him coldly. After a while, he says, "do you want to be more comfortable? Why don''t you ask me? "

    Rong Zhi lifted his eyes slightly, and his eyes were quiet and peaceful. He said with a smile, "am I not talking to the leader now?"

    Sun Li was stunned. After a while, he soon recovered as usual. After a while, he suddenly stood up and kicked over the rattan basket containing food beside him. The food and water in the basket turned over and scattered all over the ground.

    Chu Yu doesn''t know what he''s going to do, so he can''t help being nervous. But Sun Li just turns around and walks to the door, taps on the door twice, and the people waiting outside immediately open the door.

    Sun Li stood at the door and said, "OK, I promise you."

    After Sun Li left, Chu Yu and Rong Zhi were immediately asked out of the prison and moved to a room in the village. The room had tables, chairs, beds, soft bedding and clean clothes. Although the materials were not as good as those in the princess''s house, they were not affordable. Their lunch became rich from two simple dishes.

    In exchange for good treatment, Sun Li asked Rong Zhi to take a temporary position as a teacher and teach the children in the village to study.

    After they had finished eating, a dark skinned child pushed in. This child was the first one to listen to the story. His name was Sun Xiaojiang, nine years old. At the same time, he was Sun Li''s son.

    Sun Xiaojiang ran into the house. He first called brother Sheng Rong affectionately, and then casually called brother Chu Yu. It was clear that Chu Yu didn''t want to deceive the flowers of the equine family, and he didn''t care whether the child would kiss him or not. Sun Xiaojiang took a small porcelain vase the size of his fist out of his arms, took it to Rongzhi and shook it in front of his eyes: "brother Rong, My father said that your foot injury can''t be dragged like this. He asked me to give you the medicine. "

    Rong Zhi gently thanks him and promises to tell him more stories next time as reward.

    After sun Xiaojiang was sent away, Rongzhi played with the porcelain bottle in his hand. Chu Yu watched him play without using it. He was curious and said, "why don''t you take the medicine?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "if I apply this medicine, I''m afraid my legs will be wasted in my life." Sun Li is far from playing medicine.

 Chapter 158

    Chu Yu turned pale when she heard the words: "is it poison?" Why did Sun Li do that?

    Rong Zhi laughed and put the medicine bottle aside, but he didn''t answer. He bowed his head to think for a while, and then began to undress.

    At this time, Chu Yu would not misunderstand his action. However, although she knew that he should have other purposes, she couldn''t help beating her heart when she saw that his clothes were getting wider.

    Rong Zhi didn''t take off his clothes. He just untied his belt, turned over the layers of clothes and took out something from his underwear.

    Because they were very clever along the way, and their identities were there, the brigands just took away the burden of their food and didn''t search them. What Rongzhi and Chuyu had on them was still with them.

    However, it''s useless for Chu Yu. She usually goes out with yuejiefei''s money. Originally, there was a sleeve arrow in her sleeve, but when she jumped off the cliff and climbed up, it was used up to fix the rattan. Even if the sleeve arrow was left, she didn''t dare to use it to pay the brigands. It can''t save herself, on the contrary, it will accelerate her own death.

    Yuejiefei once told her that her sleeve arrow can shoot a few unprotected people at most when suddenly attacking, and she is not very skillful. When meeting real experts and the other party''s large number of people, she must not use it.

    Therefore, when she saw something Rongzhi took out, Chu Yu thought it was a hidden mace. She was very happy. It would not be too bad to let Rongzhi hide something so carefully. Based on Rongzhi''s consistent style, it might be the colorless, tasteless and deadly poison.

    However, when you see the object in Rongzhi''s hand clearly, Chu Yu, who had a big fantasy, is disappointed. It''s not poison. It''s not a lethal weapon, either. It''s just a white cuboid jade with the thickness of thumb and the length of one and a half inches. The two ends of the cuboid are covered with gold flakes with exquisite patterns. The gold flakes completely cover both ends of the cuboid, and the edges stretch out like small pieces of calyx, tightly pressing the sides of both ends of the jade, There is no gap between the gold flake and the jade.

    On one end of the sheet, a bulge is used to pierce the rope hole. And through a purple thread.

    After Rong Zhi took out the object, he gazed at it for a while and gave it to Chu Yu.

    He had a solemn look, and there was no smile between his eyes. He was infected by his seriousness. Chu Yu first reached for it, and then asked, "what''s this?" Originally thought that this white cuboid is jade, but take it to look closely, only to find the subtle difference with jade, this cuboid surface is smooth. Presents a very rich milky white, a little less jade Yingrun, but a little more smooth. The weight of this cuboid is at least twice as heavy as that of ordinary jade. Even if the weight of gold flakes is removed twice, it is still much heavier than ordinary jade.

    Rong Zhi said in a low voice, "this is not jade."

    Chu Yu could not help rolling his eyes: "I naturally know this is not jade."

    Listening to her brisk words, she pulled up a very shallow arc at the corner of her mouth and said, "this is my family''s keepsake." His smile was as calm as usual, but he didn''t know why, but Chu Yu seemed to hear some cold and gloomy taste, "ah Chu. In a few days, you will be able to leave here, but I can''t... "

    Chu Yu''s heart suddenly trembled when she heard him say this, but she didn''t know what to say.

    Rong Zhi continued: "I seldom learn the art of observing people, and I seldom stray. Sun Li is not a simple horse thief. This man is very scheming and ambitious. He was afraid that he would leave me for a plot. He pretended to be his son''s hand and gave me medicine, which showed his two thoughts. "

    Sun Li wants to keep him. But it''s the easiest way to suppress him. That is to say, if he is disabled in some way, it is very difficult for a lame person to gain independent prestige easily, and he can only play the role of an aide.

    But Sun Li still wanted to use him. He didn''t want to irritate him too much, and he didn''t want to face him head-on. He asked sun Xiaojiang to send the medicine. If anything went wrong at that time, he could get rid of it.

    However, although Sun Li has overestimated Rong Zhi as much as possible, he still underestimates him. His mind may be more complex and deep than ordinary people, but in front of Rong Zhi, it''s like transparency.

    Chu Yu bit her lips hard and said, "don''t you have any solutions?" He is so careful and smart, even he can cheat twice in front of a master like he Jue. Is there no way now?

    She intuitively felt that what she was going to say next was not what she wanted to hear, but she had to listen.

    Rong Zhi sighed and said, "the weather is favorable, the place is favorable, and the people are harmonious. Now we are all short of them. How can we take advantage of them?" Sun Li is not as easy to cheat as he Jue. Although Sun Li''s martial arts are not as good as he Jue''s, he is better than he Jue in dealing with people and making decisions.

    Sun Liyuan would not be able to tolerate the theory of pure wisdom. However, although wise men have a thousand kinds of schemes, most of the time, violence is the only means that really decides everything.

    This has been the case since ancient times.

    Rong Zhi was not optimistic about the future when he saw these things soberly and calmly, but he still laughed, very calm and calm, as if he was the master of everything. He raised his hand on Chu Yu''s hand, wrapped her hand holding the keepsake, and gazed at her eyes with a pair of dark and moist eyes, as if to see the deepest place: "ah Chu, I beg you for one thing. After you leave here, go back to the princess''s house by yourself. Don''t come to look for me. It''s not a false name for the robbers to run wild for more than ten years. You can''t deal with them. "

    Chu Yu had never heard of his general tone of trusting the future affairs. Even when the carriage was running fast on the mountain and facing the danger of falling off the cliff, he had never solemnly explained that the keepsake with unknown materials seemed to have great weight: "just tell me what you want to say." She couldn''t stand the feeling of hanging at this critical moment, but she just asked, but she regretted hearing the answer.

    However, he couldn''t stop him. Rong Zhi already said with a smile: "ah Chu, you are really cheerful. I''ll tell you straight away. There are some twists and turns in the process. You should remember that you should go back and wait for me. If I don''t return in two months, I will be dead. At that time, please send someone to Jiangling Yu''s home to find a man named Yu Wen."

    Hearing this, Chu Yu blurted out and interrupted him: "give this token to him?" She remembers that when Rong Zhi wrote a letter for help at the request of Sun Li, the object of the letter was Yu Wen.

    "No Rong Zhi waved her hand slightly and denied her conjecture. "The person you sent must be calm and steady. Don''t just send flowers wrong. He has a pure temperament. He can''t be sure when he will be cheated, but it''s feasible to let him accompany and protect him. When the dispatched person sees Yu Wen, he will show me my keepsake and ask him to look for a man named canghaike. After finding canghaike, he will deliver the keepsake to him. "

    His eyes were like water, flowing on the keepsake exposed between Chu Yu''s fingers. A complex emotion flashed in his eyes, but he was quickly covered by overwhelming calm.

    Chu Yu had many questions in her heart, such as who Yu Wen was, who canghaike was, and what relationship Jiangling Yu''s family had with him. But she didn''t ask any questions. She just grasped the keepsake in her hand, nodded and said, "I''ll live up to what I asked."

    Time passed quickly. Twenty days later, Chu Yu was shut up in the house every day, either eating or sleeping. Rong Zhi was busy and went out to seduce him every day. No, it was to teach the thieves flowers. Sometimes, Chu Yu would see Rong Zhi and Sun Li walking side by side on the ridge of the field. They seemed to be talking about something.

    Chu Yu didn''t inquire, nor did she interfere. She knew the upper limit of her ability. She also understood the current situation. No matter what she did, it was useless. The place where she could exert her strength was not here. The strength she had was her identity, but her identity was useless here.

    The day of parting was expected, but it came without warning. It was an early morning when they got up separately. Sun Dang pushed the door in, but did not look for Rong Zhi as usual. His eyes only looked at Chu Yu: "Yu Chu, follow me."

 Chapter 159

    Chu Yu is sitting in the carriage covered with a solid cover. Not far from him is Sun Li. In the carriage with them is Ren boss of the caravan, but now Ren boss''s caravan has disappeared.

    Being watched by Sun Li all the time, Chu Yu doesn''t dare to make a mistake. She is a real prisoner. After a day''s driving, Sun Li lifts the driving curtain to let them get off and have a rest.

    Three days later, Sun Li ordered the brigands in charge of driving to stop the carriage when it was on a wide road on the flat ground.

    Sun Li jumped out of the carriage and unloaded two horses with another horse thief, but he didn''t get on. He only took out two money bags and gave them to Chu Yu and boss Ren respectively: "you two, I''ll send them here. Here''s a bag of money for you to spend on the road." After delivering the money, he handed over two short swords. Like money, they were also her and boss Ren''s hands. "It''s for the two of you to defend yourself on the road."

    Although the money he presented was only a very small part of the ransom, and the short sword was given after they robbed them, it was just like stealing. At least it was better than giving nothing.

    Boss Ren shivered and said thanks to Sun Li. But Chu Yu hesitated for a moment and didn''t reach out her hand. She looked at Sun Li and her lips moved. Finally, she couldn''t help asking: "you won''t hurt Yu Rong, will you?"

    Although she wanted to believe in Rongzhi, her previous behavior of trusting Keepsake made her deeply uneasy, which was unprecedented before, especially when she could not see Rongzhi now.

    Sun Li takes a look at Chu Yu. Although he is also a child of the taxi family, in Sun Li''s opinion, Rong Zhi is like a shining pearl. In contrast, Chu Yu is at most a piece of inferior jade. Their manners, abilities and upbringing are very different. This is not only the result of their deliberate performance, but also the result of their own talent gap.

    In fact, after sending people to inquire about the specific news of Yu''s family in Jiangling, Sun Li originally wanted to kill Chu Yu and Rongzhi directly, because Yu''s family is a so-called second-class scholar family. Such a family is not based on profound cultural heritage and noble status, but on the rapid promotion of Wu Xun''s status. With a vulgar term to describe, it is - upstart.

    Although such upstarts are not as well-known as the orthodox gentry, they are stronger if they send troops to fight. Sun Li and others do not want to get into such an adversary, let alone blackmail. There''s not much money, but it''s easy to get into trouble, so after learning about Yu''s family, Sun Li''s first idea is to kill them.

    But at that time, he was reluctant to kill Rong Zhi. At the beginning, it was the first attempt to send poison. Later, he was more and more reluctant to give up: tolerance was too rare. Every time I talked with him. It seems that a new treasure house has been opened up. The geography of mountains and rivers, hundreds of schools of thought, ranging from platoon troops to folk customs, there are few people who don''t know about Rong Zhi. This makes Sun Li cherish his talents and want to keep Rong Zhi for his own use.

    This is just the plan of Rong Zhi. Knowing that Sun Li''s assumed identity at home would kill him, he uses another way to save them. He talks with Sun Li about the conditions and expresses his willingness to stay, but the condition is that they must let Chu Yu leave unharmed. The more outstanding the performance of Rong Zhi is, the darker the Chu Yu will be. Therefore, Sun Li doesn''t care about letting Chu Yu go. As long as you are willing to be obedient.

    Totally regarding Chu Yu as a dandy, Sun Li nodded reluctantly and said to her perfunctorily, "naturally, I won''t harm him." Then he dropped his dagger and rode away.

    When Chu Yu picked up the dagger, boss Ren had already opened his pocket. The pocket is much heavier than he expected. Open it. In addition to the coins, there is a golden bar and two pearls the size of longan.

    I didn''t expect that sun Lisheng''s money was so rich. Boss Ren was short of breath. His caravan was robbed and his family paid a large ransom. He was very poor. But with these, he could make money and continue to do business. At this time, he saw Chu Yu also opened the purse, and immediately thought, if that purse is also his own, how good should it be?

    Boss Ren subconsciously grasped the dagger presented by Sun Li.

    Chu Yu didn''t notice other people''s changes. Because of the difference with Rong Zhi, she was still confused. She subconsciously picked up the dagger. She suddenly felt a strong wind behind her. Her keen intuition told her that she was in danger. She didn''t think much about it. Her horizontal sword blocked behind her, just in front of the dagger cut by boss Ren.

    Slowly aware of her current situation, Chu Yucai was a little flustered. She turned back and looked at the ferocious middle-aged man warily: "what are you going to do?"

    How did you come out of the tiger''s den and meet jackals?

    Chu Yu thinks that she didn''t have a grudge with boss Ren. It''s very strange why he attacked him. When she saw the purse in her hand with his eyes, she suddenly realized that it was greed.

    Then she also thought that Sun Li left money and dagger. In fact, it was ill intentioned. He deliberately put them together and sent them away. He gave each of them a dagger and a lot of money. If one of them was greedy, he would kill the other to get money. Even if they were not dead, they would hate each other.

    In this way, their hatred of the equine thieves will be dispersed and transferred to their companions who are also in trouble.

    It''s not insidious.

    Chuyu sighed in her heart and threw her purse on the ground, saying: "since you want it, take it." With the wealth of her Princess mansion, she doesn''t care about the money, so Chu Yu''s first idea is to spend money to eliminate disaster and try not to fight with others. However, when she leaves her purse, Chu Yu realizes that she is wrong.

    Boss Ren''s eyes are slightly red. Instead of picking up the purse, he rushes to kill Chu Yu. Chu Yu runs away in a hurry and understands what boss Ren is doing: since he has robbed her money and is afraid of her revenge in the future, he wants to kill her. Chu Yu''s previous idea of calming down the trouble is totally wrong, not only can he not bring peace to himself, On the contrary, let the other party think that she is weak and deceptive, and want to gain an inch.

    Greed is enough to make a devil.

    Without hesitation, Chu Yu turns around and runs. She doesn''t hold up her sword to fight with boss Ren. She hasn''t learned swordsmanship. If she cuts with others, it''s hard to avoid that there are few parts on her body. It''s better to take thirty-six stratagems.

    Boss Ren quickly picked up the money bag discarded by Chu Yu and put it into his arms together with his own. Then he ran after Chu Yu with his short sword.

    Chu Yu is a girl with weak physical strength, but boss Ren is very haggard in the brigands'' village. Although he made up some on the way when he was released, his body is still empty. In addition, he carries two heavy money bags, which adds to his burden. They don''t get closer in a short time.

    Chu Yu wanted to stop and have a rest, but every time she slowed down, she looked back and saw that boss Ren was chasing after her with hatred, so she had to run forward with strong spirit.

    This road is very lonely. After running for a long time, they didn''t see any people. Later, they were all panting and tired. Chu Yu watched boss Ren get closer and closer to her. She was a little desperate. Her dagger fell down the last time and forgot to pick it up. At this time, even if she wanted to fight with others, she didn''t have any useful weapons.

    As soon as her feet softened, Chu Yu fell under a tree beside the road. She turned over and sat up with her back against the tree trunk, looking at boss Ren who was getting closer and closer. Maybe she was too tired. At this time, she didn''t feel afraid, she just felt absurd and ironic.

    Rong Zhi finally let her leave. Maybe he didn''t expect that Sun Li would play this game, and boss Ren would be so greedy, right?

    He closed his eyes and was ready to die, but after waiting for a while, he didn''t wait for the expected pain. Instead, he heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Accompanied by a dull hum, Chu Yu opened her eyes suspiciously. However, he saw that boss Ren was lying on his back in front of her five or six cloth, his eyes were round, and there was a half feather arrow in his heart. A large piece of dark liquid slowly spread out from the place where the arrow was inserted.

    Where does the arrow come from?

    Chu Yu turned to the back of his body and saw a horse standing forty or fifty meters away. The knight immediately held a long bow, which showed that the arrow was from him. The knight''s face could not be seen clearly, but his posture was very sallow.

    The knight slowly drove his horse closer. Chu Yu saw that he was in his thirties. His clothes were gorgeous, and there were fine wrinkles around his eyes. But he was still very handsome and full of mature charm. When he saw Chu Yu, he got off his horse and came to her. He asked kindly, "please ask your excellency, have you seen a man named Yu Rong all the way, A pretty young man? "

    After a pause, he remembered that he seemed to have forgotten to introduce himself and said with an apologetic smile, "may I ask your name? My surname is Yu, and my name is Yu Wen. "

 Chapter 160

    Yuwen!

    Hearing the name of the knight who saved himself, Chu Yu''s heart leaps wildly.

    Almost subconsciously, she wiped her waist. In her innermost clothes, she kept the keepsake given to her by Rong Zhi close to her skin. Rong Zhi told her by name that if he didn''t come back in two months, she would take the keepsake to find Yu Wen at home in Jiangling.

    But unexpectedly, at this time, this place, met this person ahead of time.

    After thinking about it, Yu Wen thought that he was wrong and added, "if you haven''t seen a boy named Yu Rong, you can call him Yu Chu."

    Seeing that he had just saved the young master, his eyes were wide open and he was looking at him. Yu Wen was puzzled, but he was still patient and said softly, "this young master has heard my name?"

    Chu Yu looked at him for a while and then asked, "you said you were Yu''s family. What evidence do you have?"

    Yu Wen is stunned. He looks at Chu Yu as if he understands something. He doesn''t speak. He just makes a gesture.

    That''s right. That''s right.

    Comparing Yu Wen''s gesture with the one he showed her a few days ago, Chu Yu put down her guard: "I''m Yu Chu."

    Yu Wen frowned without any trace and asked: "Mr. Yu Chu... Excuse me, Mr. Yu Rong..." Yu''s family didn''t receive a novel written by Rong Zhi that recommended a friend by the way

    The beauty roll bead curtain, author: LAN Xiyue, book number: 1038779

    I don''t know who my heart is.

    Look at the growth and emotional story of an ancient female star.

    m/MMWeb/

 Chapter 161

    Jiankang City, long lost.

    After entering the gate and walking out for tens of meters, Chu Yu stopped, but the people around her came and went, but she didn''t feel it.

    Stable as if dehydrated petals to restore vitality, in the heart layer upon layer of bloom comfortable spread.

    With fatigue and laziness, they grow up together.

    Through the Jiankang city wind, blowing from the Qinhuai River, gentle water vapor was scattered by autumn, came to Chu Yu, only a little cool.

    The golden autumn sunshine is very extravagant from the sky, vast and boundless, Chu Yu slightly narrowed his eyes, for a moment, there was a illusion that he was separated from the world.

    The previous month was like a dream. When the wind blew, it was like smoke and clouds flowing away without any trace. However, Rong Zhi stayed in the dream and left her side.

    The deep and unpredictable, elegant but vicious young man handed the keepsake to her and let her bring it back. But Chu Yu also felt that she was lost in Rong Zhi.

    I don''t know how long she has been standing. Chu Yucai slowly returns to her mind and follows her memory. Unconsciously, she comes not far from the gate of Chu garden and looks at the plaque hanging on the gate in front of her. She can''t help but smile bitterly.

    The plaque was written by Wang Yizhi. Although the object is in front of us now, we don''t know where we are.

    A kind of very shallow, but also can''t wave to disperse of disappointed to grasp Chu Yu''s heart. Chu Yu knew why she came here unconsciously. She was tired and wanted to go home. It was like every tired bird who just wanted to go home wanted to find a place to rest. But she subconsciously didn''t want to go back to the princess''s house. As a result, she went around and came here.

    She didn''t want to go back... Otherwise, when she saw the wrong flower, she didn''t know how to explain it. Rongzhi chased her away. But why did she come back, but Rongzhi didn''t?

    After staring for a long time, Chu Yucai slowly approached the gate of Chu garden. At this time, the gate was closed, and the guard didn''t know where to go. She was puzzled. She raised her hand and patted the door twice. After a while, the door was opened. A young man with the appearance of a servant poked his head out of the door. He looked at Chu Yu up and down, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter, young man Looking at the clothes, Chu Yu''s clothes were luxurious, so he was very polite.

    Chu Yu was stunned. She remembered that all the people in Chu garden had been killed by he Jue. Later, she didn''t come to Chu garden. Her new servant didn''t know her.

    For a moment, she couldn''t prove that she was the owner of the house. She spoke in vain, for fear that no one would believe her. After thinking about it, he said, "I''m old with brother Yu Ziyuan here. I came to look for him from other places. Is he here?" So far. We have to find Huan yuan first.

    In fact, Chu Yu didn''t have much confidence in finding Huan yuan here. After all, she had an accident a month ago and had no plans for a long time. Huan yuan should not spend too much time here.

    As expected, the boy shook his head and said, "Master Yu is not here. He hasn''t been here for many days. Please come back

    Chu Yu nodded, turned around and planned to go back. Although she didn''t want to go back to the princess''s house, that was all she had to face. No matter how hard she was, she had to go back.

    Chu Yu hasn''t gone away, and the boy hasn''t closed the door, just at this moment. From the garden of Chu came the elegant and empty sound of Qin. Although the sound of Qin was light, its sadness was like a continuous silk thread.

    Listen to the piano. Chu Yucai took back her feet and asked the boy, "who is playing the piano?"

    The boy pursed his lips. "It''s a guest here to miss his old friend," he said

    Chu Yu was stunned for a while, and immediately thought of something. She raised her hand to the boy and said, "can you take me to see that guest?"

    That youth Leng for a while, is about to refuse, suddenly see Chu Yu to come forward, very shrewd toward his hand stuffed a thing, youth a see, but is a pigeon egg size pearl.

    Chu Yu sent a bribe skillfully and gave a gentle smile in return: "I heard the sound of the piano and recognized that the guest was also my acquaintance, but now he is playing the piano. It''s hard to disturb him. Just ask this little brother to take me to see him."

    The young man held a pearl lying in the palm of his hand. His warm touch made his heart tremble. He never thought that the guest, who looked as big as him, should be so generous. After all, he was reluctant to give up this pearl. He gritted his teeth and nodded: "OK, I''ll take you." With him watching, nothing will happen to the guest.

    When the boy turned around, Chu Yu''s smile went on coldly: since the first batch of attendants she had trained were killed by a sword of hejue, the quality of those who had been temporarily replaced was much worse. They were bought with just one bead. If they were given more money, they might not be able to make him do anything.

    But now she doesn''t care about these, just quietly follow the young man to the Chu garden, this road Chu Yu is actually more familiar than the young man, almost follow the steps of the young man, walking and can''t help laughing: she even wants to bribe her servants to sneak into her home.

    The boy takes Chu Yu into the bamboo forest, and the sound of the piano is getting closer. After a while, Chu Yu sees the player in an open space in the corner of the bamboo forest.

    Seeing the man, she sighed in her heart: it''s really Xiao BIE.

    In Jiankang City, except Xiao BIE, no one can play such a moving piano. At this time, there seems to be more music than before Chu Yu left. Chu Yu doesn''t know how to play the piano. If someone who knows how to play the piano is here, he will praise that Xiao''s other piano skills have broken away from his last craftsmanship and reached the highest level.

    Listen to mountain is mountain, listen to water is water, listen to piano or piano.

    Qin is the voice of the heart.

    Chu Yu didn''t come forward to disturb Xiao BIE, but just stood not far away and quietly watched. Xiao BIE sat cross legged on the ground, and his posture was not very correct. He had no expression on his face. His slender fingers gently plucked the strings to spread the sadness in his heart.

    Playing, Xiao don''t seem to feel, suddenly raised to cast, eyes are staring at his Chu Yu.

    When he was discovered, Chu Yu naturally gave Xiao a smile.

    But Xiao BIE was stunned, and one of his hands accidentally broke a string.

    The sound of Qin stopped, but the rhyme of Qin reverberated in the bamboo forest, as if it had never been cut off for a long time.

    Xiao bieleng looked at Chu Yu as if he had seen her for the first time in his life. After a long time, he came back to himself and looked down at the broken string. He sighed and said, "my string has been broken for the third time for you."

 Chapter 162

    Chu Yu saw Xiao BIE and left the Chu garden with him. They got into the carriage and sat in the car. Xiao BIE looked at her with fixed eyes.

    Chu Yu pretends not to notice Xiao''s eyes and turns to see the scenery outside the car. For a long time, she hears Xiao''s voice: "many things happened in your absence."

    Chu Yu''s heart was hanged by just one sentence. She frowned and knew that it was inevitable. She left so long, or was robbed. No matter in the mansion or in Liu ziye''s place, something would happen.

    It didn''t seem very good to hear the meaning of Xiao BIE''s words. Chu Yu was ready for the worst result in her heart. No matter which family member the little emperor killed, she could bear it.

    "Go ahead."

    Xiao didn''t think about it. He lowered his eyes and said, "because you have been robbed, your majesty is very angry and the whole city is shocked. At the same time, your identity as a man of Yu Ziyuan has been discovered."

    After waiting for a while, without waiting for Chu Yu''s response, Xiao BIE raises his eyes strangely, but unexpectedly sees Chu Yu''s calm expression, even with a smile in his eyes, as if waiting for him to continue.

    She... How does it seem that she is not sad?

    Worried that Chu Yu was forced to smile, Xiao BIE comforted her and said, "in fact, not many people know about it. Only the gentry CHILDES who used to associate with the princess know about it. They put it down separately. Except that they no longer use the tea and fan given by the princess, there is not much news."

    Xiao didn''t say the real reason for the result. The reason why the incident was only confined to a very small area was that the noble children didn''t want to be known that they had had contacts with Princess Shanyin.

    But even if Xiao don''t say it, how can Chu Yu not understand it? She chuckled softly and said, "they disdain to associate with the princess. How can the princess see them?" Of course. Among the gentry, there are such heartbreaking noble sons as Wang Yizhi, but most of them are mediocre and boring. Now Chu Yu has a better idea. When the road of the gentry is broken, she doesn''t care very much.

    As for other people''s praise and criticism, for her, it''s too much to say that she is not a real princess of Shanyin, even if she is. As long as you are comfortable, why influence yourself for others?

    The only pity is that she thought that she had changed the process of at least two things in history, such as tea, fans, and even the workshops under the control of her family had contacted her to make tea in order to develop it on a large scale. Now it seems that she has been hit back to the origin.

    With a wave of his hand, Chu Yu asked Xiao not to mention it again: "don''t pay attention to these trifles. I''m not here for a while. Is there any news at the princess''s house She wanted to ask how the palace was, but when she thought that Xiao BIE was just an aristocrat who liked to play the piano, she would not know much about the government. I''ll leave out that section.

    Xiao didn''t look at Chu Yu for a while, and then slowly said, "I stay in Chu garden most of the time, and I don''t pay much attention to the outside world. If the princess wants to know her own situation, she can know immediately. Why ask me more?"

    Chu Yu grinned and said that she knew and saw from other people in advance. It''s just the difference between the morning and the evening.

    However, how could Xiao''s other tone seem a little strange?

    As the carriage approached her destination, Chu Yu was still a little nervous, but when she got off the carriage, her heart was suddenly frozen by what she saw in the field of vision: a few white flags fluttered in the wind under the trees at the door of the princess'' mansion, and white curtains hung on the door. It''s obvious that someone in the princess''s house died.

    Care is chaos, Chu Yu can''t think much, then straight to the door, casually toward a guard asked: "who is your family?" She suddenly thought of a question that had been ignored by her. Liu ziye''s temper is so hot that she knows how much she is attached to her. She also knows that she was robbed at the gate of the princess'' mansion. When Liu ziye knew about it, he was so angry that he could not be sure that he would not be angry with his family

    No wonder Xiao biegang didn''t talk to her. How many people died in the family?!

    Chu Yu was more and more frightened, but she didn''t care about the guards. Seeing that her eyes looked like seeing a ghost, she crossed them and went straight to the house. Xiao didn''t follow her, sneered and followed her.

    Walking all the way in the princess''s house, I saw white banners hanging in all the houses, but all her servants and attendants were standing on the spot. No matter how anxious Chu Yu asked, they all had eyes wide open and mouths wide open, and could not say anything.

    Chu Yu doesn''t have time to talk to them. Rong Zhi may not be able to come back alive. This has been pressing on her mind. At this time, she sees this scene again. No matter Huan yuan, Liu sang, or even Liu se you LAN, those people who have been with her for a long time can''t easily let go of their death.

    In front of the hall, which was almost completely covered by the white flag mourning curtain, there was a faint cry. Chu Yu was deeply grieved. Her feet, which had been walking quickly, ran straight up. She went through several mourning curtains blown by the wind and rushed into the hall which had been transformed into a mourning hall.

    The hall was surrounded by a circle of people, almost all of them criticizing Ma Daixiao. When they heard someone break in, one of them turned around, but his eyes were frozen when he touched Chu Yu. The whole person seemed to have fallen into the law of immobility and stood like a statue.

    Liu se is the first one to turn around. He stares at Chu Yu with a pair of beautiful apricot eyes. After a while, other people turn around and see Chu Yu. They are all in a daze.

    Huanyuan, liusang, aman, yuejiefei, liuse, huacuo... Youlan and Chuyu count their heads one by one. Everyone is there. Except for their sad and haggard looks, they don''t seem to have been abused much.

    At this time, many people rushed into the Lingtang and almost pushed Chu Yu to one side. They were all escorts of the family. As soon as they came in, they called to Huan yuan one after another: "Prince Huan, the princess is back!"

    The timid maid was already trembling: "my father-in-law and princess have come back as ghosts! It must be a fierce ghost to show up in broad daylight

    Chu Yu stood aside and rolled her eyes: now she understood that the spirit Hall of emotion was set for her, and the reason why everyone reacted strangely along the way was that they were scared to see her ghost.

    These uneducated children.

    Chu Yu shakes her head and sighs, and looks at Huan yuan and others. She says that the working people have never read any books. It''s justifiable for this mistake. Now you should know that I''m not dead, right?

    Before Chu Yu spoke, Liu sang suddenly burst out crying. He rushed to hold Chu Yu and said, "princess, are you here to take me? You''re dead, I''m not alive! "

    Xiao don''t slowly come in, just see this scene, the corner of his mouth up a don''t know whether the radian of smile, feel like laughing.

    Chu Yu''s brain is buzzing for a while, really hope oneself can faint on the spot.

 Chapter 163

    After some explanation, Chu Yu let everyone know that she was a living person, which finally pacified the princess Mansion because of the supernatural event of "daydreaming". Everyone went back to their own homes and did what they should do.

    The people who still stay in the hall are the people who were originally guarding the spirit here, as well as Xiao BIE and Chu Yu who just came in.

    The white flag in front of the door had already been called to the servants. Two black painted coffins in the center of the hall were lying alone. At this time, no one paid any attention to them. Looking at the mourning curtains in the hall, Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing: how could she expect that when she came back, it was her own funeral to greet her?

    This is a new experience.

    Knowing how many mistakes he made, Huan yuan and others were silent, and Chu Yu didn''t speak, so he waited for them to speak first.

    I don''t know how long it took, Huan Yuan said slowly, "just come back." His voice was warm and mellow, and his eyes were sincere and soft. Chu Yu was so hot that she couldn''t help smiling: "yes, just come back."

    Xiao BIE stood at the nearest place to the door, and also the farthest place from Huan yuan and others. His eyes swept over several people in hemp clothes. With a cold hook in the corner of his mouth, he said: "chop failure and Qi failure, hey."

    In ancient times, there was a system called Wufu, which used mourning clothes to express the relationship between relatives. It was divided into three categories: cutting decline, Qi decline, great success, small success, (not big attack, small attack = =), and fine hemp.

    What Huan yuan is wearing now is very thick raw linen cloth for mourning. He doesn''t sew it. It''s the heaviest one of the five clothes. The service period is three years, that is to say, he has to keep mourning for three years.

    Huan yuan''s life was as beautiful as jade, though he wore such coarse linen. Under the broad linen robe, he was also very elegant. His face was much less clear, and his eyes were gloomy with pain. However, after seeing Chu Yu, he was reborn from the silence.

    Liu seliusang and others wore different second and third class mourning clothes from Qi Shuai to Da Gong, and the period of mourning was less than that of beheading Shuai. Just a year or a few months.

    Although she was not dead, she was given a funeral, which made people laugh and cry, but Chu Yu could feel her heart. Huan yuan thought she was dead, and they were watching for her as a family member.

    ... enough.

    Gently close slightly hot eyes, Chu Yu in the heart to his way.

    Just come back.

    With this sentence, these people, enough. She used to think she had lost her home, no home. But here, these people who wear coarse hemp for her are her family.

    yes. She has a family.

    There has never been such a clear understanding.

    If not now looking at her too many people, but she was alone, afraid Chu Yu now will shed tears.

    Whether she is Princess Shanyin or not, whether she is Chu Yu after a thousand years or not, someone has made her so far, which is enough to impress her.

    Chu Yu''s heart was surging, her eyes were hot, but her face was still calm as water. After blinking her eyes, she showed a smile: "take all these away. I''m still alive. I don''t need to summon spirits. If I do it again, it''s just bringing people in." After a pause, she said, "Huan yuan, follow me."

    She called Huan yuan because no matter before or now. Huan yuan is the center of the inner court of the princess''s mansion. Before she left, maybe Huan yuan still relied on her power, but what she saw just now, those who were surprised to see her "soul". The servants who came to report were the first to report. It''s all Huan yuan. Everyone''s behavior is also the look of Huan yuan and the command of Huan yuan. Huan yuan is no longer the manager in name, but the backbone of these people.

    Therefore, if you want to understand the situation inside and outside your home, it should be the fastest way to ask Huan yuan.

    "Princess, don''t leave me." Huan yuan hasn''t answered yet, the flow mulberry of one side rushed to come over again, he forcefully hugs Chu Yu''s hand, see that posture seem to die all refuse to let go.

    Chu Yu tried to pull out her hand, but as soon as she made an effort, Liu sang immediately began to cry: "the princess is so bad! I''ve been ignored for so long. I''ve been missing for so long that I thought you were dead. Now when you come back, you leave me aside again... "

    Liusang''s eyes were the worst among the people. They were swollen like walnuts, red and pitiful. Chu Yu was so upset by his crying that he calmed them carefully: "I''m back, aren''t I? Besides, I don''t mean to leave you alone. I''m talking to your brother Huan about business... "

    Liu sang interrupted her with a cry: "a liar, the princess is a liar! You just don''t care about me because I''m too young to help you. I''m not young any more. You can''t cheat me! " His voice cried hoarse, once that kind of crisp a little tender voice, now seems to have been sand grinding general, let Chu Yu good life can''t bear.

    Chu Yu sighed, patted the flow of samba in his arm would not let go of the hand, said: "if you must, come together." Anyway, it''s not too vicious, bloody or important. Let him listen to it.

    As soon as Chu Yu said that, Liu sang immediately broke into tears and turned into a smile. His tears were still hanging on his little face, but his eyes could hardly see the smile.

    Chu Yu takes another look at his red and swollen eyes and orders you LAN to take a basin of cold water to soak the towel and put it in the room for her first. When she talks with Huan yuan, she wants to let the little guy cold compress his eyes. It''s not good to be so swollen.

    When he was about to walk out, a figure came up quietly. Chu Yu thought it was Huan yuan, but when he looked at it, he couldn''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter with you?"

    It was too dark to see clearly from a distance. At this time, Chu Yu found that the Kunlun slave boy was also haggard. His amber eyes were covered with blood, as if he had not closed his eyes for several days.

    Aman looked down at his toes. After a while, he slowly said, "I''m going too." His voice was not big, but his tone was firm.

    Chu Yu looked at aman and sighed: after the boy was picked up by her, she didn''t pay much attention to it. With his sincere care, she was embarrassed: "come on." Anyway, I have brought a cat like liusang, and I don''t care about another dog like aman.

    Four people just want to carry together to walk out of the Lingtang, suddenly behind spreads a low call: "wait a minute."

    Hearing the sound, Chu Yu''s steps stopped and turned slowly. Hua CuO was in the mourning hall, so he took off his hemp clothes and showed his bright red clothes. He looked at Chu Yu eagerly and asked, "where is Rong Zhi?"

    Originally thought that Rongzhi and Chuyu died together, huacuo was very sad. Although he had no feelings for Chuyu, his mourning clothes were for Rongzhi.

    But now Chu Yu unexpectedly came back, not only came back, her whole body up and down, as if complete, without any damage, this let flower wrong already cold heart and ignited infinite hope: This is not to say, Rong Zhi is also like her, safe and sound life?

 Chapter 164

    The room is burning incense. The warm fragrance permeates the whole room, meandering and lingering, blocking the cold autumn outside the house.

    Chu Yu sat in the room, holding a hot cup, with the hot smell of tea coming out of the cup, which made Chu Yu very comfortable.

    On her left sat Liu sang, a crying child with a cold water towel tied to his eyes. Although he couldn''t see, his outstretched hand still held Chu Yu''s sleeve tightly.

    On her right is aman. Although it''s autumn, kunlunnu is still dressed in cool clothes. His arms and legs are exposed. His sitting posture is not correct, but he doesn''t really move,

    Chuyu quietly listens to Huan yuan about what she has missed in the past month.

    There are some changes in the court hall, but they are not very huge. At least, they are not subversive changes. What makes Chu Yu more gratified is that Liu ziye did not violate the promise she made before she was abducted, let Huan yuan take up the official post, and began to open up a local construction University in Jiankang city.

    Chu Yu''s idea was to directly implement the imperial examination system of later generations. However, after careful consideration, Huan yuan thought that it was too hasty to do so, so he set up the Academy first and invited several scholars to sit down.

    His practice is similar to that of inviting famous and influential experts and professors to hang their names after the new universities were set up and developed. However, those universities sometimes can''t afford to hire professors, but Huan yuan is much more convenient, because Liu ziye is his backing. He can directly call in anyone he wants with the imperial edict.

    However, Huan yuan didn''t completely take compulsory measures. After he summoned the visiting professor with the imperial edict, he communicated with them in person. Huan yuan himself had real talent, and his growth during this period of time made him good at dealing with people. In the end, they were willing to stay.

    After explaining what happened outside, it was the turn of the princess''s house. On the one hand, Huan Yuan said very briefly that his Majesty was very angry because the princess had been kidnapped. He came to the princess''s house several times and waited for news until he heard about Chu Yu''s death.

    The reason why they think that Chuyu is dead is that a week ago hejue came back and told them that Chuyu and Rongzhi had both fallen off the cliff and died. And brought back two bloody bodies.

    Huacuo was crazy at that time. He was desperate to fight for jade and stone. All the dangerous moves he used were to lose both sides. However, he ran away. These smallpox mistakes spend three hours every day to keep vigil, and all the rest of the time practicing sword. Since they believe in it, they don''t find Chu Yu''s whereabouts for twenty days, so they believe in it. How can they think that he Jue would lie?

    Huan yuan finish saying these, Chu Yu feels his sleeve was pulled. Turn head to see is to flow mulberry, he took down to put in the towel on the eye, sweet smile. He said, "brother Huan is a man who does not take credit. He has something to say."

    With Liu Sang''s supplementary explanation, Chu Yu learns that Liu ziye, after learning of her death, ordered her to go after he Jue immediately. Besides, he was so violent that he wanted the whole Princess mansion to bury her with him. It was Huan yuan''s full mediation that he managed to survive, but none of the miracles was executed. This is why the whole family is so obedient to Huan yuan.

    After listening to Liu sanglian''s description, Chu Yu turns her head and looks at Huan yuan in surprise. The latter has just been calm and quiet, but when Chu Yu looks at it at the moment, she looks embarrassed for a moment.

    When did Huan yuan grow up to this point? Liu ziye''s killing heart is heavy. She knows that it is not easy to save people from him.

    What a magic time is. It''s just a month''s absence. Huanyuan is different.

    Chu Yu pursed her lips and laughed. She patted Liu Sang''s hand and asked him to release it. She stood up and went to Huan yuan. She looked at Huan yuan for a while. She bowed deeply.

    Deep, deep, almost to the ground.

    Huan yuan was surprised. He quickly helped Chu Yu and said in a low voice, "princess, I can''t afford it."

    Chu Yu let him support, but his eyes have been staring at him, slowly said: "no, you can afford, I bow, not only for you, but also for the princess house up and down." She slowly, but also very sincere way: "really, Huan yuan, I thank you."

    If it wasn''t for Huan yuan, what she saw when she came back today would not be a farce, but a huge tragedy. She would hate Liu ziye and herself. Although it was Liu ziye who killed her, she was the main cause at first.

    She thanks Huan yuan because he not only saved the life of the whole government, but also avoided her falling into bloody resentment.

    "That''s right." Huan yuan was a little embarrassed. Although he could deal with most people with ease and ease, Chu Yu''s serious gratitude made him feel a little uncomfortable. When he remembered one thing, he quickly turned off the topic. "There''s another thing that he forgot to report to the princess, your maid named Fendai..."

    Chu Yu was stunned. She suddenly remembered that she had not seen pink Dai in the hall just now. Then she asked, "what''s wrong with her?"

    After learning the answer, Chu Yu was relieved that she was not dead or hurt. But when Liu ziye came to Princess mansion several times ago, she was responsible for serving him. As a result, she went to bed and was taken to the palace by Liu ziye. Huan yuan could not stop the emperor from taking a woman who already belonged to him.

    Chu Yu smiles bitterly. Even if she was there at that time, she couldn''t stop Liu ziye from taking Fendai away. After all, she used to ask Liu ziye for a face-to-face interview. In contrast, it seems very natural for Liu ziye to ask him for one or two women. If she doesn''t give it, she is stingy. What''s more, he is the emperor.

    There are 3000 people in the harem. This time, she really became the harem.

    Chu Yu gave a bitter smile, comforted Liu sang and aman, changed into women''s clothes, and ordered to drive to the palace. Before talking with Huan yuan, she had ordered someone to send a letter to the palace, informing Liu ziye that he was still alive. When she bathed and changed her clothes, she went to see him.

    Lu Chuyu of the imperial palace is very familiar. Although she hasn''t been here for a month, she is even more familiar in the Imperial Palace than in Jiankang city. She can find Liu ziye''s palace with her eyes closed. Of course, Chu Yu doesn''t close her eyes. She stands at the gate of the Palace and looks at the boy in purple.

    After looking at each other for a moment, Chu Yu suddenly laughed and asked, "I''m not dead. Are you a little disappointed?"

    "No, you shouldn''t die at this time, or in this way," he said

    Chu Yu laughed and said, "you mean I must die in the way recorded in the heavenly book, right? Are you not afraid of any accident? I didn''t die ahead of time, just like the book of heaven? "

    Seeing that the sky was like a mirror, Chu Yu seemed to be in a trance. She crossed him and walked forward.

    She doesn''t want to know what history is, because she wants to know what she wants, clear her goal, and get rid of all kinds of thoughts, so her vision will be stable and clear.

    Until Chu Yu walked out far away, the sky just slowly shook his head like a mirror: "I don''t worry, because Rong Zhi is alive." He''s been alive.

    He knows.

    ********************************

    Seeing Liu ziye, the brothers and sisters naturally narrate their separation. Chu Yu tells about her experience in the past month. Hearing the little emperor''s exclamation, she finally claps her chest and vows to send troops to encircle and suppress the brigands.

    After saying goodbye, Chu Yu pretended to look around inadvertently, then pretended to just remember and said: "by the way, your majesty, I heard that your majesty has a crush on my maid, pink..." Chu Yu said with a smile, "this is her blessing, but I haven''t seen her for several days. I want to see her. I don''t know if your majesty will allow me."

    Chu Yu''s plan is very simple. She can see for herself whether she is well off. If she is well off, she can rest assured. After all, the emperor''s concubine doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing and doesn''t have to work. Although Liu ziye has a bad temper, she is a handsome man. Most of the girls in ancient times are willing to work in the harem.

    Naturally, she is not an ancient person, and she can''t completely guess other people''s thoughts, so she needs to have a look at pink and black.

    Liu ziye also does not shirk, very simply orders people to call powder Dai to meet.

    Chu Yu carefully looked at the pink daisy that she had not seen for a month. She was born with beautiful eyes. Her chin was a little sharper than before. Instead, she was more charming. She was dressed in luxurious clothes with exquisite hairpins on her head. She almost turned her head into a jewelry display platform, But Chu Yu knew that this was the fashionable luxury dress, and it was not strange to see it.

    See Chu Yu, pink Dai Ying Ying a worship: "see the princess." She was petite and vulnerable. When she lowered her head, she had a kind of pathetic taste.

    Maybe this style attracted Liu ziye.

    Chu Yu carefully looked at her for a while. Seeing that she looked good and calm, she let go and patted Liu ziye. She asked him to take good care of her and left.

    There are still people waiting for her in the mansion.

    After Chuyu left, Fendai, who had been standing all the time, couldn''t support her. Her face fell to the ground. Liu ziye didn''t help her. She still had the smile when she faced Chuyu, but her eyes were cold: "you''ve done a good job. I won''t beat you in the future, but you should know what you should do, What not to do, understand? "

    Pink Dai Fu on the ground, tearful fear of nodded, if not before coming here, someone for her make-up to cover up haggard face, I''m afraid Chu Yu will see her life is very bad.

    She regretted that she had known that Liu ziye was such a cruel person. She said that she would not be obsessed with anything and seduced him in order to enjoy the glory and wealth.

    She only saw Liu ziye''s true feelings in front of Chu Yu, but she forgot that this young man was a moody and violent emperor. Since the news of Chu Yu''s death came, Liu ziye failed to kill all the people in the princess''s house to be buried with him. When she came back, she tortured her to vent her anger, but did not kill her. She only added some wounds to her every day, Now her appearance looks very bright, but under the clothes, there is almost no intact skin.

    There are 3000 people in the harem. She is just the one who can disappear at any time.

 Chapter 165

    Chu garden Princess House palace Princess House.

    This is Chu Yu''s trip on the first day of his return to Jiankang.

    Even though at the beginning, Chu Yu was confused and even timid, but one day, Chu Yu was able to face huacuo''s questioning eyes with a very calm look.

    From the time Chu Yu entered the palace in the afternoon, until she came back in the evening, huacuo stood quietly at the entrance of Princess mansion. He held his sword, and his proud face seemed unable to suppress some impulse, but he was still waiting for Chu Yu to give him a reply.

    Today, before Chu Yu went to talk with Huan yuan, he asked her where she was. At that time, she was silent for a moment and told him to talk about it later. After that, she stayed until now. After talking with Huan yuan, she immediately went to the palace. Until the sunset, she finally returned.

    In autumn, the days are short, and the sun sets earlier than in summer. The afterglow of the sunset is like blood light, but huacuo feels very comfortable. He is used to blood, just as he is used to sword, which is the fate of swordsman.

    When Chu Yu came back, what she saw was the bright red flowers bathed in the glow of the setting sun.

    Seeing that huacuo wanted to open her mouth, Chu Yu gave him a smile and waved her hand: "I know what you want to ask, but don''t worry. Even if there''s something, wait until I''ve had enough to eat?"

    After a few more steps, Youlan came up and saluted Chu Yu and said in a low voice, "princess, the young master Xiao who came back with you hasn''t gone yet. Now he''s at liusang''s. what do you plan to do with him?"

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but "ah" and clapped her forehead with a smile: she forgot Xiao. After entering the mourning hall, she was so embarrassed by her funeral that she quickly turned her attention to other aspects, forgetting Xiao BIE who came with her.

    It''s not so much her forgetfulness that it''s because she didn''t take Xiao BIE seriously.

    Chu Yu frowned. Thinking of the music he heard in Chu garden, that Qin song was very sad. Since Huan yuan and others thought she was dead, Xiao BIE should have the same misunderstanding, so when he first saw her, he would be too surprised, which led to the accidental breaking of the string.

    The servant at the gate of Chu garden said that Xiao was missing an old friend when he didn''t play there. And this old friend, now I think, is obviously herself.

    Compared with her indifference to Xiao BIE, Xiao BIE is very serious and attentive to her. The unequal relationship in her eyes makes Chu Yu very uncomfortable. She and Xiao BIE should be two people who have nothing to do with each other. The reason why they are in this situation is because of Princess Shanyin. The one who can understand Xiao BIE''s music is Princess Shanyin, and the one who can point out his mistakes is Princess Shanyin. Elegant appreciation or Shanyin princess, with her Chuyu half hair relationship.

    However, the person who let Xiao do not care about, has long been gone.

    Chu Yu sighed in her heart. When she asks Youlan about something, she tells her to take something from her room. She goes to liusang''s residence first. As soon as she is admitted to the hospital, Chuyu sees two people in the pavilion in front of her. The one sitting on the ground is Xiao BIE, while the one standing on the side is liusang.

    Xiao BIE is teaching Liu sang to play the piano.

    Youlan tells Chuyu the whole story: today, Chuyu suddenly comes back. After tearing down the hall, meeting Huan yuan, and rushing into the palace, he leaves Xiao BIE in the hall. It''s not right for Xiao not to leave. It''s not right for him not to leave. Later, Liu sang comes to talk with him when he''s free. Knowing that he''s good at playing the piano, he brings a piano. Pestering him to teach, Xiao BIE will stay in the house and wait for Chu Yu.

    Liu sang saw Chu Yu first. He yelled and ran quickly, holding Chu Yu''s arm skillfully. He rubbed his face twice.

    Chu Yu rubbed his hair, but her eyes were always looking at Xiao BIE.

    Xiao BIE raised his head at the same time. He did not give in to Chu Yu''s eyes. A moment later, he said faintly, "I''ve made a new song recently. Can you listen to it?"

    Chuyu smiles and shakes her head. At this time, Youlan comes in a hurry. She has a Book wrapped in blue satin in her hand. Chuyu takes it and opens it. After confirmation, she goes to pass it on to Xiao BIE: "brother Xiao, this is my farewell gift for you."

    Her voice just falls, Xiao other complexion then suddenly a cold, he didn''t go to pick up that book, just looking at Chu Yu, coldly way: "you this is what meaning?"

    Chu Yu didn''t seem to see his cold eyes. Her eyes fell on the blue satin book: "this is Gong... This is my experience of Qin music." This is probably the only thing that Princess Shanyin left for Xiao.

    Xiao Bao sneered at him. He pushed aside his chin and stood up slowly, and said, "Your Highness, I came here again and again, not for humiliation."

    Chu Yu was not moved. Her mind drifted away. She watched herself and Xiao BIE coldly, and controlled her voice so calm that she didn''t feel emotional: "if Xiao BIE feels insulted, he can leave. Jiankang city is not a place to live for a long time."

    Xiao don''t look at Chu Yu for a long time, and suddenly smile. He smiles very cold, and the frost in his eyes seems to overflow out: "the princess is very right, Xiao don''t leave."

    He coldly finish saying, then quickly step out, from Chu jade side over.

    Xiao BIE is not without pride. He comes from a noble family, is valued in the family, and is proficient in elegant musical instruments. All of these are enough for Xiao BIE to be proud. The reason why he is willing to bow to Princess Shanyin is that she stands higher and has a deeper vision than him.

    In boyazi period, almost every player wants to find a bosom friend subconsciously.

    So is Xiao BIE.

    Even though Princess Shanyin''s reputation is appalling, she can understand his piano.

    However, if the tune''s meaning is close again and again, it will lead to careless indifference and even obvious expulsion. Even though the word "bosom friend" is so heavy, Xiao''s self-esteem is unbearable.

    Jiankang is no longer a place for people to stay. Zhong Ziqi doesn''t want to listen to mountains and rivers. Even though there are many prosperous places here, they are just bleak leaves all over the city.

    Xiao, don''t decide to leave tomorrow.

    Looking at Xiao''s back disappearing at the door, Chu Yu quietly breathes a breath. If she has a good memory, the coup in history should be closer and closer. If Xiao doesn''t continue to associate with her, I''m afraid he will be involved in danger. It''s better to force him away before he''s in the game.

    Other people in the princess''s mansion have been deeply involved with her. They have to advance and retreat together. Only Xiao BIE is different. He is not in the game yet and can get away.

    That''s fine.

    This method may have some rapid progress, may hurt Xiao other self-esteem, but Chu Yu is not too concerned.

    She was not Xiao''s confidant at first. She was so happy to cut off the mess that she didn''t have to worry about it in the future.

    Chu Yu touched Liu Sang''s hair and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Liu sang. I''ve driven away the person who taught you how to play the piano. If you want to learn the piano, how about having someone invite a zither player for you?"

    "The princess doesn''t like him, so I don''t like Qin either..." after rubbing, he thought, "princess, brother Rongzhi... Is something wrong?"

    Although he is young, he doesn''t know nothing about it. Chu Yu comes back alone and doesn''t answer huacuo''s question. Huacuo''s face is gloomy all afternoon, which is enough to make liusang have a bad feeling.

    "Yes. If you have something to say, why wait and wait? " Behind him came huacuo''s cold voice, "what is the princess afraid of?"

    Yue JieFei, who has been following Chu Yu silently, feels the dense killing intention of huacuo acupuncture and subconsciously holds the sword handle.

    ==============================================

    Tears for monthly ticket~~~~

    Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status. If you come in from the main station, click the red [women''s works] sign at the bottom of the cover to go to the women''s page, over.

 Chapter 166

    At this time, huacuo''s face was very ugly, as if Chuyu''s sword would come out of the scabbard like lightning as long as he said something unpleasant.

    In order to prevent the flower wrong, Yue JieFei clenched the sword handle, flashed in front of Chu Yu, separated them.

    Huacuo stares at yuejiefei acutely and sneers on his face. He doesn''t like yuejiefei for a long time. They used to fight each other because he couldn''t fight for a long time because of his old injuries. This time he just tried his sword.

    As they were drawing swords, Yue JieFei felt that someone had patted him on the shoulder. Looking back, he saw Chu Yu smiling: "what are you doing with this posture?"

    Her eyes on the wrong side of the flower to quickly shake, the corner of the mouth tilted: "eat and say."

    So the meal was served.

    During serving, Chu Yu went back to her room and changed into a suit of men''s clothes.

    At this time, it was dark, and candles were burning on several lampholders, and the slightly shaking candlelight reflected the surrounding situation.

    In the room, several square short tables were placed in front of everyone, and the new dishes were put on the table. Except Chu Yu, no one else moved the food.

    They can''t eat.

    One busy day, Chu Yu had been hungry for a long time. She ate three minutes before she stopped. She looked at huacuo yuejiefei with a smile. They had chopsticks in their left hand, but their right hand was on the hilt of the sword. Their eyes shot at each other from time to time. Their sitting posture was not kneeling, but squatting. They could suddenly draw swords at any time.

    Chu Yu smiles and turns to see Liu sang beside him. The little boy lowers his head and looks at the food with a sad face. She couldn''t help reaching out to touch Liu Sang''s head and said with a smile, "why don''t you eat?"

    Liu Sang''s voice was stuffy: "I can''t eat it. Princess, you are going to leave again soon, aren''t you Just now, when Youlan asks people to serve food, he hears Chu Yu tell Youlan to prepare the carriage for going out. It seems that he intends to go out for a short time.

    Chu Yu put a piece of deer meat in her mouth and chewed it carefully: "yes, I do have something to go out. Would you like to wait for me in the princess mansion? "

    After waiting for a while, she heard liusang''s voice: "no, I will try to follow the princess. I will go wherever the princess goes."

    I knew that would happen.

    Chu Yu sighed in the heart, but said in a relaxed way: "then follow me." Put him at home will not be at ease, it is better to start on the side.

    In fact, compared with Xiao BIE, the one Chu Yu wants to see off is liusang. The child is also dependent on her because of Shanyin princess. But she really can''t find a reason to send him away, what''s more, even if she finds a reason, liusang can also stay with her.

    Coquetry is the privilege of children.

    "You''re going out? Where to? " Hua CuO is acutely aware of something. She doesn''t care to fight with Yue JieFei, and looks at Chu Yu in a hurry.

    Chu Yu slowly ate something again, and then nodded: "don''t you want to know what happened in this month? I''ll tell you

    With a delicate celadon teacup, Chu Yu took a sip of hot tea and rinsed off the taste of the dishes. Little by little, from the moment Rong Zhi appeared in front of the carriage, he began to talk slowly.

    Time is limited. She said it quite simply. Many twists and turns and thrilling points have been omitted, but it''s still imaginable how Rong Zhi walked on the life and death edge.

    The more you listen to it, the more ugly huacuo''s look is. Until the end, Chuyu said softly: "so, I''ll come back." She only said that she was let go by Sun Li. As for what happened on the way, I didn''t say much.

    Huacuo blurted out immediately: "are you back like this? Let alone suffer in that damned place? How can you bear it? " He was very angry and dissatisfied. Why did she come back instead of Rong Zhi? Why does she enjoy the servant''s service here, but she has to suffer in that ghost place?

    A kind of unspeakable stabbing pain grasped huacuo''s heart. He didn''t think much, and directly vented his dissatisfaction to Chuyu.

    After hearing his accusation, Chu Yu didn''t change much. Even her eyebrows didn''t tremble. She looked at huacuo calmly. Her eyes were steady and calm. After a while, she took a sip of tea. "Then what do you want me to do?" he said softly

    A word of light Qiao Qiao, spend wrong to be asked a Zheng.

    "What do you want me to do?" Drop your eyes. Chu Yu looked at the clear green tea in the cup and said, "I can''t carry it on my shoulders, I can''t carry it on my hands, I can''t pacify my country by writing, I can''t settle my country by martial arts. What''s the use of staying there?" Originally, she thought it would be difficult to face the mistake of flowers, but she didn''t expect that when it came to her, she could deal with it so freely.

    It took a long time to say, "at least, don''t leave him alone..."

    Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing. She seemed to look at huacuo interestingly: "I never know that you are such an innocent person. Even if I stay there and advance and retreat with Rongzhi, what can I help him do? Can I make poison? Or can you kill people? "

    She put down the tea cup, picked up a few neatly folded white silk handkerchief, and wiped her lips carefully: "huacuo, don''t think that you are the only one to worry about Rongzhi''s safety, my worry is no less than you, but if I stay there, there is no other use but to become a burden of Rongzhi. I have to come back to rescue him."

    Huacuo looks at Chu Yu in surprise. He can vaguely feel that this woman is different. Although her words are still so soft, there seems to be a very flexible and firm force hidden in her slow voice,

    In her eyes, there were more things that she had never had before. It seemed that she had been honed by the wind sand from a long distance. After removing the dim flaws on the jade, she showed her original luster and firmness.

    At this time, someone came to report that the carriage was ready. Chu Yu threw away the silk handkerchief and stood up to lalaliusang: "OK, you go back and make some preparations. If you want to take something to the road, take it early, but don''t take too much. When you''re ready, go to the door and wait for me. "

    Two words sent Liu sang, Chu Yu turned to Hua Cuo, she came to him, she stood, and he squatted, one looked up, one looked down.

    The light of the candle shines on Chu Yu''s face, and the soft light outlines her beautiful face. However, huacuo sees that his eyes, with the brilliance of the night, have some subtle meanings.

    Chu Yu said faintly: "I''m going out this time to find someone who can help me. I don''t know who that person is, whether this trip will be dangerous, or even whether it''s useful. But there are some things I must do. For the sake of safety, I''d like to take you with me. I just ask, "are you going?"

    Hua CuO was about to nod his head, but he saw Chu Yu take a step ahead of him, waved his hand, and interrupted him: "don''t hurry to promise, follow me, you and I must make three rules. Chu Yu nodded slightly, turned and walked out:" then follow me. "

    Huacuo is a little dazed and looks at her back. She is wearing a light blue dress. The night wind blows up her clothes, which shows her steady and slow steps.

    A while ago, he knew what Rong Zhi was doing. He also knew that this woman had been kept in the dark. Sometimes he would laugh at her secretly, laughing that she was trapped in the palm of Rong Zhi''s hand.

    But now Chu Yu seems different from a month ago. From coming back, entering the palace, returning to the government, and then leaving, her every action, every judgment did not hesitate, did not hesitate, had no unnecessary hesitation, and gave up the weak worry - at this time, Chu Yu was a little like the appearance of the moment when she was just dismissed, but she was clearer, clearer, more calm and stronger than that time.

    Huacuo vaguely felt that something was really born in Chuyu''s body, something he could not shake.

    He can''t, he can''t, no one can.

    Having experienced death and exile, and being reunited with each other separately, she is recovering from her boundless perplexity

    Come out.

    Step by step, without hesitation.

    Come out.

 Chapter 167

    Chu Yu left the mansion to find Yu Wen.

    That day, she hesitated and asked Yu Wen about canghaike''s whereabouts. Then she lied that it was Rong Zhi who asked him to find canghaike. She wanted to introduce him to Yu Wendai.

    One day before arriving at Jiankang City, she and Yu Wen agreed to meet somewhere in three days to see the canghaike together. Then, she went back to her home.

    Chu Yu, Rong Zhi''s keepsake, keeps it close to her, but she doesn''t intend to show it to Yu Wen. Instead, she plans to approach the canghaike for another reason, which is not against Rong Zhi''s instructions.

    Before leaving, Chu Yu entrusted the princess mansion to Huan yuan again and left a letter for him to give to Liu ziye tomorrow.

    The main purpose of the letter is to hope that Liu ziye will send people to search for the location of the brigands and Rongzhi, but not the army, because the large-scale operation will alert the brigands, and Sun Li may think that Rongzhi has attracted the army, which is not good for Rongzhi.

    What she can do now is so much. The other half expects that Chu Yu will put it on the canghaike who doesn''t know what the origin is.

    Birds of a feather flock together. Although I don''t know who the canghaike is, it must not be mediocre to have such a solemn trust.

    In addition, Chu Yu had another intention that she had never revealed to anyone.

    When he came to the carriage at the gate of the princess''s mansion, liusang was waiting by the carriage. He was wearing a short sword on his waist and a long bow and quiver on his back. He opened his eyes wide and looked like he was going to fight.

    Beside Liu sang, there was an unexpected man with strong and healthy dark skin, holding a fine iron spear and straight back.

    Under the bright starry sky, beside the gorgeous carriage. This combination is weird.

    Chu Yu looked at them. She was helpless, but she wanted to laugh. She twisted her face for a few seconds. Then she suppressed her smile and said, "what are you doing? I''m not out to fight. "

    Liu sang flattened his lips, and his young face tried to look like an adult: "we have to protect the princess, and we can''t let the princess be in danger any more. Right, little black? " In the last two sentences. He patted aman, who also nodded his head carefully at this time.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing at last. She took turns to see them several times. She took the lead to get on the carriage: "come on." Fortunately, the carriage is big enough, otherwise another one will have to be added.

    If she wants to leave, she has to leave all night. Only when she comes back from danger, she has to take only a few people to go out with light clothes. If Liu ziye knows that, he will not allow her to stay. It is to send a large number of troops to protect them, which will easily delay the work.

    But if she cuts first and then plays, even if Liu ziye is angry. When she comes back, say a few good words and it will be fine.

    With huacuo aman liusang, there were four people in the carriage. Yuejiefei acted as the driver of the carriage as usual, with a team of reliable guards. So they rode in the carriage, covered with the night stars, and went out of the city at night.

    There are stars and no moon on this night.

    ***************************

    The next day.

    palace.

    Liu ziye slowly clenched the letter sent by Huan yuan. As soon as his face sank, he wanted to crush the letter paper, but in the twinkling of an eye he couldn''t bear it. He quickly unfolded it carefully and flattened the wrinkles on the paper with his fingers.

    While pressing, he told his eunuch Hua yuan''er: "go and call her."

    When Fen Dai came to answer the call, she saw Liu ziye caressing a piece of paper attentively. Although she was strange in her heart, she did not dare to ask more questions. Only carefully on the front of the ceremony, she saw the emperor now look not angry, thought maybe today your majesty is in a good mood.

    But when she straightened up, she heard Liu ziye''s random command: "Hua yuan''er, clap for me."

    Liu ziye slowly smoothed the letter paper. Listening to the clear slap in the ear, the violent depression in my heart gradually subsided. By the time he remembered to stop, her cheeks were swollen like steamed bread.

    Liu ziye waves her hand and asks her to step back, but she doesn''t notice that there is a flash of despair and resentment in her tears filled eyes.

    At night, when Liu ziye was about to go to bed, someone from the palace heard that she had killed herself with a belt in her room.

    Today, after Liu ziye sent her to play, she locked herself in the room alone and refused to be served by the palace maids. In the evening, when one of the palace maids went to deliver dinner, she pushed the door and came into the room. She saw that she was only wearing a single layer of clothes. Her body hanging in the air was thin and delicate, but it was cold and stiff and could not be saved.

    Hearing this, Liu ziye''s face changed a few times. After a while, he squeezed his voice out of his teeth: "how many palace people know this?" All killed.

    Block the news completely.

    Never let the news of pink''s death come to my sister''s ears.

    ********************************

    Liu ziye in the Imperial Palace couldn''t sleep well because of the news of pink Dai''s death. But Chu Yu and others, who had been out of Jiankang city all night and had been on their way all day, stayed in a tavern for people to rest in the new town.

    Chu Yu went back to her house from a long distance. She didn''t have much rest, so she went on the road again. In the evening, she was so tired that she could easily find a place to live. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell into a deep sleep. In the neighboring houses, aman liusang also had a good sleep.

    However, huacuo, who was in a room separated from Chuyu, had been sitting quietly by the bed by the window. After the beat of the third watch, he grabbed the sword lying on his side, flipped his body dexterously, and jumped out of the window.

    When landing, huacuo''s clothes spread out like petals, just like the wings of a bloody butterfly. A moment later, under the cover of the night, the bloody butterfly quickly ran out of the city and ran out of the city ten miles at a time. He stopped in front of a mound.

    And the person he wanted to see was standing on the top of the mound, with his hands on his back, and his posture looked a little familiar.

    Bring up the spirit, a few ups and downs, the wrong flower came to the man''s side.

    The man was wearing a black cloak and covered most of his face. Seeing that the flower was wrong, he didn''t talk nonsense. He asked directly, "what''s the matter with you in such a hurry to see me? You know, it''s not easy for me to get out of the palace. I have to run after your carriage. What''s the matter? "

    Hua CuO took a breath, then picked up the key, and told Chu Yu''s story after he came back: "I''m afraid it''s not good for Rongzhi now. I hope you can use some hands to help Rongzhi out of danger..."

    Before he finished his words, he interrupted the man: "it''s impossible. All the people I can assign have their own things to do. It''s ordered by the young master in advance. We can''t neglect anything, so as not to damage the young master''s business."

    Huacuo was a little worried and argued: "but the life of tolerance is the most important thing. Isn''t all we do for this? What''s the use of these arrangements if Rong Zhi dies? "

    The man was silent for a long time, then slowly said: "I believe in you more than you."

    A word will be spent wrong blocked speechless.

    Until dawn is approaching, huacuo returns to his temporary house from the window where he left. He takes a nap with his clothes. Then Chu Yu sends someone to call him up and his party continues on the road.

    After another half day, in a village full of mulberry trees, Chu Yu saw Yu Wen who had been there for three days.

 Chapter 168

    If it is spring, you can see fresh and green mulberry leaves, if it is early summer, you can harvest full and delicious deep purple mulberry, but in autumn, you can only see the mulberry garden that begins to wither.

    But from the houses in the village, Chu Yu still felt a very leisurely atmosphere.

    Obviously, Yu Wen came earlier than her. Maybe he had stayed here for a day or two. He stood politely at the entrance of the village and talked with an old man. When he saw Chu Yu''s carriage approaching, he arched his hand at the old man and walked straight towards them.

    At a distance of one foot, the carriage and Yu Wen stopped at the same time.

    Yu Wen''s eyes glanced at yuejiefei''s body. Then he gave Chuyu a smile: "brother, you are punctual."

    Chu Yu also smile: "can''t compare with you, let you wait for a long time."

    They didn''t talk much nonsense, they started immediately after meeting.

    Yu Wen rode a horse with a team of guards in front, while Chu Yu''s carriage and people''s hands followed closely.

    In the carriage, Chu Yu gave a general account of Yu Wen''s identity and revealed that Rong Zhi seemed to have an unusual connection with Yu''s family in Jiangling.

    These things, she did not say in the Princess House, when she finished, she saw huacuo frown and said to herself: "Jiangling at home, how can I not know?"

    His unconscious voice is very small, but there is no noise in the carriage, and the distance is very close. Chu Yu hears him talking to herself without a trace of error, and laughs unkindly: "Oh, don''t you know the relationship between Yu Jia and Rong Zhi? I thought you knew when I saw you so close to Rong Zhi. "

    Her soft voice was very soft, but it was like a thin sword, which suddenly pierced into huacuo''s heart, and the proud swordsman''s face immediately showed some embarrassment.

    Although not willing to admit, but spend wrong have to face up to. In fact, he doesn''t know much about Rong Zhi.

    Although he had been with Rongzhi for the past three years and knew what he had done, in retrospect, he didn''t even know where Rongzhi came from. But with his parents and family coming back, where did he learn his skills.

    He always thought that he knew a lot, but today Chu Yu''s words made him suddenly think, compared with what he knew. Maybe he didn''t know more - at least, he never heard of Jiangling Yu''s family and canghaike.

    Huacuo was a little flustered. He looked up at Chuyu sitting opposite him. The pretty girl dressed as a man appeared very elegant and free. Her gentle and clear eyes, with a shallow smile, stared at him without blinking. The kind of determined eyes seemed to be able to see through his guilty heart.

    Compared to the confusion caused by discovering something you don''t know. What makes huacuo even more alarmed is that he began to have doubts because of such a sentence

    incorrect. Stop, Rong Zhi must have his troubles to do that. How can he waver because of the princess''s words?

    Looking at huacuo''s changeable expression, Chu Yuwei smiles and leans her back against the car wall. The fur behind her makes her more comfortable.

    She didn''t mean to sow discord. She just asked.

    The love and hate of huacuo is too strong. There was too much hostility towards her. It was not a bad thing to shake him. At least for some time in the future, he might be distracted.

    It''s just that this message surprised her a little. She wanted him and Yu Wen to see each other, but look at their faces. It seems that neither of them knows the existence of the other, nor the relationship between the other and Rong Zhi.

    On the other hand, Yu Wen may not know her identity. She thought that since she had something to do with Rong Zhi, she should know - but this is not important. Whether you know it or not can not affect the present Chu Yu.

    Smile just float to the corner of the eye brow tip. It turned into a sigh from the bottom of my heart: although it is said that eggs should not be put in one basket, how many baskets are there?

    And how many eggs are in the basket?

    Take a look at the "egg" in the carriage, and occasionally look at the "egg" on the horse in front of the window. Chu Yu carefully breathed out a breath: two eggs should not be broken when they touch each other.

    She did take some risks. In fact, she could safely stay in the princess''s mansion and send someone to take her place. But on the one hand, she didn''t trust many people. On the other hand, after she chose to jump on the cliff, her mood finally changed.

    Love leisure and hate work, be greedy for life and fear death.

    Chu Yu was very impolite to evaluate her performance after she came to this world. Even though she tried hard to feel that she was already very busy and hard, when she thought about it carefully, it was still those eight words.

    She died once on the plane, which did not alleviate her fear of death. On the contrary, it became deeper. Because she had died, she wanted to live more. After Susheng found that she became a princess, which also made her mind slightly deviate.

    She was robbed by hejue. She experienced a critical moment of life and death, and then fell into the hands of horse thieves. The twists and turns during this period, even though she suffered some hardships, she suffered a lot in spirit. But now in retrospect, it is not a kind of luck.

    Facing the moment of life and death, Rongzhi''s calmness and calmness led her to watch from a perspective beyond the outside world, and then dare to take the risk of jumping off the cliff, which originated from the courage and determination of the new generation.

    When she was imprisoned by the brigands, when she was allowed to use her means and negotiate with Sun Li, her reflection never stopped: did I lose my way or was I corroded by the soft luxury?

    When she came here, she suddenly became a princess with great power and great status. How many people''s lives and deaths were controlled by her. Even the emperor of a country depended on her and was close to her. Although she tried her best to keep her original ideas, the daily environment unconsciously affected her, and how many people were respectful to her, Let her some lost original oneself.

    She can not care about other people''s contempt or disdain, in the face of hostility from others, she can instinctively and naturally set up a defensive mind, but the comfortable life, other people''s respectful flattery, these non hostile things, just like the burning incense in the house, invisible and colorless, gorgeous and intoxicating, imperceptibly change her.

    Poverty cannot be removed, wealth cannot be debauched, and power cannot be subdued.

    Only one can indulge himself.

    External force is just an excuse. The root of real change is not firm enough heart.

    The advantage of Chu Yu is that she is honest enough to herself. Even if she can''t see clearly for a moment, she will try to reflect on herself and restrain herself in time.

    Rongzhi is cruel to her body, but Chuyu is harsh to her heart. She dares to examine the dark and weak places in her heart, and objectively evaluates and even condemns them. If she has no faults, she will encourage them, and if she has faults, she will change them.

    The easiest thing to face is yourself, but the hardest thing to face is yourself.

    The people on the carriage and outside the carriage, each with their own thoughts, each thinking of their own thoughts, the two sides do not much contact, flower eggs and in eggs are also very peaceful.

    After a few days'' journey, they came to Jiangling, where the gentry gathered.

 Chapter 169

    Jiangling City, also known as Jingzhou City, is located in the middle reaches of the Yangtze River and the west of Jianghan Plain. It is adjacent to the Yangtze River in the south, the Han River in the north, Bashu in the West and Xiangyue in the south. It was called "the thoroughfare of seven provinces" in ancient times. During the Three Kingdoms period, Liu Bei borrowed from Jingzhou, and it was this place that he borrowed but did not return.

    Because "there are no mountains near the state, all of them are mausoleums, so they are called Jiangling.".

    Because Jiangling is rich and prosperous, it is in the position of waterway transportation hub. During the war, it is a place for military strategists to fight for. During the peace time, it is also an important place for the king to set up a house. Compared with Chang''an, Luoyang is no inferior.

    Chu Yu didn''t know much about the specific situation of Jiangling City, but she generally knew that it was a prosperous city as good as Jiankang city. From a distance, there was a moat outside the city wall. As soon as she entered Jiangling City, she could see the elegant and prosperous charm.

    Although it was generally prosperous, Chu Yu looked out of the window and felt that the people on the road looked more leisurely than those in Jiankang city.

    Maybe it''s because it''s not at the foot of the emperor.

    In the east of the city, Yu Wen finds an empty house for Chu Yu and his party to live in, but he needs to find the "canghaike" first and get his permission before he can take them to meet.

    Listen to Yu Wen say so, Chu Yu couldn''t help but smile: "good big shelf." After a pause, she lowered her eyes and said earnestly, "brother Yu Wen is probably more familiar with that traveler than I am. What''s the taboo when we meet? Can you give me some advice so that I won''t offend him?"

    Yu Wen was stunned for a moment and said with a wry smile, "it''s not because I don''t want to tell you, but even I don''t know what taboo that person has. Just a few years ago, Yu Rong told me that there is such a person who wants me to be careful and respectful all the time. But he didn''t say who he was. If he insisted on saying that canghaike had any taboos, it was that he didn''t want to be disturbed by someone

    What kind of taboo is this?

    Chu Yu wants to get more information, but Yu Wen doesn''t want to reveal it any more. He leaves in a hurry and leaves Chu Yu and his party in this house.

    This is the scene of ten days.

    Every day Chu Yu''s job is to eat and sleep. As for the news from Wen, Yu Wen specially sent some servants to take care of them. Although the house is not big, it is very comfortable to live in.

    Chu Yu once asked the bodyguard to inquire about Yu''s family in Jiangling. She learned that Yu''s family was actually the other half of the Han people who originally lived in the Northern Wei Dynasty outside the Southern Dynasties. She moved here several decades ago, and then gradually climbed up by relying on her military achievements. However, because Yu''s family background was not rich, she did not play an important role in Jiangling, where scholars gathered. That''s a second-class aristocrat.

    But Chu Yu knew that Yu''s home was far from what she had seen on the surface. On the first day of seeing Yu Wen again, Yue JieFei took a break when no one was there. Quietly tell Chu Yu that Yu Wen''s escort team is ordinary on the surface, but in fact they have received special training. Their efficiency of obeying orders is more strict than that of the regular army. Yuejiefei estimates that they can only deal with three or four people.

    Facing such a group of people, yuejiefei feels dangerous. Chuyu was advised to turn around immediately, or at least return to Jiankang for the emperor to send an army with him, but Chuyu refused with a smile.

    Although she may not have to learn to fight with her own life coldly like Rong Zhi, she also needs to have a little adventurous spirit.

    Naturally, Chu Yu didn''t leave behind either. Before she set out, she told Huan yuan her destination. After arriving at Jiangling City, she sent another letter to Huan yuan. With the agreement in advance good code to his peace, if she had something wrong, Jiankang there will have to deal with.

    In ten days, Chu Yu didn''t know how many times he urged Yu Wen, but every time Yu Wen''s reply was that the canghaike hadn''t promised to see them.

    Chu Yu didn''t know whether his words were true or false. Maybe the shelf of canghaike is really big, or maybe Yu Wen is lying. But what''s the point of his lying? Do you keep them here to eat and drink?

    Chu Yu''s heart is concerned, and she stays in the house every day, that is, reading books to pass the time. Liu sang has never been to Jiangling. The children are curious about the new environment, so they go out to play every day. Ten days later, they meet a group of children. Every day, a few days later, they come to visit Liu sang.

    Seeing that Liu sang seldom has such a happy appearance, Chu Yuxin feels something about it. The secret way is that Liu sang used to have too few friends of the same age, so he would rely on Princess Shanyin so much. In the future, if you let him go out more, it might distract him.

    Until the tenth day, Chu Yu finally got impatient. Ten days is the limit she gave to Yu Rong. It''s the respect of the guests to the host. Yu Wen can afford to delay, but she can''t.

    So early in the morning, Chu Yu went to find huacuo.

    Since Yu Rong insists that she won''t let canghaike know where the man is before she gets his consent, she will find out for herself.

    As a matter of fact, yuejiefei is better than huacuo when it comes to light body Kung Fu, but Chu Yu always wants to keep a reliable one around to protect herself. He has to let huacuo finish this task and let him follow Yuwen or his subordinates to see if they have been to any place or met anyone.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the influence of Chu Yu''s last words. Huacuo is very honest these days. When he comes to Jiangling, he only closes himself in his room every day. Occasionally, when he looks from the window, he can see huacuo sitting by the bed, wiping his sword with a face of treasure.

    But huacuo is not depressed. After telling him what to do, Chuyu sees the light in his eyes.

    Not long after she was sent to huacuo, Chu Yu sat in the yard and read the book slowly. After reading two pages, she heard someone approaching. Then she put out her hands behind her and covered her eyes: "guess who I am?"

    The man asked, deliberately lowering his voice.

    Chu Yu pursed her lips with a smile and said, "let me guess. Is it the wrong flower?"

    "No way."

    "Yuejiefei?"

    "No way."

    "Ah man?"

    "It''s not right either." The voice was a little unhappy and forgot to lower the tone.

    Chuyu''s smile deepened, and he continued: "can''t it be brother Yu Wen? Are you kidding me like that? "

    "I hate it." Liu sang let go unhappily, "Gong... Don''t you remember me?"

    Chuyu laughed and turned around, reached for his hand and scratched his little nose: "idiot, who did you learn the game from? If you don''t think about it, besides you, who dares to play such a game with me, and whose hand is as small as you? If you don''t speak, I know it''s you. "

    This game is probably learned by liusang when he played with his peers. Seeing that he is much more cheerful than he was a few days ago, Chu Yu is also happy for him from the bottom of her heart. Boys should be like this.

    After rubbing Liu Sang''s hair for a while, Chu Yu remembered and asked, "don''t you play with your friends today? Why did you think of me? "

    "That''s what happened." Chu Yuyi reminds Liu sang of his purpose of coming back early. He says happily, "I found a fun place outside the city yesterday. I want to take my father... You go to have a look."

    Although it''s fun to play with children of the same age, he can''t wait to share the fun with Chu Yu.

 Chapter 170

    Chu Yu saw that she was in high spirits, and could not bear to brush his mind. Thinking that there was nothing to do at present, she nodded and agreed to go out with her.

    Although Yu Wen did not show hostility, for the sake of safety, Chu Yu let Yue JieFei follow her closely when she went out.

    Since they all went out, it was not good for them to favor one over the other and leave aman alone in the house, so they went together. Aman had a strange and eye-catching appearance and attracted many people''s attention when he walked on the road.

    Although the four of them have a lot of eyes, few of them dare to come up to find fault. Although Kunlun Slaves are useful slaves, they usually have a good family background because they are few in number. Even if they are dandies in Jiangling City, they are not brainless.

    Now that they have come out, they simply put aside their worries and have a good time. Jiangling is also Jingzhou. Since it was once an important place of the Three Kingdoms, many legendary places have been left. Chu Yu and Liu sang strolled around the city and bought a lot of snacks to eat.

    Until noon, the party left the city from the east gate.

    When he left the city, he crossed the bridge on the moat and was talking and laughing with Liu sang. A carriage passed Chu Yu and drove in front of them. The carriage was elegant in appearance, polished with good wood. The cloud pattern on the edge was very beautiful, and the blue curtain was slightly pure. This degree of ostentation was not surprising in places like Jiangling city, But I don''t know why, Chu Yu feels a little strange.

    Although she had a strange feeling in her heart, she didn''t pay much attention. She only looked at the carriage when it was still in sight. A long white hand stretched out from the curtain behind the carriage and took it back a moment later.

    However, when the distance was far away, Chu Yu put down her doubts.

    The carriage went away. The car then spread out a cold light hum, immediately still that cold voice way: "how can she here?"

    Before the words came down, there was a low piano sound. With the loneliness as long as silk, it spread out. It took a long time to return to the silence. Then, there was a whisper in the car: "just, I have nothing to do with her. Why is she here? "

    *******************************

    Chu Yu didn''t know that she had just missed an old friend on the bridge. She left the east gate and went all the way East. After a while, she arrived at Huafan peak in the east of the city. What''s the scenery around Jiangling city? When Chu Yu was just shopping, she asked someone to find out. The painted fan peak is one of them. What Chu Yu didn''t expect is that, unlike the mountains in her imagination, the painted fan peak is just a hill.

    It is said in Jingzhou: a peak stands tall. In the west, the moon falls. Looking at it from a distance, it looks like a picture.

    This is not the night. Chu Yu, who was born in the fall of the moon, had no chance to see it. It was autumn, and the grass began to wither, and it did not show that the grass was delicious. So Chu Yu Po felt that it was better to be famous than to meet.

    Around the Huafan mountain, you can see a small lake. Liu sang is very excited and pulls Chu Yu around the lake. Happily break into a large bamboo forest behind the lake.

    There is a stream about three meters wide in the bamboo forest. The water is clear to the bottom. Liusang and Chuyu go upstream along the stream. They don''t walk fast. Occasionally, liusang stops and reaches out to catch the small fish and shrimp in the water. After catching them, they put them back into the stream.

    Stop and go like this. Almost another hour later, Liu sang pointed to the stream and waterway turning ahead: "sir... Sir, it''s convenient to bypass the front."

    Chuyu smiles. All along the way, there are bamboo groves everywhere. Different from the elegant and quiet green bamboo in Rongzhi courtyard, the bamboo forest here has more mountain flavor. The scenery has its own advantages and is a good place to visit.

    Along the stream turned a bend, without the shelter of trees, Chu Yu looked forward, a look down stunned.

    In front of him, about seven or eight meters away, on a stone half a person''s height, sat a man in filial piety. The style of filial piety was the first-class one, which had been in filial piety for three years. The man also made a cloak of coarse linen to cover most of his face. From Chu Yu''s point of view, he could not see a trace of it. He could only judge that the man was a man by his figure.

    He was fishing by the stream with a fishing rod in his hand.

    But what surprised Chu Yu was not the man in filial piety, but the young man in blue after the man in filial piety.

    "Farewell, Xiao?" How could he be here?

    Xiao BIE was followed by a man dressed in strong clothes, who seemed to be his guard.

    Liu Sang also exclaimed in surprise: "why is there someone on the stone?"

    Chuyu is surprised, but Xiao doesn''t see Chuyu. She has a lot of mixed feelings in her heart. What''s more, she doesn''t know what to do when she comes here.

    After a moment''s astonishment, Chu Yu Chong Xiao did not nod a little, apologized: "I don''t know you are here, please forgive me." Then he pulled up liusang and wanted to go back.

    But liusang stood in the same place, his eyes staring at the stone under Xiaofu''s body, as if he was reluctant to part with it, and Xiaofu''s voice also said at this time: "Mr. Xiao, please come back. I''m filial to my father. The filial piety period is still one month away, so it''s inconvenient to leave here."

    That''s a good guy.

    Maybe it''s because she watched Huan yuan and others wear filial piety for her. When Chu Yu heard this, she was very fond of the man. Anyway, filial piety is not a bad thing for her father''s sake.

    Xiao didn''t smile coldly, but he didn''t care about Chu Yu. He said, "how can I remember that you said the same thing three months ago? Did I remember it wrong? "

    When he said this, he meant to satirize the man''s rebellious behavior. Even Chu Yu recognized the meaning, but unexpectedly, the man said, "yes, it must be Mr. Xiao. You are busy, and you remember the wrong time."

    What a thick... Face.

    Chuyu can''t help but smile, but Xiao BIE''s face is cold. At this time, Chuyu is watching. Even if he has a heart attack, there are many inconveniences, so he has to bow angrily, turn around and walk away.

    Xiao don''t leave. Facing a person who doesn''t know what his identity is, Chu Yu doesn''t have much curiosity. He turns around and wants to leave. However, Liu sang takes off her hand and runs up, saying: "it''s this stone, young man. When I came to play with people yesterday, this stone will call itself... Why don''t I call now?"

    Liu sang, no matter whether there was anyone sitting on it or not, fell on the edge of the stone and touched it.

    That filial piety man light way: "there is no wind at this time."

    Hearing the man''s words, Chu Yu immediately understood that she had a broad knowledge in her previous life. She naturally knew what it was. It was just that there were some fine holes in the stone. When the wind blew, it was like a person playing a flute. The air rubbed and made a sound. Liu sang didn''t see such things before, so she felt strange. However, Chu Yu was not in high spirits. She stepped forward and said with a smile: "OK, Since it doesn''t, let''s go back. "

    The dutiful man suddenly said: "it''s not difficult." He took off his cloak, waved it in the air like lightning, and then put it back on his body, so fast that it was too late to see his face clearly.

    At the same time, Chu Yu felt a gust of wind rolling up, even if she was standing five or six meters away from the man, she also felt a gust of wind blowing her face, and the stone under the man was crying.

    The next moment, Chu Yu''s eyes shook for a while, but Yue JieFei stopped in front of her and said in a deep voice: "danger!"

    Chu Yu''s heart is also awe inspiring. Just now, the gust of wind was caused by the man waving his cloak. It was just a random wave, and even she felt the wind. How terrible power was needed?

 Chapter 171

    Although yuejiefei was well prepared, the dutiful man didn''t move much. He even shook his fishing rod leisurely, making circle after circle of ripples on the clear and peaceful stream.

    But liusang didn''t find the terrible gust of wind. He was still thinking about how the stone made a sound. He also tried to fan the wind with his hand. Without making a sound, he reached out to push the dutiful man: "can you get out of the way?"

    Is that kid looking for death?

    Chu Yu''s whole heart was about to be raised to her throat. She peeped out her head after Yue Jie''s flying and cried, "Liu sang, come back." After speaking, she realized that her voice was hoarse and out of tune.

    The man gave a low smile. After listening to Liu Sang''s words, he gently jumped down from the stone, walked a few steps in the opposite direction to Chu Yu and others, and then sat down. His figure was covered by the stone for the most part: "if you like this stone, you can play with it. I found this stone when I was traveling. I moved it back when I felt funny. After sitting for three years, I almost got tired of it. It''s OK to send it to you."

    Liu sang originally wanted to listen to Chu Yu''s words. As soon as he heard what the filial piety man said, he immediately went back and fondled the half human high stone. He reached out to push it. He didn''t know how to push it, so he turned back and said to aman, "Xiao Hei, come and have a try. Can you lift it up?"

    But aman didn''t seem to hear it. His eyes were fixed in front of him. His face was full of longing. It was obvious that the hand of the dutiful man had just broken his heart.

    Chu Yu was also staring straight ahead. After a while, she looked relieved and patted Yue JieFei on the shoulder with a smile: "don''t be on guard. If that person is hostile to us, can you be on guard?"

    The other side is easy and generous, and allows them again and again. If they are still on guard. On the contrary, it shows a small family. It should be a pure coincidence to meet this man today. There is no messy calculation mixed with them. However, a few of them who are a little special met another person who is a little special. On the contrary, they are all hostile to the man, which makes Chu Yu feel very sorry.

    Yue JieFei was stunned, then he lowered his head and let go of his hand from the hilt.

    Chu Yu stepped forward. He bowed to the man''s direction: "I went through some dangerous twists and turns a few days ago. My family was worried. I just offended you. Please forgive me." The man sat behind the stone, and he was covered with a cloak. Maybe he didn''t want others to see his face, so Chu Yu didn''t get close to him and only spoke from a distance.

    Although the man couldn''t see her movement through the stone and the cloak, Chu Yu did it sincerely. Wave to let Liu sang come: "Liu sang, don''t make a fool of yourself. It''s such a big stone. Even if aman could lift it up, would he have to hold it all the way back? If you really like it, I''ll send for it tomorrow. "

    Liu sang hesitated for a moment. They came out on foot today. They also knew that it was impossible for several people to go back with a stone in their arms,

    The man said lazily: "your guards are loyal to their duties. There''s nothing wrong with them, and you don''t have to care. He can''t offend me. "

    He was so arrogant that he regarded yuejiefei as a master. However, yuejiefei was not angry. He still looked at the man''s coarse hemp cloak from behind the stone cautiously and did not dare to relax too much.

    Although he was a little curious about the relationship between Xiao BIE and this man and the purpose of his coming here, the man in the cloak had no friendship with them and could not be taken down by force. It''s just an iron plate without seams. After thinking for a moment, Chu Yu has no choice but to order him to return home.

    "Liu sang, go back. We have to wait for the news from Yuwen. "

    Chu Yu turned around and took the lead to go back. As she walked, she said, "although the man we want to see hasn''t answered for a few days. But it''s not good for him to have an empty house so that he can''t find people. "

    The flow mulberry in the heart is strange, the secret way they are not before going out with stay in the house guard to account for? At that time, Yu Wen will come and tell you, what''s wrong?

    But he caught a glimpse of Chu Yu''s coldness, and thought that he should have some scruples. His playful heart was slightly restrained, and he suppressed his doubts and followed him without saying a word.

    Chu Yucai walked around the corner of the stream. After the group disappeared in the bamboo forest, there were ripples on the water again.

    On the way, Chu Yu and others didn''t play as they did when they came to the house. When they entered the house, they found that the atmosphere in the yard was different from that in the past. They grabbed a guard who was coming and asked. Chu Yu''s face suddenly changed: it turned out that at about noon, huacuo ran back to the yard, then he fainted and spat out a lot of blood, He was also heavily injured. Although he asked the doctor to come to see him, he still didn''t wake up.

    Hua CuO was sent by her to follow Yu Wen. She thought that even if Hua CuO was found, she would have time to escape. Even if she was caught by Yu Wen, it would not be dangerous for the sake of tolerance. But unexpectedly, it was such a tragic ending.

    Chu Yucai walks into the door a few steps. When she hears the news, she feels confused and doesn''t know what to do with it. A moment later, she calms down. The servants arranged by Yu Wen are not in a hurry, and their guards seem to have no idea

    If it was Yu Wenling who gave this cruel hand, I was afraid that he had come to wait for them to fall into the trap. How could it be so peaceful around him?

    Chu Yu went to see the current situation of huacuo. According to the doctor, huacuo''s chest was cut by a sharp object, and her inner organs were slightly injured, but generally speaking, it was not life-threatening,

    Her first thought was to run away with a group of people and huacuo. Now she thinks about it carefully, but she doesn''t worry. She forces herself to calm down. Chu Yu sorts it out in her heart. It seems that Yu Wen and others haven''t known that huacuo is following them. But now she has two ways to go and stay. On the surface, she has to pretend nothing happened, But before Chu Yu makes a decision, suddenly there is another communication outside. It''s Yu Wen.

    For ten days, she has sent people to find Yu Wen, who has never taken the initiative to come. Now, she must have given a different answer.

    Chu Yu is slightly a Zheng, then stands in front of the flower wrong bed wry smile, this news originally is she has been looking forward to, but this time comes, actually lets her not be able to be happy.

    Looking at huacuo for a moment, Chu Yu suddenly smiles, turns around and goes out of the door. After a while, she sees Yu Wen in the main hall. The latter seems to have no idea about huacuo. He says straight to the point: "canghaike has promised to meet you, but he has one condition, that is, he is only allowed to go with me, and the rest of us are not allowed to follow."

    Yue JieFei immediately showed his anger, but before he was in trouble, Chu Yu raised her hand in front of him: "OK, I''ll go alone."

    Yue JieFei wanted to dissuade her, but she was looking back at Chu Yu. Her eyes were soft and firm, and seemed to have unshakable power. The clear smile in her eyes was more magnanimous than before: "don''t dissuade me, I have made up my mind."

    People always have to be a little adventurous.

    When Yu Wen saw that Chu Yu was so cheerful, he couldn''t help praising him. He asked Chu Yu to get in his carriage, and he made people drive out from the east gate, across the Huafan peak, and then drove the car again. After about half an hour, he stopped the car.

    They get out of the car. Yu Wen orders the coachman to wait in place, and then leads Chu Yu into the bamboo forest beside the road.

    From the east gate, Chuyu''s smile began to appear in the corner of her mouth. Until she passed the Huafan peak and entered the bamboo forest, her smile became deeper and deeper.

    At last, he followed Yu Wen to the side of the stream. When he saw that he was sitting back on the stone again, wearing hemp clothes and filial piety clothes, with his back to their man, Chu Yu could not help breathing.

    Coincidentally, she was right.

 Chapter 172

    In fact, Chu Yu had a bold Association after seeing the force of filial piety.

    He has excellent martial arts and is far away from the world. Even a scholar like Xiao BIE has to be polite to him. Is this man in filial piety, who can''t see his face, the one they are looking for?

    Naturally, Chu Yu didn''t think she would be so lucky that she ran into someone she wanted to meet when she walked around. But when she thought about it carefully, it seemed that there was something inevitable in the coincidence.

    Yu Wen takes them to the vicinity of Jiangling city to wait for news. That person should live in or near Jiangling City, so as to facilitate communication and interview.

    When Rong Zhi first told Chu Yu, he didn''t say his real name, but called it "canghaike", which means that the person''s external title is this. This kind of name with a little meaning of birth can probably be inferred that canghaike is a hermit.

    Chu Yu didn''t know how many hermits were hidden near Jiangling city. She couldn''t even be sure whether the man who was wearing filial piety clothes and was a little tired and lazy was the one she was looking for. Just at that moment, she strangely linked the person in front of her with an illusory name.

    Therefore, before leaving, Chu Yu intentionally and unintentionally said that she wanted to be equal to Wen''s looking for someone. On the surface, it didn''t seem very different. Only a real insider could understand that if the filial obedience man was canghaike, he would be able to understand what she meant. She didn''t mean canghaike as she thought, so she would have no loss if she said it and didn''t say it.

    This time she came here alone, she also took a little risk. If Yu Wen had any evil intention, judging from the situation that he shot boss Ren, she should have learned martial arts and was really right. She had to die.

    Fortunately, Yu Wen didn''t bully her, but more fortunately, Xiaofu man is really the person she is looking for.

    Even though the meeting was initiated by Chu Yu''s own design, when she saw the figure of the filial man, Chu Yu immediately exclaimed, "ah, it''s you?" With the expression also became very surprised.

    Yu Wen was surprised and said, "do you know canghaike?" After that, he felt that it was wrong: if he knew, why did he need to communicate? Why wait for these ten days?

    Chu Yu whispered that she had met Yu Wen by chance when she came out to play today. She simply explained Yu Wen''s doubts and then bowed to the Sea guest solemnly: "I''m coming down to Chu. I didn''t expect you to be a guest of the sea. Please forgive me for the offence you made when we met last time. "

    Canghaike, who was dressed in filial piety, didn''t return to her. He only told Yu Wen, "go away first. I have something to say to this one alone."

    Yu Wen gave a salute and immediately retreated out of the forest without stopping for half a moment.

    After a while, it was about certain that Yu Wen had retreated to the place where he could not hear them. Chu Yu heard canghaike''s angry voice: "come on, little girl. You don''t have to pretend to be very surprised. Before you left last time, you deliberately said those two words. It''s aimed at me. Don''t you think I can''t hear it? "

    Not only her mind, but also her gender, were torn apart in a few words.

    This time, Chu Yu was really surprised.

    Since being seen through, Chu Yu is embarrassed to continue acting. She feels her nose a little embarrassed and steps forward. Standing at the back of canghaike: "Er, what''s wrong with my disguise as a man? How can you recognize it without looking at it? " Her voice is low, and she looks more like a teenager when she is deliberately suppressed. She comes from the 21st century. She walks with great strides, and her movements can''t learn the grace of ancient women. This is why she often disguises herself as a man. One is for the convenience of going out, and the other is that you must pay attention to your behavior when you wear women''s clothes.

    Moreover, the men of this dynasty take feminine beauty, for example, Liu SE''s class is even softer than her. In this environment of pursuing beauty, if it''s not a person with very vicious eyes. I don''t usually recognize her as a woman so quickly.

    Canghaike still didn''t look back. He shook his fishing rod and said slowly, "I don''t see it, but I hear it. No matter how you look like a man, your breathing rhythm, the weight of your steps, and even the words and actions are still inseparable from the traces of women. Just listening to the wind of your walking, I can tell the shape of your skeleton. "

    Even in martial arts novels, there is no better way to distinguish one''s voice from another?

    Chu Yu was still amazed in her heart, and then she heard the Sea guest say: "you want to find me, I''ve heard from Yu family boy... What''s the relationship between you and Rong Zhi?" His voice was not old, but it was not polite to call up the little girl.

    What''s the limit?

    Yu Wen has always called Rongzhi Yu Rong, and she has never given the name of Rongzhi on the premise of writing. So it seems that Rongzhi is his real name?

    Chu Yu Wei was stunned for a moment, and then she was a little happy, but in the twinkling of an eye, she was in a dilemma again: what''s the relationship? What is her relationship with Rong Zhi?

    Princess and face?

    The suspect and the suspect?

    The benefactor and the benefactor?

    friend?

    Chu Yu gazed at the stream. She saw that the stream was flowing quietly and slowly, occasionally with a small whirlpool. After a thousand turns, she gave a little smile, a little sigh of relief, and said frankly, "I like him."

    It''s just that complicated.

    It''s that simple.

    I don''t know when it started, no matter whether she admitted it or not, or even how hard she tried to resist escape, now it is a fact that she can''t deny.

    See him, heart will ripple soft tenderness, that appearance elegant soft, deep heart cruel young, has been deeply engraved in her mind, how can not erase.

    The strange thing is that this is something that can''t be said in front of other people. It''s very natural for this person to blurt out.

    Canghaike sneered: "how much do you know about him, then you like him?"

    Chuyu said with a smile, "I just don''t know. That''s why I want to ask you for advice. Since you are familiar with him, please tell me."

    Maybe I haven''t seen a woman who opened a dyeing shop so impolitely by giving three colors. She once choked on Xiao, and other customers were choked. After a while, she murmured, "I don''t know, I won''t tell you."

    Chu Yu smiles.

    She felt relaxed all over her body, and now she stood stiff. She found a place nearby where there was less soil and sat down freely.

    Canghaike''s body has a kind of casual atmosphere, which makes people relax involuntarily. It''s only half a day since she first saw him. But Chu Yu almost put down her guard in front of a person who doesn''t know his real name and doesn''t even show her appearance.

    This kind of feeling is a bit like Wang Yizhi, but it is different from Wang Yizhi, who is a noble young man. Even if he is casual, he also has the honor that can''t be ignored. The rambling of the sea visitors is more like the plants growing in the mountains and fields. Because they are plain, they are easier to get close to each other.

    Previously, Chu Yu didn''t see the other side of the stone clearly because of the limitation of position and angle. Now, from the rear, she sees a fish basket made of bamboo strips on the edge of the stone under canghaike''s body. There are many small fish in the fish basket.

    If you get rid of his strange filial piety, Chu Yu almost takes him as a professional fisherman.

    "Back to the point, what''s the matter with you trying to find me?" Canghaike shakes his wrist, pulls up the fishing rod, skillfully takes off the small fish on the hook, throws it into the fish basket, and again throws the hook into the stream.

    Speaking of business, Chu Yu also slightly restrained her smile. She thought for a moment and said, "I''m here because I''m entrusted by Rong Zhi."

 Chapter 173

    Chu Yu did not take out the keepsake that Rong Zhi delivered, but made up a lie.

    She lied that Rongzhi was now trapped by the horse thief, and she was entrusted by Rongzhi to come to him, hoping that canghaike would help.

    This is half true and half false. It''s true to let her be trapped, but it''s false to ask her for help.

    Chu Yu had already thought about this lie when she came here. But at that time, she couldn''t be sure who canghaike was and didn''t plan to go deep into it. But since Rong Zhi was willing to entrust the important keepsake to him, he must be standing on Rong Zhi''s side. If she asked him for help in the name of Rong Zhi, he probably wouldn''t refuse.

    Yuejiefei''s level of military force is first-class. Although hejue is better than him, it is not too high. She is still in the range that she can reach in this life. But on the way back, she pretended to be careless and asked yuejiefei how high her martial arts skills are. In exchange, she got yuejiefei''s face changed instantly.

    After a long time, yuejiefei slowly said that he could not see through the depth of canghaike, but with his knowledge, no one in the world should be better than him.

    If such a strong person is willing to help, then no matter what, it must be helpful for the rescue.

    The idea of deceiving canghaike came into being at the same time when she guessed that Xiaofu man was canghaike. On the way here, Chu Yu had recited the lie many times. When she officially said it, her narration was clear, her breathing and heartbeat were the same as usual. Even she thought it was the truth.

    But after listening to her, canghaike was silent for a long time. Slowly, he was still so lazy and said: "fake."

    What the hell!

    How can she be detected by this person twice?

    Just about to admit it bitterly. Chu Yu suddenly remembered that canghaike might have deliberately cheated. Her voice suddenly turned to righteousness and continued to lie: "if I didn''t ask you to help me, why should I work so hard to find it? You are too self righteous. "

    Canghaike is not moved. His body seems to be solidified on a stone. Only his voice proves that he is a living man: "half true and half false. It''s true that you asked me to save people, and it''s false that you asked me to come here."

    She''s not so bad at cheating, is she?

    Chu Yu was a little depressed, but he still decided to struggle for a while: "if it wasn''t for Rong Zhi, I would come here. How do I know I should come to you through Yu Wen? "

    Canghaike laughed: "little girl, are you unconvinced? Then I will tell you. "

    "Rong Zhi asked you to come to me, but you didn''t want to save him. But because of your selfishness, you changed your mind and tried to scare me to save him." Canghaike''s voice with a hearty smile: "you say it is not?"

    His voice was not very old. When he laughed like this, he looked younger and more powerful. There was a tremor in the bamboo forest. Many birds started and spread their wings into the air. The small fish in the water also fled one after another, stirring up small spray.

    He said a few words, pointing out the cause and effect before and after, which was not bad. If the details were not vague, Chu Yu would have doubted whether he had the special ability to see through other people''s psychology.

    Chu Yu made the mistake of empiricism when he saw that canghaike''s force was amazing. What she saw before is that aman, huacuo, yuejiefei, even he Jue, who is cruel and cruel, is a person with simple mind. She subconsciously thinks that the brains of those who are good at martial arts will degenerate relatively, but this one is completely overthrown in front of the sea.

    First, she was seduced by words and easily understood by the other party. And then there is the lie that he thinks he is OK. He just pokes it through. His limbs are well developed and his mind is simple. This proverb is totally untenable in canghaike. Besides powerful force, he also has a clear idea.

    Pervert.

    In the heart secretly belly Fei. Chu Yu sighed and had to admit, "you''re right. I''m sorry to ask you to save him. I''m making my own decision

    Although the lie has been exposed, it is said that there is nothing wrong, but Chu Yu is not willing to leave. Since it has been exposed, she pleads openly. She wants to speak, but she listens to the Sea guest: "do you know, why do I know what you say is not true?"

    Chu Yu a Zheng, immediately nod a way: "wish to hear its detailed." Even if you can''t cheat, it''s always good to learn from your experience. It''s also convenient to guard against arrogance and rashness in the future.

    "He''s not a good man, you know that?" Canghaike did not directly point out where she was not perfect, but first asked a seemingly unrelated question.

    A trace of astringency appeared in her heart. Chu Yu nodded slowly and said in a soft voice: "he is cruel to others and himself."

    Before her voice fell, canghaike suddenly pulled off his cloak and turned around in Chu Yu''s surprised eyes. It was not until this time that Chu Yu saw his face.

    He didn''t have a bun. His long hair was tied behind his head with a string. The hair on both sides of his forehead was scattered loosely on the side of his face. He was not messy, but he was very lazy. Compared with the powerful force and the wisdom that seemed to see through people''s hearts, he showed up in front of Chu Yu and let her down.

    This is not to say that canghaike is not good-looking. He looks about twenty-seven or eight years old. He has a good-looking face and a smile on the corner of his mouth. Naturally, he is amiable. But his appearance does not look like a peerless master, nor does it show the temperament of a martial arts man.

    In his elegant clothes, he is a graceful young man. He looks like a scholar in a long gown. But his plain temperament makes it hard for people not to be hostile to him.

    He is just an idle and broad-minded fisherman by an unknown stream outside Jiangling city.

    Chu Yu looked for a while, only to find that canghaike was uncoordinated. Just now, she was only surprised by canghaike''s appearance, but she ignored one thing. It was his eyes. Compared with his soft and plain expression, his eyes seemed too cold and... Too lacking of brilliance.

    After staring at the canghaike for a while, those eyes seemed to have no focal length, casting into the endless distance

    Chu Yu gasped: "you..." can''t he see it?

    Is this man blind?

    Canghaike smile, that pair of cold, uncoordinated eyes slowly closed: "as you can see, I am blind."

    "These eyes are blind."

    "I''m not Rongzhi''s good friend, on the contrary, I''m his enemy."

    "If you want me to save him, you''ve got the wrong person."

    His voice was very low, gentle, clear and powerful. Every word struck Chu Yu''s heart like thunder.

 Chapter 174

    I''m his enemy.

    When canghaike spits out this sentence, Chuyu is stupid on the spot.

    She wanted to play weakly and fainted in front of the dark, but she was in good nutrition and mental state recently. She sat still when she was hit by such a blow. Let alone in front of the dark, she didn''t even see the shadow.

    If she had stopped by her side, she would have jumped on him and bit him.

    Don''t bring such playful people!

    Chu Yu originally thought that since Rong Zhi was willing to entrust canghaike with his personal Keepsake at this juncture, canghaike was his best friend even if he was not his confidant.

    But she never thought that the relationship between them was the enemy.

    Do you commit important things to your enemies before you die? He clearly has so many eggs... Er, what do you have to do with your enemies?

    Leng for a long time, Chu Yu clenched her teeth and thumped her knee: that guy''s brain groove circuit is definitely alien level, she can''t understand!

    Canghaike smiles at her, turns around and continues fishing. At this time, Chu Yu notices that there is no bait on his hook, but when a fish swims near the hook, he moves the fishing rod, moves the hook in the water, hooks the gills or mouth accurately, and then pulls it ashore.

    He is fishing rather than fishing.

    Although his eyes can''t see, but such precise control and discrimination, still can''t be underestimated.

    He picked up a fish at random, and the canghaike threw it into the bamboo basket. The fish he harvested were not very big, the biggest one was only two fingers wide, the small one was only one finger thick and thin, but dozens of them were piled together. The quantity is still considerable.

    "Only after Rong Zhi''s death can I promise him." Canghaike shakes the hook, "but as long as he is still in the world, I will never do it."

    Chu Yu was silent for a while: that''s true. What Rong Zhi said at that time was that if he didn''t get away for two months, he would be deemed dead, which was the meaning of telling the future. And the person he entrusted, only after his death, will promise.

    This seemingly inadvertent entrustment hides such a connection mystery, and no mistake can be made. As she made her own opinion, she was immediately exposed.

    Canghaike also no longer said, let Chuyu himself depressed, after a while, he hooked up a fish. Strange way: "why don''t you go? I''m the enemy of tolerance. Aren''t you afraid I''ll torture you? "

    Chu Yu glanced at him with a smile: "I wanted to run. But not now. " At first, she heard that canghaike had a grudge against Rongzhi. She was shocked and subconsciously wanted to run away. She was afraid that this man would be angry with her because of Rongzhi. But in an instant, she changed her mind.

    If canghaike wants to deal with her, he has already dealt with her. Why do you say so much to her calmly?

    If he wants to. With his force, she could not escape from here. Since it was useless, why did she do it?

    Even though he saw canghaike''s peerless force and knew that he had extraordinary wisdom, Chu Yu couldn''t be on guard against him. On the contrary, he felt like a good friend who had been with him for many years, which was comfortable and reassuring.

    It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s better to be calm.

    But there''s one thing she wants to try.

    Chu Yu thought for a while and suggested with great interest: "don''t you have a grudge against Rong Zhi? Would you be unwilling to die in a corner you can''t see, like him

    Canghaike laughed: "what do you want to say next. Is it just for me to find shelter and kill myself? I''ll deal with the horse thieves. Can you follow me and try to rescue me? Little girl, you have spared no effort to save your lover. " He didn''t fall for it.

    Chu Yu''s face turned red, and she knew that her mind could not escape the other''s insight. Although the Sea guest could not see, her heart was like a mirror. Nevertheless, she could not help but whisper: "he is not my lover."

    Originally, it was just for the sake of defense, but after she said it, she could not help feeling a little sad: she was sincere to Rongzhi, what was Rongzhi to her?

    As if aware of her emotional changes, canghaike slowly said: "although I am the enemy of tolerance, I always admire his ability, so I don''t seek revenge from him. First, I think I''m inferior to others. Second, being blind may not be good for me. Although I can''t see the worldly things, I can see the heart more clearly. Little girl, I advise you that Rong Zhi is not a good man. If he is like this, he can''t guarantee that he will sell it to you at any time. It''s better to stay away from him early. "

    Chu Yu looked down at her feet. Along the way, the tips of her shoes were stained with a lot of soil and a little bit of broken leaves. The coolness of the ground gradually penetrated into her body through her clothes, making her feel the coldness of autumn more truly.

    Autumn is coming and the weather is getting colder.

    After reading the simple words in primary school textbooks for several times, Chu Yu''s expression was sad for a while, joyful for a while, and finally turned into a shallow smile, calmly stroking the corner of his eyes and brows: "thank you for your advice, it''s time for me to leave."

    Canghaike turned around and jumped down from the stone. He bent down to pick up the fish basket and said with a smile to Chu Yu, "don''t you go after eating? I like these fish, but I only catch them for you. "

    It was dusk, and it was time for dinner.

    Chu Yu relieved a smile, for him to pick up the fishing rod on the side, said with a smile: "then I''ll be more respectful than obedient." It''s rare to meet such a wonderful person. In fact, she also wants to have more contacts. Although she is separated by a shelter, canghaike doesn''t care, neither does Chuyu.

    Rongzhi is Rongzhi, canghaike is canghaike.

    And she is Chu Yu.

    Whether it''s love or hatred, it''s better not to interfere with each other.

    They talked and laughed, just like friends who had not seen each other for many years, and walked to the bamboo forest together.

    Yu Wen is still waiting by the carriage outside the forest. Although he is curious about what the mysterious canghaike said to Chu Yu, he also knows that canghaike''s strength is amazing. As soon as he gets closer, he will be noticed.

    He looked at the sky, frowned and continued to wait. He said that canghaike would not keep anyone for dinner, would he?

    *************************************

    When Chu Yu returned to the carriage, he was already on the top of the moon. Yu Wen squatted beside the carriage and counted the ants. When he heard the smell of roast fish all over Chu Yu''s body, he couldn''t help but darken his face. The secret way knew that, so he might as well go back to eat first and then come back to pick up someone.

    However, where to eat dinner and with whom to eat, it is other people''s own freedom, even if Yu Wen is full of belly Fei, also can only quietly recognize.

    As the carriage drove back, Chu Yu looked out of the window as she passed the painting fan mountain. In the night, a bright moon was shining. The outline of the mountain top was really like a painting fan in ink painting. It was very beautiful.

    "It turns out that you have to look at Huafan mountain at night to see it." Chu Yu turned over and laughed, which made Yu Wen puzzled.

 Chapter 175

    "I didn''t kill you..."

    "It''s you who want to die..."

    "Don''t come to me... Don''t come..."

    "Don''t come here..."

    "Ah

    Liu ziye screamed and sat up from the bed. He looked frightened. Sweat came out of his face and body, and soon soaked his thin shirt. He gasped. After a while, his empty and confused eyes gradually recovered.

    He raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and his heart was still beating violently. His mind kept replaying the situation in his dream, but pink and Dai kept staring at him, stretching out two hands and pinching his neck.

    He still remembers that day when he learned the news of her suicide, he went to see her body. There were black and purple bruises on her neck, and her big eyes were wide open, telling her resentment and unwillingness.

    He was afraid to let his sister know, so he killed all the maids and eunuchs in the palace and buried them with him. But he didn''t know why. The news of her death spread all over the court within a few days, and even seemed to spread to the public.

    How could that be?

    Liu ziye thought anxiously and angrily. Recently, he seems to be more and more difficult to control his emotions. From time to time, he falls into irritable irritability. Even torturing the palace maids for fun can not ease his anxiety.

    It''s not the first time to dream of the dead pink. For several nights, she has been pestering him in his dreams, often waking him up in nightmares.

    If only sister were here.

    He thought irritably.

    Turning over and getting out of bed, Liu ziye stepped barefoot on the carpet on the ground and hung his sweater loosely on him. He opened the window and looked out. He found that the sky had begun to whiten slightly.

    The pale full moon hung in the sky, showing some whiteness. Liu ziye frowned. In retrospect, Chu Yu left all night, and his expression was gloomy.

    As soon as there was any movement in the room, the eunuch who was watching the night outside immediately noticed it. He quickly came into the room and asked the emperor if he needed anything. Liu ziye wanted to wave him down, but suddenly changed his mind and asked someone to wait on him, put on his clothes, and began to wander around the palace.

    The guard was far behind him. Keep a distance, dare not come forward to disturb.

    Liu ziye walked very slowly and casually, without any goal, just walking aimlessly. He was dressed in dark clothes, covered with a layer of night that had not yet dispersed. His broad clothes were blown up by the wind, and looked like a wandering soul without a master.

    Turn a few palace, in the heart of irritability but did not reduce, Liu ziye think of a few days ago said to kill three emperor uncle. Later, I don''t know what I forgot, so that the three imperial uncles lived a little longer.

    Why don''t you go and kill those three people today.

    The young emperor thought in dismay.

    He was about to turn to the place where the three kings were imprisoned, just then. In front of him passed a group of maids. They took the clothes to be cleaned. When they saw the emperor nearby, they knelt down to salute.

    Liu ziye narrowed his eyes, glanced over one of the maids in the palace, and suddenly settled down: it was a 16-year-old girl, petite and beautiful, with big eyes. Inlaid in the palm of a small face, the appearance and posture is actually similar to that of Fen Dai.

    Many days of nightmares seem to have found their source.

    He slowly stretched out his hand and pointed to the palace maid who didn''t know what had happened. His lips opened and closed gently and spat out a word: "kill." So understated, like picking up a soft petal.

    Then, the magnificent blood light will be sprayed on the ground soaked in the moonlight all night.

    Liu ziye still squints, he yawns. Feeling a lot lighter, he turned and walked back, intending to have a safe sleep.

    As he walked, he thought, why should he go to Jiangling?

    We need to get sister back quickly.

    His heart is a little stuffy: sister always likes to run around, why she doesn''t think about it for him. What about reassuring him?

    *****************************

    Chu Yu stares at the letter in his hand, but does not open it.

    The letter came from Huan yuan.

    Although left Jiankang. But she didn''t completely relax her observation of Jiankang. Huan yuan sent a letter every two days. The letter was written in their agreed code language, and people who didn''t know it couldn''t understand it even if they got it.

    She is not good at making decisions, but it doesn''t mean that no one around her is good at it. Not to mention the distance, Huan yuan, who is near, finally shows his talent after he is liberated from oppression.

    He manipulated the Department he was in charge of. On the one hand, he performed his official duties normally. On the other hand, he secretly and carefully carried out what Chu Yu told him.

    He is naturally more sensitive to the affairs in the court hall, and he can detect any changes first. However, to Chu Yu''s surprise, although Liu ziye did not have the ability to be a good emperor, it seems that it is not a problem for him to protect himself. With his strong skills and generous rewards, he let several leading generals stand on his side, He also used violent means to make the officials who opposed him dare not complain.

    There is a terrible atmosphere in the court hall, but it will not harm Liu ziye. The young man, who always depended on her face, was surprisingly adept at sitting up as a tyrant. He didn''t need her to move her mind, so he took control of the palace and Jiankang.

    Liu ziye''s side is always under strict protection. Even if he intends to assassinate, the chance of success is very low.

    Under such circumstances, Chu Yu didn''t know what else could hurt Liu ziye. From her point of view, the only variable in the Imperial Palace was about the special existence of tianru mirror.

    But tianru mirror also said that he would not intervene in person

    Does she want to remind Liu ziye of some things and let him take precautions earlier? Although she can''t remember the whole process of Liu ziye''s killing in history, she still has an impression of a few details. If Liu ziye is allowed to avoid certain things, in the present situation, she may be able to change her fate.

    Chu Yu was secretly calculating while tearing open the envelope.

    Chu Yu felt something was wrong when she opened the part of the seal lacquer, because the way of sealing the envelope was also discussed with Huan yuan in advance. It didn''t look special, but in the corner of the seal, she would make a small mark with a little bit of lacquer mixed with black ink, but the letter in her hand was short of the mark she had always had.

    The letter has been tampered with.

    Chu Yu frowned, took a piece of brocade handkerchief to wrap her hand, took out the letter paper and put it on the table. After observing for a while, she didn''t see any mystery on the letter paper, so she took out a silver hairpin from her sleeve and slowly picked up the folded letter paper.

    Before the letter paper was fully unfolded, a slip of note came out, and four simple words came into Chu Yu''s eyes

    She killed herself.

 Chapter 176

    The sudden news shakes Chu Yu''s mind, but she quickly focuses on other aspects.

    He continued to use the hairpin to unfold the letter. The content of the letter was still the same as Huan yuan''s, the handwriting was familiar, and there was nothing wrong with the code language. Chu Yucao glanced over it and saw nothing new, but at the end of the letter, he showed a faint uneasiness.

    When Huan yuan didn''t write about something, Chu Yu looked back at the little note.

    I don''t know if there is any problem with the letter paper. Chu Yu still draws a picture on it with a silver hairpin and refuses to use it.

    This letter is passive, so obviously, someone should have stolen it, opened it, put a note in it, and then re sealed it for the messenger to send it, so that she can see the news.

    This news should not be false, if it is a lie, as long as she returns to Jiankang, she will be able to confirm it.

    The other party''s purpose is very clear, is to let her and Liu ziye between the birth of a gap, Chu Yu even know this, but looking at the pink Dai suicide these four words, the heart is still a burst of discomfort.

    She killed herself.

    Why did she commit suicide?

    From a maid to the emperor''s concubine, she no longer had to work hard. She asked Huan yuan in private. It seems that fan Dai deliberately induced her to enter the palace. It was not Liu ziye who robbed the people''s daughter, nor was she forced to lose her life.

    Although fan Dai seduced Liu ziye, Chu Yu didn''t hate her because of it. Everyone has his own purpose and reason. It''s human nature that she wants to live a good life through this road.

    However, she was born in a poor family and had suffered a lot. After entering the palace, even if she was wronged. She shouldn''t be as vulnerable as those charming young ladies, so why did she seek short sightedness?

    Either Liu ziye abused her too much, or someone with a heart killed her, pretended to commit suicide and spread it to the outside world.

    Either way, Chu Yu was not very comfortable. She carefully recalled the situation of seeing pink and Dai every day. When she thought of some details that she had neglected, she came to see her that day. She seemed to be dressed too heavily. It was almost as if she was trying to show that she had a good life. In this way, the former is more likely, and of course, the latter is not excluded.

    The problem now is her attitude.

    Chu Yu''s eyelashes fluttered slightly, like the wings of a butterfly. She was quiet for a long time. She carefully put the note and letter paper back into the open envelope. Put it away carefully.

    It was midnight when she came back from canghaike. If it wasn''t for Yu Wen''s friendship with Chengmen, they would not be able to enter the city. I had to spend the night outside, and I received the letter when I came back.

    Looking out from the window, the bright moon is hanging in the sky, and the clear light is sprinkled on the ground, just like a thin layer of silver frost on the ground.

    The sky was dark, and the candle in the room was beating slightly, reflecting the woman''s figure on the window paper. Chu Yu gazed at the beating candle. But her mind was empty. After a while, the day''s tiredness finally came back. She yawned and went back to the inner room. Just as she was undressing and going to bed, she heard someone knocking on the door outside: "young master, young master Hua is awake."

    Chu Yu was stunned. Also attend to sleep, then hurried out, tired temporarily swept away.

    After changing a room and standing in front of huacuo bed, Chu Yu looked at the person lying on the bed for a while. The doctor had already said that during the day. Huacuo''s injury doesn''t matter, it can be cured. Now that she wakes up, she is quite at ease.

    He raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Chu Yu''s life left and right, and his eyes were filled with sincere apology: "it''s all because of my thoughtlessness that I asked you to follow Yu Wen. It''s also because I''m in a hurry and I don''t have enough hands... Did Yu Wen do it? How did that happen? "

    Unexpectedly, the first thing Chu Yu said to him when he came in was self-criticism. Huacuo was a little surprised. The slight resentment in his heart suddenly dissipated. He used to be prejudiced against Chu Yu because of his tolerance. But these days, his doubts grew. Sometimes he couldn''t help thinking that the princess was not as unbearable as he was. At this time, Chu Yu came to see him in the middle of the night, The clothes look like they haven''t fallen asleep yet, and they are grateful.

    Naturally, he can''t know that Chu Yu is just coming back from a picnic and is about to go to bed. When he hears that he wakes up, he comes to see it. It''s not what he imagined that he didn''t want to go to sleep because he was worried about his injury.

    Recalling what happened before his coma, huacuo said with a bitter smile: "this has nothing to do with Yu Wen. It''s me who provoked the wrong people."

    When he came out of the city, he followed him far behind the carriage. When he came out of the city, he followed him to a bamboo grove. He saw Yu Wen talking to a fishing man in Xiaofu. He stood far away and couldn''t hear what they were saying. The Xiaofu man waved his hand, Yu Wen went back the same way in distress.

    He estimated that the man was the canghaike Chu Yu was looking for, so he came forward to speak in the name of Rongzhi, hoping that he could save Rongzhi. But between two words, canghaike, who didn''t even show his face, gave him a long smile and gave him a hand without warning.

    The surface of the fishing rod is like bamboo. It''s hard only when you move your hand. The top of the detail of the fishing rod cuts across his chest like a sword. Before he can see clearly, the man comes to him and gives him a heavy blow. Huacuo knew that he was invincible, and felt that he was afraid of the other party. He had to run away and had to support himself to escape before he fainted.

    Huacuo vaguely takes the part of how he talks to canghaike, but Chuyu already knows that canghaike is not a warlike person after today. It should be that huacuo mistakenly thinks canghaike is a subordinate of Rongzhi. When he comes forward to speak, he is not polite. Because he is worried about the safety of Rongzhi and loses his sense of propriety, canghaike teaches him a lesson.

    Although the situation has not yet been solved, Chu Yu still wants to laugh: Hua mistakenly thinks canghaike is the same egg as him, so he takes himself to touch it. As a result, the other party is actually a stone disguised as an egg.

    Youhaosheng comforts huacuo. Chu Yucai goes back to her room to sleep. After a while, she is awakened by the sound outside. It seems that someone is arguing. She goes out to see the house in her coat. However, she sees that the house is surrounded by soldiers on three floors inside and three floors outside, and the guards she brings are guarding the door. She is deadlocked with the other party.

    See Chu Yu come over, guard each other to see, then toward left and right to get out of the way, this let Chu Yu see clearly the person standing at the door.

    As soon as they were together, Chu Yu was stunned.

    He Ji!

    He stood in front of the door, tall, elegant, handsome face with a malicious smile, and behind him, is a black army sergeant.

    "Princess." He said clearly, "Your Majesty ordered me to take you back."

    "Princess, please come back." The word "please" is used, but look at this posture. If she doesn''t drink, she will be punished.

    Chu Yu calmly looks at He Ji, a man she used to pay attention to secretly, but because he was acting too low, he was completely ignored by her unconsciously. At this time, he shows his fangs and claws.

    There was a twinkle of bitterness in his eyes, which must have been waiting for this day for a long time.

    Chu Yu smile a little, way: "good." She naturally won''t refuse, now refuse, is no different from the egg hit the stone, although she won''t be injured like huacuo, but in the end, she won''t look good on face.

    After all, if you want to go back, you''d better be picked up. Originally, I wanted to stay in Jiangling for a few more days and make other plans. Now I have to let it go for the time being.

    Chu Yu came forward with a smile and held his hand in He Ji''s slightly shocked eyes. She looked at him very gently and affectionately: "the princess is missing her husband''s son-in-law, so she came here. It''s really a surprise. We''ll go back together, and we''ll talk about our parting feelings on the way."

    Although he Ji''s face was as usual, Chu Yu felt keenly that for a moment, his hands became very stiff.

    She turned cold with a smile and stared at him impolitely: good, she''s not happy, and he can''t be happy.

 Chapter 177

    Come quietly and go in a big way.

    With two thousand sergeants, there were people in front of and behind. Chuyu, smiling, crossed He Ji and stepped on the gorgeous carriage.

    At the moment when the carriage drove out of Jiangling City, Chu Yu sat in the car and looked back at the city she was about to leave. She only stayed in the city for ten days and did not even get a full view of it.

    Jiangling is still Jiangling. This ancient city used to stand like this, and it will still stand like this in the future. But Chu Yu is no longer in Chu.

    She didn''t say goodbye to Yu Wen. Even if Yu Wen didn''t know her identity before, now she''s making so much trouble, it''s well known.

    In the carriage, except for Chu Yu, Hua CuO lies on the other side, while aman and Liu sang sit beside her. Although they are innocent, they can see that Chu Yu is not in a good mood at the moment.

    Chu Yu has been silent since she got on the bus.

    Even if he Ji was deliberately fooled, she was always unhappy that she was forced to leave as if she had been escorted. This shows one thing: He Ji had no military power, otherwise she would have borrowed it for a long time. If he Ji could escort her with the army, he would have got the permission and support of Liu ziye.

    In a month''s fault, she only knows that she has changed, but ignores others, such as Huanyuan and Liu ziye.

    Huan yuan showed his unique edge. The former depression and inferiority became the present harmony and steadiness, and she could trust him with everything. If she did not trust Huan yuan, she would not leave Jiankang at such a critical moment, and she would not rush back after meeting canghaike; And Liu ziye, who in her impression would depend on her to act like a coqueter to her, began to separate himself from her and began to let her alone. He Ji, who was full of resentment against her, was skillfully employed.

    Changing people. It''s not just her.

    Chu Yu thought coldly that she would pull herself out of the situation, as if her soul flew to the sky and looked down on the ground quietly. Although it didn''t help much to solve the problem, it could calm her mood.

    After a few days, Chu Yu breathed the air of Jiankang again. Different from the relaxation of Jiangling, the air here was sharp and tight. Or, in fact, the air is the same, but her mood is very different.

    The scenery remains the same, and the heart is changeable.

    Not to mention her, everyone is the same.

    To understand this, Chu Yu smiles, waves to aman and Liu sang, and says, "come on, I''ll teach you something to pass the time."

    She turned her wrist and held a deck of cards in her palm. This is what she has nothing to do in her spare time for ten days. She just uses some hard paper, pen and ink, though it is simple and crude. But as long as you can play.

    The first two days were just three people playing cards, and when they arrived at Chuidi

    This is the addition of 482 monthly tickets. I''m a little late. I''m sorry. I''m revising the manuscript recently. I''ll hand in the first half of the volume of Phoenix prisoner in a while. Because I left some problems in the process of writing, all of them must be eliminated in the published manuscript.

    Some of the changes are: some of the remaining typos, check the data did not check lisuo left behind the bug, some of the adjustment of the supporting role relationship, the rearrangement of the pit about ink... And so on.

    There is not much difference between them and the original text. They are all trivial things, which do not affect the reading. But if I don''t know I didn''t find them, it''s OK. If I know there are these problems, I must correct them. I can modify this part of the Internet at any time, but I can''t change it if I print it into type after publication, so I hope there will be as few problems as possible when I hand in the manuscript£¨ Bow)

    It''s the first time that my book has become type. I feel very excited and happy~~

 Chapter 178

    The emperor was in a daze, and Chu Yu, as the eldest princess, had only one to accompany him. They stood and sat together and pestered for a long time. Just as Chu Yu was about to fall asleep, Liu ziye finally stopped appreciating the performance art of pond fish. He turned over and said, "elder sister, do you want to leave me?"

    Chu Yu was startled. She just looked at Liu ziye. She saw that the boy''s long and narrow eyes were cold and gloomy, and there was an unstable tyranny in the depth. It seemed that the tender dependence of meeting in the past was hidden.

    Chu Yu was a little frightened, not only because of the young emperor''s eyes, but also because of what he said. She said exactly what she had been considering recently: although she didn''t know exactly how much time was left, she intuitively felt that the day of change had gradually come. Even though there was no clue on the surface, she was well prepared, Chu Yu had already begun to order Huan yuan to contact the people sent out by the former in order to construct Cuntu''s three caves and prepare the route to escape.

    If something happens to Jiankang, she can run away immediately.

    Chu Yu stepped forward and raised her hand to hold Liu ziye''s arm, trying to calm him down: "Your Majesty, how can I leave you?"

    Before entering the palace, she specially changed her clothes and took the perfume for incense. She knew that the influence of the fragrance on Liu ziye would relax his nervous tension and make it easier to listen to her.

    But I don''t know why, today''s move didn''t achieve the same effect. Liu ziye didn''t relax. On the contrary, at the moment of hearing Chu Yu''s reply, his face became chilly. His face was slightly twisted and ferocious, which was very terrible. Chu Yu couldn''t help stepping back, and this half step stimulated Liu ziye even more. Let his eyes shine the light of hatred: "sister, you lie."

    He said slowly. Every word seemed to be spitting out after biting his teeth. "Sister, you lied to me." He grabs Chu Yu''s shoulder and looks at her with pain and hatred. The tyrannical young emperor has never been the role of suffering from grievances. His grievances will be recovered from other people''s misfortunes.

    Liu ziye''s strength is beyond expectation. Chu Yu''s shoulder was clamped like steel. She couldn''t help crying out: "it hurts! Your majesty, what are you doing? "

    But Liu ziye didn''t let her go. He just stared at her coldly. His eyes were cold, as if a poisonous snake was staring at his prey. After a while, one hand was still clinging to Chu Yu''s shoulder, and the other hand took a stack of paper from his side and gave it to her: "you see."

    The stack of paper was put beside him, but Chu Yu thought it was a memorial or something. I didn''t take a close look. At this time, I found my hands and feet cold. Can not reach out to pick up: it is about an inch thick paper stacked together, the size of the paper is not uniform, there are differences in color, some have been some old, some are temporary new, the top exposed part of the official seal.

    No matter whether she took it or not, Liu ziye released her hand and scattered pieces of paper on the ground. Occasionally, the wind blows, and it turns a page.

    These papers are... Deeds.

    Scattered in various places, in a variety of names to obtain the identity of the legal ownership of housing residence certificate.

    It''s Chu Yu''s cunning Bunny cave. It''s reserved for future retreat, but now it''s all in Liu ziye''s hands.

    How were these discovered? She has been doing very hidden, very careful, should not let him aware of the right ah!

    Seeing Chu Yu''s hesitation, Liu ziye was even more irritated. Hand hard, almost cut off her shoulder: "what do you have to say?" If Chu Yu admits it to him, he can let bygones be bygones. When she has fun for a while, Chu Yu just lies to him. This repeated deception and concealment made him intolerable.

    Chu Yu recovered from the pain and said with a smile: "there''s nothing to say. Your majesty doesn''t believe me. It''s that simple. If your majesty believes me, you will not doubt me when you see anything. If your majesty does not believe me, a few pieces of paper will make you and me centrifugal. "

    Although it''s not clear why, Chu Yu now knows that Liu ziye has a problem with her. It''s hard to make up for this problem for a while, and it''s hard to repair it in the future. Now the only thing she can do is to try not to show her faults, so that Liu ziye can''t doubt it.

    Liu ziye said with a sneer, "tianru mirror told me that you were setting up a private house outside. Zongyue took people to search for these land deeds. Tianru mirror, as a teacher of heaven, is a stranger. Do you have any personal enmity with him?"

    Is the sky like a mirror?

    Hearing this news, Chu Yubi was even surprised when she saw the land deed. She couldn''t think for a moment and was stunned in the same place.

    Didn''t that guy say he wouldn''t intervene? What''s going on?

    In Liu ziye''s eyes, her preoccupation is just the expression that can''t be refuted. Liu ziye''s heart is painful and his mood is more violent. He reaches out his hand to push Chu Yu. Chu Yu is not prepared. He falls unsteadily on the ground and rubs his palm against the uneven stone surface. Suddenly, a sharp pain comes.

    This is also the first time that Liu ziye has used violence against her.

    Liu ziye''s face was twisted, his hands clenched to form a fist on his side, as if he was trying to control himself and put the invisible rope on his body. If the rope broke, he would rush up and violence against Chu Yu: "get out of here, now go! Don''t let me see you again. "

    Chu Yu bit her teeth and slowly stood up. Seeing that Liu ziye was so emotional that she couldn''t communicate with him, she also suppressed the idea of explaining. She turned around and walked out. When she came out of the garden gate, she thought of something and stopped and asked, "Your Majesty, I have one more thing. I''d like to ask you, where are all the land leases, and where are those people?" What about the people she sent out to prepare for her?

    Liu ziye stares at her, coldly bursts out two words from her teeth, reflecting the bloody ferocity of the corner of her mouth: "kill me." He asked Zongyue to kill them all, and none of them remained.

    Chu Yu felt pain in her heart and didn''t speak or stay.

    Seeing Chu Yu''s figure disappear behind the wall, Liu ziye stayed for a long time, until his twisted face gradually calmed down, then he suddenly woke up like a dream: what did he just do? He was angry with her?

    His eyes stopped at a place on the stone floor, and he saw that it was a little red, and his mind was in a mess: he even pushed her to the ground? Hurt her?

    Didn''t you want to talk to sister? Why did he get carried away by his anger without a few words?

    Once upon a time, he was not irritable when he was with her?

    What he did made an irreparable scar between the two people who were inseparable from each other.

    Liu ziye hugged his head painfully: originally, he was such a close and dependent person... How could they become like this?

 Chapter 179

    In front of Chuyu is Liu ziye''s favorite eunuch Hua yuan''er, and behind Chuyu are four palace guards.

    These five people met her at the gate of the palace and sent her all the way to Liu ziye. At this time, they escorted her all the way out of the palace.

    Chuyu sneers in her heart. She can''t fly to heaven and run away. In the heavily guarded Imperial Palace, where can she escape?

    Half the way to the palace gate, Chu Yu suddenly stopped and turned to look to the left. She saw a purple figure standing in the distance. It was the sky like a mirror.

    Chu Yu looked at the sky like a mirror, and the sky like a mirror also looked at her. Her eyes were fixed on her. Chu Yu looked at him, and said to Hua yuan''er who stopped in front of her faintly: "stop, I have something to discuss with the master of heaven."

    Hua wished to frown and change his sharp voice, slowly and slowly: "Your Highness, your majesty, let us take you out of the palace."

    When Chu Yu was close to Liu ziye, who in the palace dared to be half disrespectful? But now it was only a moment, and a eunuch could look on her face.

    Chu Yu coldly glanced at Hua yuan''er, and said with a smile: "it''s a skill to turn the rudder when you see the wind. Today the wind blows to the south, and it''s hard to guarantee that it will never blow to the north again. If you can guarantee that the wind will not change all your life, I''ll admire you."

    Her intention is to threaten Hua yuan''er. Although she has lost her power for a while, she may not have a chance to turn the tables in the future. If she gains power in the future, she will certainly take revenge on the people who have fallen into trouble when she lost power.

    Hua yuan''er is so excited that she understands Chu Yu''s meaning that she immediately changes into a smiling face, and Chu Yu can have a dialogue with Tian Rujing as she wishes. Keep four and a half men away.

    The garden of the deserted cold palace was full of weeds and trees. Coincidentally, this was the first time they spoke alone, and Chu Yu saw the defensive function of the bracelet.

    Seeing that Hua yuan''er and others had retreated, Chu Yucai turned to Liu ziye and said with a smile, "Lord Tianshi, long time no see."

    The sky is like a mirror, sipping her mouth, a little unnaturally. Seriously back to her this sentence just as an opening remark: "long time no see."

    Chu Yu looked at the sky like a mirror strangely. After a while, she said, "if you don''t know that you have a strong ability to protect yourself, I''ll doubt that you''ve been killed and replaced. You used to be someone who would say hello."

    I have to say, such a day as a mirror, a little more human, of course, this human is of no use to her.

    Chu Yu thought with a heavy face.

    Tianru mirror is not a gossip person. Chu Yu wants to talk to him, and he is not a nostalgic person. After a moment''s silence, Chu Yu said her question directly: "Your Majesty told me that I bought houses everywhere. You said it, didn''t you? "

    Although know Liu ziye no reason to cheat her, but Chu Yu still feel some incredible.

    The sky is like a mirror, otherwise the delicate face of dust looks calm and ethereal. After a while, he gently opens his lips and says, "yes."

    He did it.

    He admitted it.

    Chu Yu''s anger burst out in an instant. She didn''t lose her temper and roar, but her expression was more angry than roar. It''s also colder and sharper: "it''s a beautiful day. Hello... What did you say at the beginning? You say I can''t change the dynasty, so I won''t stop me. But what are you doing now? He looks innocent and doesn''t care, but he does it behind his back in the end! "

    She is not angry because of Liu ziye''s separation from her, nor because she has lost the cunning rabbit''s cave in various places. It is those who have made an agreement with her that hurt her. Look after all the people in the houses for her.

    Among these people, there are powerful people in the government, and there are officials she deliberately asked Liu ziye to come. She made a good promise to them and lured them to help her. Some people even moved their families to the houses they bought. Now they should have died under Zongyue''s sword.

    She has seen Zongyue''s cruelty. Even a few children can be under the hand of the devil general, there is no reason to let those who had been Liu ziye to kill the family.

    Roughly calculate the number, because of this incident, at least more than a hundred people died, and these hundreds of people died because of her!

    And the origin of all this, all because the sky is as light as a mirror.

    Day such as mirror looking at her, open mouth to want to say, Chu Yu suddenly stretched out a hand to block for a while, way: "wait, you don''t talk first, I listen to your voice now upset."

    She clenched her lips and tried to restrain herself. Chu Yu now seems to have a little bit of Liu ziye''s feeling. If she doesn''t suppress her violent mood, she can''t help rushing up and beating Tian Rujing. But Tian Rujing can''t hurt her by herself. She can only restrain herself.

    Gradually calm down, Chu Yu''s expression eased a little, although the chest is still stemmed with fire, but she can at least maintain the surface calm: "you say, why do you want to do this? Is it a glorious thing to turn around? "

    No matter what she did before. Tianru mirror has never intervened, but his action is a thunderbolt. First of all, he broke her back, then destroyed many of her useful people, and most importantly, he made Liu ziye resent her, and the rift between them is difficult to repair.

    Even though the incident of Fendai was false, the more than 100 human lives at this time were absolutely true and could not be erased.

    Now even if Liu ziye wants to make up with her, she is not willing to.

    Compared with Chu Yu''s anger, injustice and self reproach, the sky is as pure and simple as a mirror. He looked at Chu Yu carefully for a while, and felt that she was thinner than a few days ago, but it bloomed a kind of brilliance that could not be ignored, as if she would not show a beautiful gem without being honed.

    At this time, she stood in front of him, just within reach of her hand. As long as she leaned forward, she could feel her warm breath and soft skin. But he was not disturbed by these things. His eyes were as clear and pure as usual, close to emotionless. Slowly open mouth, the sky is like a mirror low voice way: "because you are not the same."

    She is different from the rest of the world. She seems to come from another strange place and know many things she shouldn''t know. If she is, maybe she can really influence the world from another angle.

    Although most of the time. He just watched the rise and fall of dynasties as a spectator, but his master Tian Ruyue told him before he died that if he met a dangerous role, he didn''t have to worry too much about it. He would just clean it up.

    As tianruyue said, it is natural to kill people, but Chuyu is recorded in Tianshu. Her death should be with Liu ziye. Therefore, what the sky can do is to cut off her wings and let her do nothing.

    If he succeeds, he just needs to wait quietly. Within two months, he can wait until Chu Yu''s "natural death".

    The sky is like a mirror to have no garrulous explanation, but Chu Yu has already understood his intention.

    Just on the way, Hua yuan''er has passed on Liu ziye''s will to her, asking her to stay in princess''s house and not go out. That''s to say, she''s under house arrest.

    The gorgeous residence of Princess mansion has become a huge prison.

    Maybe she''ll be trapped to death.

    Chu Yu gazed at the sky like a mirror, her anger gradually dissipated. A little sadness gathered around the corner of the eye: "do you want me to wait for death? Let me be trapped in the Princess House, waiting for that day to come day by day, and then be killed by the rebels? Do you want me to savor the impending horror of death before I die, and despair a little bit as time goes by? "

    The sky is like a mirror: he originally only thought that he would not violate the book of heaven, but he forgot how Chu Yu felt as a mortal. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain it. He saw Chu Yu''s beautiful face with a sad smile

    "I have to watch my death approaching... The sky is like a mirror. You are so cruel. You are ten times more cruel than killing me directly. "

    *************************************

    When Chu Yu walked out of the palace, in front of her and behind her, besides Hua yuan''er and the four guards, she walked side by side with Tian Ru Jing, who had just talked in private for a long time.

    Although there is only one foot distance between their shoulders, they seem to be separated by an insurmountable gap.

    Chu Yu''s expression is indifferent. Just now, the pain and sadness seem to be covered up in this indifference. When she comes to the door, Hua yuan''er takes a look at He Ji and the 100 guards waiting outside and stops: "princess. Your Majesty must have just been annoyed when the villain was sent here. I''ll figure it out soon. " Because she was worried about Chu Yu''s words, Hua yuan''er''s attitude was much better. She said good words freely without spending money.

    Chu Yu tugged at the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. She went straight out. Tian Rujing was going to leave the palace. She went out with her, but after a few steps, they wanted to turn left and right.

    Chu Yu naturally did not hesitate to turn, but unexpectedly heard the voice of the sky behind her: "I''m sorry."

    Chu Yu sneered: "do you feel sorry too?" What''s the use of apologizing now?

    See Chu Yu stop, but don''t look back, the sky such as mirror know her heart to him hate to the extreme, but he doesn''t expect Chu Yu can forgive him, he just said in the heart to say: "this is my duty."

    It has been handed down from several generations ago. It is a heavier responsibility than that of a family at that time to maintain the changes of dynasties recorded in the book of heaven and return at dawn. Since he has inherited the divine things, he must do so.

    Maybe in Chu Yu''s eyes, the book of heaven is like a child''s play, but the idea that heaven is like a mirror was established since childhood, that is, everything follows the book of heaven, which is an unshakable belief in his heart.

    He can''t reach out to save Chu Yu, and even wants to push her on the way to the yellow spring. Even if he likes it in his heart, he can''t forget his responsibility.

    Even if occasionally sad do not know how to breathe, can not stop his determination.

    Once a simple minded person decides to stick to something, he will be more stubborn than a stone.

    Chuyu listened to tianru''s words, but she didn''t look back at him. She just continued to walk towards the carriage surrounded by He Ji''s escort. Yuejiefei was still standing beside the carriage. Although yuejiefei was useless under this "escort" line-up.

    Chu Yu took a look at yuejiefei and sneered: "are you also loyal to your duty? Well done. "

    Yue JieFei was stunned, and then she felt ashamed. Chu Yu stopped looking at him and went straight to the car. Then she hugged herself tightly, as if it was cold, and sat curled up in the car.

    There was a soft thick fur on the car wall, but Chu Yu still felt cold.

    Why does the sky like a mirror know the secret things that even Liu ziye doesn''t know? Chu Yu doesn''t need to ask. We know that it is the bridge built by yuejiefei.

    Even though it''s secret, yuejiefei is the one who protects her closely, and her martial arts are excellent, so it''s not difficult to know about it.

    Chu Yu didn''t go to investigate when yuejiefei found out this matter and when she told tianrujing. It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s boring to go to investigate the process again. Now she should put her heart in the front. Instead of looking back.

    But

    Chu Yu bowed her head and hugged herself harder: Liu ziye was centrifugal, Yue JieFei betrayed him, and the sky was like a mirror. He Ji began to retaliate. Originally, the situation was still relaxed. In a flash, the situation became tense. People who used to be companions and not enemies also stood on the opposite side of her, which made Chu Yu feel embattled for a moment.

    Even if you''re very strong on the outside. But all of a sudden into such a situation, Chu Yu still can''t help but give birth to a weak mood: if only to stop in.

    I know he is not a good man, I know he is... But at this moment. She specially came to thank you for helping me keep the first three months of my monthly pass. According to my previous promise, I need to add two more chapters. Now I still owe one chapter, but I can''t write today. I hope this chapter will be added tomorrow. I''m very sorry.

    At the end of this chapter, the fourth volume ends.

    The name of this volume is: most good things are not firm, colorful clouds are easy to disperse, and glass is crisp.

    It''s about the situation, it''s about the people.

    Another hesitant option was to change people''s mind easily, but change people''s mind easily.

    The mountain rain is about to come. When it stops coming back, drastic changes begin.

    Next, I''m going to volume five.

 Chapter 680

    A carriage entered the princess''s mansion.

    A carriage sped out of Jiangling city.

    A carriage drove slowly to Jiankang, the capital.

    There is also a carriage, quietly, across the dividing line between the Southern Song Dynasty and the Northern Wei Dynasty.

    Scattered, turbulent or pulse of light wave undercurrent, for different reasons and wishes, follow their own trajectory, and one of them, now flows to Chu Yu.

    Tianrujing''s carriage didn''t stop until she came to the princess''s house. Immediately after it stopped, a pair of guards surrounded the carriage and stood around it. Then the man who came was his son-in-law He Ji.

    He Ji looks at tianrujing strangely for a while, wondering why he would visit Chu Yu at this time. He walked out of the palace with Chu Yu every day yesterday. He remembers the rumor that the master of heaven had lost his life to the princess. For a while, tianrujing did often go in and out of the Princess''s house

    So he Ji became more and more puzzled. He didn''t understand what he saw. Chu Yu had something worth devoting himself to like a mirror. He didn''t seem to be forced to

    Is the taste of a stranger so strange?

    Even though he didn''t want to make Chuyu happy, he could only do so as He Ji. He was ordered by Liu ziye to take care of Chuyu and limit her activities to the mansion, but he couldn''t hurt her. If Chuyu had any mistakes, whether it was hurt or run away, he was afraid that the first one who suffered was him.

    He can also rely on his own power to block some outsiders, but tianru mirror has a lot more weight in front of the Emperor than he does. Forcibly blocking will only make him look ugly. It''s better to sell a favor here.

    Of course, if the sky is like a mirror, people can go in and see Chu Yu. But the car must stay under their guard, in case the sky like a mirror this time to help Chu Yu escape.

    He Ji politely explained that it was hard to disobey the emperor''s order. The sky was like a mirror. He still looked indifferent and didn''t even want to give a nod. He left the carriage and went to the inner court.

    He has passed through the princess mansion many times before, and he doesn''t need others to guide him.

    Being despised so obviously, He Ji''s face flashed a trace of fierce color, and in the twinkling of an eye, it was hidden behind a kind smile.

    The sky is like a mirror, ignoring what he Ji has in mind. He was thinking about another thing in his heart. After leaving Chuyu in the palace yesterday, he thought it was the last time he saw her. After all, Chuyu hated him very much. In the Princess House, they had no chance to meet each other. Unexpectedly, early this morning, yuejiefei came to find him and invited him to the princess house when he was free.

    Heaven is like a mirror, so you don''t have to go to court to get permission. In the past, he had to deal with the invitation of the imperial concubine, but when he heard that Chu Yu wanted to see him, he immediately put off all the chores today. Before going out, they even changed into new clothes.

    He didn''t make any effort, so he did it naturally. When he came to the door, although he had some hesitation in his heart, he was also under the pressure of calm.

    They met outside the courtyard of Chuyu in dongshangge. Chuyu leaned against the door of the courtyard and stood with her arms in her arms. She was very relaxed and relaxed.

    It''s not very elegant. But Chu Yu made it, but it looked good.

    When I saw her, my heart began to warm slightly. The sky was like a mirror, and I was about to step forward, but I couldn''t help but hear a sentence in my mind

    "... the sky is like a mirror. You are so cruel. It''s better than killing me directly. Ten times more cruelty. "

    This made Tian Rujing stop his steps involuntarily, and then his breathing caused his heart and lung to ache. This is something that often happened after he made a decision, just this time. The dull pain of the past is now more and more obvious.

    She''s going to die, she''s going to be the same as in the book of heaven. In the near future, when he is ordered to commit suicide, he will no longer see this person, hear her voice, have so many troubled emotions, and be affected so seriously.

    Will notice a person''s idea, will be like the ordinary people in this world, say some useless words, can''t help but miss, mood because of her and fluctuation.

    Because of her, he became like a person.

    What this is, the sky already knows, but some feelings, no matter how gentle, can not shake the cruel fate, as well as deep-rooted responsibility.

    He has made a choice.

    Seeing that tianru mirror came, Chu Yu put down her arms and walked over with a smile. She easily stepped over the distance between them when tianru mirror stopped: "you finally came. I thought it would take at least half a day."

    She was smiling, and her brows were not filled with yesterday''s resentment and sadness. She looked at the sky like a mirror and was stunned again: Why did she seem to have changed overnight?

    At this time, he heard the sound of digging in Chu Yu''s yard. Over her shoulder, he saw several young men waving hoes and digging hard in an open space in the yard.

    Noticing his eyes, Chu Yu said with a smile, "I''ve figured out that it''s better to have fun in the limited time in the future than to wait to die miserably. I''ll have people dig a few pits around the house and plan to build a fish pond." After a pause, her smile suddenly darkened, "I don''t know whether fish live long or I can live long..."

    Although her freedom is limited, it''s easy to dig a fish pond in her yard or build two pavilions to play.

    The sky is like a mirror silent, he naturally knows, Chu Yu this words is what meaning, but as cause this situation of he, also don''t know what to say.

    Chu Yu was depressed for a moment, then immediately showed her face and laughed. She stretched out her hand to pull up the sky like a mirror and said, "yes, we''ll talk elsewhere. It''s too noisy here. Let''s change to a clean place."

    She took tianrujing out of the East Pavilion, but she went straight to the West. Tianrujing didn''t expect that after the break, she could still be so close to her. She couldn''t come back and let her pull her. When he finally woke up, they were already in an abandoned empty house.

    This is the place where the two princesses of Shanyin used to live. After being cleaned up by Chu Yu for most of the time, it was empty. However, because someone had been cleaning it regularly, it was very clean and tidy.

    After entering the room, someone lit incense and waited for the maid to step down. Chu Yucai looked at the sky like a mirror with sincerity: "I want to discuss one thing with you. I teach you those words, but you still owe some tuition. I want to ask if you can replace them with tolerance. Anyway, I''m dying now, and I can''t escape from this situation... Just let me die to understand."

    The sky was like a mirror, and he was surprised: "you mean..."

    Chu Yumu''s pleading color was more intense. She looked at him sincerely: "I want to see what happened in the future. Anyway, I''m a mortal and I can''t do anything I want to do. You''d better help me and let me at least know what happened before and after my death."

    *******************************

    In Chu Yu''s yard, the labors are still digging hard, and the sound is very noisy. In Chu Yu''s room, under her bed, there is a similar, relatively slight sound.

    Dig, dig, dig.

    Hidden under the bed, in the dark hole, the dark figure struggled to wave the hoe.

    ============================================

    Yesterday, a friend told me that I was abusive ~ ~ in fact, I thought it was not abusive, as long as Chu Yu didn''t fall down, as long as she was still strong and supported, it wasn''t abusive.

    It''s just a road. It''s just that some roads are flat and spacious with luxuriant grass. Some roads are rough and bumpy, so it''s hard to walk.

    When I wrote the volume 5 volume label in the document, I felt shivering all over my body (of course, it may be because the weather has turned cold recently). From the first volume, I was looking forward to writing this volume. This is about the deepest night before dawn, the silence, sinking and struggling, confrontation and killing, choice or belief before singing, Heartless, heartless, before the moment in full bloom.

    It may not be easy to express this, but I will try my best.

 Chapter 182

    After hearing Chu Yu''s request, Tian Rujing was stunned.

    He intuitively felt that something was wrong, but this little premonition melted into Chu Yu''s eyes after seeing Chu Yu''s begging eyes.

    They sat opposite each other, separated by a one foot and a half wide black short legged long table. They knelt down and spread their clothes to both sides. At first glance, they looked like two relatively low lying butterflies.

    Lightness, stretch, beauty, and sadness.

    Chu Yu lightly holds the palm of the sky like a mirror and resists the impulse to roll down the bracelet. She carefully tries not to show her real intention. There is a little worry between her eyebrows. She whispers: "the sky is like a mirror. I know that I don''t have many days to live. Just take it as meeting my dying wish, OK?"

    Maybe it''s because her eyes are too dim, maybe it''s because the touch from her palm is too soft, maybe it''s because she''s going to die forever. The sky is like a mirror, and her chest is sullen, and her judgment drops a lot. After thinking about it, he thinks that Chu Yu really can''t do anything any more. Even if she tells him the specific process of the coup, no one will believe her.

    Liu ziye has been separated from her. The young emperor will not easily believe and comply with what she said, but he just needs to say something. Even if she tells Liu ziye what happened later, he can make Liu ziye indifferent.

    As a teacher of heaven, he had a transcendent position in front of the emperor, and his words were worth ten others.

    After thinking about it again, Tian Rujing was a little relieved. Seeing Chu Yu''s look of expectation, he could not help feeling soft: "good."

    If the sky is like a mirror, Chu Yu''s eyes light up a little. Then she lowers her eyes and says in a low voice: "although you are responsible for this situation. But you are willing to agree to my request... Thank you very much At the last sentence, her voice was so low that it was almost inaudible.

    Tian Rujing felt that she shook his hand slightly, and her eyebrow looked a little pathetic. She couldn''t help feeling soft again. She patted the back of her hand with her backhand. He thought that she was afraid to die in the future and didn''t know how to comfort her, so he could only clap her hand clumsily.

    Chu Yu tried to suppress her inner joy. Because this uncontrollable emotion makes her hard not to show her true heart. In this play, she is a person who is about to die. No matter what the news is, she should not be too happy. Otherwise, it may cause the suspicion of heaven.

    She wants to show a little calm, but also from time to time bright sad, just to induce the day such as mirror of guilt, deceive the world.

    This is from yesterday when I talked with tianru mirror. She had already begun to make preparations. She deliberately showed a sad look in front of tianru mirror, saying that he was too cruel. It was not her character at all. Even if she felt pain and sadness, she would never show it in front of the enemy if she didn''t have a different purpose, let alone cry "you are so cruel".

    In retrospect, Chu Yu felt a little numb, but at that time, she could be said to be playing at a super level, reaching the acting level of the heroine of the bitter love drama.

    Now she has too few resources. Only attack the heart.

    Even though the songs of Chu could be heard everywhere, Chu Yu still had no idea of giving up. She went down wholeheartedly, more careful and more determined than before.

    "Emperor Taizong, together with Ruan Dianfu, Wang Daolong and Li Daoer, joined emperor Zuo shoujizhi and Jiang chanzhi to abolish the emperor. At midnight, the emperor shoots ghosts at the bamboo Hall of Hualin garden. When wizard cloud: "this hall has ghost." So the emperor shot himself. Shouji''s Huaidao goes straight in, and the ginger is the vice. The emperor wants to go. It was seventeen years old when he died in pursuit of silence. "

    ¡ª¡ªBook of the Song Dynasty: abolishing the emperor before the seventh year of the book

    He had conspired with Ruan Dianfu and Li Daoer. At that time, when the emperor was abolished, he often worried about disasters, and everyone had different aspirations. Only Zhihu general song Yue, Tan Jin, Tong Taiyi and other people were their innermost feelings, and juehu had the ability to work in the palace for a long time. They are afraid of it, so they dare not move. It''s night. The more you wait, the more you sleep. The tenant husband and dao''er died in houtang on November 29th because of the death.

    ¡ª¡ªThe eighth emperor of Ming in the book of Song Dynasty

    In the so-called book of heaven like a mirror, the more orthodox historical books are preserved, not the unofficial rural history. The ancient prose is not easy to read, but the meaning is understandable. Chu Yu repressed the ecstasy in her heart and slowly put her dream content into her eyes. She read it very slowly. She wanted to read every word ten times and engrave it deeply in her mind. Finally, she picked out two key paragraphs, because these two paragraphs were related to the specific process of Liu ziye''s death.

    The former abolition of the emperor refers to Liu ziye, because he was cruel and tyrannical in his life, and he didn''t even have a title after he was overthrown. The Ming emperor, the next emperor after Liu ziye, is the one who is now imprisoned in the palace by Liu ziye. Among the three kings, the one with relatively rich posture is nominally their uncle, Liu Yu.

    According to historical records, Liu Yu conspired with his confidants, and contacted 11 people around Liu ziye, including Shou Jizhi and Jiang chanzhi, who conspired to abolish the emperor.

    Liu ziye''s protection for his own safety is relatively strict, but one night he was driving away ghosts in hualinyuan bamboo hall. There was a slight omission in his side''s defense, so he was assassinated by Liu Yu in collusion with the people around him

    It''s the night of November 29.

    It''s late September of the lunar calendar, and there are more than two months left.

    Finally determined the accurate time, Chu Yu can''t help but feel relieved: Fortunately, there are two months left, she can have more activities, and can also be targeted against.

    He silently wrote down the names of the assassins and repeated them twice to make sure that he had remembered them. Chu Yucai let go of his hand like a mirror and gave him a smile: "thank you very much."

    This is true, although she used the means of deception, but if it was not for tianru mirror''s sympathy for her, it would not have been so successful. Half of the credit should be attributed to tianru mirror.

    The skin that has been clinging to the palm of her hand leaves. Tianru mirror has a sense of sadness in her heart. At this time, Chuyu shows her flaws because she is relaxed. After seeing the date of her death, she should not be so calm. But Chuyu ignores this because she is happy. However, tianru mirror is not in her mind at this time, so she doesn''t find Chuyu''s abnormality.

    Chu Yu looked at the sky eagerly like a mirror: "anyway, I''m dying. Let me see your bracelet... No, it''s a divine object. How about some other functions of the divine object?"

    At this time, Chu Yu''s heart hanging Boulder has been put down, said to see other, but also just want to gain an inch of free hand to wipe a little cheaper, at this time, the bracelet unfolded three-dimensional screen is also confiscated, she casually pointed to one of them: "why don''t you show me this."

    Beyond Chu Yu''s expectation, Tian Rujing didn''t hesitate, so she quietly met her request, and didn''t know if it was because she was "dying".

    At first, Chu Yu just glanced at it carelessly. After calming down, she looked more carefully. However, when she saw clearly what was shown on the screen and carefully thought about what it was, she was shocked, stunned and incredible.

 Chapter 183

    Chu Yu doesn''t remember how she went back.

    Her face was pale, her eyes were empty, her steps were like stepping on the cloud, soft and light, and she walked slowly with a kind of soft leg, as if she would fall at any time.

    She stepped on the precious flowers and trees in the yard, and her feet were covered with soil and leaves. She stepped into the shallow ditch beside the road, only looked down indifferently, maintained her original look, and continued to walk back like a sleepwalker.

    Chu Yu''s light and flowing appearance was like a collapse after some kind of exercise. So that day, when he walked out with a clear mind and full of energy, everyone looked at him in awe. Soon, a rumor came out from the inner court of the princess''s mansion, saying that the master of heaven was proficient in the magic of gathering Yin and tonifying yang, and he specialized in taking others to make up for himself, Today the princess was picked.

    Chu Yu has no leisure to pay attention to other people''s eyes. She almost relies on her instinct to lead her body back to her courtyard. When she comes to her own door, she stops and looks back at several servants who are still digging holes in the courtyard. She says, "you don''t have to work today. You all step back."

    When all the people in the yard dispersed, Chu Yucai slowly took out the key from her arms and opened the copper lock hanging at the door. She slowly opened the door.

    Around the front, back and left of the yard, there are still some sounds of micro excavation. Except for her own yard, the other places designated by her for the construction of the pond are basically distributed around the yard. In this way, when multiple sounds overlap, it is not easy to detect a sound in her room.

    As soon as the door opened, a head came out. Most of Liu Sang''s body was hidden behind the door frame. Seeing that Chu Yu was the one who opened the door, he was relieved and said with a smile: "princess. Liu sang has been obediently guarding here, no one came in

    In order to prevent someone from breaking into her house by mistake or stealing into her house, Chu Yu not only locks the door, but also calls Liu sang to watch the door for him before locking it. After Liu Sang''s complaint a while ago, she no longer regards Liu sang as a child who doesn''t know anything, but lets him know some news and consciously asks him to carry out some affairs.

    It''s normal. Chu Yu would smile, touch his head and say some nice words to praise her, but now she is not in her heart. She only looks at Liu sang, nods, steps into the house and closes the door with her backhand.

    The door closed gently, and Chu Yu''s body seemed to draw away all her strength. She leaned back against the wooden door, and the carving on the door hurt her back. But she doesn''t care about that now.

    Aware that Chu Yu was in a different mood, Liu sang gently pulled her sleeve and said: "princess. What''s the matter with you? "

    He called several times. After a while, Chu Yucai seemed to wake up from sleepwalking. The corner of her mouth slightly tilted up, but she didn''t seem to be smiling. She just made such an expression: "it''s OK."

    It''s nothing.

    Liu sang looks at her anxiously and knows that since Chu Yu doesn''t want to talk, he can''t dig out too many things from her mouth. He is secretly distressed, suddenly see Chu Yu stand straight body. Walk toward the direction of bedroom, also follow up hastily.

    Chu Yu went to her bedside and was stunned again. She listened to the sound of digging from under the bed. There was a slight tremor at her feet, but she didn''t seem to hear or feel anything. She stood quietly for a while. She just bent down and called to the hole under the bed: "aman, take a rest first, don''t dig."

    Hearing her words, Liu sang quickly helped push the bed aside. A hole with a diameter of nearly two meters is exposed. The hole is about six meters deep. After that, he made a hole in the side of the bottom and cut it flat to the side. After a while, a dark shadow sprang out of the hole and jumped to the ground. The dark shadow was bared and only surrounded by a piece of cloth under his waist. His dark skin was stained with a lot of soil.

    With an iron pick in one hand, aman lifted it up, wiped sweat on his face, and rubbed mud marks on his face. Seeing his face, Chu Yu took out her handkerchief and wiped his face. She said, "that''s all for today. You go back first. I want to think about something. You go back from other places. Be careful not to be seen on the way. Come back tomorrow. We should keep it secret. We are the only three people who know about it. Don''t let others know about it any more. "

    This is the decision she made when she came back yesterday. She dug out a passage from the bottom of her bed to the outside of Princess mansion. Although this method sounds ridiculous at first glance, it is not easy to dig out the princess Mansion because it covers a vast area, but it is not impossible to rely on aman''s extraordinary brute force.

    The earth dug out of the pit was put in a basin by liusang, who was idle. Now it has been piled up into a hill in the bedroom, occupying almost one third of the room. The earth will be disposed of at night.

    However, no matter it was the pit or the soil, it seemed to have lost its meaning in Chu Yu''s eyes. Her eyes swept through the house. Although things were going as she thought, she didn''t feel happy at all.

    Aman said strangely, "I''m not tired yet." Didn''t she mean to dig out quickly? It''s still early. We can dig for another half a day.

    Chu Yu reluctantly smile, way: "not tired also first go back to rest, good, obedient."

    Seeing Chu Yu''s insistence, aman nodded his head honestly, lifted the bed back to its original position with one hand, let go of the hoe and turned to walk out. Liusang still stood there, hesitated for a moment, and then hesitated: "princess, if you have something on your mind, you might as well say it. Although I''m young, I can think you can share it."

    After hearing this, Chu Yu finally showed a real smile, raised her hand and rubbed the head of lewd sang, and said in a low voice, "well, I''m proper. I won''t have an accident."

    Liu sang bit his lip: "then, I''ll go." He took two steps, then turned around and looked at Chu Yu with a look of hope. After a while, Chu Yu didn''t stay with him until he was disappointed and left slowly.

    Until the sound of footsteps gradually away, outside came the sound of closing the door, Chu Yu just sighed and murmured: "if only this could be said."

    Chu Yu relaxed and lay on the bed, looking up with empty eyes, but she was replaying the situation more than a quarter of an hour ago in her mind.

    There is a "time" option in tianru mirror bracelet. She originally thought it was a program similar to the perpetual calendar and real time, but today, after opening it, she is presented with a very complex three-dimensional virtual stereogram.

    In the horizontal direction, you can see that it is a global map by careful discrimination, while in the vertical direction, the lines are as complex as a crisscross rope net, and the time marked on each section of the line.

    In addition, there are time cracks, jumping, space and other places. After collecting all the information, Chu Yu came to a conclusion that even she was shocked and lost her state: the bracelet also has a function¡ª¡ª

    Through time and space.

    These four words float on the heart of the moment, Chu Yu''s heart almost burst open.

 Chapter 184

    She never thought of going back one day.

    For her, the events of the 21st century seem like a distant and unreachable dream. She thought that this life had passed like this.

    But unexpectedly, let her see the dawn of hope.

    After understanding what it was, Chu Yu almost did her best to fight for the bracelet without impulse.

    There has never been a moment of such ecstasy, a moment of such urgency.

    It seemed that all kinds of colors and sounds came from all directions quickly, and all of a sudden they crowded in her mind, making her unable to see or hear.

    As for the identity of the body after going back, how to explain his experience, the positioning of time and space with his family, and whether there will be risks in the process, these details are slowly thought of later, and become so insignificant under the great temptation of being able to go back.

    As long as she can go back, no matter what identity, no matter what way, no matter how much risk she will take, she still thinks it is 100% worth trying.

    Once upon a time, she was envious of tianru mirror and the bracelet, but only envied it. She wanted it but didn''t demand it. Now her mood has changed greatly.

    You have to get it.

    The idea was so close to fanaticism that she was all in a daze.

    Even though she was striving for survival, she had never been so eager. For a moment, she was extremely envious of the sky like a mirror, envious of his treasure.

    Slowly calm down, Chu Yu thought of a practical problem, this problem suddenly hit her from the cloud to the mud, that is: how to get it?

    The bracelet itself has a protective effect on the holder, and the use of violence is obviously unrealistic, not to mention that she is now under house arrest by Liu ziye. There''s no violence to use.

    Chu Yu lay quietly on the bed and suppressed this impractical idea. She had also thought about using the overpowering drug. But when he fought with Tian Ruyue in those years, he must have used this method with his talent. Later, the result showed that this method didn''t work.

    It''s just¡ª¡ª

    Rong Zhi seems to have said that the level of heaven like a mirror is far lower than his master''s. If he was the master, would he have a way?

    This idea is also the same. It''s the moon in the mirror. She didn''t even know where Rong Zhi was now.

    *************************************

    Rong Zhian was sitting in the bumpy carriage. Although he seemed to be shaking up and down, his movements seemed to be sitting on a stable ground. He was very quiet. In front of him, he put a square short table and wrote on the paper with a pen. Because the carriage was not stable, he wrote a little slowly, but his handwriting was beautiful and correct.

    He Jue, holding a long sword, sat in the carriage diagonally opposite Rongzhi. Looking at Rongzhi strangely: since they left this morning, Rongzhi has been writing something, stopping to think about it from time to time. Then continue to write. Write a few words on each piece of paper, then fold the paper and put it away. He had been curious to see what Rongzhi had written, and Rongzhi was very generous to let him see, but he knew all the words on the paper, and even only the words knew him.

    It''s like some words are pieced together meaninglessly, which can''t make a smooth sentence at all.

    He Jue himself has some insight. Knowing that this is about to contain specific code words, it is impossible for someone who does not have an agreement in advance to understand these words. No wonder he is not afraid to see them.

    But he Jue is curious. Rong Zhi has written no less than sixty or seventy pieces of paper since this morning. Half of the paper he bought when he passed the town yesterday afternoon has been used up. What kind of code should he write so much. And now it seems that there is no sign of stopping?

    He had a premonition that every word and sentence he wrote seemed to have the power to trigger something, just like small streams of water. But when all the water comes together, it will be a surging wave.

    He doesn''t doubt it. What Rong Zhi wrote down, originally in his mind, was a long formed, huge, detailed and complicated net.

    Rong Zhi wrote another one. He glanced out of the carriage. When he came into contact with the incandescent sunlight, he suddenly became dark and fell down.

    He Jue came up to help him and let him lie in his arms. His eyes were closed, his face was like snow, and his mouth was red. He was bleeding.

    He Jue skillfully took out his handkerchief and wiped the liquid from the corner of his mouth.

    It was not the first time that they had been together for two days. At first, he Jue thought that Rongzhi had a conspiracy. Several times later, he realized how weak Rongzhi was. However, every time he saw it, he was still as surprised as the first time.

    Rong Zhi feels too strong for him.

    From the first confrontation, he has been in the downwind. Although he knew that Rong Zhi was weak, he often forgot this point. If there had not been an agreement between them, he would have thought of killing Rong Zhi several times and put it into practice.

    This is the first time in his life that he is so afraid of a person. For the first time, because of the overwhelming power of the other party, he can''t even have the idea of winning. Even the master who taught him swordsmanship passed the assassin organization on to his father, he didn''t feel so awed. But the person who gave him this feeling was a weak young man who seemed to fall when the wind blew and his life seemed to end at any time.

    After a long time, Rong Zhi slowly opened his eyes, slightly smile, this smile will be pale haggard all pressure down, he declined crane, and sat in front of a few short, to continue the previous unfinished work.

    ***************************************

    Rong Zhi is writing. At the same time, in different places, Xiao BIE is also writing in a similar way.

    He wrote a letter.

    Sitting in the stable carriage, there is a censer burning in the corner of the carriage and a thick blanket mat under it. Even if the carriage is slightly bumpy, it is absorbed by the mat.

    Xiao''s letter was very simple. He was just about to go home and said he was willing to accept the arrangement of becoming the leader of the family.

    Now the carriage is driving to the east outside Jiangling City, over Huafan mountain, and the destination is the seclusion of canghaike.

    He also plans to stay in Jiangling city for another half month, and use the last half month to persuade canghaike to come out of the mountain to help him. Before, he was addicted to the piano and had no intention in seizing the power of his family. If he goes back to take over at this time, he will certainly encounter resistance. Canghaike''s talent and martial arts are the first person he has seen for several years. If he can ask for his help, it will help him a lot in the future.

    What''s more, canghaike is a blind man. This congenital defect limits him. Since ancient times, no leader has been seriously disabled. Canghaike can be a scholar, but he can''t turn back on the Hakka.

    As a scholar and minister, canghaike is the best choice, because it is difficult for him to be completely independent.

    His eyes touched the Qin placed beside him, and a trace of pain flashed in Xiao BIE''s eyes. Chu Yu''s words were still in his ears, which completely aroused his pride.

    Without the support of Xiao''s family, he is just a good player, who is insignificant in front of her. But after the power struggle in the secular world, is he still qualified to touch the dusty voiceless?

 Chapter 185

    When Chu Yu woke up in the middle of the night, her face was full of tears.

    She had a very sad dream. In the dream, she was chasing her family, but she couldn''t catch up with them. There were long lost high-rise buildings around her. Although the air pollution in the city was very serious, it was the place where she was born and grew up. Even though it was so fresh in ancient times, she still missed the dirty air.

    When her family left, the surrounding scenery faded away, gradually turned into endless darkness, and finally swallowed her up.

    Then she woke up.

    Although the situation in the dream is now blurred, only 20% or 30% of it can be remembered, the hopelessness that can never be touched still lingers in my heart.

    What she has forced herself to forget, because she found the wealth of tianru mirror, was clearly and deeply remembered for a time, which made her cry even in her dream.

    Chu Yu sat quietly, gazing at the darkness in the room, until her mood gradually calmed down, and the tears on her face had dried up. Then she took a breath and said to herself, "really, didn''t she say that you shouldn''t be weak any more?"

    It''s not clear whether it''s the night before or after midnight. There''s a quiet factor floating in the air. Chu Yu wakes up in a dream and can''t sleep for a moment, so she comes down from the soft couch and looks back: in addition to the fact that the sky is like a mirror, it''s probably the reason why she has nightmares to sleep temporarily tonight.

    The bedroom has been occupied by the hills made of mud. If you want to sleep there, you will smell the smell of fresh wet soil. Although the smell is not bad, it can have a better sleeping environment. Chu Yu is not willing to make do with the bad, so she shifts the sleeping place to the soft couch which is usually used to rest in the side hall.

    The cold air of the night seeped into the room. Pianting was not a suitable place for the night. Chu Yu held the brocade quilt. Slowly toward the bedroom, see that almost to the beam of the house of small earth mountain, unexpectedly have a kind of similar peace of mind mood.

    The interior decoration is gorgeous and elegant, which is out of place with the earth mountain, and the smell of the earth diffuses around, which covers the indoor incense.

    Chu Yu looked at it for a while, and finally couldn''t help laughing: He Ji probably never dreamed that she would leave in such a savage and clumsy way?

    The sky is like a mirror, and there''s no plan. For today''s plan, we should get rid of ourselves first.

    ***********************************

    In the palace, there was someone who couldn''t sleep like Chu Yu. That person was Liu Yu who was locked up.

    At this time, unless we can see into the future, no one will think that in the future he will be able to ascend the throne of the Dragon chair and take charge of half of the country.

    Because the future emperor, at this time, was extremely embarrassed and miserable.

    On his left side, there are many stripes. It was Liu ziye who was in a bad mood this morning. When he took out his anger, he beat him. It was already cold in autumn. The thin layer of clothes can''t resist the cold. Today, after being beaten, he fainted and missed the meal. Now he is painful, hungry and cold. He is locked in an iron cage. What he eats is leftovers and what he sleeps is dry wood and straw.

    The two kings who were imprisoned with him were fast asleep. Although the environment is bad, but so many days, they have become more and more used to this kind of torture, even in such a situation can sleep sweet.

    Liu Yu moved his body, trying to make his cold hands and feet warm, but it affected the wound on his body. The pain made him close his eyes and take a breath of cold air, and when he opened his eyes. But I saw a man standing in front of the cage.

    The man was wearing a black cloak, and his head, face and whole body were almost covered by the cloak connected with the night, only showing a sharp and beautiful chin.

    At the sight of the man, Liu Yu didn''t know where he was coming from, regardless of the pain in his whole body. He grabbed the cage and said eagerly, "here you are. When will you save me? "

    The man squatted down and looked at Liu Yu. A cold voice came from under his hood, which made Liu Yu feel even colder: "this is the imperial palace. The guards are strict everywhere. It''s not easy for me to come and go alone. How can I take the king of Xiangdong away?"

    After hearing this, Liu Yu felt depressed. He released his cage and collapsed on the ground: "since you can''t, why do you come to see me again?"

    The man took out three folded fine wool sweaters from his arms and gently put them on the floor in front of the cage. He said in a soft voice, "I''ve come to tell you that I have found your confidants, Ruan Dianfu and Li Daoer. They are very loyal to you. At that time, I''ll bribe the people around the emperor, and I''ll find a way to abolish the emperor and support myself in the future."

    As he spoke, Liu Yu''s eyes widened.

    With these words, the man bowed his head and bowed to Liu Yu: "but before that, please take care of your life. Only if you keep your life can you have a future. It''s not easy for people to see the clothes inside. If it''s anything else, it''s easy for the emperor to know that someone is helping you in secret. "

    After listening to the man''s words, Liu Yu''s heart again lit up hope, but he looked at the three same clothes on the ground, and some strange: "I can''t wear three, where are the other two?"

    The man was about to turn around and leave. When he heard this, he stopped again, made a sound like a sneer, and said slowly, "aren''t there two noble people around you? I''m not good at favoring one over the other. "

    Seeing that the man had gone far away, Liu Yu quickly took off his coat and put on one of the thickest looking inner garments. He immediately felt warm. But looking at the other two, his tentacles were soft and warm. He was reluctant to give them away, so he forced them all on again. His body material suddenly looked bloated and his upper body was too tight. He had to take them off quickly, Looking at the two brothers sleeping next to him, he whispered, "it''s cheaper for you."

    When he wanted to wake them up and add clothes secretly, he suddenly remembered that the three of them ate and lived together and suffered at the same time. He had many clothes on his body, which others didn''t know, but he couldn''t hide from them. If only he had to wear them, it would inevitably lead to jealousy. Why didn''t the man take three at a time to seal their mouths?

    **********************************

    The bleak autumn wind blows through Princess mansion, Imperial Palace, Jiankang City, the boundary between the Southern Song Dynasty and the Northern Wei Dynasty, all the way to a desolate village in the Northern Wei Dynasty, and Wang Yizhi''s thin clothes.

    Wang Yi is located in a plain far north of Jiankang. The autumn here is more deep and chilly. It is not like the gentle mountains and waters in the south of the Yangtze River. The boundless wilderness has a kind of vast spirit, which also makes the wind more unimpeded.

    Wang Yizhi didn''t care about the cold wind blowing on him. He was sitting under the eaves of an earthen house with a pair of eyes and a light smile. He seemed to be enjoying the night scene.

    It''s also a night without stars and moon. There are not many night scenes to speak of. Some of them are just dark, as if the night is endless.

    The night reminds him of Rongzhi''s eyes, which are also so dark and deep that he can''t see the bottom.

    He couldn''t help laughing. Wang Yizhi felt a little cold and wet along the wind to his face. He tilted his head, quickly reached out and grabbed three or two rain stars in the air.

    After a while, the rain star gradually dense up, the autumn rain is not fierce, it is just under the patter, such as the bleak autumn general, bring a deeper chill.

    By the time Wang Yizhi arrived, the village had been robbed by bandits and was empty. At this time, there was only one living person in the house in the area of tens of feet around.

    He was wearing coarse linen clothes, and the journey of exile also made his face more dusty. However, Wang Yizhi looked more comfortable and happy than he was in Jiankang. Even the cold autumn rain could not stop him from smiling.

    The rain is falling slowly, wetting the eaves and gathering a drop of water. Trembling, it falls from the edge of a foot wide eaves and is dripping on Wang Yizhi''s shoe tips. At the same time, he hears the noisy footsteps from afar, and his smile is deeper in his eyes.

    "At last."

    Sad wind, cold rain, dark night, how many people can''t sleep.

 Chapter 186

    Wang Yizhi is waiting for someone, and the person he is waiting for is here at the moment.

    A group of seven people came from afar. They were walking in the cold silk rain. The rain wet their clothes, hair and sharp sword.

    The seven people came to Wang Yizhi and stopped in a semi encircled posture. They stood at random in the front three and the back four, with ten times more wind and frost fatigue than Wang Yizhi.

    Wang Yizhi is still sitting. He raises his eyes and smiles a little. Even in such a desolate and simple place, when he smiles, he still looks like a house full of gold and jade. The calm demeanor at the end of his brows and the corners of his eyes is very noble,

    Seeing Wang Yizhi''s appearance, all seven of them are stunned. They have met some dignitaries, but none of them is like Wang Yizhi. Even in the rubble, they are still like precious pearls and jade.

    At the end of life and death, he never changes his face.

    "I''m a little tired." Wang Yi''s way, "from the Southern Song Dynasty to the Northern Wei Dynasty, you forced more and more. I didn''t want to hurt people, but now I have to do it occasionally." His elegant words were out of place with Xiao Sha''s breath. Even though he made a declaration to hurt people, no one could raise his guard.

    Before his words fell, an assassin felt a flower in front of him and a chill in his neck. In his final vision, Wang Yizhi''s peaceful eyes.

    When did he come?

    When he fell, the assassin was still thinking.

    At the moment when the assassin fell, Wang Yizhi put aside the half of the sword in hand, followed the trend of the first Assassin''s fall, and easily picked up the long sword in his hand. The half of the sword was picked up by him. If it could be replaced, he would not be polite.

    Taking off the sword, Wang Yizhi showed another casual smile. Step obliquely and pass the sword to the second assassin on the right side. Even though he is extremely fierce, his action is still with the grace of natural noble childe, as if he just broke off a fresh willow branch and gave it to others.

    It is to wipe lightly on the neck again, then in the other party''s astonished and unbelievable eyes, solve the second enemy.

    When it''s the third person''s turn, the other party finally reacts. In time to avoid the key, only in the shoulder left a bloodstain, Wang Yizhi smile, some regret, backhand toward the fourth person to stab.

    Seven people how can not expect, this noble childe general character suddenly turned into a murderer, in a twinkling of an eye they turned away two people, they chased from the territory of the Southern Song Dynasty into the Northern Wei Dynasty, Wang Yizhi all just constantly detour, try to avoid confrontation with them. But unexpectedly, suddenly at this time backhand, and, his swordsmanship is still so brilliant.

    The cold rain has been dense. Sprinkled on the roof, trickling down the eaves, heavy and heavy desolation and cold accompanied by water vapor rolled over the earth, Wang Yizhi''s face was also covered with a layer of rain at this time, his hair was all wet, a few strands of hair clinging to his cheek, set off his eyebrows more and more beautiful.

    There were several wounds on his body, from which blood seeped. Soaked clothes, and was diluted by rain light, as if the body was dyed a few water red.

    Wang Yizhi sighed and drew the sword out of his predecessor''s neck. He watched him fall slowly and become the seventh corpse lying on the ground.

    Some strange smile, Wang Yizhi put away the sword, turned to the earth house behind him. Before he got to the door, the broken and decadent wooden door opened with a creak. The man standing at the door was mottled with blood. He could hardly see that the robe was white, and his eyebrows were a little bright red. The top of the head is slightly black, and the hair grows out less than one point.

    Wang Yizhi said with a smile to the monk, "it''s quiet. What''s going on? Your injury is not good, you''d better have more rest

    His eyes swept over Wang Yizhi''s body, then over the corpse behind him. His eyes swept over the pain of compassion. He closed his hands and said, "in order to save me, it''s really his sin to dye his hands with blood and damage himself."

    Wang Yizhi pulls him into the room with a smile and doesn''t let him see the bodies in the rain any more.

    The reason why he was seriously injured and hunted down by others was all because of his instructions. If we really want to investigate his guilt, the original origin should be attributed to him.

    A while ago, he found something strange and wanted to give Chu Yu a warning. But he was ready to leave at that time, so he entrusted this matter to Jing ran by the way. Unexpectedly, there was a change in the middle of the way, which implicated Jing ran.

    However, a group of people have been following him. They find him who is staying in Jiangling and plan to kill him.

    Although Wang Yizhi learned swordsmanship when he was young, he didn''t like to fight with others. He was bored by assassins, so he wanted to avoid them. Just as he was planning to travel to the Northern Wei Dynasty, he entered the territory of the Northern Wei Dynasty with solitude. However, unexpectedly, after entering the Northern Wei Dynasty, the original assassination turned into Mingsha, and the other side seemed to let go of all scruples, forcing him to take it seriously.

    He plans to take him to a friend''s home in the Northern Wei Dynasty to help him recover. It''s always bad to bring a group of assassins to his home and bring harm to his friends.

    I can''t say. It''s killing people.

    Here tonight is the place where he specially prepared to die.

    Seeing Wang Yizhi''s thoughtful look, he feels even more guilty. He knows Wang Yizhi. Although he was born in a noble family, Wang Yizhi never had a human life on his hands. Today, he broke the precepts for him.

    Noticing the eyes of solitude, Wang Yizhi knew what he was feeling guilty after a little thought. He helped solitude lie on the earth Kang in the house and said with a smile, "kill and kill. It''s because of me. If I kill someone, I''m not Wang Yizhi."

    Lonely injury has been lingering, forced to prop up is not easy, see Wang Yi''s expression light, also finally put down the heart, and sleep in the past.

    Smiling and waiting for a quiet sleep, Wang Yizhi turned his head and looked at the wall, toward the direction where Jiankang was, as if he could see through the remote place of the wall: "princess, you should be aware of my book, too?"

    He is not in a hurry to return to Jiankang to send a warning to Chu Yu. The message left before is enough for Chu Yu. What''s more, Wang Yizhi still has some confidence in Chu Yu.

    It''s just

    "Northern Wei, Northern Wei..." Wang Yizhi murmured twice, Qingjun long eyebrow slightly raised.

    After entering the Northern Wei Dynasty, these assassins were more reckless. Does this mean that they were originally from the Northern Wei Dynasty? What does Rong Zhi have to do with the Northern Wei Dynasty?

    "Rong Zhi..."

    ***********************************

    "Sister..." the chilly chill went deep into the room surrounded by warmth, which made Liu ziye curl up and shrink into the quilt.

    His brows were locked, and even in his dreams, he showed a restless look of pain.

    Turning over, the cruel and tyrannical young emperor murmured in his dream: "sister... Don''t blame me..."

 Chapter 187

    After half a day''s delay, the next day Chu Yu called aman and Liu sang to continue the excavation.

    During the day, aman acts as a hamster, and liusang lifts the excavated soil basin by basin to the ground with a rope. At night, taking advantage of the dead of night, they separately throw the excavated soil to the side of the big pit where the pool is dug around, because the construction of the pool will also dig out a lot of soil, more and less, which is not very noticeable.

    In order to avoid the two people running around after work, Chu Yu simply let them live in their own yard, also save too many appearance to arouse suspicion, but in this way, there is a new version of the princess mansion rumors.

    After several days of digging, Chu Yu felt some burden even though she was born with such supernatural power as aman. Instead of doing anything, she only criticized the construction of the pools around the courtyard every day. For a while, she said that she wanted square pools, for a while, she said that she wanted round pools, for a while, she said that she wanted triangular pools, and for a while, she said that she wanted gourd shaped pools, In order to win more cover for aman,

    Chu Yu is picky in the daytime and sleeps in the side room at night. However, in addition to digging holes, aman and liusang have to deal with the excavated soil at night, which leads to their lack of sleep. Occasionally they appear in front of people, and they are all tired.

    In combination with the fact that Chu Yu had seen the sky like a mirror go all the way back to the East Pavilion a few days ago, the rumor turned out that the princess had learned the magic of Caibu from the master of heaven. She picked liusang and aman every day. Although liusang was young, he was still strong in martial arts, and aman was born with divine power. With the capital of these two people, she was still picked like this, We can see how insidious the Caibu method is.

    Everyone in the princess''s house. Looking at Chu Yu''s eyes, also gradually become and a few days ago looking at the sky such as mirror general awe.

    No matter how she moves in secret, Chu Yu is at least at ease on the surface. She invites Tian Rujing to visit her every day and occasionally picks up the problems in the construction of the pool. The scope of her activities is limited to the inner court. He Ji sees that she is so honest, and gradually relaxes her vigilance. For the first few days, she personally guards the outer court of the princess'' mansion. Later, he handed over the task to his generals and did what they should do every day.

    Until the tenth day.

    Basically, sensitive people in the court all know that the princess and his majesty are in a row. The former is under house arrest by the latter. Therefore, the gate of Princess mansion, which was originally deserted by the court, is even more deserted. Some people would rather walk around a few streets than pass by the Princess mansion.

    However, on this day, an unexpected guest came to the door.

    It was a young man in white. His white clothes were old and not good materials. They were whispering in the bleak wind of late autumn. But showed a very calm demeanor.

    The boy stood in front of the door for a long time, looking like a smile, staring at the plaque hanging on the door of the princess mansion.

    The guard of a small team patrolling at the door saw him describe strange and suspicious. The leader went forward and yelled: "who are you... This is the princess mansion, not the place where you should come..." because he Ji took over the defense of the princess mansion. The old people have basically been replaced, and the new people who came here don''t know the people in the former mansion.

    Before he had finished, he choked down, for the boy glanced at him.

    It wasn''t a fierce look, nor was it a deterrent. It''s just a very ordinary and plain glance. It''s impossible to measure without joy or anger.

    That look makes people give in involuntarily, not by power, but as if in the face of a close person very naturally asked: how can you do this?

    The heart of guilt rises.

    The young man''s eyes were elegant and peaceful, like ice and snow on the top of the mountain. He said gently, "my name is Rongzhi. I was originally from the inner court, but I lost touch with the princess a few days ago. I''d like to ask this one to pass a message to the inner court. "

    The captain of the guard was shocked when he heard what he said. He couldn''t help but come back face to face. I don''t know if this person is true or not, so I want to send someone to convey the message first. He Ji asked for instructions on this matter. Before he called someone to come, a man came out of the princess''s house, grabbed the captain and whispered: "what this man said is true."

    That man used to be the steward of grain in the outer court of princess''s mansion. His surname was Huang. He was also an old man. He took refuge in He Ji under strong influence, so he had more freedom. He knows Rong Zhi''s appearance, and he knows what kind of honor Rong Zhi was in the mansion. If he can''t offend this person, it''s better not to offend him. What''s more, if he can let Rong Zhi in, he can also sell a favor to the princess by the way. In the future, if the princess can turn over, he can also say that he is in Cao Ying and his heart is in Han.

    As for whether Rongzhi will bring trouble to his son-in-law when he comes back, housekeeper Huang automatically chooses to ignore it.

    Working under other people''s hands should always focus on self-protection. Other people''s two husband and wife compete. They really don''t have to work hard to get involved. They just need to learn from the grass on the wall, and the wind blows on both sides.

    Everyone has his own mind and will think about the way to protect himself.

    After finding a few people in the palace to confirm that Rong Zhi was really a member of the princess''s palace, the captain of the guard had no reason to stop him and let Rong Zhi enter.

    *************************************

    The news of Rongzhi''s return quickly spread all over the inner and outer gardens. Within a quarter of an hour, people came to muxue garden. They were all from the princess group in the princess mansion. Although he Ji had Chu Yu under house arrest, he could not remove the old people who still wanted the princess in the princess mansion for no reason, so as not to be told that he would get rid of the dissidents, but these people''s life was not easy, I''ve had a lot of trouble from the emperor''s son-in-law school.

    As soon as Rong Zhi came back, they saw hope.

    Although it was for different reasons, the only purpose for everyone to go was to ask Rong Zhi to do something about it. Although Rong Zhi had not been in charge for a while, and Huan yuan had taken over the power of the princess''s family before, everyone knew that it was Rong Zhi. If Rong Zhi didn''t, Huan yuan couldn''t take it away.

    At that time, Chu Yu was watching aman and Liu sang dig a hole. She could not help frowning when she heard a quick knock on the door. She had not told her that it was not dinner time. Don''t disturb her?

    The next moment, you Lan''s voice makes Chu Yu turn into a stone: "young master Rong is back!"

    For a moment, in the extreme silence around her, Chu Yu could not hear the excavation of the underground man, nor could she hear Liu Sang''s worried inquiry. In her mind, she only echoed that sentence repeatedly:

    Rongzhi, Rongzhi is back.

    These days, in addition to building underground tunnels, she often worries about how to rescue Rong Zhi. Liu ziye has turned against her, and Chu Yu has nothing to do.

    Although seemingly nothing happened, every time she thought of Rong Zhi, her heart would sink into the unknown abyss.

    Sometimes she was afraid that he would never come back. At that time, the keepsake he delivered in her arms was like a fire.

    Finally wake up to what that sentence represents, Chu Yu suddenly stood up, rushed to the door, hurriedly opened the door, after opening the door, he grabbed Youlan''s collar: "what did you just say?" The voice trembled slightly.

    Young blue almost a breath didn''t come up, she some fear ground looking at Chu Yu, stammer way: "Rong, Rong childe came back, he, now, Zheng, is in Mu snow garden."

    Chu Yu doesn''t want to let go of you LAN. She walks out quickly. Almost by intuition, she comes to the area near mu Xue garden. Then she calms down a little and stops.

    Outside the muxue garden, people come and go in the past quiet places. The steward of the princess''s house stands in line outside the gate, neatly divided into two columns, waiting respectfully for the reception.

    Every once in a while, a man was called in, and at the same time, another man stepped back from the door, saluting the door respectfully.

    People who are still in line are not unhappy, some are just looking forward to it.

    It''s like visiting a king.

    I don''t know why, Chu Yu''s heart suddenly appeared four words, these four words used in the present Rongzhi body is very strange, but let her feel very appropriate:

    The King returns.

 Chapter 188

    Rongzhi is back.

    Rongzhi is back.

    ... back.

    There seemed to be an invisible echo wall in his heart, which repeatedly stirred up this sentence, making Chu Yu''s heart beat faster and slower.

    When she saw someone coming, she didn''t think much about it. She subconsciously retreated to the shadow of the nearby trees. When that person left, she suddenly saved that this was her Princess House. There was no need to be guilty.

    What was she avoiding just now?

    Everyone in the house knows that the princess dotes on Rong Zhi. It''s not surprising to hear that he came back to visit her in person. What on earth does she do? She''s so afraid of being seen?

    Is it the eyes of others or

    Chu Yu walked out slowly to get rid of her thoughts. The shadow of the trees was colder and darker than the other places. Therefore, she came to the sun. Chu Yu felt the dazzling light on her head.

    Even though she was instinctively timid, Chu Yu''s steps didn''t stop for a moment. Step by step, she forced herself to stride every inch and every foot of the distance. She watched Mu Xue garden getting closer and closer. Her heart beat like a drum under her expressionless face, but she still didn''t stop.

    She didn''t know what she would say when Rong Zhi came back, and what kind of face she should face him with, but all these hesitations and hesitations were beyond her desire to see him.

    Yes, she wants to see him. Even though she knows that he has ulterior motives, that he is not a good man, and that his mind is in a place she may never see, she still wants to see his quiet and elegant eyes and unfathomable eyes.

    Just one look.

    Then, a showdown.

    What she had hidden in her heart, and what he had hidden in his heart, all came out at the same time. Frankly and honestly, exposed in the daytime, just like she is now.

    Chuyu approaches muxue garden. When the servants in charge of the princess mansion outside the gate see that she is coming, they take the initiative to get out of the way and retreat silently. The people who are about to enter the queue also quickly retreat. The people who are coming are the princess, and they have to let her jump in the queue.

    Chu Yu walks into the garden. Although it seems a little bleak and gloomy due to the autumn, the sense of seclusion in the bamboo forest has never been reduced.

    Qingshitai, which has been deserted for many days, now has familiar figures sitting on it.

    He was still a young man with dark hair in snow clothes, with black eyebrows, so clear and graceful, and so calm. As soon as he entered his eyes, Chu Yu felt that her eyes were slightly hot.

    At this moment, her restless heart suddenly settled down. The voice that has been echoing in my heart has finally turned into substance.

    He came back.

    Rong Zhi closed his eyes for a moment, then slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Chu Yu staring at him, he was not surprised to smile: "princess, you are all right."

    Chu Yu looked at him calmly. At first, she didn''t feel it. But when she calmed down and looked carefully, she found that he was so thin. His chin line was beautiful and soft, but now it seems to be sharpened. It can stab people. And his face, which had been occasionally human, now looked like completely pale ice and snow, which made his eyes dark and deep.

    Although she knew Rongzhi would be very hard to come back, she could not help but feel a pain when she saw his haggard.

    Chu Yu didn''t speak, and Rong Zhi didn''t worry. He was quiet in his spare time, and his eyes were elegant and soft.

    What do you want to say?

    Chu Yu puzzled to think, asked him a few years ago, asked why he wanted to come back at this moment, asked him how to get away. Let''s talk about our decision first, or

    There''s too much to say. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. After a moment of confusion, Chu Yu sighed and went forward and sat down beside Rong Zhi, two feet apart.

    Then she looked at the ground and whispered, "you''re back."

    Even though there are so many conflicts of interest, enmity, but she most want to say, even this sentence.

    After that, there was a long silence. What I heard was the sound of bamboo leaves blowing in the wind. It was like a very lonely sound, which penetrated the wasteland in my heart.

    Rong Zhi seemed to be in a daze. He looked a little confused. After a while, he turned his head and asked, "what did the princess just say?"

    Chu Yu said with a smile, "nothing."

    If you don''t hear it, you''re fine.

    It''s not important anyway.

    It seems that there is a lot of life between them after their adventures. Outside, they are just Chu Yuhe and Rong Zhi. Between life and death, they don''t have to consider the future, the past and the past, let alone their identity and position. They are just one person and another. Instead, they can naturally look at his eyes and his movements, Also return with joyful or leisurely smile.

    Now it''s different.

    Back here, everything that he and she attached to was beaten back to its original shape, unable to hide or forget.

    In the dangerous situation, he told her what is calm with practical action, but even though she had made a decision, even though she had made up her mind, she still didn''t feel calm in the face of this person.

    I don''t know if I feel Chu Yu''s mood, and I don''t know if I feel the harmony and freedom. I also don''t speak, quietly maintaining this strange silence.

    But some people, some things, always have to face.

    Chu Yu forcefully pinched the palm of her hand with her nails and opened her mouth to say, "Rong..."

    But unexpectedly, Rong Zhi was a step faster than her, and almost at the same time, he only spoke half a second faster than her: "princess, why don''t you see Yue JieFei?"

    Rong Zhi opened his mouth first, and Chu Yu temporarily suppressed his words. Before he opened his mouth, he sneered: "he?"

    Before the crack, yuejiefei had always been her personal guard. No matter where she went, he followed her not far away. When she saw his figure, she would feel more secure. But now, this name only makes her laugh coldly.

    How could she be so stupid? Because she was used to his protection, she ignored that he was not with her at all. When she sold her, she would not hesitate to keep her hand. If necessary, she might fight each other?

    He always holds a sword in front of her and tries his best to block all the sharp edges towards her. The narcissism of being afraid of being touched by her is very interesting occasionally, which makes her unconsciously forget that he is the elder martial brother of heaven and belongs to the royal family.

    Because he has unconsciously put down his guard and regarded him as a trustworthy person, he will be more angry when facing betrayal.

    Although tianrujing and yuejiefei are accomplices, in a sense, Chu Yu''s dissatisfaction with yuejiefei is far more than tianrujing.

    She knew that it was unreasonable, but she couldn''t control her feelings, just as she faced Rongzhi.

    So, after seeing Liu ziye that day and being escorted back to the mansion by He Ji, the first thing Chu Yu did was to ask Yue JieFei to summon Tian Rujing. After that, she drove him out of the inner court.

    Whatever he likes to do, to continue to work for Liu ziye or to continue to take care of his younger martial brother Jing, in short, don''t appear in front of her.

    Rong Zhi was slightly surprised, and then a smile appeared on his face: "I see." Combined with the words he just asked the servants in charge of the house, and combined with Chu Yu''s attitude towards yuejiefei, he has found out the cause and effect of the whole thing.

    Chu Yu felt a chill on the back of her hand, but Rong Zhi put his hand on her. His hand was as cold as snow, not as cold as a living person.

    Facing Chu Yu''s puzzled eyes, Rong Zhi stretched out three fingers in a leisurely way: "in the present situation, I have three strategies, which one do you want to listen to, princess?"

 Chapter 189

    He pulled his hand away from him quietly. Chu Yu asked, "what''s the best policy, what''s the best policy, and what''s the worst policy?" Originally intended to see Rong Zhi then showdown, but listen to him say three strategies, and caused Chu Yu''s curiosity.

    As for her own affairs, we can hold them down for a while.

    Rong Zhi said with a little smile: "the situation is that the emperor and the princess are against each other. The best way is to choose a younger brother to take the place of the emperor. Then the younger brother will board the plane, and the princess will give directions behind him, and then the government will be in charge; The best policy is to appease the emperor and make him believe that the princess has no different intention. At the same time, the emperor''s son-in-law will be captured and he will lose the appointment of the emperor; The worst way is to get away from the princess''s house. "

    The focus of the contradiction lies in the opposition between Chu Yu and Liu ziye, so the solution to the problem is very simple: first, Liu ziye disappears; second, the reason for anti purpose disappears; third, Chu Yu disappears.

    He talked with a calm and elegant smile, as if he was not talking about the big event of seizing power, but the light wind, the bright moon, the small bridge and the flowing water.

    Chu Yu looks at Rong Zhi strangely. She has long known that Rong Zhi has a lot of courage, but she didn''t expect him to be so crazy. The best way to open her mouth is to rebel and let her listen to the government behind the curtain to be Wu Zetian before she was born. What she is doing now, according to him, is the next choice.

    From her point of view, she naturally hopes to achieve the most basic peace with the least damage and loss, but the tolerance is not the same. She has long known that he is a vicious man. His judgment of good or bad is not based on his own safety, but on the overall situation to seize the maximum interests.

    If she escapes, she will be hunted by Liu ziye. If she hopes to resolve the contradiction with Liu ziye, she can resolve this time, but it is hard to guarantee that there will be no next time.

    At first glance, it seems that although the best policy of tolerance has taken great risks, the implementation process is not difficult, but once it is successful, there will be a smooth road ahead.

    But... Chu Yu sneered: whose smooth road is it? I''m not sure.

    If she was bewitched by the words of tolerance, she would choose the best strategy he said. Then the situation must depend on him to a large extent. It''s very easy for him to do whatever he wants.

    She absolutely believes that Rong Zhi can accomplish this best policy. From her point of view, it is also feasible, because Liu ziye will die in an assassination soon. As long as she sees the right time, she can make a profit from it. But - the best policy is the best policy, but that''s the best policy he can tolerate. It''s not Chu Yu''s best policy.

    What''s more, the road chosen by Rong Zhi must be extremely vicious and full of killing. I don''t know how many innocent lives will be sacrificed on the road.

    Even if there is no tolerance in this calculation, is really for her good, she is not willing to do so.

    She''s soft hearted, she''s indecisive. She''s emotional, she can''t afford to put it down, so sometimes even if she knows what to do to achieve the best results, she''s reluctant.

    She would rather be a commoner in the 21st century than an underground queen in the 5th century.

    wait?!

    The 21st century?

    The train of thought is flying wildly. A moment ago, Chu Yu is still worried about how to escape from Princess mansion, but the next moment. Her whole mind was focused on what she had just thought of.

    Yes, how did she forget that there was hope for her to go back on the wrist like a mirror, if she could get the bracelet. And find out how the bracelet works. Can it be used to return to her original world?

    Think about it. Chu Yu''s breath is not from tiny quick, she also wants to remember, Rong Zhi''s appraisal to the sky like a mirror¡ª¡ª

    Today''s sky is like a mirror. Compared with his master, it''s not the climate at all. He''s too clean.

    To say that Tian Ru Jing is clean is relative to Tian Ru Yue''s behavior. Compared with Tian Ru Yue, who killed people without blinking an eye and experimented with living people, Tian Ru Jing just framed her at a critical moment, which is quite clean indeed.

    And Rong Zhi confessed that he cheated Tian Ruyue to take off the bracelet

    Chu Yu could hear her heart beating faster and faster, and her desire, which had been extinguished by force a few days ago, was burning again: if it was Rongzhi, could she get the bracelet from tianru mirror''s hand again?

    As long as she takes it down, she can have a good study on it and see if it can be used. On the other hand, if Tian Rujing loses the bracelet, it means that he will lose his greatest dependence.

    Although this did great harm to the sky, Chu Yu didn''t care about anything when she thought of going home.

    She''s going back.

    No one can stop it.

    It''s good to go back. As long as you go back to that world, no one will want her life, even if you can''t get her legal identity for a moment.

    Yeah, just go back.

    Chu Yu had never longed for a thing like this, and never for a purpose. Her reason was almost consumed by her ardent hope.

    The purpose was too tempting for her.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yu suddenly asked Rong Zhi, "do you have any way to take down the bracelet on Tian Ru Jing''s wrist?"

    Rong Zhi said, "what does the princess want that thing for? That thing can only be used by one person like tianru mirror. At the beginning, I cheated tianru moon out of it because I couldn''t use it. On the contrary, it made my whole body ache and I suffered a great loss. "

    Chu Yuxin said that you were electrified, but she didn''t tell Rong Zhi the key. She only said, "in a word, I ask if you can cheat me, as long as you can cheat Tian Ru Jing and take off the bracelet." As for the specific use, she thought of her own way.

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "if the princess wants to get the bracelet, it''s really very easy. Just invite Tian Rujing to the princess''s house, invite him to have dinner, and add some magic medicine in the food and drink, then you can get it." Naturally, if Chu Yu is willing to toast himself, the effect will be better.

    Chu Yu''s face is full of suspicion, looking at his 120 points of disbelief.

    What he said is just the common way of using drugs in the food. It''s so vulgar that it can''t be more vulgar. If it''s so easy to succeed, why did he struggle with heaven and moon?

    Rong Zhi looked at Chu Yu with a smile. His smile was hateful and unpredictable. It was the kind of smile that seemed to know something she didn''t know. Chu Yu was very depressed: "what are you laughing at?"

    Rong Zhi''s smile was deeper, and his eyes were shining with the brilliance of pondering: "although I often laugh, this time it''s true. The princess can try it. If not, it''s not too late for the princess to settle accounts with me."

    He paused, his eyes suddenly became deep, and said: "only, I have one thing to ask. If the princess gets the bracelet, can you let me know what the princess wants to do with it?"

 Chapter 190

    Chu Yu is packing in the room.

    Twenty resplendent with variegated coloration, as like as two peas, forty of which are almost identical, and four round of white jade and jade, two yellow gold strips and various agate stones.

    Chu Yu counted carefully, and then put all the small silk bags into a backpack made of thickened double-layer linen. The cloth was dyed blue, and the corners were partially bleached. At first glance, it looked like a water mill cowboy backpack of later generations.

    Chu Yuqiang let go of her backpack and picked up her tailor''s clothes from the bed.

    The top is a wide garment made of white silk. The design is very simple. The long sleeves are narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. They extend downward like butterfly wings. The lotus collar unfolds like petals. It covers the shoulders soft. It is lined with white brocade and silk vest. It is close to the skin. It feels very comfortable. The "imitation water grinding jeans" with similar treatment to the backpack are wrapped with slender legs, Draw beautiful lines.

    Although it is the end of autumn and the beginning of the East, there is a fire in the room, and the fragrance of love surrounds the warm room. Even if you only wear thin clothes, you will not feel cold.

    Wearing special clothes, Chu Yu slowly loosens her hair. She turns around the room by herself, but she is disappointed to find that there is no bright floor mirror. She just takes a copper basin to hold water and looks at herself. The girl in the water has long hair and looks familiar and strange. She is familiar because she is used to the body and sees her reflection from the water many times, Strangeness is because the clothes I haven''t seen for a long time have passed these many days. When I put on the imitation modern clothes, I have a strange feeling of disobedience.

    Reluctant to last touch a few. Chu Yu changed back to her old clothes, folded the clothes neatly and put them together with the jewelry, and then began to sort out other things.

    The rest is very simple: a sharp dagger, four sets of sleeve arrows made of fine steel and leather case, and two bottles of poison that is said to cut throat at the sight of blood.

    Without touching or experimenting, Chu Yu didn''t know if there was any risk in the passing function of the bracelet. Or whether she can accurately reach the time and place she wants to go, but if she is not willing to take this risk, she will never have the chance to go back.

    The treasure and murder weapon she prepared are all prepared to cross the possibility of imprecise time and place. If she does not successfully return to the time and place she wants to go, but if something goes wrong, she must also ensure that she has some self-protection force and the capital of life.

    If you accidentally go to a deserted place, you need to bring food that can last for some time, but these things are easy to break. It''s better to prepare the day before departure.

    Because her bedroom is under construction, Chu Yu has already set up a temporary bedroom in the original vacant room. She asks people to find what they need. She also found a tailor to sew clothes and backpacks according to her requirements. It took three days to get ready.

    When the necessary items are almost complete, Chu Yu asks people to tell him to come to the inner court with Tian Ru Jing tomorrow. She wants to set up a banquet, and is also preparing to take medicine to Tian Ru Jing according to Rong Zhi''s proposal.

    But Chu Yu didn''t know how long she would have to ponder to understand the principle of the bracelet manipulation. In order to avoid yuejiefei finding out what she had done, she made trouble. So he decided to take yuejiefei down.

    These days, Chu Yu''s heart is full of a kind of slightly fanatical mood, until today''s preparation is almost ready, just a little calm down.

    With this calmness, Chu Yu finally remembered the problem that she had ignored all the time: she left, so what should the family do?

    Liuse, liusang, aman. Huan yuan... And Rong Zhi.

    If she left - if she could leave - it would be very convenient for her to leave, but what about the people she left behind?

    Rong Zhi can not think about it for a while, but thinking of other people, Chu Yu can''t help feeling guilty.

    And if she''s missing in Princess mansion. Will other people in the government be affected? This time, Huan yuan should not be able to stop Liu ziye''s intention to kill.

    Chu Yu took a look at the sky outside. At this time, twilight has come. After this night, tomorrow''s Hongmen banquet will be held. She suddenly regrets that she invited tianru mirror and Yuejie to come so soon. Before, she was so excited to be able to go home that she ignored her side: how can she arrange for others in such a short time?

    Well, in this way, she can''t leave immediately after putting down those two people. She must arrange other people before she can be really carefree. Otherwise, even if she goes back safely, she will always worry about the life and death of these people.

    Chu Yu was less excited. She opened the door and walked out of the room. The cold air came from outside, which made her thinking clearer. After turning around a few rooms, going through a flower hall and several doors, I came back to my original bedroom. There was almost no bedroom like here. The ground was full of broken soil. Because the construction had already started and went deep into the ground, the sound of digging could not be heard. There was only liusang squatting at the entrance of the cave, which indicated that aman was still holding the position of Groundhog underground.

    Chu Yu went to Liu sang, bent down and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Liu sang, come here, I have something to say to you."

    Liu sang nodded his head cleverly, stood up and walked two steps. He raised his pure face and looked at Chu Yu. His watery eyes were very beautiful.

    Chu Yu looked at him. After a long silence, she sighed and said, "Liu sang, what do you want to do in the future?" In fact, Liu sang is good at everything. His literary master is Huan yuan, and his martial master is Hua CuO and Yue JieFei. He can be regarded as the future pillar of both literature and martial arts. That ambition is a little bad. He wants to be the face of Princess Shanyin.

    But Chu Yu didn''t change the topic with a bitter smile this time. She just reached out and touched her hair and said in a low voice: "in fact, if this is really your ideal, everyone has their own aspirations, I really shouldn''t interfere..." her voice is so low that only she can hear it, A moment later, her voice rose a little: "Liu sang, I just suggest that if you think what I said is right, you listen to it a little. If you think it is wrong, you forget what I said."

    "In fact, with your talent, you can make a difference in this world in three or five years. If you have to face up, I won''t stop you, but it''s a very sad thing to be completely dependent on others. If you can live independently in the world, it''s actually a wonderful thing."

    Before Liu sang understood, Chu Yu patted him again and left the room.

    After walking out of the East upper Pavilion, Chu Yu stops for a while, and then slowly walks into the West upper Pavilion. She walks past Liu SE''s residence. She sees Liu Se on the window paper at the door, and carefully takes something over. Chu Yu knows that it''s Liu SE''s habit. Since several people have been under house arrest, everyone is free. Liu se counts her belongings every day to pass the time and watch for a while, Chuyucai left with a smile, and walked more than ten feet, but came to xiuyuanju.

    In the chilly night, Xiuyuan Junei lights up the light. Although it''s not bright, it ignites a touch of gentle warmth in the dark.

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment before she stepped in.

 Chapter 191

    There was a heavy knock on the door. It was very mellow and flat, like the ripples of water spreading out one by one,

    Pull open the door, see knock on the door is Chu Yu, Huan yuan some accident, but he just a Leng, then quickly get out of the door: "princess, please come in."

    They sat down in the room, and the corner of their eyes caught a glimpse of Chu Yu''s fingernails turning slightly blue. Presumably, the wind was blowing and freezing along the way, so he pushed Chu Yu the brass handstove on the table and asked her to warm her hands.

    Chu Yu nodded gratefully and held it impolitely. Her body was slightly arched and her hands were flat on the table. For a moment, she didn''t seem to know what to say.

    When Chu Yu suddenly came to visit, Huan yuan was also a little worried. Although he didn''t know about the plan to dig the tunnel at first, with his cleverness, he saw that aman and liusang had been there for several days. Combined with the scene of digging ponds everywhere in the house, he roughly guessed what Chu Yu was up to.

    Because the heart to see, know now Chuyu has been different from before, just won''t like others so into the wrong guess about pornography.

    Huan yuan didn''t know much about being a groundhog. He was basically a pure scholar. He couldn''t even master liusang''s two handed sword skills. He was not competent for this kind of pure physical work. He only occasionally asked liusang to come over and tell him the location of the mansion, just to remind them not to get the direction and position wrong.

    Huan yuan''s knowledge is also in Chu Yu''s expectation. I know what you are doing, and you know what I know you are doing. This tacit trick lasted for many days under the common tacit understanding. Chu Yu didn''t take the initiative to mention it, and Huan yuan never took the initiative to ask. He read books in the house when he had nothing to do. Until today, Chu Yu came to visit at night.

    Although there is not much difference between the present day and the previous day when she was under house arrest by the princess, Huan yuan, who has seen the world with open eyes, is quite different from the past. At least his eyesight is obviously improved. When he sees Chu Yu, he is acutely aware that she seems to be worrying about something, and that kind of worry vaguely gives him a bad premonition.

    Is something wrong?

    Huan yuan looked at Chu Yu quietly. But if you look at her carefully, it doesn''t seem to be that she was found, or that there should be any harm. On the contrary, there are some anxieties and some reluctance.

    Realizing that she had been silent for a long time, Chu Yu let go of her hand stove and looked at Huan yuan, a handsome and elegant young man, though she had saved him at first. And gave him free space, but later, to a large extent. But she depended on him, if not for Huan yuan, she would be in a much worse situation now.

    Before he knew it, Huan yuan had become very reliable. At first, he was a bit stubborn and angry, but now, he could lean on his shoulder when he was at a loss.

    Liu se is too greedy for money. Liu Sang was a young man with a simple mind. The only one who had a good hand and a clear will, and would not have a bad heart, was probably Huan yuan.

    This person may not be able to tolerate him, but she does not want him to fight with him, as long as he can save other people in Princess mansion instead of her.

    "Huan yuan." Chuyu slowly said that she had asked aman to dig the tunnel, while considering the words in her heart¡° You should know all this? "

    Huan yuan pursed his lips, moistening the soft light and stretching out a beautiful line: "has the princess decided to go?" He didn''t offer up three strategies like Rong Zhi, but directly asked her about her future plans. In a sense, Rong Zhi was used to leading. And Huan yuan is slightly inclined to cooperate.

    Probably because of this, Huan yuan lacks a little bit of tolerance. There is also a lack of strong courage.

    When she finds that she has unconsciously compared the two, Chu Yu interrupts her thoughts. Now she is in front of Huan yuan, but she wants to stop. This is really a matter of disrespect for Huan yuan.

    "Yes, I have made up my mind." After clearing her throat, Chu Yu said seriously that she didn''t have much nostalgia for the power and wealth of the princess mansion. What''s more, there was a known death waiting for her in front of her. If there was anything else, it was Huan yuan and others.

    She has to go, but before she goes, she has to arrange for others'' way back, how to get out of the city safely after leaving Princess mansion, how to escape the pursuit that Liu ziye and He Ji may follow, where to go, how to settle down in other places, and how to manage her livelihood in the future

    Chu Yu thought that she could take time to think about these problems. After all, it was still two months early, and the tunnel was not dug out outside the princess''s house. However, her sudden decision made all this urgent, which made Chu Yu think back and feel a little regret.

    But regret return to regret, Chu Yu didn''t stop intention, she really can''t wait, even if want to stay here more some time, also want to wait for the bracelet to get hand again.

    The corner of Huan yuan''s mouth slightly cocked up. He lowered his head to Chu Yu and said, "I have a way, but I have to ask the princess to atone first."

    He didn''t say anything, and then he said atonement first. Chu Yu knew that there must be some mystery behind him. At this time, no matter what Huan yuan''s guilt, she didn''t want to pursue it. She just waved her hand and said, "you tell me."

    Huan yuan lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "I did something without telling the princess. Previously, when the princess sent people to settle down in various places, I secretly sent several more people to settle down in other places. "

    Although Chu Yu can be said to be very tolerant and trust him, it''s impossible to say that Huan yuan is determined to bet her future on her trust and tolerance. Therefore, after mastering the real power, Huan yuan carefully does one thing, that is, if one day Chu Yu turns over, he has left himself a perfect retreat.

    Chu Yu didn''t arrange it himself, so yuejiefei didn''t know. Last time Liu ziye eradicated her cunning bunny, he couldn''t find out Huanyuan''s way back.

    Huan yuan whispered to finish all, then no longer words, between the two people once again into a terrible silence.

    After a long time, Chu Yucai took the stove into his arms, rubbed his cool fingers repeatedly, and asked softly, "why did you tell me?" She had been kept secret of this before. If Huan yuan didn''t tell her, she would never find out that if he wanted to get away, he could leave alone. In fact, he didn''t have to tell her that.

    Huan yuan shakes his head blankly. He keeps his eyes closed. He doesn''t look at Chu Yu or imagine her present expression.

    This is his last card, at this time all handed in, is equivalent to his life in a sacrificial attitude completely offered, if Chu Yu therefore want to deal with him, he completely can''t resist, completely can''t resist.

    "Why?" Huan yuan murmured, "maybe I want to believe you?"

    The reason why he left his way for himself was that he couldn''t trust Chu Yu completely. However, when he saw her worried look and her worried eyes, he suddenly couldn''t bear it. He told Chu Yu what he had done. After that, he didn''t regret it.

    Chu Yu put down the stove.

    Find her action, Huan yuan finally can''t help but raise his eyes, but Chu Yu but don''t face to one side, her voice has a weak tremor: "thank you, you are willing to believe me."

    For Chu Yu, there is nothing wrong with Huan yuan''s way of staying in the back. In her mind, there is no need to completely obey the concept of honesty between the master and the slave. However, the weight of Huan yuan''s final confession is so heavy that she can''t ignore it.

    Not only because it just relieved her urgent need, she knew what Huan yuan''s confession meant, which meant that he was completely exposed in front of her. She could hurt him at any time, but he could not resist.

    Different from Liu sang, who was young, or a man who didn''t care so much, or Liu se, who didn''t care whether he was dependent on others, Chu Yu, the pride of Huan yuan, had seen it. She also knew how much he longed for freedom. He had been insulted and hurt. He had a strict mind and a cautious personality. He was not easy to trust others, and he was rarely so unprepared.

    But now he''s given in to such a step.

    In this world, in this person, how valuable complete trust is.

    Chu Yu never thinks that it is natural for others to pay for her. When someone treats her sincerely, she will feel it and keep it in mind. Huan yuan''s heart was too heavy to imagine, which made Chu Yu''s nose tingle.

    Unexpectedly because of this almost cry out, Chu Yu feel a little embarrassed, but more is shock.

    Accumulated, she has owed him too much.

    Since there is Huan yuan''s back-end support, Chu Yu is relieved. Even if she disappears immediately, others can entrust her to Huan yuan.

    Only in this way, she owes more, and will never be able to repay.

    Then came the second day.

    Hongmen banquet.

 Chapter 192

    Although she had made enough preparations and rehearsed many times in her heart, she was still nervous when she was ready to take the medicine.

    Looking at tianrujing and yuejiefei, who had already come to the door of the house, her heart beat quickly and almost penetrated her body. Her fingers trembled slightly under her sleeve, but her face was still very cold.

    She pinched the palm of her hand, so as not to make it too obvious for them to find something strange. Then she gave them a light glance, swept them coldly and took them back.

    Chu Yu used a quiet and vacant courtyard to entertain guests today. It was quiet and quiet. However, the furnishings in the house were quite different, showing a rich look.

    There was a thick blanket on the ground. As soon as he entered the door, Yue JieFei felt the warm air coming from the house with a soft fragrance, which dissipated the cold feeling of early winter outside. However, looking at Chu Yu''s condensed expression, he was somewhat uncertain.

    Yue JieFei is not naive enough to think that Chu Yu will be kind to him after he betrays him. But Chu Yu invites them, but he doesn''t know what the intention is.

    Youlan leads them to Chuyu''s banquet room, which is smaller than the ordinary hall. It''s a separate room, and there is no other exit except the front door.

    The sky is like a mirror only in the door, then lift step into, and Yue JieFei see the house only Chu Yu a person, also slightly relieved, if spend wrong or Rong Zhi in, he probably will consider whether to enter the house.

    There are two feet wide and four feet long black lacquer short tables scattered in the room. Chu Yu sits on the top, and two people sit on the left and right sides.

    Chu Yu said to them coldly: "please sit down." Then he picked up the book beside him and pretended to neglect it.

    If she shows her eagerness and welcome to their arrival at this time. On the contrary, it will arouse the suspicion of yuejiefei and tianrujing, and try to be cold, which is the normal appearance she should show.

    Young blue leads several maids to be busy inside and outside, delivers the food and wine, neatly places in front of three people''s long table, the snow-white porcelain stack sets off the black tabletop, the food is exquisite, the color is bright riotous, stands looks very good-looking.

    Wait for you LAN and others to change into new incense. Bowing to withdraw, Chu Yu put down the book and looked at the two men who were also silent for a while. Their cold looks softened slightly and sighed: "why do we become so strange and desolate?"

    She began to talk, and yuejiefei remembered the days when she had been with Chuyu. Although she was worried that she would be liked by the princess every day, in fact, the princess didn''t touch him. On the contrary, she was very generous to him. He also did not understand why the sky was like a mirror, so he had to tell the princess to participate in politics. It makes your majesty and the princess separate.

    He didn''t know that tianrujing and Chuyu had any internal disputes, but they didn''t get along well before? Even if tianru mirror disappeared, Chu Yu went out of the city to look for it?

    In my mind, yuejiefei can''t help looking at the sky like a mirror, but I see his younger martial brother''s face is expressionless as usual, and I don''t know what he is thinking.

    The room is full of strong warm fragrance. The languid fragrance almost permeates from breath to heart beat. The intoxicating aftertaste makes people feel relaxed.

    Chu Yu poured herself a glass of wine. With the action of pouring wine to stabilize her hand, even under the soothing of incense, she still can''t suppress the crazy heartbeat.

    It''s close. It''s close.

    Her eyes pretended to be inadvertently swept over the sky like a mirror, and her wrist under the purple sleeve suddenly became fiery. But she then pretended to drink to hide her eager look.

    Although the dishes were as delicate as flowers, Chu Yu didn''t take a few bites. She slowly poured and drank, and also slowly told them something about the past. Her voice was full of loneliness and regret. The more she heard it, the more she could not help but feel lost.

    "Do you remember us drinking together on the east mountain?" Chuyu said, suddenly thinking of Wang Yizhi, his heart suddenly sank. People who used to drink together. No longer around, and the original mood of drinking together. Also can not find back, she dropped her eyes, "it was really good at that time."

    Wine, starlight, laugh together, sing without restraint.

    Such days will never come back.

    Some people go far away, some can''t believe it, some break up completely.

    And she will be gone soon.

    The former prosperous land has turned into a barren plain. There will be no one left in the wasteland, but endless storms.

    Listening to Chu Yu''s words, Yue JieFei had some desperation. He could not help comforting him: "princess, you don''t have to be like this. You just don''t agree with your majesty for a while. After a while, your Majesty''s anger is gone, so you won''t be blamed any more." Listen to Chu Yu''s words, he feels very ominous, her this tone, is almost like a person who is about to die.

    Chu Yu gave a strange smile and glanced at the sky like a mirror: he didn''t tell Yue JieFei about her future.

    So good.

    Smiling and shaking his head, Chu Yuxian filled his glass, then got up from his seat, took the wine pot in front of him, came to them, poured a glass of wine for them respectively, and said softly, "for the last time, I''ll toast you three." After putting down the wine pot, Chu Yu went back to his seat and gently picked up her glass. Her eyes looked at them one after another. "First, I respect yuejiefei. I thank you for protecting me and sparing no effort."

    When Chuyu poured wine for yuejiefei, he was a little frightened. He didn''t seem to be used to Chuyu doing such things, but he didn''t stop him. Hearing what Chuyu said, he looked sad and then raised his glass: "princess, why do you want to thank her? That''s my job. "

    Chu Yu raised her eyebrows, raised her glass and drank it quickly: "that''s your business. I still want to thank you." Even if it is the responsibility, we can''t deny that yuejiefei has gone through life and death for her so many times.

    Yuejiefei takes a sip first, and then learns from Chuyu. He looks up and drinks. But he sees that Chuyu''s eyes are on tianrujing, which is opposite him. Tianrujing looks at the wine glass as if he is in a dazed trance. Yuejiefei coughs lightly. Tianrujing returns to his senses and slowly raises his glass to drink up the liquid.

    He won''t see a problem, will he?

    Chu Yu thought uneasily.

    However, her first glass of wine is completely without ingredients, even if the sky is suspicious, there is no way to find anything.

    We have already done this step, and temporary retreat is not the way.

    Chu Yu clenched her teeth. At this time, she completely calmed down. Her heart beat wildly and her hands and feet trembled as if they were all hallucinations. She showed a sad smile and continued to get up. She took up her wine pot and filled it with wine as usual. Then she went to yuejiefei table.

    When she bent down, Chu yukuan''s big sleeve covered the wine pot for a moment. At that moment, her hand on the lid of the pot made a little effort, turned a small angle, and then continued to pour wine for yuejiefei as if nothing had happened.

    This wine pot, which she asked Rong Zhi to process by hand, is a mandarin duck pot that she once saw on TV and in novels. The wine pot is divided into two parts completely isolated. Half of the wine is OK, and the other half is mixed with ecstasy.

    Turn the mechanism to control which half of the wine is poured from the spout.

    Although they have done enough superficial work to make yuejiefei and yuejiefei think that this invitation is to talk about the past with them, and the overpowering drug provided by Rongzhi is not strong enough to taste when mixed in the wine, Chu Yu is still afraid that they should be careful, so she deliberately pours the wine for them with her used wine pot, and drinks by herself first, so as to show that the wine is non-toxic and reduce their vigilance.

    Not only that, the wine she poured in the first round was not flavored at all, but also to relieve the other party''s vigilance.

    Very calm to two people filled with wine, Chu Yu once again returned to the seat and raised his glass: "this second glass of wine." She turned to the sky like a mirror and said with a sincere smile, "although you hurt me, I still want to thank you for telling me something."

    Then there was a full drink.

    Chu Yu didn''t taste the wine at all. Her mind now is on Tian Rujing''s wrist. No matter what she eats or drinks, eating food tastes like chewing wax, and drinking wine is like drinking boiled water.

    In the third cup of wine, Chu Yu also drew gourd like this. Although Rong Zhi assured her that only one cup of wine was enough to bring down a person, for the sake of safety, Chu Yu doubled it on her own.

    "For the third, I''d like to propose a toast to both of you." Chu Yu calmly picked up the wine cup and said with no expression: "from now on, the end of gratitude and righteousness is irrelevant."

    Yue JieFei was stunned, and his face immediately appeared an undisguised sense of sadness, but he didn''t say anything, just slowly picked up the glass.

    If the sky is like a mirror, it is simpler than him. Raise a glass, drink up, and then lean on the carpet.

    When tianrujing fell down, yuejiefei finally felt something wrong. His head was heavy and his limbs were weak. Seeing that tianrujing lost consciousness, he suddenly understood it.

    As soon as he opened his glass, he tried his best to keep sober and tried to draw the sword. But when his hand touched the handle of the sword, he felt a pain in the back of his head. The dizziness and madness of pain poured into his mind, which made him unable to support any more, and his consciousness fell into darkness.

    Chu Yu stood next to yuejiefei and left the wine pot in her hand without any expression. No matter the liquid overflowed from the pot and soaked the carpet, she bent down and touched yuejiefei. She was still breathing. Then she slowly relaxed.

    Fearing that Yue JieFei had learned martial arts, Chu Yu woke up early. She pulled out the hemp rope and tied him into a meat dumpling. When the food was ready, she walked step by step to the sky like a mirror that had been lying on the opposite side.

 Chapter 193

    After three or four steps, Chu Yu suddenly remembered something and quickly backed away. She picked up the long sword she had captured from yuejiefei''s waist, slowly explored its scabbard, and touched it on tianru mirror''s shoulder. Seeing that it didn''t respond, she stabbed it again.

    Still no response.

    Chu Yu threw away her sword, and then walked over. The sky was like a mirror lying on the soft carpet. A few wisps of black hair came out of the delicate hair crown, and gently brushed his beautiful face.

    Chu Yu squatted beside him, held his shoulder, turned over the front of his body, let him lie on his back, and then looked carefully.

    The sky is like a mirror, her eyes are closed tightly, her eyes are cold and merciless, and her feather like eyelashes seem to vibrate slightly. Chu Yu is startled and thinks that he is going to wake up. She steps back a few steps. After a while, she sees that the sky is like a mirror and doesn''t move, so she leans back again.

    The sky is like a mirror lying quietly. If it wasn''t for the ups and downs of his chest and the breathing of his nose to prove that he was still alive, it would be as if he had died.

    This time, we can be sure that she has succeeded.

    Even though she had done a lot of preparation, she could not help but have a kind of "this is the end?" It''s a delusion.

    It seems that... It''s too easy.

    It''s almost like a dream.

    However, no matter how dreamy it is, it is the reality in front of us. Looking at the sky like a mirror, Chu Yu is happy again. She carefully reaches out her hand and gently pokes his white cheek. Her fingertips are slightly immersed in the delicate skin. The soft, smooth and elastic touch comes from her fingers.

    She was hurt by this guy, and now he is in her hands!

    When she thought that she could do whatever she wanted to do with the sky like a mirror, Chu Yu felt an inexplicable excitement.

    Finally. You have such a day!

    While silently thinking in his heart, Chu Yu poked tianru mirror''s cheek more forcefully, and after he poked tianru mirror''s face out a red mark, he continued to poke it in another place.

    Poke, poke, poke.

    Poke, poke, poke.

    He poked out seven or eight beautiful little red spots on tianrujing''s gentle and beautiful cheek, then spread his hair and tied more than ten braids. Chu Yucai contentedly stopped, suppressed the impulse to continue to play, and did business first.

    Although she is confident in Rongzhi''s ecstasy. But don''t forget too much.

    He went to the cabinet beside him and took out a pair of gloves and large boots. Chu Yu looked at them carefully for a moment, bent down and put the boots on his feet, then put on a glove.

    The gloves and boots are specially made by her. The gloves are sewn with double layers of deerskin, with a layer of cotton cloth sandwiched in the middle. The boots are also made of leather, and the soles are made of hardwood. They are very thick.

    These are insulating materials.

    Chu Yu wanted to get some rubber. However, rubber trees should be grown in Guangdong, Guangdong and Yunnan. It''s time-consuming to obtain and produce rubber trees, and it''s not necessarily successful. He gave up the idea.

    Taking a deep breath, Chu Yu touched heaven''s wrist like a mirror with her hand wearing deerskin gloves, and carefully opened his sleeve, revealing what she was thinking about all the time.

    The objects beyond the times are quietly put on the wrist which is a little too thin as the sky is like a mirror. The silver arc edge is flowing with delicate and cold brilliance, and the center of one side is inlaid with scarlet gems, beautiful and transparent, just like solidified blood.

    It was just there in silence. When it doesn''t work, no one knows what terrible power it has.

    Chu Yu pressed Tian Rujing''s arm with one hand, and the edge of the palm touched his warm skin. She paused, and then pressed it hard. The gloved hand clasps the edge of the bracelet and pulls it out very carefully.

    Take off the process is very smooth, only after the day such as mirror palm, because the width of the palm produced a little obstacle, but Chu Yu a little force. They pulled it out completely.

    Tianru mirror thumb root and palm edge connected parts were rubbed slightly red, a little broken skin, after a while, from the broken skin place Qinchu a few tiny blood beads.

    But Chu Yu didn''t notice this. As soon as she got the bracelet. It''s like a big project has been completed, has been on the screen breathing slowly spit out. Then he couldn''t wait to study the spoils.

    Chu Yu still didn''t dare to touch the bracelet with her hand, but if she didn''t touch it, how would she use it?

    After several failures, Chu Yu pulled up Tian Ru Jing''s finger and learned what Tian Ru Jing had done before. He pressed his finger on the scarlet jewel and then started the command

    "Alibaba."

    "Sesame, open the door."

    "The king of heaven and the tiger of earth."

    "Gaogang earthquake, a school of Xishan eternal beauty."

    ¡°ABCDEFG¡£¡±

    "We are all wooden people."

    "... do you want to buy a dish?"

    ¡­¡­

    Also don''t know tried how many words may be the key code words, Chu Yu finally tired to terminate the inquiry without purpose.

    Originally hot heart also gradually cold down: is not the sky like a mirror can''t?

    Must be issued by the fixed owner of the order, this bracelet will start it?

    Not quite willing to bite his lips, Chu Yu took out the red sandalwood box hidden under his desk, put the bracelet in it and put it in his arms. Then, she pulled the mahogany chair that was originally placed on the wall as decoration, dragged tianru mirror to the chair and sat down with her hands on the armrest. Then, in this position, she tied his hands, feet and body to the chair.

    Although the sky was like a mirror and there were more chairs to sit on, Chu Yu treated the two brothers equally in the material of the rope.

    Next, will you wake him up?

    Chu Yu thought in her heart.

    Although she is not reconciled, this is also expected. She may be unable to operate the bracelet due to some limitations, so she must come back to tianru mirror for advice.

    How can we coax him into telling the truth?

    Although the option of "using punishment" has already been listed in the plan, it would be better if the problem could be solved without passing this pass.

    Chu Yu sighed and went to the shelf in the corner. When she came back, she had a basin of water in her hand.

    Her schedule, all aspects of the arrangements, have hidden the corresponding props in the room. Although the room is prosperous and peaceful on the surface, in fact, there are murderers everywhere. There are various kinds of torture tools, whips and candles hidden in the high and low cabinets (what do you want to do?), Tiger stool, chili water, shackles and so on are all prepared for different purposes at different times.

    Chu Yu had not gone back to tianru mirror, when she heard a violent crash coming from the door behind her. She was surprised and turned around, but saw the carved wooden door shaking twice. In the next crash, the bolt broke, the two doors opened suddenly, and a shadow rushed in with the residual force of the crash.

    ========================================================

    In addition to the main body of the article, I have sent a chapter today. It''s like a mirror in the sky. You can read the free chapter, monthly subscription and subscription at will~~~

    Today, when I was revising the text, I thought of one thing. I used lanruo (transliteration of Sanskrit "silent place") to replace the name of solitude. The main reason is that lanruo has a lot of flavor... But later I thought that I was already a monk in the Central Plains, so don''t worry about the birds, It''s better to unify and sinicize... So I changed it again and went back... Climbed... And did a boring and useless job... (giggle)

 Chapter 194

    The man who broke in was Huan yuan.

    He looked worried, as if he was afraid of something. When he came in, he saw Chu Yu with a water basin. He didn''t know what he was going to do. He stood still and quietly relieved.

    Seeing that Chu Yu is safe for the time being, Huan yuan has a little peace of mind, so he has the heart to look at the rest of the house. But when he sweeps around, he sees Yue JieFei, who has been tied into meat dumplings, and his face shakes a little. His eyes turn again, and he sees seven or eight pretty red spots on his white face, and the sky with more than ten braids tied on his head is like a mirror.

    Tian Rujing used to have a special status. No matter what time he was, he was almost clean and spotless. However, with his noise and rumors, he was almost always connected with his mysterious power. At this moment, however, Huan yuan was surprised to see that master Tianshi was powerlessly bound, and his body was used as a doll, What Tsinghua bearing, what dust wind ah, all have no shadow.

    Those braids, some thin, some thick, some tied to the temples, some directly to the sky, three strands of Mahua, four strands of Mahua... In a word, Chu Yu tried all the braiding methods she could think of on tianru mirror''s head.

    Huan yuan looked at the sky like a mirror, and his face showed the expression of wanting to laugh and forbearance. After a while, he swallowed the smile and looked at Chu Yu again. His eyes already had some color of understanding: "is the princess going to take them today?"

    Chu Yu also came back to herself at this time. She put down the basin on one side of the low cabinet, shook her fingers with water drops, motioned Huan yuan to close the door first, and then said with a smile: "almost." Catching these two people is just a way. Her real goal is not to tell people.

    After a pause, she asked, "what''s the matter with you?"

    Huan yuan has become very stable now. He would never have broken in so recklessly that he could not even knock on the door if there were not something very urgent.

    When Chu Yu asked, Huan yuan remembered what he had come for. He recovered from the shock of seeing the sky like a mirror. He hesitated for a moment and said, "today I think about it again and again. When the princess saw me yesterday..."

    Yesterday, Chu Yu asked him if he had a way out, and he said a word, Chu Yu heart something. The words vaguely revealed that if she was not there in the future, she hoped that Huan yuan would take care of them.

    She said it very secretively, but Huan yuan still felt something wrong. He didn''t sleep last night and thought about it until today. Finally, she was sure that she had the idea of entrusting her future affairs. After hearing that Chu Yu invited Yue Jie Fei Tian Ru Jing to come here today, he thought that she had the will to die and wanted to die with them or do something else dangerous, so he broke in without thinking of anything.

    Although Chu Yu didn''t look like she wanted to die. But her words were too reminiscent of last words.

    The more you think about it, the more certain you can be.

    It''s almost like leaving the world.

    After entering the room, he found that it was completely different from what he thought. Chu Yu had already easily controlled them. However, although he saw that she was safe and her heart was down, Huan yuan''s bad feeling still lingered.

    But would it be too presumptuous of him to ask her if she wanted to die?

    Even if outsiders can be all-round, but in the face of Chu Yu, Huan yuan always has some thoughts. Up to now, it is not a precaution, but a feeling of cherishing because of care.

    Hesitating for a moment, Huan yuan raised his head and was about to say that there was nothing to prevaricate, but he was looking at Chu Yu''s concerned eyes. He couldn''t help but feel soft in his heart. It was just a secret way. He said with a bitter smile.

    He was afraid that she was going to do something dangerous. Just because of some entrusted words, he was so embarrassed and reckless that he was afraid that she would disappear. It''s already a bit secretive and unwilling to open up.

    He had not yet fully realized the cause.

    But Huan yuan turned to think that he didn''t even reserve the last card. Why hide these ideas? In this way, on the contrary, he was calm in his heart: let''s think he was worried too much.

    He Huan yuan is a person who likes to think more.

    Chuyu had no choice but to smile. Yesterday, because he was sure that other people could get away, he happily said a few more words to Huan yuan. There was also a hint that he would take care of her in the future. However, he didn''t expect that Huan yuan was so sharp that he found her intention so easily.

    It''s just that she won''t admit it.

    Chuyu smiles and pacifies Huanyuan. He reluctantly calms his heart. Huanyuan leaves. He doesn''t ask Chuyu what to do with tianrujing. He doesn''t intend to interfere. He just figures out how to cover up for Chuyu after going out.

    When his hand touched the door, Huan yuan saw half of the broken wooden bolt hanging on the door and blushed. The secret way was too bold, but he still couldn''t put down his heart after thinking about it. He looked back at Chu Yu with sincere and gentle eyes and said in a low voice: "if the princess has any trouble, you can say it. Although Huan yuan is not talented, he can at least share some of it, Princess, don''t risk it alone

    Chu Yu was stunned, smiling and comforting again. It was easy to coax Huan yuan to leave. Looking at the door that was closed again, she was distracted for a moment before she found a new bolt and fastened the door again

    "Don''t you say that makes me more reluctant to give up?"

    After taking some time to calm down, Chu Yu picked up the copper basin again, intending to continue what he had been interrupted by Huan yuan''s intrusion, but he took half a step, and the door behind him was knocked open again.

    This time, the comer broke into the door directly. The door fell apart and scattered in the air. One of them fell directly to Chu Yu''s feet.

    At this time, this place can break in directly without causing a disturbance outside. Basically, it''s all from the government. Last time it was Huan yuan, I don''t know who it is this time.

    How do you want to be a villain and extort a confession?

    Chu Yu put down the copper basin and looked back to see who interrupted her again. But he saw a gorgeous red dress standing in the debris. Like Huan yuan, he also saw the sky like a mirror.

    The sky is like the pigtail on the mirror''s head. Even if the worried people see it, they can''t help but smile. However, the flower''s face is full of sadness, and there is no smile at all.

    "Princess!" Hua CuO bit his teeth and knelt down to Chu Yu. "Rong Zhi... Rong Zhi he..." there were several dark red spots on his clothes, as if they were fresh blood that had just splashed on them.

    Huacuo is not very pleased with her all the time. Chu Yu knows that he is always proud of her, and he does not fake words to her. But at this moment, he even gives her a big gift, and something terrible must have happened. Then listen to him say Rong Zhi, Chu Yu''s mind is a blank.

    The anxious voice from my ear was like a dull thunder: "stop him, it''s going to die!"

 Chapter 195

    How could that be?

    Chu Yu stood by the bed, looking at the imperial doctor from the palace to diagnose Rong Zhi.

    According to Hua Cuo, Rong Zhi was talking with him when he suddenly vomited blood, then fell into a coma and couldn''t wake up.

    Knowing that Rong Zhi had an accident, she couldn''t help asking the sky like a mirror. Anyway, now that the bracelet was on her, she couldn''t run away, so she gave them to Huan yuan, who hadn''t gone far. Then she followed Hua CuO to muxue garden.

    There are also doctors in the princess''s family, but as soon as they are diagnosed, they all kneel down and beg for mercy. They say that the princess will spare her life, but they refuse to say about Rong Zhi''s illness. On the contrary, Chu Yu understands Rong Zhi''s current situation from another angle, and becomes more and more worried.

    Chu Yu sent a message to the palace to invite the imperial doctor. At least the imperial doctor''s ability should be better than the doctor''s?

    At this time, He Ji did not stay in the outer court. It was his men who were in charge of monitoring Chu Yu. Knowing that the princess''s favorite face was dying, he did not dare to let anyone stop Chu Yu''s messenger. Soon he invited the most skilled doctor Chen from the imperial palace.

    The royal doctor was in his seventies, but he still looked fifty or sixty years old. He was well maintained. Now he was sitting on the edge of Rongzhi''s bed and put his finger on Rongzhi''s wrist, where he could almost see the shape of bones.

    Chu Yu looked at his fingers and saw the blue blood on Rong Zhi''s pale wrist. She could not help feeling sad. She only knew that Rong Zhi had been reduced a lot, but it was winter. Everyone was wearing several layers of clothes. She didn''t know what Rong Zhi was like until now?!

    Before the doctor came, Chu Yu took off Rong Zhi''s bloody coat and let him lie on the bed in a single coat. She saw Rong Zhi''s body under the coat, which was young and pliable. At the moment, it was as if there was only an empty shelf left. The blood vessels were clearly visible under the skin, and each one seemed to contain the dying life.

    And the breath and heartbeat of the patient are so weak that they seem to disappear at any time.

    How could his health be so bad?

    Didn''t you come back well?

    Can walk can sit, can steadily strategize, can smile to calculate people.

    Chu Yu gazed at Rong Zhi''s sharp eyebrows. His face was as pale as snow. His eyes were always smiling, but now they were closed. Even though he was unconscious, he was still enveloped in a deep and unexpected aura.

    She had been looking at Rong Zhi, her eyes fixed, but she asked the imperial doctor, "how is he..."

    The imperial doctor let go of Rong Zhi''s hand and looked at Chu Yu, but he wanted to say nothing. Chu Yu caught a glimpse of him and knew what he was afraid of. She gritted her teeth and said, "let''s be frank. The princess won''t blame me."

    At least. Tell her what''s going on.

    Always so hesitant, she will be more and more worried, no matter what the result. Let her know exactly.

    So the imperial doctor strengthened his courage. In addition to the fact that Chu Yu had lost his power in the palace recently, he really had something to say: "princess, you''d better... Prepare for him..." before he finished, he kept silent, because he saw that Chu Yu''s mouth brimmed with red blood.

    She bit her lip.

    Hot pain from the inside of the lip, Chu Yu forced himself to show a smile, that smile in other people''s eyes is even a little chilly: "what''s the matter, you tell me in detail."

    The doctor sighed and bowed. Report carefully.

    Rong Zhi''s body had been seriously damaged three or four years ago. Although he had been recuperating for many years, his foundation was empty. He was clearly a young man, but his vitality was exhausted. A while ago, Rong Zhi suffered another injury and suffered a great loss. After that, he failed to take good care of himself, which made his body decline completely.

    The imperial doctor said in a low voice: "the reason why this young master can live to this day is that he has a firm mind and strong self support, so he has changed into an ordinary person. I''m afraid I''ll die long ago. " In his opinion, Rongzhi was an empty shell. It''s incredible to be alive now.

    However, no matter how strong and firm the will is, it will not be able to bring the dead back to life after all.

    Chu Yu raised her hand, wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, stabilized her mind with great self-control, and slowly asked, "is there no way to save it?"

    The imperial doctor didn''t speak. He looked at her with pity.

    No answer is the answer.

    Chu Yu was silent for a while and waved her hand, as if she had exhausted all her strength. She said: "you go down."

    How could that be?

    After the imperial doctor left, Chu Yu sent out this question again in her heart.

    Rongzhi''s body has been in decline since he came back. However, because he always controls everything, it makes people feel that he is very powerful, confident and successful. On the contrary, it ignores his weak constitution.

    Including her.

    Even she was bewildered by his powerful, vicious, calm and firm.

    So when his body finally broke down beyond the limit, her

    When the imperial doctor finished his pulse diagnosis, Chu Yu stood up and asked, "how is he?"

    Imperial doctor: "excuse me, has this young master ever been injured?"

    Chu Yu: "yes."

    Imperial doctor: "that''s it."

    Chu Yu: "what does it have to do with his injured legs and feet?"

    Royal doctor: "did he use crutches after he was injured?"

    Chu Yu: "what are you doing with crutches?"

    Royal doctor: "that''s it. That''s the problem. "

    Royal doctor: "because he didn''t insist on crutches, the virus caused by his injury went up rapidly. His two legs had two big tendons, like two expressways. The virus moved up at a speed of 180 kilometers per hour... He''s finished! Ruthless disease is devouring his brain health cells! A new vegetable is about to be born

    Chu Yu: sorry!

    ==============================================

    Looking for a monthly ticket for a brand new vegetable~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status. If you come in from the main station, click the red [women''s works] sign at the bottom of the cover to turn to the women''s page. Thank you.

    If you have a monthly ticket, you can recommend tickets for two chapters ~ ~ ~ thank you!

 Chapter 196

    Huacuo said it very slowly, and it was not very coherent. It was an old memory. He had to try his best to recall it in order to recall the general plot.

    It was two or three years ago that he had a drink chat with Rong Zhi. Rong Zhi said that he had fallen into such a situation because of heaven as the moon. He was constrained by heaven as the moon. The only way to get rid of him was heaven as the moon.

    In Hua CuO''s confused narration, Chu Yu learns something about Rong Zhi''s unique swordsmanship, which is even better than he Jue''s. This was expected by her, but what she didn''t expect was that it was heaven like the moon that restricted him. It was also related to the decline of his body. It''s not the abolition of martial arts in martial arts novels. It''s not clear what it is, because huacuo was drunk at that time, and it''s a long time ago.

    However, it is certain that if that restriction is lifted, tolerance may be saved.

    But the moon is dead.

    The sky is like the moon

    Tianru mirror''s master is tianru moon, and tianru moon''s apprentice is tianru mirror. Although tianru moon has died, tianru mirror seems to have said that he inherited tianru moon''s things.

    Just now because of the sudden fall of Rong Zhi, she was in a mess. She was not only temporarily stranded, but also completely forgot to go home. When she recalled that the sky was like a mirror, Chu Yu remembered the bracelet she had just got.

    Is it also the function of the bracelet that the sky is like the moon to control accommodation?

    If so, can she also save Rong Zhi from this desperate situation?

    However, the premise is that she must be able to start and use the bracelet. If she can''t even use it, whether it''s saving people or going home, it''s just a fantasy in her mind.

    Wait for the flower to leave. Chu Yu walked to the bedside and sat on the edge of the bed carefully for fear of disturbing. She just gazed at Rong Zhi and saw his haggard face. It was like a very thin snow flake that would melt at a touch.

    Chu Yu stretched out her hand to touch Rong Zhi, but stopped two or three inches away from his chin. The sharp chin seemed to have a sharp illusion. It''s as if you''ll be cut if you touch it.

    But Chu Yu''s hand only stopped two or three seconds, then stroked firmly.

    It doesn''t matter if you get cut.

    Her fingers stayed on his chin for a moment, then moved up slowly along the outline of his face, and finally stayed at the corner of his eyes and brows, and her fingertips were deeply attached.

    His skin was cold, like frost and snow in winter. Even if the room was lit and the air was warm, it still could not warm his body.

    It''s as cold as death.

    "What a mess." Chu Yu suddenly opened her mouth. Then he got up and left.

    When I stepped out of the room, it was already full of stars. Youlan is still waiting outside. At this time, the weather has become cold and the night is still cold. Youlan doesn''t know how long she has been standing outside. She keeps shaking her hands and stamping her feet. Her face is blue with cold and looks very pitiful.

    As soon as Chu Yu comes out, you LAN doesn''t care about the cold. Quickly meet: "princess, want to have dinner?"

    Listening to her question, Chu Yu remembered that she had been shocked to hear that Rong Zhi was in a coma after putting down Tian Ru Jing this morning. She had been worried about it ever since. She didn''t even know when it was night, let alone when she had dinner.

    After eating something, Chu Yu went back to the place where today''s trial was interrupted twice.

    The door smashed by huacuo has been replaced with a new one. Chu Yu knocked twice at the door, and there came a quiet voice with warning: "who?"

    "It''s me." Chu Yu light way.

    The next moment, the door was opened and Huan yuan stood at the door strangely to welcome Chu Yu into the house.

    After entering the house, Huan yuan immediately covered the door and dropped the bolt. Then he opened the wall cabinet near the door, and the big cabinet contained two people who had lost their resistance ability.

    Today, Huan yuan sent someone to repair the gate. For fear that outsiders might see the sky like a mirror, they put the two brothers in the cupboard. They also found out Chu Yu''s magic medicine hidden in the room, and added more to them in case they woke up.

    Therefore, both tianru mirror and yuejiefei are still unconscious.

    Although the sky is like a mirror now, it can be said that he is in the state of being a mermaid, but his reputation is associated with his mysterious power. Huan doesn''t know what it is like like like Chu Yu. Therefore, in his heart, the sky is like a mirror, but now he is tied up and imprisoned, and Chu Yu plays tricks on him at will, It was unthinkable to him.

    Although he is unconditionally on Chu Yu''s side now, he is not so happy to see Chu Yu toss a heaven and man.

    At the same time, he was shocked by Chu Yu''s contempt for the gods.

    How did she do it? Do you have no respect for ghosts and gods?

    Even after seeing the magic power of the sky?

    Disrespect for ghosts and gods is not difficult for the people who grew up in the 21st century nourished by materialism, but it is unimaginable for the ancients who still believe that there are ghosts and gods in the world. If they want to get rid of this point, they need to have the arrogant attitude at the top, or the ruthless cold temperament.

    Huan yuan didn''t have any. He was too formal and gentle.

    Chu Yu didn''t notice the fluctuation in Huan yuan''s heart. She just asked Huan yuan to help him hold the sky like a mirror outside, and still tied it to the chair as in the daytime. Then she picked up the copper basin she had put down twice in the daytime, turned her wrist and lifted it. The cold water poured mercilessly on the sky like a mirror, wetting his head and face, and a lot of water poured on him, soaking his clothes.

    This time, no one broke in again.

    Huan yuan can''t help but turn to one side. He can''t bear to see that the sky is like a mirror. Although the sky was like a mirror the day before yesterday.

    The red spots on tianru mirror''s cheek that Chu Yu poked out during the day had naturally faded away. When he was watered, his messy hair was wet and stuck on his face, outlining a beautiful face. His long eyelashes were hung with crystal water beads, and his white skin was covered with a layer of water, which was very moving.

    Suddenly, he was poured down by cold water. The sky was like a mirror, and his body was tight. Then, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes. A pair of Yingrun and pure eyes were facing Chu Yu.

    Seeing Chu Yu, Tian Rujing was at a loss at first, as if wondering why he was here. After a while, he noticed something. A very delicate look suddenly appeared on his face, as if he wanted to cry and laugh.

    "I see. I was wrong." The sky is like a mirror low ground to say, his voice is tiny can''t hear, Chu Yu sees his lips open and close, but can''t hear what he is saying, then can''t help but ask a way: "what do you say?"

    Tian Ru Jing watched her intently. He didn''t know what emotion was floating in his eyes. The change of that emotion became slower and slower, shallower and shallower. At last, it disappeared without a trace and turned into a clear tranquility. He raised some voices and said word by word: "I said, I won''t agree."

    Never.

 Chapter 197

    The sky is not stupid.

    The first moment he woke up, he thought he should die, but he immediately felt that he was bound, and he was missing an object he usually wore, which he would not take off even when he took a bath.

    Only Chu Yu knows the value of the object, but now it''s gone, and he''s captured by Chu Yu. Naturally, she took the bracelet.

    After Tian Ru Jing regained consciousness, he understood the general situation with a little thought.

    Then, he was a little sad. What Chu Yu wanted was his bracelet. For her, all his value was in the divine object.

    Chu Yu frowned. She was surprised at Tian Ru Jing''s hard tone: "I haven''t said what I want. Why don''t you say no?"

    The sky looked at her quietly like a mirror: "what else can it be? Don''t you come for the sake of tolerance? "

    The heart was pricked by the pain of the sharp needle, but the sky was as expressionless as a mirror, very calm, and very sure: "the divine things have been binding Rong Zhi, making him unable to perform his skills, you know. But you probably don''t know that although the divine object bound him, it also saved his life. If the divine object left me, it would cause the last fatal damage to Rongzhi. Now he should be in danger, don''t you think? "

    The voice of the sky is as clear as a mirror. It looks like a bottoming water, but it''s so ruthless: "you want to save him, but you hurt him, so you want to get a way to save people from me." He pause, tone suddenly a little tough, "but, I won''t say."

    The person you like, for the sake of another man, uses drugs to harm him, tries to take away his most important things, even for that person. Now it''s time to press him.

    The sky is like a mirror, the heart is cold, and the eyes cover the color of sadness.

    He doesn''t know if it''s sad. It seems that there are many thin knives cutting back and forth repeatedly in the heart, which is filled with strong acid. For the first time, he yearns to be another person, hoping to become what she maintains in her heart, rather than such a hostile state.

    But it''s just a fantasy.

    Tian Rujing guessed some correctly. Also guessed wrong some, although Chu Yu at the moment is for Rong Zhi but come, but the initial beginning, is he didn''t expect the reason.

    Chu Yuding looked at him for a moment, but did not speak. In front of him, she opened all the boxes in the room and let him see the objects hidden in them. Finally, she came back to him and asked coldly, "see these. Do you know what I''m going to do? "

    The sky''s mirror like eyes swept over the part in front of him, but there was no fear on his face. After hearing Chu Yu''s question, he slowly closed his eyes: "whatever you want."

    Since he had drunk that glass of wine, he had decided not to cherish this life.

    Whatever Chu Yu wants, she will do.

    But he won''t go to save Rongzhi, let alone teach her how to save Rongzhi.

    This is not only because of jealousy, but also because of master''s explanation.

    Rong Zhi is not an ordinary person, he has the ability to influence the world situation, once such a person gets the place to display. Certainly, it will not be unknown. Either it is a vassal or it will be famous all over the world. However, this name does not exist in the history recorded in the book of heaven.

    In other words, just as Chu jade must die out, Rongzhi should not exist in this world.

    The sky is as calm as a mirror, and he looks very peaceful. But with a thorough understanding of the decisive, seems to have been ready to meet all the pain, and even death.

    It''s a martyr look, he''s willing to give everything for what he believes in.

    If pain comes. He will resist pain with faith, if death comes. He will see it as his proper destination, and die properly.

    Chu Yu saw, felt and was shocked.

    If it was normal, if it was nothing to do with her, she would appreciate such fearless demeanor as tianru mirror. But now this fearless demeanor is stubborn that she hates.

    Without any hesitation or consideration, he refused her without hesitation. There was no room for negotiation or concession.

    In the face of this stubborn attitude, Chu Yugen didn''t know what to do.

    She even had a premonition that even if the top ten tortures were imposed on tianru mirror in turn, this stubborn young man, who was as stubborn as a stone, would never let go.

    What''s more, if she really wanted to be punished, she might not be so cruel.

    ************************************

    Under the tight guard of the princess mansion, a shadow that was a little too broad passed quickly from the dark place.

    After a while, the shadow passed everyone, sneaked into the snow garden and came to Rongzhi bed quietly.

    As soon as the black cloak shrouded the whole body was removed, there were two people hiding under it. One of them was wearing a bright red shirt, which was huacuo.

    Huacuo did not look at the other person, but quickly returned to the window, looked out from the crack of the window, and made sure that he did not disturb the guards outside, so he walked lightly back to the bedside.

    At this time, the little guy who was responsible for taking care of Rongzhi had already fallen asleep on the short table outside. When huacuo just came in, he smelled the overpowering drug to make sure he slept more soundly.

    Looking at Rongzhi''s white and gaunt face, huacuo stretched his face, reached into his arms, took out a jade bottle, pulled out the plug, poured out a vermilion pill the size of his thumb, and fed it to Rongzhi. After a while, Rongzhi''s eyebrows moved, and a line of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes slowly opened.

    Seeing that Rongzhi woke up, huacuo''s nervous expression finally relaxed a little. He leaned over to help Rongzhi sit up and touched the bone under his clothes. He couldn''t help feeling sad again.

    Another person brought by huacuo is slightly weaker than huacuo. He has a black mask on his face, covering most of his face, showing only his beautiful lips and chin.

    As soon as he saw Rong Zhi wake up, he hastened to bow down, but stopped in his smiling eyes and straightened up again.

    Rong Zhi shook his head slowly and said with a smile, "I''ve said it many times. In front of me, I can get rid of the courtesy. Let''s get down to business." In a few words, he immediately occupied the dominant position. Huacuo stood on one side and was silent, and the man bowed his head to obey orders.

    "I don''t have much time. I pretend not to faint in order to cheat the sky, but if I count it up, I still have a month''s life." He looks calm and quiet, as if he is not the one who is on the verge of death. "Therefore, huacuo, what I give you is to look at the princess from time to time. The princess probably can''t get the way to control the bracelet from tianru mirror. I also know that tianru mirror''s temperament will never yield so easily."

    "In three days, if the princess still can''t get it, then you will steal the bracelet for me and return it to tianrujing. By the way, you will release his two brothers."

    "Why?"

    "No way!"

    Huacuo and the man he brought, at the same time, raised doubts and objections.

    Rong Zhi smiles slightly. The smile between his eyebrows is as far away as the ice and snow on the top of the mountain. The quiet and lofty charm makes them gradually calm down.

    "Listen to me." Rong Zhi said slowly, "especially Hua Cuo, you''re impulsive. I''m afraid you''ve made your own decisions. I''ve kept you a lot of things from you before. Now it''s time to tell you."

 Chapter 198

    "I don''t want to leave the princess''s residence because it''s convenient for me to do things here. Secondly, it''s really because he is constrained by the sky and the moon. He doesn''t know what he has done to me, which makes me look like what I am now." Rong Zhi simply stated his situation and said, "I''ve done a lot of rehousing over the years, and now everything is ready. Although the princess''s action is unexpected, our steps should not be disturbed."

    But why did Chu Yu suddenly want the bracelet?

    She is so eager and willing to take risks. What is her plot?

    Rong Zhi''s mind flickered on it. If he couldn''t find any clue, he put it down.

    "Huacuo looks at the princess carefully, so from now on, it''s limited to three days. In three days, she will steal the bracelet to save tianrujing. In these three days, as long as the princess doesn''t kill tianrujing, she can do whatever she wants."

    When huacuo and the man came into the room, he was a little cold, and was soon disappeared by the heat of the heater. Huacuo calmed down, contacted Rongzhi and asked, "I saved the sky like a mirror, and asked him to save you with grace, isn''t it?"

    Is it that simple?

    Rong Zhi said with a slight smile: "nature is not. If you threaten tianru mirror with this, he would rather not accept your favor than help me. What''s more, in the past, I was determined to compete with tianru moon. Even if tianru moon was dead, I would not take advantage of him. I would never beg for this vein to rescue me. I want them to bow to me willingly. "

    His expression was light and peaceful, but with the voice of words, there was a kind of extremely surging and magnificent air, like a peerless sword, which was hidden in his eyebrows.

    Even if his body is controlled by others, he is not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, it seems that he is the leader of everything, and others can only act according to his will.

    Rong Zhi smiles softly and says, "as for how to force the sky to be like a mirror, you don''t have to worry about it." He then turned to another person: "I asked huacuo to bring you to meet me today to ease your heart. In the future, even if I insist on not dying, I will be mostly unconscious. You don''t have to worry about me when I seldom speak like this. Just follow the secret words I asked huacuo to give you a few days ago, and change them when necessary. With your intelligence, it should not be difficult to do so. "

    The man bowed his head, and his soft voice in the dark room had a special meaning: "yes." After a pause, he asked: "Sir, please forgive me. I have something I don''t know. Please help me out."

    Rong Zhi had a long talk and felt a little tired. He took a rest for a while. Just light way: "say."

    "Why did you indulge the princess so much? The young master is very dangerous this time, and it''s good to have one more day. Why give the princess three more days? Isn''t it just right to put the sky like a mirror right now? " Said the man. There was a little injustice in the words, "besides, she was robbed that day, why did you take the risk to save her? Even all the way to protect? She has been acting recklessly for so many years. Even if she has suffered some hardships, she should have

    That person in the heart seems to be some hate, originally a few words or call Chu Yu princess, but later is even don''t bother to call, directly with "she" match.

    At the end of the day. In fact, most of his hatred for Chu Yu comes from Rong Zhi''s body''s dilapidation. If it wasn''t for that, Rong Zhi wouldn''t be so haggard at the moment. It''s not that he wanted to let Chu Yu die, but if Rong Zhi didn''t do his best to protect him, he might lose less.

    What''s more, in his opinion. Chu Yu is also one of the culprits of the predicament. Even if you find some from her, it''s no big deal.

    Rong Zhi listened to the voice of the man''s injustice, his eyes were still smiling, and his relaxed demeanor was very calm. Waiting for the man to finish quietly, he said slowly: "you know. Where are you inferior to me? "

    Instead of explaining, he asked a seemingly unrelated question.

    The man was stunned and thought that he would not be angry. He quickly lowered his head in fear: "can I have the intelligence, young master? Naturally, I can''t compare with you anywhere. " Although he was humble, his words were sincere and from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t say anything against his heart to please him.

    Rong Zhi laughed lazily and said, "what are you doing? It''s also my fault. You''ve been following me for a while, and you''ve learned a lot of planning and calculation. What you see on weekdays is all covert means. Of course, you''ve made a lot of progress in calculating people, but you''ve lost it

    The man''s face was covered by the mask, but his ears were slightly red, because Rongzhi''s words were red and insidious. No matter when and where they were used, they were not good words, especially Rongzhi''s words made him feel sad. But out of his consistent obedience and admiration for Rongzhi, he did not refute and explain.

    Rong Zhi sighed and said, "I can''t support you for a long time. This problem can only be solved slowly in the future. Just remember that if you indulge in conspiracy and deception too much, you will lose yourself and be fascinated by your own wisdom. You should be proficient in conspiracy, and also jump out of all schemes. You should be honest and magnanimous."

    He is so weak that he can''t even lift a sword now, but his eyes are far away and deep. His warm words are light and his eyebrows are smiling, just like thousands of swords in the world.

    What a spirit, and what a demeanor.

    Flower wrong, suddenly laugh out a voice: "until today, I just see the former appearance of a bit of tolerance, I thought all these years a difficult place, has you wear weak."

    Rong Zhi glanced at him with a smile, but did not answer. He turned to the man and said, "you are not weak at the moment. You should not stick to such details. Even though I had some disagreements with the princess in the past, they were just different in their own thoughts. I retaliated against her by cruel means, which made her suffer. What does it have to do with the overall situation?"

    He very slowly, also very calmly way: "all along, my enemy is the sky like the moon, not her."

    Don''t hurt Chu Yu, even protect her, because there is no need to hurt.

    This is not his purpose, nor is it a means to achieve it. So why do you do it so much?

    What''s more, Rong Zhi already knew that Chu Yu was not the same as him at the beginning, but for the reason that he didn''t think deeply, he didn''t want to tell others about it.

    Chu Yu wants to fight against Tian Rujing, which doesn''t hinder his plan. Why does he want to stop him?

    When she wanted to do it, he let her go.

    A truly great schemer is not one who is proficient in all the intrigues in the world, but one who is proficient in intrigues, but who is never confused by his personal likes and dislikes.

    To control a stratagem, rather than to be controlled by it, is nothing more than a strong and firm mind that is not shaken by external things.

    It''s only a means, not an end, whether it''s a decision to kill or to be cruel, whether it''s a plot or a trick, whether it''s a person to kill or to hurt.

    He skillfully manipulated all this, but never indulged.

    For the sake of stratagem, he can only be a chess piece.

    He is the man who plays chess.

    And this picturesque land tens of thousands of miles, separated from the world for decades, is his chess game.

    A few years ago, Tian Ruyue forced him to withdraw from the chess game by means that should not exist in this world. He was only allowed to watch and not let him fall. Now, it''s time for him to regain his seat.

    This time, he won''t fail again.

 Chapter 199

    It''s the second day.

    Chu Yu has been in the sky for a whole day, and has been in a standoff with him for a whole night.

    She doesn''t worry about the big problems of tianrujing and yuejiefei. As long as she doesn''t let people outside break in and see the real situation, because of the reputation of Princess Shanyin, outsiders will distort another fact by themselves, and won''t worry about the safety of these two people.

    Tian Rujing was tied to a chair. Chu Yu also took a mahogany chair with a back and sat down. Her whole body was relaxed, but her face and heart were as tight as a broken bowstring.

    The bright sunlight pierced in from the crack of the window, just projected between them, splitting a barrier in front of each other.

    Fine dust fluttered and danced in the morning light, but the dust at this time was much less than what Chu Yu later saw, probably because the air was cleaner.

    Chu Yu didn''t sleep all night, and she was worried. Her face was obviously tired. Her eyes began to turn red, but she was still staring at the sky like a mirror.

    The sky is not so strong as a mirror. Although she had been sleeping for a while because of the overpowering drug, she didn''t eat all the time. Compared with Chu Yu, the degree of loss of her body is half a weight.

    In fact, this kind of gaze is meaningless. Chu Yu knows that she just stares at the sky like a mirror and doesn''t take any action. Even if she sees that she is blind, the sky like a mirror won''t waver for half a minute. It''s better to have a good sleep before thinking about other ways.

    But she couldn''t sleep. When she thought of Rong Zhi''s weakness, she felt as if there was a fire burning in her heart. She was very afraid that when she closed her eyes and opened them again, she would hear the news of Rong Zhi''s death, so she didn''t even want to blink.

    And the sky is like a mirror, but also reluctant.

    He looked at Chu Yu seriously, although he knew that the woman was thinking of another person. Every time he takes one more look, he will feel sad, but he still can''t move his eyes.

    No matter what the ending is, it''s always good to watch her for a while when you can see her.

    There was a slight knock at the door. Chu Yu pressed her eyebrows and tried to make her brain more sober. Then she went to open the door.

    The man standing at the door is Huan yuan. He had been in the room with her, confronting tianrujing. Half an hour ago, he suddenly left. Chu Yu thought he was going to have a rest, but when he saw that he was carrying a black lacquer square plate with hot meals, he knew that he was going to prepare breakfast for her.

    With a sigh in his heart, he approached the room and closed the door with his back hand. "Although the princess was worried, she had to take care of her body."

    It''s not worth it to stop it.

    this sentence. He swallowed it in his throat and didn''t say.

    In his opinion, it''s not worth it, but in Chu Yu''s opinion, it''s not necessarily. In fact, in his capacity, it''s not too overstepping to say this, but I don''t know why, he always thinks it''s not good to say this, so he even thinks about it. It''s not good either.

    Huan yuan''s return brought some light to the room where the atmosphere was so stiff that it was about to solidify. He stayed up all night, but his expression was much more relaxed than that of the two. A little bit of imperceptible tiredness was suppressed by the clear beauty. The mellow and warm meaning in his words also made Chu Yu feel a little relaxed.

    "Thank you very much." Chu Yu brought a bowl of porridge. Back in the chair, spoon by spoon into the mouth, hot rice porridge mixed with minced meat and I don''t know what herbs, color some brown, first taste some slightly astringent, but in between the lips and teeth turn on a circle. It turns into refreshing warmth and sweetness, together with soft meat fragrance. Long aftertaste warms the body.

    Chu Yu''s stomach was filled with food, and her spirit was obviously better. She put down the bowl, thanks Huan yuan again, and pursed her lips. She asked with some difficulty, "how is he?"

    Tacit understanding, he said, naturally, is tolerance.

    Huan yuan has been away for such a long time, so he can''t just go to the kitchen once. He should have known about the situation in the house, including Rong Zhi''s current situation.

    Before she came here yesterday, she sent someone to take care of Rongzhi carefully and told huacuo that if there was any change in Rongzhi''s situation, she must inform her immediately. However, from last night till now, she has not received any news from muxue garden.

    She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.

    Hearing Chu Yu''s question, Tian Rujing raised his spirits slightly and waited for Huan yuan''s reply.

    Huan Yuan said in a low voice: "it''s the same as before."

    He was in a coma all the time, his breath was weak, and his heart beat was almost imperceptible. Even though he was not at peace with Rong Zhi, he could not help but be frightened.

    Chu Yu''s face was disappointed. At this time, a cold voice like a mirror came to his ear: "if so, I''m afraid there won''t be much time."

    Heart seems to be Yanli for a while, Chu Yu glares at Tian Ru Jing. Although he knows that he didn''t mean to fall into the well, but at this time, unless he is willing to help Rong Zhi, no matter what Tian Ru Jing says, it''s disgusting.

    But see his calm look, Chu Yu also know that he can''t help him, the brain is a mess.

    Huan yuan stood behind Chu Yu. He was so close that he could see Chu Yu''s shaking shoulders. Although he was wearing several heavy clothes, from Huan yuan''s point of view, the shoulders were still thin and thin.

    He suddenly said, "princess, I''ll come."

    After a pause, he added: "if the princess doesn''t want to dirty her hands, Huan yuan is willing to replace the princess." He came to punish heaven like a mirror.

    Hearing this, Chu Yu turns around slowly, and a little surprise appears in her eyes. Although Huan yuan doesn''t say it clearly, she can see that he doesn''t support her behavior of "blaspheming" the Heavenly Master. Why does he suddenly ask for participation?

    Chu Yu Deng suddenly realized that he didn''t change his temper suddenly, but forced himself to do these things against his will in order to lighten her burden.

    Chu Yu sighed, shook her head and said, "let me think about it again."

    Don''t do to others what you don''t want to do. She doesn''t want to. Is Huan yuan the kind of person who can pull people off without changing his face? She can''t push this matter to Huan yuan for her temporary relaxation.

    Today, she does not know how to say thank you to Huan yuan.

    In fact, if you really want to do it, she can give huacuo the mirror of heaven, which is related to life and death, so huacuo will not be merciful.

    However, Chu Yu still can''t bear it. She can''t bear to see Rong Zhi die, and she can''t bear to torture the sky like a mirror. In the end, it''s her who tortures.

    What''s more, even if you give it to Hua Cuo, you may not be able to find out the truth. If you are tortured fiercely, heaven is like a mirror. If you tell her a wrong way to cheat her, isn''t it self defeating?

    This "Rethinking" always brings us to the third day.

    Occasionally see flower wrong, Chu Yu see his obvious black eye.

    Because of the detention of the sky like a mirror, rumors outside also began to flow in the direction that can be expected, and spread very warmly.

    Aman dug the tunnel to the outer court, because he was not sure where was outside the princess''s house, so it was not convenient to dig up, so he suspended work.

    Liu se no longer counts money.

    Liu sang came to find Chu Yu seven or eight times, but Huan yuan stopped him.

    He Ji didn''t go back to princess''s house once.

    When Huan Yuan passed by muxue garden, some sharp breath like thorns appeared between his beautiful eyebrows.

    Imperceptibly, the whole Princess mansion fell into a slightly, imperceptible but ubiquitous anxious atmosphere.

    But Chu Yu didn''t pay attention to these. She didn''t sleep. What she cared about was two things.

    First, the sky is like a mirror, never let go.

    Second, Rong Zhi is still in a coma.

 Chapter 200

    Chu Yu lowers her head and buries her face in the cold wet towel. The chill of cold water penetrates through her skin and reaches her brain, which makes her cheer up a little.

    Three days of no rest, a lot of overdraft of her physical strength and energy, but strange is, Chu Yu has been unable to sleep, she once tried very hard to let himself rest for a while, but just closed his eyes for a few seconds, as if forced by something general open.

    Put down the towel, Chu Yu turned her head and looked at the sky like a mirror.

    Tianrujing hasn''t slept for three days like her. Worse than Chuyu, he hasn''t eaten anything for three days and has only drunk a little water. Whenever he can''t support himself and wants to lose consciousness, Chuyu will ask him how to use the bracelet when he is confused, hoping to put it out when he is not conscious. However, tianrujing will wake up when he asks about the key, He returned to a state of silence.

    Two people look at each other, energy consumption so that they have no other expression, just look at each other without expression, eyes cold and empty, like two lonely ghosts.

    The sky is like a mirror, and all the bones of his body seem to be crying bitterly. It seems that someone is beating with a sledgehammer in his head, which makes his ears roar. The field of vision becomes very narrow. When he looks at Chu Yu, he can''t see other objects around him. If he turns his eyes a little, he can''t see Chu Yu again.

    He knows that his current state is very bad. He has never tried to be so tired for such a long time. Although his mind can still support him, his body may be broken first.

    But

    He focused on Chu Yu. In his field of vision, there was only a small round area that was bright, so that he could see Chu Yu''s appearance clearly. It was dark all around, and only the one gathered in her eyebrows was bright and clear. Her brow is tired and tired, but her eyes are like frozen ice.

    Although the body is very sad, but the sky is like a mirror, looking at Chu Yu''s cold expression, the face quickly swings past a touch of sad pity that is not easy to detect.

    Slowly, he opened his lips, opened and closed a few times, but suddenly found that he could not make a sound. His throat was like a broken bellows, blowing empty wind. It''s almost dry from lips to throat.

    When he found that tianru mirror wanted to speak, Chu Yu quickly picked up the white porcelain teacup and went to give him a mouthful.

    After three days, her patience had been consumed by anxiety. At first, she could patiently put the water cup on tianru mirror''s lips and wait for him to dip his head and touch his lips. Now she just poured it hard, no matter whether tianru mirror drank it or choked.

    Cold water into the trachea, the day is like a mirror, embarrassed cough, so intense that the whole person seems to be cough powder in general. But Chu Yu just watched it coldly, as if she was watching a third rate movie.

    After only a moment, she put down her cup. Then he took out the bracelet from his arms. I don''t know how many times in the past three days.

    After making sure that the bracelet would not produce electric current to hurt her, Chu Yu played with it. Now even if she closed her eyes, she could trace the shape of every arc, the size of the gem, and the most subtle shape in her mind, but she could never use it.

    It''s not her. It was never her.

    Anxiety and exhaustion are really terrible things, which almost drives her crazy, leaving only a little clear memory of the initial obsession, but there is no extra effort to give those soft and beautiful emotions.

    Tian Ru Jing knows what Chu Yu is about. She is not angry because of her rudeness and indifference, but she is more and more sad and pitiful.

    Although he was the one who was bound, he still held the invincible card in his hand and was the first one who was forced to a desperate situation. It''s her.

    Did he push her to such a position?

    Thinking about this, Tian Rujing finally regained his ability to speak after his severe cough. He said slowly with a hoarse voice: "it''s impossible. It''s impossible for you to use gods. "

    This is also three days, the day such as the camera took the initiative to tell Chu Yu about the bracelet. Chu Yu coldly raises an eye, wait for his below.

    "If you want to use it, you have to be recognized by the incumbent." The sky is like a mirror. Before he choked on the water, his windpipe was still hot. Every word he said, from his lungs to his throat, caused a burst of pain. "Or, kill me, wait another three years, the gods will naturally have no owners, and let them be driven."

    The two conditions he said are extremely difficult to achieve. Naturally, the current leader of the bracelet is tianru mirror. How can he be willing to help her after so long? And three years, she can''t afford to wait.

    She could go home three years later, but after three years, Rong Zhi was afraid that she would turn into a pile of dead bones.

    Chu Yu doesn''t doubt whether tianru mirror''s words are false. At this time, he doesn''t have to make up any lies to cheat people. Even if he makes up, he won''t put forward the way to kill him. After thinking for a while, she asked quietly, "Why are you telling me this?"

    In the past three days, she has gone to great lengths to talk about the fact that the so-called book of heaven is only a historical record. Her purpose is nothing more than to soften the stubborn mind of Tian Ru Jing. Unfortunately, Tian Ru Jing has not wavered even after hearing this.

    He has practiced for three days like a seal. If he didn''t have a plan, there''s no need to break the gong at this time.

    The sky is like a mirror, his voice is very light, as light as the breeze on the thin floating clouds: "I thought for three days, figured out one thing, you should not come for tolerance at first, with tolerance wisdom, you should not use such means, nor let you come out, you hold me, should be for another thing at first."

    Chu Yu''s face was expressionless and said, "you''re right. I really don''t want to stop it." She was originally for her own sake, but now her coma has changed her first goal.

    Since it has been seen, there is no need to hide it.

    Tian Rujing didn''t look at Chu Yu. He still looked at the ground and said in a low voice, "it''s not related to Rong Zhi, is it?"

    "Yes."

    "You want to get out of here?"

    "Yes."

    "Far away?"

    "Yes."

    "Never come back?"

    "Yes."

    "Plain living?"

    "Yes."

    "If I promise you this, will you give up

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Chu Yu almost habitually blurts out "yes", and it''s easy to swallow it back, but it''s undeniable that what Tian Ru Jing says has great attraction for her. Even after careful thinking, she has the impulse to agree.

    Tianru looked at him in the mirror and said slowly, "I''ve thought about it. Whether you''re alive or not has little influence on the overall situation, but it''s enough to change the general situation of the world if you can live."

    By comparison, Chu Yu''s danger can be ignored.

    Tian Rujing knew that Chu Yu didn''t have no influence on what he said. When he heard the historical record, it was not so much a shock as a quiet relief: he finally had a reason to let Chu Yu live.

    As like as two peas, he has gone through the world for twenty years, and has changed all the history books, so that the so-called history is exactly the same as the record in the bracelet.

    Hard as it is, it can at least save her.

    With a hint of supplication, he looked at Chu Yu: "I''ve given in, so you''d better give in."

    He gave up.

    He bowed his head.

    He gave in.

    He gave in.

    Not for tolerance, not for himself, not for anyone, just for her.

    He never thought that there would be a day when he cherished a person more than himself, and finally even overcame the belief and persistence that he had established from small to large, which made him make such a retreat.

    The step he took back seemed very small, but it was unprecedented.

    Continue the stalemate, the first person to collapse will be Chu Yu.

    He didn''t have the heart.

    Three days without sleep, no food, little water did not knock him down, but he was defeated in her eyes of despair.

    Looking at Chu Yu''s suspicious eyes, she knows that she suspects that he has a plot. The sky is like a mirror, with a bitter smile.

    He finally admitted defeat, finally bowed his head, finally gave in, and finally gave in, not for himself, but for reasons she would never know.

    There are trees in the mountains, and there are branches in the trees. You don''t know if you are happy.

    This is the deepest loneliness and despair in the world - I''m right in front of you, but you don''t know I love you.

 Chapter 201

    "Give up tolerance." When Tian Ru Jing slowly said this sentence, Hua CuO could hardly suppress his anger.

    He was lying on the roof, his face facing the gap of half the tiles, peeping at the scene of the house, and their words naturally came into his ears.

    Huacuo is entrusted by Rongzhi to look at Chuyu, and doesn''t let her do anything harmful to tianru mirror. However, he has been worried about Rongzhi''s body, and only occasionally secretly takes a look to make sure tianru mirror doesn''t die.

    This time, he just bumped into the sky and said to Chu Yu, let Chu Yu give up.

    Even though he knew that Rong Zhi didn''t intend to rely on Chu Yu to save his life, he still felt uncontrollable anger for this sentence, and almost immediately he was about to break out.

    But huacuo also knew that it was not the time to attack, so as not to add unnecessary trouble to Rongzhi. After a while, his scattered mind was attracted by the sound coming from below.

    "Change it or not?"

    "No change!"

    "Change!"

    "No change!"

    It is Chu Yu who asks for something to be exchanged, while the other party insists on "not exchanging", naturally, the sky is like a mirror.

    Huacuo thinks about it and guesses that the words he missed are about Chuyu''s request to use tianrujing to promise her request in exchange for Rongzhi''s treatment. But tianrujing still insists on his own opinion. Although he knows that Rongzhi has been arranged for a long time, huacuo can''t help feeling a little grateful to Chuyu.

    In any case, no matter what she had done before, she was willing to give up her own interests at the moment, and her heart was enough to make huacuo a little different to her.

    However, despite this, huacuo still doesn''t think that Chu Yu can move tianru mirror like this. It took her three days to let tianru mirror step back. Only so much time was given to her in Rongzhi plan. There won''t be so little Chu. My dear, I''ll find Nai a little bit of what I''ve suffered and paid for

    absolutely.

    In fact, recently, some readers have given me their opinions, saying that Xiao Chu is too cruel, and they hope not to return the bracelet to tianru mirror or something... So I hesitated to write this chapter, but after thinking about it carefully, I decided to write it according to the original plan. I still want to write the story in my mind. If it is changed in this joint, Then all my steps in the future will be completely disrupted, and many plots designed will be invalid. Therefore, this level is necessary.

    If I feel unhappy reading this chapter, I apologize here, but I still insist.

 Chapter 202

    Chu Yu''s steps are in a hurry. When she arrives at muxue garden, huacuo comes out of the garden and stops. Their eyes are touching each other.

    Huacuo looked at Chu Yu, his eyes were a little unnatural. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but at last he only said two words: "princess."

    Chu Yu vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she was worried about Rong Zhi''s body and didn''t bother to spend more time on Hua Cuo. She just asked, "how about Rong Zhi?"

    Because she asked, huacuo''s face was even more unnatural: "ah Zhi, he... Hasn''t woken up yet."

    Chu Yu nodded. She asked Hua CuO to look at the sky like a mirror. Then she passed him and went inside. She went through the cold bamboo forest, opened the door and let the little guy stay outside. When she came to the bedroom and saw Rong Zhi, she didn''t have much joy on her face.

    She didn''t go wild with joy. She hugged Rongzhi and said, "you can be saved.".

    She also did not close the door, then cried out full of bitterness and grievances, said, "I do all this for you.".

    She just stood by the bed, quietly standing, quietly looking at Rongzhi.

    And Rong Zhi also sleeps quietly, and his Qi is like gossamer.

    After a while, Chu Yu sat down beside the bed, turned over and carefully gazed at Rong Zhi''s thin face. Like last time, seeing him in a coma, he would have a sense of absurdity that he couldn''t believe. This man would also fall down, and he did. She looked at it for a long time, and seemed to be absorbed in it. Suddenly she opened her mouth and called softly, "stop."

    Even called a few, Rong Zhi''s breath is still weak, Chu Yu low sigh, way: "know you can''t wake up... But this is good." She slightly smile, a little relieved: "maybe a lot of people know that I like you, but I think, even almost omniscient you, probably do not know, I like you like how much."

    Her mind was immersed in her own thoughts. Unexpectedly did not notice, when she said "like you to what extent", Rongzhi eyelashes, gently, slightly, trembled.

    In this warm room, the soft incense mixed with a little fresh herbal flavor. She spoke very slowly and very low. Only when she was close to it could she hear clearly: "because of this. I just found out. "

    "You probably don''t know what I gave up."

    "If I had been told three days ago that I would push away the chance to go home, I would not believe it."

    "Ah, by the way, you probably won''t know where my home is. I''ve been afraid to tell people that this is the biggest secret in my heart. Unless I die... No, even if I die, I won''t say it. "

    "I come from more than 1500 years later. At that time, many dynasties have changed since now. Although the pollution was serious and the pressure of life was not small at that time, I still like it and miss it very much. My relatives and friends were there, and my past was there too... When I found that I could go back, I was so happy that I was going crazy... "

    She whispered. It''s chaotic and unorganized. It''s as if you want to vent your depression at one go. You can''t stop when you open your mouth.

    This is her biggest secret, no one can say that in this lonely era, she has been strictly guarding the bottom line of her origin, even though she will feel lonely. And never to anyone.

    But these days her mood has been fluctuating, and now she can''t suppress it. If she doesn''t find a place to pour it out, she may suppress herself into a mental illness. It''s a good choice for Rongzhi. Now Rongzhi is in a coma. I can''t hear her, but she can spit it out.

    It''s like the barber in the fairy tale. Seeing that the king had a pair of donkey ears, he couldn''t tell anyone. He had to run to the forest and shout to the tree hole: "the king has donkey ears!"

    "I''m not from this world."

    "I come from 1500 years later."

    "I''m not princess Shanyin at all."

    "God knows why she''s gone."

    "My name is not Liu Chuyu. My name is one word less than her. My surname is Chu, and my name is Yu."

    "The last time you suddenly attacked me and asked my name, I was really caught, but my name was only one word away from Princess Shanyin... Ha, you can''t think of it?"

    Chu Yu regards the "coma" as her own tree hole, and says the secret that she can''t tell anyone. After half an hour, she stops and breathes a long sigh of relief. She just feels relaxed all over.

    Although she wanted to find someone to tell her, she could only tell her secret when facing the unconscious.

    After a rest, Chu Yu laughed and said, "after this time, tianru mirror should be very wary of me. If you want to get the bracelet again, it won''t be so easy. Even if it comes, I won''t be able to use it."

    That is to say, she will say it only when she is sure that she can''t hear it. She does it because she wants to do it, not to gain anything in exchange. She will never let anyone know how precious the things she gives up are.

    Her voice was low and full of sadness: "I can''t go back, but I won''t regret it. It''s a choice I made with my own will... Why do I like you? You''re not the best looking one when it comes to appearance. If you treat me sincerely, you can''t compare with Huan yuan in ten. It''s hard for me to guess your mind... "

    It can only be said that there is no way to fall in love with someone - no matter whether it''s reason or interest, it can''t control.

    "... even if it is, I am more stupid and unlucky." Chu Yu smiles, very relaxed also very relieved, she suddenly bent down the body, very light very slowly, lips kiss on the brow.

    Soft lips gently brush his cold forehead, vaguely, just a touch, then immediately leave.

    Tianru mirror is not a person with broken mouth. She will not talk about their transaction everywhere. On the other hand, she will also keep her mouth shut.

    It''s not that you can''t say it, but that you don''t want to say it. Some things are not said because of pride. Even if she liked it so much, she would never use her own sacrifice as a bargaining chip to beg for love.

    Chu Yu quickly gets up and walks towards the door. She rushes to see the sky like a mirror and asks when he can start saving people. Therefore, in the process of turning around and walking out, she didn''t even stop to look back. As long as she looked back, she would see what she thought was a coma. At this time, she had opened her eyes. In her usual calm and deep eyes, there was an irresistible shock and consternation.

    But she just walked out of the door quickly, and even when she closed the door, she didn''t look inside.

    But Rong Zhi opened his eyes and only looked at the top, but he didn''t make a sound to stop her.

 Chapter 203

    He... Heard.

    Rong Zhi quietly opens his eyes and looks at the void above. He has always been calm and self-sustaining. Few times, before Chu Yu left the house, he just turned around and could not help opening his eyes. This may be just a little thing for others, but for him, it is a great gaffe.

    His mind echoed what Chu Yu had just said over and over again. He was so shocked that he couldn''t even tell what he was shocked for. At this time, his usual clear mind was in a mess, as if the tide was surging and irresistible.

    But he still restrained himself, didn''t "wake up" before Chu Yu turned around, and didn''t stop her after she turned around.

    It''s like the surging tide, no matter how fierce and violent, but when it comes to the stronger and stronger high dam, it can''t be shaken at all.

    He once told people that for the sake of scheming, they should control their own mentality and not indulge in conspiracy and deception. However, he did not say that if they are too firm and firm, they will lose their normal humanity.

    If even one''s own feelings and thoughts can be completely controlled by reason, and there are no accidents or joys or sorrows in one''s life, how terrible and terrible is this?

    Rong Zhi knows that this is not good, but he is no longer a child. His ideas and creeds of life have been fixed, and he has no intention to change them.

    Even if there is huacuo who tells him the change first, and then Chu Yu thinks that he is in a coma and tells the biggest secret in his heart, this series of shocking news just makes him feel shocked and shocked, but if it is moving, it is not as good as that.

    Chu Yu was not the first to treat him well. If everyone is good to him, he will be moved, then Rongzhi will not be today''s Rongzhi.

    It''s just

    Rong Zhi frowned slightly. His beautiful eyebrows were graceful and soft, but they showed a little sharp edge because of their thinness. With each movement, they seemed to fly a knife gently: "Chu Yu, Chu... Yu..."

    He read the name unconsciously. It used to be just a person''s usual code. But at this time, each tone, with a slight air flow, seems to vibrate slowly.

    At this moment, the powerful and omnipresent steel wrist, which has been hovering in the chest, has produced fine cracks, very small and insignificant, even imperceptible. But it did.

    Rong Zhi has some confused no wrong, don''t know how to deal with this strange vibration, think for a moment. Finally, he decided to hold down for a while. Chu Yu''s affairs can be considered later. The priority now is the influence of this change on his plan.

    According to what huacuo said, he could be saved without his own arrangement, but in this way... His plan could not succeed in Chuyu. He asked huacuo to return the bracelet to tianru mirror. However, with the expression of Guanhua Cuo, he was very happy with Chu Yu''s move, and would postpone his action until tianru mirror cured him.

    And after that

    Rong Zhi lay quietly on the bed, combing one clue after another in an orderly way, tracing back every arrangement, and it took a long time. He showed a helpless smile: "huacuo..."

    He spoke softly, but no one answered.

    It''s not the flower''s fault.

    She pursed her lips and slowly gathered her strength to support herself. She sat up and wanted to get out of bed: one joint might go wrong. It''s wrong for him

    When he went to sleep, he didn''t know when he would wake up. Even if the day is like a mirror treatment, it may not be able to wake up immediately, if wake up later, it will be too late.

    We must stop it in advance

    His body is at the end of a bolt. Even though there is a sense of hypocrisy in it, it is also the time he forcibly snatches with his own iron will. If he changes others, I''m afraid he will not be able to support it long ago.

    Just sitting up, Rong Zhi only felt the blood in his chest rolling, a dark powerlessness covering his whole body. A moment later, a touch of sweetness came up from his throat.

    He wanted to open his mouth to call, but there was no voice in his voice. He wanted to get out of bed and leave a word, but his whole strength was instantly pulled away. It''s just one step away. He''s always missing the mark of success, as he was four years ago and now. Although life is always composed of one accident and another, there are too many accidents that happen to him.

    He lost his weight and was as light as a feather. He seemed to be flying in the sky, but he bumped into the bed behind him, causing blood to gush out of his mouth.

    Rong Zhi knew that his body had reached the limit. This time, he really reached the limit. Originally, he could at least stay awake for another day and a half. But what he heard today greatly shocked his mind and made his self-sustaining body collapse ahead of time.

    There are some helpless, he showed a smile of irony, do not know what is laughing at, pale mouth with a little bit of scarlet, it is dazzling.

    Well, it''s not as good as heaven.

    If you are willing to gamble, you must admit defeat.

    In this quiet room, in the soft fragrant fragrance, as the center, the invisible wave lost the control of the hand, surging around, more and more turbulent, more and more unrestrained, will soon be off track.

    Rong Zhi slowly closed his eyes.

    *************************************

    Chu Yu arranges by herself. When she returns to the house where tianru mirror is, four people in the house are looking at each other without saying a word.

    One side is Huanyuan and huacuo, the other is tianrujing and yuejiefei.

    Seeing that the braids on tianru mirror''s head disappeared, Chu Yu felt sorry for them.

    Yue JieFei stares at Huan yuan and Hua CuO angrily. Seeing Chu Yu coming in, he immediately turns the muzzle of his gun: "princess, we are really thinking about our old love before we drink your wine. You are so scheming against us!"

    During the three days when Chu Yu and Tian Rujing were in a standoff, Yue JieFei was kept in the next room. Every day, he was given enough ginseng soup to make sure he didn''t wake up. Ginseng soup was to make sure he didn''t starve to death. Now it seems that although he was in a coma for three days, he looks much better than Tian Rujing.

    In the face of Yue JieFei''s accusation, Chu Yu said with a smile: "yes, I''m just calculating you. How can you pit me and forbid me to go back?" She admitted frankly that she choked so much that she had nothing to say. Then she turned to Huan yuan¡° Here you are

    Before she reached an agreement with Tian Rujing, Huan yuan was not there. She went to take care of other affairs in the house and had a rest. Only then did she know that Chu Yu came out of the house. Expecting to have the result, she came in a hurry and let Yue JieFei go by the way.

    Yuejiefei was locked up for three days. He not only fed a lot of medicine, but also tied it firmly with ropes. There was a lot of overpowering medicine left in his body. His hands and feet were sore and soft. He was also tied up for a long time, which led to his blood vessels blocked. Even if he was released at this time, he was not afraid that he would make waves.

    Huan yuan looks at Chu Yu''s eyes and inquires. Before he leaves, the sky looks like a mirror or a pair of stubborn stones. How can he promise all of a sudden after only two hours? What on earth did she do to make tianru mirror change her mind?

    But Chu Yu''s expression didn''t seem to explain, and he was not good at pressing questions.

    Other people can ignore it. Chu Yu takes a deep breath and looks at the sky like a mirror: "how about you? Is it convenient to start now?"

    Let''s go. Let''s go.

    The sky is like a mirror, nodding slightly.

 Chapter 204

    Back in front of Rongzhi bed again, Chu Yu had a day like a mirror beside him. They both had a two-hour rest, and let the day like a mirror raise their spirits, which finally started.

    To take care of the rest of the boy down, the bedroom will be only three people.

    There was no expression on tianru''s mirror. He looked at it for a while, then turned to Chuyu and said, "although I''m going to save him, I have to say something first. His loss is too much. Whether he can wake up or not depends on his own nature."

    He said this, just like the doctor in the hospital before the dangerous major operation, let the patient''s family sign, life and death by fate, Chu Yu smell speech Leng for a while, then gritted her teeth: "you don''t talk nonsense, do your best to listen to the destiny, this truth I don''t know." Have arrived at this time, does she still want to say not to save us to change a hospital?

    Chu Yu doesn''t doubt that Tian Rujing cheated her with this. Now she has handed the bracelet back to Tian Rujing. If Tian Rujing wants to break the contract, she can''t help but turn around and leave now. At this time, Tian Rujing''s willingness to stay is the expression of his credit.

    Tianru mirror lowered his head and pressed the bracelet. It looked like a tight and seamless bracelet. A square bulge about the size of a nail cap immediately floated up. After a closer look, it turned out to be an open lid. Tianru mirror lifted the silver metal lid with a movement of his finger, then turned his wrist slightly and poured out two white pills about the size of mung bean.

    Chu Yu saw him go forward and stoop to put the pill into Rong Zhi''s mouth. She felt very incredible: "that''s it?"

    The sky was like a mirror and said faintly, "nature is more than that. You should know that my master''s prohibition on him is not only a simple restriction on his physical strength? But this is the first section. In the past, he ate the poison of exhaustion, which is the cause of his weakness. This one is just the antidote, but... "

    Chu Yu listened to his explanation. She was a little relieved, but she added "just" to his explanation. Suddenly, she was suspended in the air: "just what?" As for what the sentence "you should know", she was a little curious, but it was not convenient to ask.

    Tianru mirror slowly said: "first, although master has given people poison, he has never used antidote. Although it''s marked here as an antidote, it''s been a long time. I''m not sure if it can be solved. "

    Chu Yuxin said that the medicine you are not sure about is still coming for people to eat. She pressed her anger and said, "can''t you find a cat or dog to test it?" Anyway, let''s see the effect first?

    Hearing the dissatisfaction in her words, the sky was like a mirror, and her eyes were slightly dim. She said in a low voice, "the poison is left by our ancestors. It has been used up, and there is no prescription for it." At the beginning, it was the poison given to Rong Zhi by the moon. It was the last one, but there was a lot of antidote left, so he just considered that his body had been declining for so long. Two antidotes might work better.

    Chuyu listens to his words and catches something wrong. She thinks about it carefully, then suddenly remembers something. She suddenly turns pale and says, "how many generations did you say the ancestors left behind? When did it start? "

    Tianrujing said: "at least 300 years ago, the medicine had been hidden in it before the grandmaster got this divine object."

    I heard that. Chu Yu''s heart is cold: more than 300 years! The shelf life of a normal drug is three or five years, even if it is long. This drug has been stored for more than 200 years, maybe more than that. Maybe it has been a long hundreds of years before... God knows what it''s like!

    Chu Yu began to think about whether the pills she took out from tianru mirror had green hair or not. Although it seemed white just now, what if she lost sight?

    Even if the bracelet is a high-tech product, the medicine in it should also be a high-tech medicine. But no matter how powerful it is, it can''t stand hundreds of years of placement. It will always be out of date.

    How can she let Rongzhi take this expired medicine?

    Chu Yu is about to open his mouth to censure, suddenly he smiles bitterly and stops: even if tianru mirror told her about it in advance. What can she do? Even if she knew that the medicine was out of date, she had to let Rong Zhi take it. Because there''s no other way.

    Now we can only expect that since the poison can play a role, then the relative antidote can also play its due role.

    After tianru mirror finished feeding the medicine, he stood up again and waited quietly. Chu Yu didn''t know what he was going to do next. He waited for about half an hour. Finally, something happened: his body moved, and then he vomited a little black blood. After two mouthfuls, the color of the blood returned to normal, But his mouth seems to have opened a special spring of blood, and the red liquid between his lips never stops.

    One mouth, two mouths, three or four mouths, five mouths, six mouths, seven or eight mouths... Just for a moment, the blood from Rong Zhi''s vomit dyed half of the bed red. A good bed made it look like a murder scene, and it didn''t even mean to stop.

    Chu Yu was stunned when she saw this picture. After a long time, she struggled hard to react. She rushed up and tried to touch Rongzhi, but she was afraid of damaging him. She only turned back and grabbed the collar of tianru mirror and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened to him? "

    Tian Ru Jing was also a little surprised. He pursed his lips. His eyes seemed to be enduring something and didn''t say a word.

    Seeing Rongzhi spitting blood, he secretly had some thoughts of schadenfreude. Although he didn''t do anything about it, it always made him happy that he could make Rongzhi suffer.

    This is not right, he should not be because of a person''s life and death and easily affect the mind, but when it comes to Chu Yu, he is very easy to disorder the square inch, lost the normal heart.

    On Chu Yu''s anxious eyes, the good mood of heaven like a mirror suddenly disappeared, replaced by wave after wave of bitterness. They looked at each other for a long time. The sky was like a mirror. They said, "I don''t know." He didn''t detoxify people. Although tianruyue had experimented with living people, everyone who took the antidote died.

    Of course, he would not tell Chu Yu.

    Maybe Rongzhi is lucky enough to survive. Maybe Rongzhi can''t survive.

    If there is God''s will, then he will let God decide his fate.

    It is the most irresponsible and easy way to be at ease.

    ¡ª¡ªLet it be.

    Chu Yu also had such a word in her heart. A moment later, she couldn''t help laughing sarcastically: is Rong Zhi the word she hates the most?

    At this time, looking at the past, Rongzhi''s lips, which were red with blood, seemed to form a curve of ridicule.

 Chapter 205

    Vomit, vomit, finally stop.

    After watching Rong Zhi spit out most of the blood in his body, he finally stopped this terrible behavior

    Chu Yu reached out to explore his state, but was surprised to find that after spitting out so much blood, his breathing and heartbeat were slightly enhanced, no longer as intermittent as before, as if they would stop at any time.

    For a moment, Chu Yu felt that all her previous worries were worth it. The whole room seemed to be full of fragrant flowers. She turned her head and looked at the sky with a smile, like a mirror: "it''s still effective." The antidote is so powerful that it can still work after it has expired for so long.

    Different from Chu Yu, Tian Rujing is a little disappointed. Although he doesn''t intend to kill Rong Zhi, he is still a little upset to see Rong Zhi get his life back from the gate of hell.

    The subtle mood was pressed down by his expressionless face: "yes." Perhaps, it''s not just because of the medicine. It''s probably because of his firm will that Rong Zhi can support himself. All those who used the medicine before died, but he survived alone. Among these people, when they took the antidote, Rong Zhi was the weakest.

    Even his master Tian Ruyue once told him privately that Rong Zhi''s mind was as strong as steel. If Rong Zhi was not the enemy, if he could meet Rong Zhi earlier and accept him as an apprentice, I''m afraid it would be Rong Zhi instead of him who inherited the bracelet.

    Seeing that Rong Zhi didn''t look like he was about to die, Chu Yu was relieved and asked about the details of Tian Ru Jing''s poison: "what effect did the poison and antidote have on others?" She originally wanted to ask what effect the poison had on Rongzhi, but it was about Rongzhi. The original Princess of Shanyin couldn''t have known the changes before and after Rongzhi, so Chu Yu could only make a side attack to inquire.

    The sky was like a mirror, and he said frankly, "it''s not much different from tolerance. It''s just that the effect of the medicine on everyone is different. The body of tolerance seems to be the most resistant to the medicine. After taking the medicine, other people''s age is reduced by at least 15 years, except for physical exhaustion. Only he is reduced by four or five years. After taking the antidote, although the others all died, they all died in a way that restored their original age, and only their tolerance remained unchanged. "

    Ko. Conan?

    Chu Yu had the name of a cartoon in her mind. The protagonist of the cartoon was a young detective who was poisoned by a mysterious organization. He didn''t die but became a child

    Of course, this is not the time to savor the comics. Chu Yu''s astonishment just flashed in her mind and immediately put it in front of her eyes: "is this the end? Is there anything else to do? "

    "It''s not just natural." Days such as mirror light way, pause for a while, he is a little reluctant to tunnel, "you sleep first in Rong Zhi side."

    Ah?

    Sleep?

    Because there was Conan''s precedent. Chu Yu immediately had other associations. In her middle school years, she read a lot of comic books and some third rate martial arts novels. In the novel, the hero is poisoned, and there is no antidote. It is only by having sex with the heroine (or the second and third female) that the life crisis is relieved.

    Anyway, it''s a high-tech product. The antidote of Rongzhi should not be the same, right?

    The heart is not too willing, Chu Yu also didn''t move body, the sky is like mirror some strange way: "how do you still don''t go to bed?"? Don''t want to save Rong Zhi? "

    Chu Yu bit his teeth and said, "is that the only way?"

    The sky is like mirror some strange way: "if you want to save this step then stop, I don''t mind." This method is not difficult. Why is she so reluctant? After thinking about it, he comforted¡° You don''t have to worry. You won''t die. "

    Is it possible to think of death?

    Chu Yu''s face turned red and white. As her original body, having sex is just a common thing, but by the way, she continued to ask for a recommendation ~ ~ ~ let''s vote for a few~~~~~~~~

    Just now, some readers said that they were shocked by the title... Don''t forget to vote for recommendation after thunder_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 206

    "What can I do for you?" Maybe it was because of the cold weather. The man was covered in thick clothes and looked a little bloated. Maybe it was because of waiting for some time, his tone was not good: "I still have to do what the young master told me. If you have anything, please tell me quickly."

    Hua CuO sighed and said, "you don''t have to do anything, because tianru mirror has already saved ah Zhi. Now his body has improved." He told the man the story before and after.

    Although he didn''t know how tianrujing did it, and when he stepped into the room, it was terrible to see the blood all over the bed, but his pulse was more powerful than ever, never in recent years. After a long illness, Hua CuO became a good doctor. He had been seriously injured for several years, and he learned a lot of medical theories. Although he was not as good as Rong Zhi, he still knew how to feel his pulse.

    The man said coldly, "so what? You told me to come out and tell me that? As long as you don''t wake up, I''ll never stop. What''s more, even if you wake up, I''m happy to see you do what he tells me. "

    Hua mistakenly thought and asked, "what does ah Zhi want you to do? I can''t understand your secret words. " Originally, he was worried about his body and didn''t care about these chores, but now his life is not in danger, and he has some other thoughts.

    After thinking about it, the man thought that huacuo could be regarded as the support of his confidant. In addition, he had excellent martial arts skills. If he could help him, he might be much lighter. So he simply said, "you are from the Northern Wei Dynasty."

    He just said such a sentence, spend wrong hand then slightly tremble for a while, but his action is very inconspicuous, therefore also didn''t be noticed.

    The man continued: "the young master has already planted his confidants in all parts of the Southern Dynasty a few years ago. There are generals with soldiers and counselors lurking around the prince..."

    He said. The tone of voice gradually rose. It was obvious that he was a little excited and excited. After knowing the overall arrangement of Rong Zhi, he couldn''t help but be fascinated by it. What kind of calculation is this? It seems that the casual arrangement moves the whole body, step by step, link by link, holding half of the world.

    At his most vulnerable time. Life is suspended in the breath that can''t be heard, but the blade behind it is magnificent and fierce, but it spreads out rapidly all around.

    Even if you stay at home, even if you don''t wake up, you can still kill people while breathing, and you can still overturn in an instant.

    When the man talked about luring Liu Yu and others to assassinate Liu ziye, and then forced another prince to fight in the name of righteousness, huacuo changed his face slightly and said, "in this way, isn''t the world in chaos?"

    The man didn''t think so and said, "if it''s a mess, it''s a mess. What does it have to do with me? This is Liu''s Dynasty. What''s wrong with messing up? "

    But huacuo was very concerned: "if the Southern Dynasty was in chaos, wouldn''t it give the Northern Wei an opportunity to invade?"

    The man said with a smile: "it''s to give the Northern Wei an opportunity to invade. If the situation is in chaos. Only when the young master wakes up can he stabilize the situation and threaten heaven with the safety of his country. Isn''t that better? " Although he still doesn''t know how Rongzhi plans to turn the tide under this unsolved situation, he has great confidence in Rongzhi. As long as Rongzhi says yes, he will.

    The value is too small to weigh by one or several people. It''s too trivial. Rong Zhi directly takes the whole country as his own hostage to threaten heaven like a mirror. However, the chaotic situation of the whole country can not be reversed by heaven like a mirror alone.

    Based on all kinds of information, Rong Zhi carefully studied the behavior patterns of sky like moon and sky like mirror, and found that the only thing that can shake them is the overall situation. He made a bold gamble with the so-called overall situation.

    The man bowed his head and couldn''t help smiling. Whenever he looked at Rong Zhi''s overall plan, he felt awed from the bottom of his heart and the gap between Rong Zhi and him. It''s not a matter of strategy, but a matter of mind and quantity. If he is a glass of water, then Rongzhi is the surging river and sea.

    It''s a vicious and powerful way to bet your life and death on the future of a country.

    Who dares to make such a huge gamble?

    Who can have such ruthlessness, other people''s life and death, family and country honor and disgrace, for him, it is just a chess game, or a chip.

    The man was just saying this when he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his neck. He turned his head in horror, but saw Hua CuO raise his hands expressionless and put his fingers together into a knife.

    "I can''t let you do that." Hua CuO whispered, "if Rong Zhi has not been rescued, I may agree to help you bet. But at this time, even though I was born in a rash family, I am still from the Southern Dynasty. I can''t watch you set off a riot and make the Northern Wei plain profit."

    He paused for a moment, and then said: "just now I didn''t tell you what method the princess used to exchange for tianru mirror''s hand. Even if you know, I''m afraid you won''t feel much about it. But when she stays here, at least I want to repay her. Even for the sake of the princess, I can''t let you succeed. " He was the one who watched the process with his own eyes, and the shock was far greater than others.

    He knew that the man had been knocked unconscious by him. At this time, he couldn''t hear what he said, but huacuo kept on talking. It seemed that if he didn''t speak, it would not be enough to calm his fluctuating mood: "when Rong Zhi wakes up, I will tell him, but I also have to ask him something. If not, my heart will not be at peace."

    "The princess once said something, but she was right. I know very little about Rong Zhi." Almost nothing.

    ********************************

    Chu Yu didn''t know what happened in the deserted Chu garden. She didn''t even know who she had indirectly affected, what she had indirectly affected, and what kind of influence she would have because of the people and things indirectly affected.

    Rong Zhi has been sleeping and only uses tonic to maintain his life every day. However, strangely, he has not continued to be thin. Instead, with the passage of time, he shows a kind of soul grabbing charm.

    His face didn''t change much, and his facial features were the same as before, but his eyebrows were slightly stretched out, like a Phoenix who had been trapped for a long time. Finally, he had to get out of the cage and stretch out his gorgeous wings.

    His face is still as white as snow, but in addition to the snow, it glows with a very clear and soft luster, such as exchange, such as chiseling, such as grinding, such as gold, such as tin, such as GUI, such as Bi, more and more vivid and bright day by day.

    Even when Chu Yu came to see Rong Zhi, she couldn''t help but get lost in it.

    Rong Zhi didn''t wake up all the time, which made Chu Yu worried. However, seeing that his body was so thin that he had only a skeleton, he had a little more meat, and slowly showed some signs of health, she gradually relaxed.

 Chapter 207

    One snow after another, frost and winter are like swords and swords. Liu ziye''s ferocity also reaches its peak in this season. He is like a wounded beast, and he even orders to kill him. Because his behavior is becoming more and more out of line, Shen Qingzhi can''t help persuading him. After Shen Qingzhi resigns, he asks Shen Youzhi, Shen Qingzhi''s nephew, to bring a cup of poisoned wine.

    When Chu Yu heard about it, she was just a little surprised and ignored it. Liu ziye is destroying the Great Wall by himself. Although Shen Qingzhi is upright and has many restrictions on him, he will not betray him. His presence will be a barrier for Liu ziye''s safety. Unfortunately, Liu ziye himself destroyed this barrier.

    If it was in the past, Chu Yu might stop it, but now she has no intention to meddle in her own business. Liu ziye wants to run to the entrance of the yellow spring. Why should she stop it?

    However, what Chuyu didn''t know about Shen Qingzhi''s death was something inside.

    Shen Youzhi, Shen Qingzhi''s nephew, was blocked by his uncle for a promotion a few years ago. He had a grudge for a long time and was encouraged by his attendant. He told Liu ziye several times that Shen Qingzhi was not good. Finally, he was given such an opportunity. Finally, he killed the powerful general who had been through many battles with a cup of poisonous wine.

    His name is Shen guangzuo. It is said that he is a distant relative of the Shen family, but few people know that he went out from the princess mansion.

    Before spending mistakes to stop, the plan of tolerance has already started. Spending mistakes only stop the remaining steps.

    Some of the things that should be launched have been launched, while others have not. The original ingenious interlocking design has been brutally destroyed by unexpected external forces, which has created an embarrassing situation full of mistakes.

    And all the chess pieces that are ready to move, because they have lost the dominant hand all of a sudden, are uneasy. Some of them don''t move, some of them are impatient.

    It was finely woven. The net that covers all aspects is now riddled with holes. The arrangement of accommodation needs to be interlinked. Sometimes, it even needs one tiny thing to trigger another tiny thing, so as to form a chain reaction and achieve the goal in a circuitous way.

    But without the person who carried out the plan on his behalf, the situation was chaotic. However, he did not make chaos in the way he expected. He should have strengthened the local forces and further weakened the central government, so as to prevent the central government from being too strong and the local government from being too weak, so as to further prolong the chaos. However, because of the wrong intervention, the balance of power had not yet been formed, so it was destroyed.

    You can''t see it, you can''t stop it.

    Chu Yu always remembered that day. November 29, which should be the day when Liu ziye died, as time approaches. Even though there was no sign of waking up, she had to prepare to leave.

    She originally wanted to wait for Rongzhi to wake up before leaving, because Rongzhi now seems to be sleeping normally, but with the passage of time, this desire has become unrealistic.

    At noon on November 27, Chu Yu was finally ready to stop. She decided to leave the princess''s house with Huan yuan at night, and let sang aman spend the wrong willow color and stay in a coma. One can''t be less.

    Before that, Chu Yu had already asked everyone, including Hua CuO and Liu se, to tell them what they were going to do. Naturally, she would not say that she had foreseen the coup and her own death before she left. She only said that Liu ziye was more and more ferocious and violent. She and Liu ziye had been separated at the moment, and she could not tell when they would suffer. It''s better to leave early.

    In the past half a month, the guard of He Ji in the outer court of Princess mansion has been lax. With the help of Hua CuO and his own people, the necessary things on the road have been prepared in advance, the carriage and luggage are indispensable, and there are all kinds of gold, jewelry and tonic herbs. Huacuo, who is easy to come and go, took it outside the city a few days ago.

    Chu Yu is going to leave this evening. She is worried. Slightly uneasy, waiting for the dark, but received He Ji brought Liu ziye''s will: into the palace.

    Liu ziye wants to see her today, now, now.

    Chu Yu was stunned and wondered why Liu ziye wanted to see her again. She and Liu ziye hadn''t seen each other for about two months?

    What''s the matter with summoning at this time?

    I don''t know what''s waiting for her, but if I don''t go now, I may offend Liu ziye, but it''s even worse. Now the relationship between her and Liu ziye is not as good as before. Even if Liu ziye doesn''t kill her, it''s possible to vent her anger with the people around her - pink and black is a precedent.

    Next, Chu Yu tells Huan yuan that it''s best if she can come back at 9:00 p.m. (7:00 p.m. to 9:00 p.m.). If she can''t come back, then it''s 9:00 p.m. in the next 10:00 p.m., according to the original plan, Huan yuan and others will go.

    After Chu Yu said these words, Huan yuan''s expression was slightly heavy, but he didn''t answer. After a long time, he whispered: "then, what about the princess?" If they go, what should she do? Although they can also escape and then let huacuo come back to pick someone up, what if something happens during this period?

    Chu Yu said helplessly: "Jiankang is not a place to stay for a long time. I should have left early, but I can''t stay tonight because of my selfishness." Today, she has a bad feeling that something will happen. She even doubts whether Liu ziye is going to kill her. But now that Liu ziye wants to see her, He Ji even brings people to meet her. It''s difficult for her to escape. If she refuses to do so, it will hurt others.

    Chu Yu naturally didn''t talk to Huan yuan about what she thought in her heart. After a long time, she finally convinced Huan yuan to leave first. But Huan yuan also agreed with her to let huacuo return to look for her immediately after she left the city. If she didn''t meet them in three days, they would not stay away from Jiankang, but would return to look for her.

    Chu Yu persuades Huan yuan, but then goes to the study to write a letter to him and asks him to hand it to Hua Cuo.

    The letter is to ask Hua CuO to leave after the night of the 29th. He said that he should force Huan to leave, bind him or knock him out. He said that he should leave the land of right and wrong. Whether he can find her is not the first priority.

    After a letter is written in a hurry, Chu Yu seals it and delivers it to Huan yuan, so that he can remember to hand it over. Huan yuan is a modest gentleman. He will not open the letter she sent to Hua CuO in private. Chu Yu is very relieved about this.

    After dealing with some, she changed her clothes. Shi Shi ran went to He Ji, who had been waiting impatiently. When she looked into his anxious eyes, she said with a smile, "let''s go."

    No matter how hard the journey, hardship or death, she will go on.

 Chapter 208

    When Chu Yufang came to this era, she saw that the life of Princess Shanyin was very luxurious, but she was not used to that, so she made people simplify everything. Unless it was especially necessary, she always ate alone in the room, and the number of clothes was also controlled.

    When she saw Liu ziye from Qianjin palace, the latter usually wore regular clothes unless she had just retired. But this evening, when she entered Zhulin Hall of Hualin garden, Chu Yu saw Liu ziye and found that his clothes were unexpectedly solemn.

    It''s rare to see Liu ziye''s dress. It''s not the beginning of her retirement. Chu Yu is a little strange, but she and Liu ziye can''t talk at will as they used to. Therefore, even though she was suspicious, she didn''t ask.

    In the cold weather, Liu ziye was sitting in the first seat of the main hall of Zhulin hall. He had a three inch high brocade mat under his body and a thick black fur cloak on his shoulder, which made his face very pale. His narrow corners of eyes were slightly red. It seemed that he didn''t sleep well.

    Seeing Chu Yu, Liu ziye retreats from the palace to serve. There are only two brothers and sisters in the hall of bamboo grove. Chu Yu looks at Liu ziye and doesn''t know what to say at this time, but she doesn''t want to come forward to salute, so she just stands.

    Liu ziye''s expression was a little strange. His eyes seemed to want to say something, but his lips moved, but he didn''t speak.

    Although he was dressed solemnly, the little emperor soon sat down. His legs were close together and he bent in front of him. His arms were slightly bent over his legs. His elbows were supported on the long table in front of him, and his ten fingers were twisted together and twisted restlessly.

    He occasionally lowered his eyes, and then raised his eyes to catch a quick glance at Chu Yu.

    Since Liu ziye is willing to spend so much, Chu Yu is also willing to spend with him. She looks at her eyes, nose and heart. His face was quiet, but his mind flew out of the palace early, hoping that Huan yuan and his family would go faster. She was in the palace and could distract some of He Ji''s attention. It should be more convenient to escape there.

    Just as Hu Si thought, Chu Yu gradually felt the cold air seeping through her clothes and got into her skin and bones. She couldn''t help shrinking her shoulders. She came in a hurry, and her clothes were a little thin. Although there was a heater on the carriage, the heat had dissipated when she entered the palace gate. She stood still for a long time in the empty and spacious hall, and her whole body was cool.

    When Liu ziye raised his eyes again, he happened to see Chu Yu''s subtle action. Seeing her frozen, he forgot everything. He stood up in a hurry, raised his feet, stepped over the table and came to Chu Yu. He took off his cloak and put it on Chu Yu. He complained repeatedly: "elder sister, why are you wearing so little? Really, what if it''s frozen out? "

    He nagged and complained for a long time before he suddenly remembered that they were in a cold war. He stopped suddenly with his cloak, but he didn''t know whether to let Chu Yu wear it or take it back with dignity.

    Just bring it back now. It can''t erase his action.

    He lowered his head and flattened his lips. Liu ziye gently draped Chu Yu''s clothes and helped her pull the collar.

    Liu ziye was obviously not a regular server. He was not light hearted. He was afraid that the collar might not be tied tightly and the cold wind might leak in, so he tied it tightly, and Chu Yu was almost out of breath. When he finds out that Chu Yu is not feeling well, he quickly pulls it back. He feels that it is not tight enough, so he can''t help but tighten it again

    So repeatedly several times, Chu Yu gave him toss straight want to roll his eyes. If she didn''t see the anxious look on Liu ziye''s face, she would almost think that he wanted to strangle her. Endure for a while, Liu ziye is still tossing, Chu Yu sighed, raised a hand to grasp Liu ziye''s hand: "forget it."

    Liu ziye angrily let go of his hand and was about to call someone in to do the work for him. Chu Yu waved her hand to help herself. The fur cloak was taken from Liu ziye, and the inner layer was covered by his body temperature. Therefore, after wearing it on Chu Yu, she soon felt warm, which was passed on from Liu ziye.

    Chu Yu looked at Liu ziye. The boy''s face was pale and thin, and his eyes were red. When he looked at her, he was a little at a loss, and immediately did not open his eyes. Chu Yu sighed in her heart and said in a low voice: "Zi ye, thank you very much." Instead of calling him his majesty as usual, she called him by his name.

    Liu ziye flattened his mouth again. His eyes flashed and he wanted to cry. He took Chu Yu''s hand. He felt that it was cold, so he rubbed his hand back and forth. For a long time, he lowered his head and said, "sister, don''t be angry with me, OK?"

    He was looking forward to peace, and Chu Yu sighed, "how dare I be angry with you?" The right of life and death is always in his hands. It''s a joke. What''s her qualification to be angry with him?

    Liu ziye''s eyes are more red, his voice is low and fast: "deceiving! You are blaming me now After waiting for a while, he could not wait for Chu Yu''s voice to appease him. He was even more aggrieved and sad in his heart: he was the emperor. Would sister not say nice words to coax him?

    It''s obviously sister''s fault. How can she want to leave him and hide elsewhere?

    Chu Yu was angry and funny. She didn''t know what to say about him. After a while, she slowly pulled out her hand from under his palm, hesitated for a moment, and then patted him on the shoulder: "what happened in the past, just don''t mention it."

    She is about to leave, so follow his meaning for a while. She can''t avenge the dead. It''s meaningless to be angry with him at this time.

    Thinking about this, Chu Yu also had a smile on her face: "today, you''re looking for me, but what''s the matter?"

    Liu ziye saw that Chu Yu finally let go, and a glow of joy appeared on her pale cheek. He laughed for a long time and then remembered: "I really miss my sister, but it''s nothing. By the way, do you want to stay later? In recent days, the palace has been haunted. I plan to do a ritual in Zhulin hall to exorcise ghosts. " That''s why he''s dressed so solemnly.

    ¡ª¡ªThe emperor shoots ghosts in the bamboo Hall of Hualin garden.

    Chu Yu''s heart suddenly burst, and a passage about her life and death, which had already been memorized, appeared in her mind.

    Seeing that Liu ziye was about to call someone in, Chu Yu made a gesture to stop him and asked, "Your Majesty, where''s general Zongyue?" Although she said she did not like Zongyue''s cruel, but this person is at least sure to be loyal to Liu ziye.

    Liu ziye thought for a moment and said, "Oh, there has been a rebellion recently. I asked general Zong and several other generals to go out of the city to review the army. I''ll fight in person in a few days." His tone was light, and he didn''t pay any attention to the rebel.

    ¡ª¡ªOnly Zhihu general song Yue, Tan Jin, Tong Taiyi and other people were their innermost feelings.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes slightly and thought of something again. She asked, "what about the trees?" Yuejiefei and his elder martial brother tianrujing protect Liu ziye''s shadow. Is he there?

    Liu ziye said, "he asked me for leave today. He left the palace an hour ago. What''s the matter with them?"

    Chu Yu shook her head, and then saw Liu ziye call people in to do all kinds of rituals.

    If she realized it, she was stiff and could hardly move.

    ¡ª¡ªThe tenant husband and dao''er died in houtang on November 29th because of the death.

    Today is November 27.

    But she remembered that the date in the record was November 29.

    How could it be today£¨ (to be continued)

 Chapter 209

    As soon as the banners for exorcising ghosts were painted inside and outside the bamboo hall, the banners were painted with ghost charms that Chu Yu could not understand. In a short time, eunuch Hua yuan''er reported that the witches had gathered and were waiting outside with tianru mirror.

    The sky is like a mirror?!

    Chu Yu''s face is more and more ugly. When you think about it carefully, time is not the main problem. It''s just a difference of numbers. The important thing is that the people who always protect Liu ziye''s safety are no longer around. What''s left behind are just some ordinary attendants. The defense around him is very weak. And the sky is like a mirror, and he is among the witches. Is he the one who leads this?

    Walking out of the bamboo hall with Liu ziye, it''s already night. The bamboo forest outside the hall is dark. Although there are lanterns hanging outside, it''s not too far away. It''s shaking on the bamboo branches and leaves, and the shadows on the ground flicker alternately, as if they are full of ghosts, which makes people feel more gloomy and ghostly.

    Chu Yu saw that the sky was like a mirror in the group of witches. Compared with the group of witches in gorgeous and colorful clothes, the sky was like a mirror in purple, but it was very pure.

    Chu Yu said to Liu ziye, "excuse me for a while." then she went straight to the sky like a mirror, pulled his sleeve and pulled him aside, saying, "did you make this?"

    The sky looked at him like a mirror, but he didn''t speak. His face was a little pale and thin, but in his eyes, his eyes were like clear autumn water, and every wave was shaking, as if he wanted to say something.

    Seeing that the sky was like a mirror, Chu Yu bit her teeth and said, "today is the 27th. It should be the 29th in the history books. If you advance this date, are you not afraid to violate your book of heaven?"

    "I don''t know why the time will be staggered for two days. This book is not my own arrangement," he said When he came here. In the heart is also confused, or¡ª¡ª

    That''s what it''s meant to be.

    Chu Yu was stunned when she heard the words. She couldn''t help asking, "really?" Is it really not him?

    The sky is like mirror light way: "this time, I cheat you to do what?"

    Two people away from the crowd, in the bamboo grove low talk, on the cold soil, next to the bamboo root, there is still a little bit of residual snow, white snow reflects the shimmer of the moon. Under the moonlight in the bamboo grove, it looks very quiet and beautiful, and the pale face of the sky like a mirror is also covered with a halo like a dream and fog.

    Chu Yu was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "if I had told your majesty now, he might not have died." Now let Liu ziye strengthen his defense immediately, go to a safe place, put the three kings to death, and so on... The opportunity to change history is just around the corner, and the opportunity to turn the world around is just around the corner.

    Just now Liu ziye clothed her. Don''t wriggle to please her, this also aroused some warmth in Chu Yu''s heart, she can''t sit back and watch Liu ziye die. Although Liu ziye is not good, he is still the brother of this body, and treats her very well. Chu Yu planned to leave, but at the critical moment, he can''t help but bear to get up.

    The sky is like a mirror, and his face is still expressionless He did not dare to look at it. How far did the current situation deviate from what was recorded in the book of heaven. Since he betrayed his faith and saved Rongzhi, he has been in the self torment of his soul all the time. Even though he has been nursed for so many years, he is thinner than when he left Princess mansion after three days of starvation.

    Chu Yu sighed, turned around and went straight to Liu ziye. At this time, Liu ziye was dressed in dark clothes, embroidered with gorgeous dark lines. He looked solemn. There were two eunuchs, Hua yuan''er and xuan''an, standing around him. One was holding a peach bow, the other was holding a bag of thorny arrows. Peach arc and ratchet arrow can resist the ominous rumors, can exorcise evil and avoid evil. It is the most important part of this exorcism to shoot a thorn arrow with a peach bow and hit a ghost.

    Chu Yu used to scare Liu ziye with ghost stories. At this time, she would not say that there was no ghost in the world. She only asked, "how could your majesty want to exorcise ghosts?" She still didn''t believe what tianru mirror said, and wanted to use Liu ziye''s words to explain whether tianru mirror was in charge of this ritual.

    Liu ziye hesitated for a moment, thought that if he didn''t say it now, Chu Yu would know it later, and said slowly: although Liu ziye is violent, he is afraid of ghosts. In recent days, he has been troubled by nightmares. It seems that he saw that he had been killed by Fendai and the maid in waiting for him to ask for his life. He was so frightened that he just wanted to hold a magic exorcism.

    He didn''t pay much attention to killing people, but he didn''t notice Chu Yu''s strange look and cold eyes.

    Yes.

    Chu Yu looked at Liu ziye coldly and said quietly in her heart: Yes, how did she forget? Although Liu ziye was a considerate brother in front of her, he was a tyrannical emperor to others.

    He killed the four innocent children, killed Mo Xiang, killed Fen Dai, and indirectly killed more than 100 people under her command.

    How can we clean so much blood?

    He just treated her better. How could she forget those innocent people who died?

    Chu Yu quietly looked at him, just slightly hot heart, suddenly became cold again.

    Liu ziye began to instruct the witches. Tian Rujing came back and stood beside Liu ziye. Chu Yu opened her mouth several times. Finally, without making a sound, she said goodbye to Liu ziye: "Your Majesty, I feel sick and want to go back to the government to have a rest."

    As soon as Chu Yu is uncomfortable, Liu ziye can''t think of any exorcism. He opens his mouth and orders someone to summon the imperial doctor. Chu Yu stops him and repeatedly guarantees that he just feels a little cold and goes back to sleep.

    Only then walked out two steps, Chu Yu is called by Liu ziye: "elder sister."

    She turned around, and the red eyes of the young emperor were written with obvious worries: "sister, don''t leave me in the future, OK?"

    Chu Yu was stunned, and then said: "OK, don''t leave, never leave again."

    "Don''t you lie to me?"

    "Well, I won''t lie to you." That sounds like a certainty.

    With Chu Yu''s assurance, Liu ziye is relieved, and then sits down to watch people expel ghosts. Chu Yu doesn''t ask Liu ziye to send someone to see him off. She walks alone in the palace, wearing a fur cloak that has been removed from Liu ziye. As she walks, thin snow falls from the sky.

    Soon he came close to the palace gate. Before walking out of a corner, Chu Yu heard he Ji''s voice: "who?" She was startled, subconsciously stopped, but listening, only to find that he Ji''s words were not directed at her.

 Chapter 210

    After he Ji asked, his tone suddenly changed and he called out the man''s name: "Jiang chanzhi?"

    ¡ª¡ªEmperor Taizong, together with Ruan Dianfu, Wang Daolong and Li Daoer, conspired to abolish the emperor.

    Hearing the name, Chu Yu held her breath.

    She was beside the gate of the second palace, and He Ji was waiting for her not far behind the palace wall. There was a wall between them, but it was only a straight distance, which was only three or four feet. The guard who had been guarding this important palace gate was idly chatting with the soldiers He Ji was taking.

    According to the historical records, Liu Yu''s subordinates colluded with Liu ziye''s close ministers, Shou Jizhi and Jiang chanzhi. One of them was the official in charge of the imperial position, which was called the main clothes, and the other was the fine armor leader of the forbidden army. Chu Yufang also asked Liu ziye and learned that the main clothes Shou Jizhi was in the palace, but Jiang chanzhi was on leave today.

    This is also the reason for Chu Yu''s doubts. She doubts whether this event is the one recorded in history. However, when she heard he Ji name the man, she immediately had no doubt.

    He Ji stops Jiang chanzhi and chats with him. Then he asks him to come into the palace with the imperial guards. Chu Yu knows that Jiang chanzhi is coming in his direction by listening to the footsteps. She subconsciously retreats to the shadow of a big tree behind her.

    After retreating, Chu Yu remembered that she didn''t have to feel guilty. Even if Jiang chanzhi came to kill Liu ziye, she would not move her until the goal was completed, so as not to scare the snake and fall short.

    But at this time, she had already retired, and it was not convenient for her to come out again. Chu Yu stood behind the tree, watching Jiang chanzhi with seven or eight people walking towards the palace, and their steps were very heavy, even a little unified. Moonlight accompanied by sporadic cold snowflakes sprinkled on them, adding a little more sense of killing.

    Chu Yu looks at them, and suddenly has some regrets. She even wants to go back now to remind Liu ziye to be careful. But in front of her eyes, Mo Xiang''s eyes before she died, she forces herself to harden her heart and ignore them.

    Having been waiting for Jiang chanzhi and others to go far away, Chu Yucai quietly breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to come out as if nothing had happened. At this time, I heard the footsteps of the two people behind the palace wall gradually. After stopping, there was a deliberately low voice: "my son-in-law, just now that Jiang chanzhi... I see that he seems to have something hard in his arms. I''m afraid he''s trying to do something wrong."

    He Ji snorted coldly and said in a low voice: "I don''t know how many people behind Jiang Chan are not his colleagues. I''m afraid they want to rebel. Since he wants to rebel, let''s watch him fight. Why should I stop it? "

    Although their voices were very low, Chu Yu behind the wall heard clearly.

    Chu Yu fiercely bit his lips to prevent the exclamation from escaping.

    He Ji continued: "Your Majesty summoned the woman today. I''m afraid I have to mend with her. How can I have a good life after she gains power? If it can be done, it will be better for me. If it can''t be done, it''s not my fault. " The man in front of him is his confidant, so he is not afraid to talk to him.

    In a word, he is going to be the wall grass. When the wind blows down, Jiang chanzhi takes an unidentified person into the palace with a sharp blade. He just doesn''t see it.

    Not long after he Ji finished his words, he heard a dull sound of wood folding behind the wall. He was shocked. He quickly went around the palace wall and saw the woman he hated deeply in his heart. Standing quietly under the tree beside the palace gate, there was a broken dry branch at the foot.

    Chu Yu saw he Ji, and her heart sank to the bottom. She just heard he Ji''s bad meaning and wanted to find a place to hide. Unexpectedly, he took a step and stepped on a dry branch on the ground.

    Chu Yu complained in her heart. He didn''t wait for any reaction from He Ji. He turned around and ran without hesitation.

    At this time, it is superfluous to say anything. If she still stands in the same place, she is waiting for He Ji to kill people. Chu Yu doesn''t know how he Ji''s martial arts are, but it''s easy for a strong man to kill a weak woman.

    When he Ji saw that Chu Yu turned around and ran away, he hesitated for a moment, and then thought that something was wrong. If Chu Yu ran back to find Liu ziye to tell the truth, and Liu ziye also escaped the disaster of Jiang Chan, it would be his bad luck.

    For a moment, He Ji didn''t even know whether he should chase Chu Yu first or just take his men to the palace. After a moment''s hesitation, he still didn''t call someone and chased Chu Yu.

    Subconsciously, he didn''t want to stir up too much, let alone kill the king himself.

    Chu Yu doesn''t cry for help. She''s not sure whether Liu ziye is dead. If too many people are disturbed, she''s afraid that even if she escapes He Ji''s pursuit, she won''t escape the murderer''s knife.

    It''s best to leave alone.

    After all, Chu Yu is a woman with weak physical strength. After a while, He Ji''s footsteps are getting closer and closer. They come to the most deserted place in the palace. A man and a woman named husband and wife chase and flee in the dark. The quiet moonlight and cold snowflakes sprinkle on them, watching the final end of this twisted marriage and struggling between life and death.

    Only snow and moon watched them quietly.

    Chu Yu teeth close a bite, suddenly turned around, raised his wrist, buckle machine spring.

    He Ji was only five or six steps away from Chu Yu. He was about to catch up with Chu Yu, but he only heard two sharp sounds of "Chi" and "Chi" in the air. It seemed that something had rubbed his feet and shot at the ground. At the same time, there was a sharp pain in his leg.

    Chu Yu shot two hidden sleeve arrows, one of which was off the side of He Ji''s shoe and the other was off the side, but fortunately it didn''t go too far and hit He Ji''s thigh.

    Chu Yu was not disappointed or happy, but turned around again and ran away without saying a word.

    He Ji is a son-in-law, and his family is also a scholar. How ever did he get hurt like this? Although Chu Yu didn''t shoot him dead with an arrow, it made him squat on the ground and unable to move for a moment. He could only watch Chu Yu run away.

    He Ji''s confidants soon followed up with several people and helped him up. Hastily stopped blood, He Ji gnashed his teeth and said: "give me chase!"

    Chu Yu fled to the place near yongxun palace, which used to be the residence of Empress Dowager Liu ziye''s mother. But after the Empress Dowager died, Liu ziye was afraid of the Empress Dowager''s ghost, so he ordered people not to come near here.

    Panting, she broke into yongxun palace, and soon heard the footsteps coming from behind. This time, there were six or seven people listening to the footsteps, but her sleeve arrows were only eight, and her technique was not very good. Even if she shot, she might not be able to shoot.

    Chu Yu is hiding, but after all, the other party has a large number of people, and they are all soldiers. She has a good way to search. In the end, she is blocked in the way of escape and is in the bedroom of the Empress Dowager.

    Chu Yu leaned against the wall and watched the shadow standing at the door. There was no light in the room. She couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, and she couldn''t see each other''s fierce look. She just sat down slowly and put her hands on the edge of the bed where the Empress Dowager died.

    The man catches up with Chu Yu and breathes a sigh of relief. He finally gives an explanation to He Ji, but he is surprised to see that Chu Yu''s body suddenly turns over. With the sound of the hinge of the iron rope, the bed surface suddenly sinks, opening a huge square hole, and Chu Yu''s body is falling into the hole.

    ****************************************

    In Hualin garden, the witches have held a ceremony to summon ghosts and instruct Liu ziye to shoot a peach bow into the void. After shooting for more than ten times, the witches say that the ghost has been shot to death.

    Liu ziye was so happy that he finally let go of his heart and ordered people to play music.

    At this time, in the crowd on the edge of the bamboo forest, they cast a gloomy look full of killing intention.

    The sky is like a mirror, not far from Liu ziye. His eyes are like water, like the bright moon, waiting for what should happen.

 Chapter 211

    After that, it was very simple.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªShouji''s Huaidao goes straight in, and the ginger is the vice.

    The people brought by Jiang chanzhi temporarily restrained Liu ziye''s servants.

    The sky looks at the sky like a mirror.

    In the chaos, Liu ziye escapes into Zhulin hall. He is followed by eunuchs Hua yuan''er and xuan''an. Shou Jizhi follows them and chases them with a knife. The four enter into the back hall. Liu ziye returns, bows and shoots an arrow into the air.

    Shouji''s wrist is slightly on the side, and the light of the sword flashes in the dark.

    At this moment, the hour of Hai is past and the hour of Zi is coming.

    *************************************************

    Zongyue, with a group of soldiers, rode back quickly and lightly. He had been informed that someone near him wanted to assassinate his majesty.

    Even though Liu ziye was cruel, Zongyue himself was a generous monarch. He didn''t want Liu ziye to die like this, so as soon as he got the news, he chose the fastest horse in the army and 200 brave cavalry to go back with him.

    But not long after entering the city, Zong Yue caught a glimpse of a man on his way through the streets.

    The man was wearing emerald green clothes, holding a small blue package in his arms, walking slowly in a deserted alley, and his pretty face was full of uneasiness.

    That person Zongyue has seen him, because Princess Shanyin once took him on a trip, but why did he sneak up here at this time? Shouldn''t he stay in the princess''s house peacefully?

    In the heart of doubt, Zong Yue ordered to stop, he alone beat the horse in the past, a big hand one hand grabbed Liu se, put his whole person up.

    It''s just like the original ink.

    The parcel fell to the ground and some jewels and gold and silver rolled out of it.

    Liu SE''s eyes on shangzongyue. At that time, he was scared out of his wits. Zong Yue narrowed his eyes. His eyes were sharp as a knife. After appreciating Liu SE''s trembling mood for a while, Zong Yue said in a kind of insidious voice, like a cat teasing a mouse: "how can you be here?"

    It was in the middle of the year.

    ************************************************

    "And the princess?"

    After Huan yuan and others came out of the city, they found huacuo who had been waiting for a long time in Wuli outside the city. Huacuo carefully took over the Rong Zhi on aman''s back. After a glance, they found that they were missing two people.

    Besides Huan yuan, aman, Liu sang and others. There are Youlan and several trusted attendants, but the core of the escape operation is missing, and the other one is not worth mentioning.

    Hold Rong Zhi to the carriage he had already prepared, let him lie on the soft brocade mat, and then cover it with a thick quilt. Hua CuO turns back. After another look, he is sure that he can''t see Chu Yu and Liu se, so he turns to Huan yuan and asks again.

    Huan yuan''s eyes were dim, and he simply explained Chu Yu''s explanation. He took out the letter and gave it to him. After a pause, he gave it a wry smile. "As for Liu se, he escaped without permission."

    After finding that Liu se fled, Huan yuan didn''t go to find him. Instead, he joined up with other people according to his original plan.

    He doesn''t care much about Liu SE''s whereabouts. Everyone has his own ambition. Now the princess mansion can''t give him what he wants. He just goes away. There''s no need to worry about him.

    Presumably the princess will not worry about such a small matter.

    Huan yuan thought silently. But even he didn''t find out. For the reduction of the opposite sex around Chu Yu, he showed a happy attitude.

    Huan yuan asks Liu sang and his entourage you LAN to have a rest for a while. Hua CuO walks away two steps, tears the seal of the letter, pulls out the letter paper, and skims it. After a moment, his face suddenly changes.

    It was written in Chu Yu''s letter. It is said that we must first ask huacuo to cheat Huanyuan away from Jiankang city. If we can cheat Huanyuan, we can cheat them. If we don''t see her meeting with them in 29 days, we don''t need to take her as a consideration and directly take medicine to turn Huanyuan and others. Take them far away. It''s better to go far away from the emperor Tiangao.

    Although Chu Yu didn''t say it clearly. But huacuo felt the meaning of farewell between the lines in the letter, as if something terrible was about to happen, which she knew in advance, but could not avoid.

    Hua CuO took the letter and kept silent for a long time, which aroused Huan yuan''s suspicion. After he ordered the attendant, he came over and asked, "what''s written on the princess''s letter?"

    You can''t let him know.

    Hua CuO closed the letter and said faintly, "it''s OK. The princess asked me to take care of you." This is not a lie. Chu Yu really means to ask Hua CuO to take care of her temporarily. With Huan yuan''s wisdom and means, it''s not difficult to live alone. Chu Yu is afraid that he will worry about her safety and return to Jiankang.

    Although huacuo also wants to go back, up to now, his aversion to Chuyu has almost disappeared, but he can''t put down Rongzhi. In his heart, Rongzhi is more important.

    Although huacuo''s reaction was very quick, the hesitation on his face didn''t miss Huan yuan''s eyes. Huan yuan suddenly remembered that Chu Yu had said goodbye to him a while ago before he put down tianru mirror with medicine. Isn''t it

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he was. He said tentatively, "can you show me the princess''s letter?"

    This time, it was a mistake: "OK." He said and handed the letter over.

    Seeing that huacuo was so straightforward, Huan yuan suspected that he had guessed wrong. However, huacuo''s hand stretched out in front of him, but it didn''t stop. He just quickly lifted it up, and everything was on the side of his neck.

    Aman is talking to liusang, and several attendants are preparing to start. No one pays attention to the wrong action.

    Catching the fallen Huan yuan with one hand, Hua CuO pretended to be surprised and exclaimed, "Huan yuan, what''s the matter with you?"

    After the voice startled Liu sang and others, he explained that Huan Yuanyuan suddenly fainted. It was probably due to the Overwork these days that he was not able to support himself.

    Huan yuan is suspicious. Huacuo knows that he can never deceive him, so he simply uses Chu Yu''s advice in advance and uses violence.

    They didn''t hear the conversation and didn''t expect huacuo to have a different idea. They believed what he said and helped Huan yuan to get on the carriage and lie side by side with Rongzhi.

    Hua CuO turned his wrist and dropped his eyes to meditate for a moment. At this time, Huan yuan was in a coma. He thought about it and said to Sang aman, "let''s go far first."

    Aman blinked, a little puzzled: "don''t you wait for the princess?" Huan yuan told him that they were waiting for the princess when they got out of the city.

    Huacuo said with a forced smile: "the princess has her arrangement. It''s not that I don''t wait, but that she asks us to wait in a distant place."

    If there are people who can make decisions outside Huan yuan here, you can see huacuo''s insincerity. But at present, liusang and aman have almost been instructed by huacuo about their martial arts skills, and they are close to each other emotionally. They have no heart. It''s very easy for them to be cheated by huacuo, so they have to leave.

    Before they started, they heard the sound of horses'' hooves on the road behind them. They soon approached them. A group of knights turned out from the intersection of the rear road. Zongyue was the leader.

    Zongyue was followed by 30 cavalry soldiers, and in front of his horse, there was a green figure. Huacuo looked at it and called out: "liuse?"

    Zongyue turned over and got off the horse, patted Liu SE''s red and swollen cheek on the horse''s back with his backhand, and said with a smile, "good boy, you didn''t cheat me. I''ll give you a good time."

    Draw a knife.

    Zong Yue turned to huacuo and others with a bloody smile. He learned from Liu se that the princess and others were ready to flee. He immediately separated 30 people and led them to chase him. More than 100 people continued to support the imperial palace.

    Two aspects of preparation, even if your majesty really encountered an accident, he caught the princess, can also lead the credit to the new king, and if your majesty is well, he took the princess back, is also a credit.

    But just now, Liu se was frightened and forgot to say that it was Chu Yu''s original plan to escape together. Now Chu Yu was in the palace, and Zongyue ignored this. He thought that they were all going together, so he let Liu se catch up with him.

    The vision swept one eye, Zong more see a carriage behind the flower mistake, affirm Chu jade then in the car.

    Hua CuO also recognized Zongyue''s identity, so he didn''t think that the other party was coming to see them off. He didn''t need to say much. He asked the people to protect the carriage, and then he went up with his sword.

    Huacuo stands alone in Zongyue, while aman and liusang fight with the other 30 soldiers. Aman opens and closes his iron gun, while liusang swims around flexibly and stabs a sword from time to time.

    However, even though huacuo is good at martial arts, liusang aman is not weak, but he is also a good general. Although Zongyue is not good at martial arts, his martial arts are as good as huacuo. With the help of another 30 sergeants, soon the three will be unable to support him and gradually retreat to the horse cart.

    The attendants of the guard carriage joined the regiment and resisted each other''s advance slightly, but sooner or later this line of defense will be broken.

    Huacuo''s parry of Zongyue''s attack has already added a few scars. He secretly hates Liu SE''s death, which even drags them down to this point. However, now he doesn''t even have the strength to swear, and the pressure from the sword is getting heavier and heavier, which makes him almost unable to resist.

    All of a sudden, Hua CuO falters at his feet, leans back, and is about to fall to the ground. Zong Yue''s eyes flash a little pleasure, and raises his knife to chop down. However, when the knife is in the air, it is hit by a small white shadow. Its strength is not strong. It only makes the blade slightly deviate from a tiny angle, but it gives Hua CuO time to live.

    Flower wrong a turn, from the blade to escape, let more split a space.

    However, the two did not continue to fight, just looking behind them at the same time.

    I do not know when, the blue curtain behind the carriage opened a crack, from the crack, quietly out of a pale and beautiful hand.

    At Zongyue''s feet, a jade hairpin is broken to make several sections.

 Chapter 212

    Zongyue and huacuo stop.

    Aman, Lausanne, and the other sergeants also stopped.

    They all looked at the hand.

    It was a very beautiful hand, a little thin, but more elegant. The fingers were carved like flawless white jade, without the smell of fireworks, so they solidified in the vast world.

    Yes, it is.

    Everything around seems to follow the solidification, only the vast white snowflakes falling, bathed in the melancholy moonlight, sprinkled on the earth.

    In a moment, even breathing becomes light and slow, even heart beating becomes depressed, and killing intention turns into beautiful spring breeze.

    The hand, with a slight twist of its wrist, rested on the side of the carriage.

    The people in the car sighed gently, long and very leisurely: "what a long dream. When I wake up, it''s winter."

    The sound, like falling snow from the sky, melted into the endless moonlight.

    Zong Yue frowned, as if he thought of something, and his expression suddenly became a little ugly.

    The man in the car said with a slight smile, "I haven''t seen you for several years. General Zong''s style remains the same."

    Hearing this, Zongyue''s expression suddenly turned to Mori Han''s cool, because he had confirmed what he thought and guessed who was in the car.

    Huacuo was staring at the carriage, waiting for the man to talk to Zongyue, and then he finally woke up, and his face was filled with incredible ecstasy.

    He opened his mouth, but suddenly found his throat choked, almost speechless.

    Zong Yue was so scared that he finally calmed down. He thought of some rumors about this man in recent years, stabilized his mind and said, "are you going to talk to me in the car like this?"

    "General Zong is right. I''ve really lost my hospitality. " The person in the car smiles again and naturally puts himself in the position of "master".

    Then, when the curtain of the car was lifted, the boy in white who was sitting in the car appeared. In the dark, the boy''s fuzzy face seemed to be smiling. With a pause, he got up and got out of the car. His simple action was so smooth that he stepped on the snow. Everyone saw him clearly.

    It was a smiling teenager.

    White clothes, hair.

    His black hair fell on his shoulder, and the hairpin was lying at Zongyue''s feet.

    When everyone saw him, they couldn''t help holding their breath, and there was more light in huacuo''s eyes.

    It was a very moving charm, as if the elegance and high open space of heaven and earth gathered on him at the same time, like the clear moonlight under the quiet water, like the ice and snow on the top of the mountain, like the breeze in the sky, like the first flower in the faint song of early spring.

    So easy. So natural.

    So... Beautiful.

    His soft and beautiful eyebrows are immersed in the soft moonlight, and there is a sense of smile at the bottom of his dark eyes, which is enough to make people happy. The power of death.

    His appearance is very young, but his expression has a kind of calmness beyond everything... You can say that he is seventeen or eighteen years old, you can also say that he is twenty-seven or seventy-eight years old.

    The first person who came back to God was liusang. He said, "brother Rong, brother Rong?" His voice was full of uncertainty. The young man in front of him had a clear appearance, which was not much different from his former appearance, but he seemed to have been replaced. It was as if there was something to be broken in the inner space that he could not see.

    What is the most beautiful woman in the world with him? How can the delicacy of leather and the splendor of aura be compared?

    As soon as the car arrived, Emperor Chaozong laughed more and more leisurely: "the moon here is excellent, and with snow as company, it''s the best place to bury bones."

    Zong Yue''s heart was full of retreat, but he still said coldly: "buried bones? "Yours, mine?"

    Rong Zhi laughed and said, "what does general Zong think?" Smile a little bit euphemistic. It''s a bit of a surprise.

    With his hand toward the back, he drew out a sword, which was slightly shorter than the ordinary sword, with a slightly wider body and exquisite patterns carved on the ridge. It seems that the role of decoration is more important than actual combat. This is Huan yuan''s sword. But Rong zhihun did not care to hold it in his hand, so Chaozong stepped out.

    When he stepped forward, Zongyue could not help but take a step back. Even though he was reluctant, he could not help but remember the terror of the past when he looked at the light smile on his brow. It was the sight that made him shudder in his dreams. He was calm and peaceful, holding absolute life and death.

    Zong Yue''s face was gloomy. With a command, he turned back to the horse and led his men to mount and leave.

    There were six soldiers in Zongyue, and the bodyguards in Rongzhi were totally destroyed. There were more than ten bodies lying on the snow.

    No one stopped them.

    Looking at Zongyue and others leading the crowd to go far, they disappeared at the corner of the crossing. After the sound of the horse''s hooves gradually faded away, they let out a sigh and said, "finally I''m gone." Before his words were heard, he could not support himself and sat down on the side of the carriage. Huacuo rushed to pick him up and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"

    Rong Zhi raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "if you are like me, you will not be able to stand if you sleep so long." Although the body recovered to health, but a long sleep, or let his physical exhaustion.

    "Just now?" The flowers were stunned.

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "naturally, I lied to him."

    He glanced left and right, but did not see Chu Yu. He thought about Huan Yuan who had just woken up in the carriage and the Liu SE''s body lying on the ground in front of him, and then he roughly guessed the current situation.

    Seeing that Rongzhi''s ecstasy gradually faded away, huacuo finally remembered what he had done to destroy Rongzhi''s plan and watched him stop talking.

    Rong Zhi glanced at him and said, "go and bury the willow first." Then he ordered aman to drag the other bodies to the roadside.

    Looking at huacuo holding Liu SE''s body to one side, an unpredictable smile appeared in the corner of Rongzhi''s mouth, but a gloomy voice appeared at the corner of the intersection: "you are just bluffing."

    After Zongyue had just gone away, he thought more and more wrong. He felt that Rong Zhi could not let him go so easily, so he ordered all of them to dismount and return with 25 sergeants.

    They didn''t ride a horse, which concealed the movement of returning, and also let Zongyue hear the sentence "I lied to him."

    In my heart, I was so angry that I was scared away because of the memory of four years ago, and Zongyue''s killing intention became more and more intense.

    He pulled out his knife and came running.

    Huacuo wanted to come to the rescue, but he was blocked by 20 soldiers separated from Zongyue, while aman was dragging the dead servant''s body to a distance, and couldn''t come back for a moment.

    Only liusang is around Rongzhi.

    Liusang rushed out his sword from the side and tried to stop Zongyue. Zongyue didn''t care about him and waved his knife to block him. However, at this moment, he felt a dangerous and sharp chill. He subconsciously leaned over, and then a chill came from his neck.

    He took back the sword with a smile.

    Zong Yue covered the wound on the side of his neck and took a few steps back. He was surprised and angry to stare at Rongzhi: "you!" He thought that Rong Zhi had been slaughtered by him, but unexpectedly, he had been in a circle at the gate of death. If he hadn''t done so, the sword would have hit him in the throat.

    The sword didn''t hit, and Rong Zhi didn''t go on. He just said with a smile, "I expected you to come back. I lied to you just now."

    After a pause, he said, "even if I can''t help myself any more, I still have the ability to protect myself for a while. If general Zong still remembers what I liked four years ago, he should take care of himself now."

    What do you like?

    Zong Yue''s heart was cold. He suddenly remembered that this young man was the one who liked to use poison most. So on this sword

    Rong Zhi reminded: "although the attack of this poison is slow, the death is extremely tragic. If general Zong wants to survive, he''d better go back to the city as soon as possible and find someone to treat him."

    Zong more pressure wound, full of hate to last see Rong Zhi one eye, ordered his subordinates to follow him to leave together.

    This time, it''s really gone.

    Rong Zhi took a low breath. He lay back on the car and said in a dumb voice, "aman, drive. Let''s go faster. We can''t stop here!" He deceived Zongyue by making a fool of himself. He cheated Zongyue by deceiving him twice and by accumulating great power in the past. Otherwise, if he put it all together, I''m afraid they won''t be able to please him.

    They drove for a long time until the morning light came up, but there was a black spot beside the three forks in front of them.

    Gradually close, Rongzhi a smile, let flower wrong pat wake Huanyuan.

    When Huan yuan wakes up, he sees huacuo and remembers that he was knocked unconscious by this man. He is also worried about Chuyu. He is so angry that he has not yet broken out. He has a hand on his shoulder, but he can hold it. One hand presses him, and the other hand lifts the curtain in front of him.

    The earth has been covered with snow, can only barely see the shape of the road, three fork in the road, standing a man in a black fur cloak, it is Chu Yu!

    Huan yuan lost his voice and cried, "princess?"

    Chu Yuli was standing upright in the snow. She turned her head. Her eyes were bright and warm like spring water. She said with a smile, "who is the princess? Who is the princess?"

    Yesterday is like yesterday''s death.

 Chapter 213

    Huan yuan didn''t wait for the carriage to stop completely, so he jumped out of the car. He walked quickly to Chu Yu and stopped abruptly three feet away from her.

    Even if care is messy, he is still used to keeping a polite distance.

    Huan yuan looks up and down at Chu Yu and makes sure she hasn''t been hurt at all. Then he finally breathes a sigh of relief in his heart. Remembering that he had just finished, he was very impolite. He quickly raised his hand to make up a bow and said, "princess."

    Chu Yu looked at him and said with a smile, "now that Jiankang has come out, don''t call me princess in the future. We have to change our status in the future. To avoid any slip of the tongue, you should first adapt and call me Chu Yu. Call it now. "

    Chuyu, these two words for Chuyu are just the normal address of her name, but on Princess Shanyin, they are the boudoir name of a woman. Huan yuan opened his mouth, and it took him a long time to spit out two words: "Chu... Yu..."

    Light call out voice and feel as if too gentle intimacy, Huan yuan can''t help but face heat.

    Seeing Huan yuan''s strange look, flushed cheeks, Chu Yu was a little strange, but he didn''t take it to his heart. He just nodded with a smile, answered and said, "call me that in the future."

    Asked about the situation on Huan yuan''s way, when she learned that Hua CuO had knocked Huan yuan unconscious, she laughed sheepishly, because it was her bad idea. When she heard that Liu se had died in Zongyue''s hands, she nodded in silence, but when she heard that Rong Zhi woke up at that time, she had no performance at all.

    Huan yuan simply said what happened on the road, and then wanted to ask how Chu Yu got to them, but Chu Yu turned away from the topic and looked at the carriage.

    When they talk, it''s wrong, aman. Liusang, Youlan and others get out of the car and walk towards her.

    After them is Rong Zhi.

    He didn''t walk up to her. He just leaned on the side of the car.

    Liu sang and others naturally came to her side, because she was talking with Huan yuan, did not come up to disturb.

    Hua CuO sees Chu Yu unharmed. The guilt in her heart is finally relieved, and she is only half way out. When he found that Rong Zhi didn''t catch up, he hesitated to stop halfway, but he didn''t know whether to go back.

    It''s like a racetrack. She''s the destination, and the carriage is the destination. A few people with no scruples come to her side, and the wavering people stop in the middle of the racetrack, but only one person, always standing, never taking a step.

    He could have been like everybody else. He pretended to walk to Chu Yu as if nothing had happened, but he didn''t.

    Chuyu smile slightly convergence, her eyes over the flow of sang and others. Bet on Rong Zhi.

    Rong Zhi also raised her eyes at the moment, calmly to her line of sight, in the pulse silent, and the end of the distance, quietly looking at each other.

    Although Rongzhi had been psychologically prepared when he fell asleep, Chu Yu did not expect that the truly liberated Rongzhi would be so beautiful. Even standing there, he seemed to have gathered all the auras in the world.

    She finally understood why huacuo was so dismissive when she first talked about zhongnianshi. Compared with this time, zhongnianshi was just like a firefly beside the bright moon.

    But

    Chu Yu sighed and laughed helplessly.

    It''s too beautiful. It''s not as beautiful as she can have. It looks so far away, like the breeze on the cloud and the moonlight on the bottom of the water. No matter how she reaches out her hand, she can''t touch it.

    Chu Yucai wanted to open her mouth, and suddenly she was shocked. Look behind them.

    Huan yuan followed Chu Yu''s eyes and turned to see the end of the snow-white road behind him. A piece of Chu''s color came over. Closer, Fang could see clearly that it was a cavalry team, which was different from the 30 member team led by Zongyue. There were three or four hundred people, and the sound of horses'' hooves was scattered and overlapped, which was very powerful.

    Huan yuan yuan just dyed a little crimson face and turned white.

    Not only he, but also huacuo and others were shocked. Although one person''s force could temporarily restrain several people, they had no chance of winning or even running on the premise that the number of the other side was absolutely overwhelming, because the other side was cavalry.

    On the way back, he met the team. After confirming that the wound on his neck was nontoxic, he and the general led the cavalry to chase him again.

    This is no longer a question of merit or not. The idea of getting merit has long been put aside. Now Zong Yue is full of thinking about how to cut Rong Zhi into pieces one by one, so as to eliminate the hatred of being teased twice by him.

    Rong Zhi glanced at Zong Yue, who was getting closer and closer, and said with a smile, "after all, people are not as good as heaven."

    When he awoke, he pulled out his Hosta in a hurry to solve huacuo''s crisis. The sword was borrowed from Huan yuan. Where could he find the poison? To say that it is to use poison is to use the accumulated power of his family and Zongyue''s suspicions to scare him.

    However, no matter how thoughtful he was, it was impossible for him to count unexpected accidents. For example, Zongyue met his own people on his way back, or for example¡ª¡ª

    Rong Zhi looked back.

    Another example is Chu Yu.

    Not Liu Chuyu, but Chuyu.

    In his heart, he silently calculated how much energy he could use and how much he could do in this situation. Rongzhi picked up the sword again. After half a day''s rest, he recovered a little. If he had been in the present state before, he would have killed Zongyue with a sword and avoided future trouble.

    Naturally, at this time, if it''s of no use, it''s just a casual thought, and then it''s all over the enemy.

    However, before Zongyue''s cavalry came to them, Rong Zhi seemed to feel something. He did not care that Zongyue and others would soon approach. He turned and looked in the opposite direction.

    Chu Yu then looked back in surprise.

    On the other side of them, a road is divided into two. On the left side of the road, there are even black clouds with the sound of horses'' hooves, rushing forward.

    One before the other, the two teams surrounded Chu Yu and others.

    The black cavalry appeared in their view later, but almost reached them at the same time as another cavalry.

    Chu Yu only heard the sound of hooves like thunder, hundreds of horses swept by the wind, and the snow was flying on the snow, turning up a vast white cloud. It looks like black riding on clouds. The knights on the horse are all dressed in black, with black felt cloaks on their bodies and black scarf masks on their faces. What''s more rare is that every horse is the same color as the Knights'' clothes, and is born with black hair and majestic power.

    The head knight galloped to Chu Yu, suddenly raised his hand and reined in the reins. The steed stopped with a long hiss, and then hundreds of horses behind him gave out a long hiss, and stopped together.

    It was not until these Knights stopped that Chu Yu could see that they were no more than 100 riders in total, but they were very vigorous. They were arranged in two rows, each row was no more than 50, and their momentum was even better than that of Zongyue''s three or four hundred people.

    The head man turned over and dismounted. He strode to Rongzhi, and stopped when he was ten feet away from Rongzhi. Remove the mask and kneel on one knee: "Yu Wenxiong has seen you."

    The man who calls himself Yu Wenxiong is Yu Wen, whom Chu Yu once met. At this time, he is not as kind and modest as he was when he went to Jiangling with Chu Yu. His eyes are firm and firm, and his whole person looks vigorous and fierce, just like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath. Now this sword is lying under Rong Zhi''s feet.

    Rong Zhi still depends on the side of the carriage. The palm empty lifts to signal Yu text male to stand up, then then turn round to face the face to be startled uncertain Zong Yue to smile a way: "Zong general is willing to fight with us?"

    Just now Rong Zhi was not sure that he could escape from this situation, but with the arrival of Yu Wenxiong, the situation was completely reversed - at least in his mind.

    Zongyue looks at the Knights brought by Yu Wenxiong strangely. The soldiers of the Southern Dynasties have not achieved much in riding and shooting. He can''t imagine that there should be such a powerful cavalry team in the Southern Dynasties, which doesn''t need formal combat. If you only look at the opponent''s momentum, you will know that he is ten times stronger than the cavalry behind him.

    But twice he tried to deal with the failure, he was not willing to retreat.

    Yu Wen Xiong gave Zong Yue a cold look, then turned around and yelled: "sons! Prepare for war His voice was majestic and heroic. It exploded like thunder on the flat ground.

    "Kill The hundred Knights answered in unison, shouting loudly. At the same time, they drew out the sabre. In a moment, the white light on the sabre almost made Zongyue unable to open his eyes, and the snowflakes came with the murderous air.

    How brave and powerful this is.

    Zongyue was almost jealous. He didn''t know where the cavalry came from. If only his cavalry in the Southern Dynasty could be as powerful and vigorous as this, how good would it be?

    Heaven helps us.

    At this point, Zong Yue could not do anything. If he lost his mind, he would lose all his troops. He gritted his teeth and said a few words to the famous general next to him, leading the team to retreat slowly.

    He chased after him three times, but he was forced to retreat three times. Even though his mouth seemed to be filled with bitter Coptis, he had to swallow it with hatred.

    Yu Wenxiong turned to Rong Zhi and asked, "young master, do you want to pursue him?"

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "no, since Jiankang has already happened, the new emperor will not be able to accommodate this person. Why do we need to work so hard?" After a pause, he smiles and glances at Yu Wenxiong: "how can you come here?"

    Without waiting for yuwenxiong to answer, his eyebrows gently lifted, suddenly remembered something, and looked at the rear of the hundred knights with a smile.

    On the road that had been trampled by horses, there was a man in a black cloak riding slowly in the rear. The sound of the horse''s hooves was beating on the ground and was also heard by Chu Yu and others.

    When the man got close, the hundred black riders automatically separated from the middle and gave him a way to ride until he was in front of Rong Zhi.

    Rong Zhi smiles.

    The man stopped his horse and slowed down. He dismounted awkwardly, as if his body was not very flexible, and his riding skills were not worth mentioning. However, Yu Wenxiong did not show a look of contempt, but looked at him respectfully.

    The man slowly dismounted and stood still, then slowly raised his hand and lifted his black felt cloak to reveal his face with deep knife marks on one cheek.

    That face was originally extremely beautiful and soft, but it was set off by the terrible scar and haggard mood.

    all sounds are still.

    DarkStory.

    ========================================================

    Well, this chapter should be the time for the real ink fragrance to come back, but at the beginning, I couldn''t help but let him come back ahead of time because I was too indecisive... Tears, it''s my fault... This part, I will change it all in the publication

 Chapter 214

    When Mo Xiang lifted his cloak, Chu Yu and his party were almost stunned. This person, who had long been dead in their cognition, now appeared in front of them.

    Even though they were haggard, disfigured, and even different from before, they could still recognize that it was the fragrance of ink.

    It''s really ink.

    In the snow, there seems to be subtle fragrance, which spreads like silk.

    Liu sang murmured: "that, it''s like brother Mo Xiang... Isn''t he dead?" Then he shook himself, "is it a ghost?"

    Chu Yu saw Mo Xiang, a little stunned, immediately understood, and laughed.

    Hua CuO knew the identity of the comer before she lifted her cloak, but when she saw the description of Mo Xiang, she felt guilty.

    What Chu Yu could think of, Huan yuan naturally figured out a lot. His anger at being cheated appeared in his heart. He looked at Rong Zhi sharply and said, "Rong Zhi, should you give an explanation?"

    Rong Zhi didn''t look back at him or even glance at him. He just gazed at Mo Xiang. Mo Xiang lifted his cloak and lowered his body slowly to salute. It seemed that his action was extremely inconvenient. It was extremely difficult to do such a simple action.

    Rong Zhi didn''t continue to lean on the carriage this time. He took a step forward gently, held the ink incense who was about to bow down, and said in a low voice, "it''s hard for you."

    Even if no one told him about it in detail, he could roughly guess what happened: he asked Mo Xiang to carry out his plan, but because of the accident caused by Chu Yu''s decision, Hua CuO''s idea changed. In order to stop Mo Xiang, Hua CuO imprisoned Mo Xiang and destroyed all his ways to contact his subordinates, but Mo Xiang managed to escape. He went straight to Jiangling to find Yu Wen, that is, Yu Wenxiong, and asked him for military reinforcement to deal with the chaos caused by huacuo''s meddling.

    Although they only took a hundred people, they were all skilled warriors who were used to fighting. They could kill people immediately. Even if they were among thousands of troops, they could break through like a sharp arrow.

    Jiangling ink please come out yuwenxiong, let them come to Jiankang. Chu Yu and others are being pursued by Zongyue at this time, just in time to rescue them.

    The credit for this is due to Mo Xiang.

    Rong Zhi''s guess is almost the same as the fact, but there are few details: after Mo Xiang was knocked unconscious by huacuo, he was locked up in an empty house in Jiankang City, and hired someone to guard him. Mo Xiang was not armed like huacuo. After he tried his best to escape from prison, he found that he had lost contact with his subordinates and had to go to Jiangling alone for help. He was born weak and penniless, and suffered a lot along the way. There are even villains who come up with the idea of his beauty. In order to protect himself, he destroys his appearance and goes through all kinds of hardships before he comes to Jiangling and meets Yu Wenxiong.

    On the way to Jiankang, although Yu Wenxiong saw that he was injured and advised him not to go with him, Mo Xiang insisted on going together for the reason that he was easier to judge the situation. However, no matter how painful and laborious it was, Mo Xiang clenched her teeth, never yelled, and did not slow down the black horse''s speed. She just supported him through the journey with her weak body.

    In the past few days, he has won the respect of Yu Wenxiong and 100 black horses.

    He didn''t intend to talk about the suffering of Mo Xiang. Rong Zhi didn''t want to ask. After he lifted up the ink, his eyes, which were enough to take people''s mind, looked at him for a while, then let him go and stepped back two steps.

    Then, hold up your hands. Straighten your clothes and bend down. He bowed to the ink.

    When Mo Xiang was starving and frozen, he didn''t regret it. When he destroyed his appearance, he didn''t hesitate. However, in the face of Rong Zhi, he suddenly got flustered and lost his head. He wanted to avoid Rong Zhi. But his shoulder was firmly fixed by a pair of big hands stretching from behind, which forced him to accept the gift.

    After waiting for Rong Zhi to straighten up again, Yu Wenxiong let go of the ink and said, "this is the childe''s intention. You can stand this gift. You don''t have to avoid it."

    Even though Yu Wenxiong said so, Mo Xiang was still worried: "but I still didn''t do what my son told me..."

    Rong Zhi interrupted him with a smile and said, "ink fragrance, it''s not your fault that it''s in heaven."

    Almost at the same time, Chu Yu, standing three or four feet away, Chuyu chuckled and poked Huanyuan with her elbow: "Hey, do you realize that the guy just saluted, which is a bit of your posture?" Huan yuan has always been such a strict and courteous manner, but today he can see similar movements in Rong Zhi.

    Although still loose hair, only the clothes, no crown, but this is usually condescending Rongzhi, it is a great sincerity.

    Huan Yuanjian Chuyu could still smile, but he could not help but be surprised and said: "Gong..." before the main word was uttered, he saw Chuyu''s bright eyes with a little warning meaning. Then he remembered the correct name, blushed, and the mosquito called: "Chu... Yu."

    After a pause, his speech returned to normal: "ink pretends to die. It should be inspired by Rong Zhi. Why don''t you seem angry?"

    Chu Yu thought and said with a smile, "what am I angry with?"

    Chu Yu was not angry, but Huan yuan was. He could hardly help blurting out his question: "do you like him so much? Like to what can not care? " But he felt intuitively that he had no position to ask. He just kept silent and his face was slightly heavy.

    Seeing that Huan yuan''s face changed a little, Chu Yuxin said that he would not amuse him, and then said with a smile: "in fact, I had already vaguely known in my heart what I didn''t know was in Rong Zhi''s hand, but I didn''t know what it was. Today I know something about it."

    Chu Yu turned her head and looked at the silence she was still talking to Mo Xiang. She was in a trance and said in a low voice, "what''s my plan? You''ll know later."

    Rong Zhi said something to Mo Xiang, then asked Yu Wenxiong to step aside. He stepped forward to Chu Yu and said, "princess, can you take a step to talk?"

    But Chu Yu didn''t correct his address as he did to Huan yuan. He only said faintly, "if there''s anything, let''s talk about it here."

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "that''s OK." Having said that, he just did the same to Mo Xiang and bowed to Chu yuduan.

    Chu Yu didn''t want to avoid it, so she sneered, "what do you worship me for? I didn''t pretend to be dead like Mo Xiang. By the way, I asked the reinforcements to help you out. "

    Rong Zhi pursed his lips and said with a smile, "at that time, I heard it."

    "What?" He endless to such a, let Chu jade some don''t know.

    Rong Zhi said quietly, "1500 years." She came from 1500 years later, which is her biggest secret.

    Chu Yu immediately changed color: "you pretend to sleep!"

    "Yes."

    Chu Yu''s face was changeable. She bit her teeth and said: "let''s take a step to talk."

 Chapter 215

    When Rong Zhi goes to Chu Yu, Hua CuO also comes to Mo Xiang. He looks at Mo Xiang''s face and looks haggard. He can''t help feeling guilty. That day, in Chu garden, he stuns Mo Xiang and imprisons him. His purpose is not to hurt Mo Xiang, but to stop him. However, he never expected that Mo Xiang''s appearance is soft, but his heart is so strong and unyielding that he ran away fearlessly, Now it''s a coincidence that they''ve broken their siege.

    Although huacuo didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he had done, he still felt guilty in the face of the indifference of ink fragrance, and said: "ink fragrance, please don''t blame me for the place you can''t do that day."

    Mo Xiang said coldly, "where is that, young master Hua? I''m just a servant. How dare I blame you? It''s very generous of you not to kill me. " Although he has strong will to support these days of suffering, but the heart of resentment is not without, so see flower wrong soft, can not help but sarcasm.

    His words sneer, spend wrong skin not to hang up, secretly a little angry, and there Chu Yu also Rong Zhi is saying to "borrow a step to talk", but at this time, snow uploaded a cold voice: "before this, can you let me borrow this step?"

    When the voice came, people noticed that there was a man in the white snow. He was dressed in black. He should have been very conspicuous. But somehow, no one noticed his arrival. It''s OK to stop huacuo, who are distracted and talking with others. But yuwenxiong and others, who are guarding by the side, are just like this. How can they not be shocked?

    Yu Wenxiong saw that the man''s handsome face was full of arrogant color, subconsciously blocked between him and Rongzhi, and the hundred black cavalry also closed the formation, in case the man suddenly hit Rongzhi.

    Rong Zhi smiles and waves his hand to show that Yu Wenxiong doesn''t have to be nervous. Then he faces the humanitarian: "brother hejue, are you ok?"

    Crane absolutely light way: "TOEFL."

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "didn''t brother hejue say that he wanted to talk? Please follow me Then he walked aside first. After taking a step, he glanced back at huacuo and said, "come on, too."

    When Hua CuO listened to the few words between Rong Zhi and he Jue, he suddenly changed his face: when he was young, he would travel with he Jue, and he knew something about he Jue''s temperament. He seemed to have some contacts with Rong Zhi, but apart from the last time Rong Zhi went to save the princess, how could they get along with each other?

    Although he Jue''s expression is still the same as before, huacuo can feel that he absolutely tolerates less killing. What''s going on?

    Take a look at Rongzhi, huacuo''s heart rises strong uneasiness, but after a moment''s hesitation, he still follows up. Yuwenxiong also wants to follow Xiangbao, but he is blocked by Rongzhi''s eyes.

    When they got to the side of the road, they were not far from where Chu Yu was. The wind sent their voices to Chu Yu''s ears.

    The three people standing opposite each other present a triangle posture, and the crane is absolutely full of malice. Huacuo''s face was full of suspicions, but Rongzhi was not in a hurry, calmly smile: "brother hejue is coming today. But what happened to you and me? "

    He Jue sneered and said, "you and I are trading as usual, but I know something by accident. I want to ask you for advice."

    "Go ahead, please."

    "In the past, when you saw huacuo, did you deliberately do it or did you meet by chance?" He Jue words square export, flower wrong suddenly color change, can''t help but way: "what is deliberately for it?"

    In the past, when he was young and frivolous, he quarreled with hejue and wandered around. At that time, his hatred had been reported, and he had nothing to do for a moment, so he made a wild talk to find the best beauty in the world, but he didn''t expect to find one for him.

    Although I found it, it was a man.

    In those days, Rong Zhi had not been defeated by the sky like the moon. Rong Guang was even more invisible than he is now. Although Hua CuO didn''t want to break his sleeve. But at first, he was good-looking and intimate. Later, when he got along with him for a period of time, they talked very speculatively and occasionally exchanged martial arts skills. Rong Zhi''s martial arts make Hua CuO admire him and gradually regard him as a confidant.

    Later, Rongzhi encountered the sky like the moon. Although he didn''t think that he would lose so miserably in the end, he also thought about a way out after he lost. He left a message for huacuo and asked him to go to Princess mansion to find him. So they met again. At that time, huacuo saw Rongzhi and was so miserable that he couldn''t bear it. He went to tianruyue for trouble. Unexpectedly, he was killed and seriously injured, Also had to stay in the Princess House.

    Because of his friendship and pity for Rong Zhi''s plight, he stayed with him all the time. Otherwise, even though he was injured, how could he stay in the princess mansion with his pride?

    Over the years, huacuo has always believed in Rongzhi. Even if he had destroyed Rongzhi''s plan before, he also wanted to explain it to Rongzhi. They met each other frankly. However, he Jue''s words almost made him shudder and put a question in front of him that he had never thought of: has Rongzhi ever wanted to use him?

    Although he didn''t want to believe it, he also understood it. If he hadn''t found something, he would not have said it.

    Although he Jue is an assassin who takes people''s lives, it is not rare for him to do such things.

    Rong Zhi said with a slight smile: "it''s still for hejue. It''s a coincidence that I met huacuo. I didn''t know such a person and didn''t bother to make his idea."

    Huacuo was relieved, but his next words almost made him crazy: "however, after I met him for the first time in the past, I ordered someone to thoroughly investigate the details of huacuo, and found that he actually had friendship with the leader of the assassin, so I deliberately made friends with him, in order to catch this fish."

    On the premise that there is no hostility between the two sides, it is very easy to make someone feel good about him with the ability of tolerance, as long as you have the mind. How can you make an exception when you make a mistake?

    Huacuo looked at Rongzhi, as if he were looking at another person. He looked at Rongzhi''s lips open and close, and then his voice came into his ears: "unexpectedly, something happened suddenly. I suffered a heavy blow. Not only my martial arts were completely destroyed, but my subordinates were almost eradicated. There was no one around me for a moment, so I changed my mind, I don''t want to fish any more. Brother hejue, you come out. I know about zhuanjian hall from huacuo. "

    "In fact, with my medical skills, I could have cured him immediately, but I deliberately kept him for three years."

    In the past, Hua CuO and he Jue met each other. He Jue did not hide his identity, nor did he avoid letting Hua CuO see the actions of the assassin organization, which indirectly gave Rong Zhi some information.

    He never expected that Rong Zhi would admit it so readily. He couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "how are you willing to say it now?" This time, he purposely came to alienate Rong Zhi and Hua Cuo. Although there has been a deal between them, the deal belongs to the deal. He is willing to do something that can save face. But he didn''t expect that Rong Zhi would push the boat with the current and admit all this.

    I think he just asked huacuo to come and talk with him, which means that he had a showdown with huacuo. Did he expect that?

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "naturally, it''s useless to make mistakes here."

    His voice square falls, flower mistake already is complexion snow white, for a long time just contain hate way: "Rong Zhi... You... Good cold hard heart." Once upon a time, I didn''t feel it when I looked at the means of tolerating the enemy. But if I only said that to him, I could hardly bear it.

    The amazing at first sight, the joy in communication, and the love for each other over the past few years are so annoying that they slip by in front of him. However, the people in front of him just say "it''s no longer useful", and then they end all this gently and skillfully. How can he not be heartbroken?

    Rongzhi is still smiling, his face is like snow, but his eyes are like a deep pool: "am I right? In the past, I left you only because I didn''t have a skillful helper to run errands for me. Now I''m free from my cage, and I don''t lack any helpers. You''re bad at my plan, and you''re usually rebellious. What do I keep you for? "

    Huacuo suddenly burst into laughter, which was full of grief and resentment. After laughing for a long time, he stopped and said, "OK, ok... I used to laugh at other people secretly for being stupid, but only myself was the real one!"

    Four years!

    How many four years are there in his life? In these four years, in order to endure his serious injury, he has done many things for him. In order to make him deep in the mud, his swordsmanship is not profitable. However, I didn''t expect that the friendship between them in the past years was also in this man''s calculation!

    He turned his head, his eyes like electricity and sword, swept around, swept the black riding crowd, swept the ink, swept Chuyu and others, finally stopped on hejue and said: "hejue, can you use the sword?"

    Originally, he could borrow weapons from anyone who was armed at the scene, but he was extremely humiliated and angry. Subconsciously, he didn''t want to have a word with Princess mansion and Rong Zhi''s subordinates, so he only spoke to crane.

    He Jue''s eyes narrowed for a moment, which made him more vicious. He didn''t speak, but quietly pulled out the sword on his back and threw it into the snow.

    Huacuo looked back at Rongzhi again and yelled: "Rongzhi, take up the sword! I used to admire your swordsmanship very much. Today your martial arts have recovered a little. It should be enough to fight with me! "

    His face was twisted and his face was sad. It was obvious that his heart was in agony. Even his voice changed its tone.

    Yu Wenxiong is anxious to rush forward, but he Jue turns around and takes a step forward. It''s on his way.

    Although he lent his sword to huacuo, it''s not difficult for him to solve a yuwenxiong with his force. As long as yuwenxiong dares to come up, he dares to kill him.

    Rong Zhi raised his hand slightly, indicating that Yu Wenxiong didn''t need to worry, so he randomly pulled out the long sword on the snow. But first he tore a piece of cloth from the hem, wrapped it around the handle of the sword, and then whispered: "OK."

    The two swords intersect.

 Chapter 216

    Just like the rapid wind and thunder, the word "good" is still spreading in the air, and they have already met each other.

    The end of hejue''s sword is partially hollowed out. When it is wielded quickly, it will rub with the air and make a sound like the sound of a crane. Although such a big movement is not good for an assassin, hejue likes to kill people openly and justly in his life, and rarely does assassination. Therefore, the sound of a crane has no influence on him, On the contrary, it may disturb the mind of the enemy. Rong Zhi specially wrapped up that part of the sword body to show that he didn''t want to take advantage of the wrong flower.

    It''s the first time that Chu Yu has seen Rong Zhi fight with others formally. He shows his skillful swordsmanship. He can''t help but be fascinated. Although he can''t see every movement of them, he probably knows the situation.

    Huacuo keeps swimming around Rongzhi''s body. The light of the sword is dense like a rainstorm. Rongzhi''s feet are standing in the same place almost motionless, but it seems to block huacuo''s sword moves very casually. His moves are chaotic, but it seems that every move is natural, It''s not like Rongzhi''s sword to block huacuo, but Rongzhi''s random wielding, but the direction of the sword is exactly where huacuo attacked.

    He Jue blocks Yu Wenxiong, making sure he won''t come up again. He also looks back at the battlefield that has aroused the fierce sword wind. Besides Rong Zhi, he has the highest knowledge of martial arts. Watching Rong Zhi''s long sword maneuver, he can''t help but feel slightly intoxicated.

    He knew huacuo''s swordsmanship routine a few years ago. What made him intoxicated was his swordsmanship. It wasn''t so fast, but it had a kind of unspeakable meaning, which made a top master like hejue feel a little distracted.

    He used to be ruthless and quick, and he had come to the end of the road. Recently, he always felt that he had not made any progress in his swordsmanship. Looking at Rong Zhi''s sword now, he could see another way.

    However, among the people, the most frightened one was huacuo. In the battlefield, he felt the horror of tolerance more clearly than those outside the battlefield, and he felt the depression of being restrained. Rongzhi''s speed and strength are not strong. The terrible thing is that every sword is just right. It''s where he''s weakest.

    He and Rong Zhi had been friends for many years, but they didn''t want to be on guard. The other side had already felt through his swordsmanship. However, the swordsmanship that Rong Zhi used was quite different from that they used to compete with each other. What''s more, he believed that in the past Rong Zhi could hide his evil intentions.

    Huacuo moves too fast, Chu Yu can''t even see his figure clearly, but she can still see the shelter in the storm like attack. The smile is light and leisurely, but it''s not like fighting with people''s life and death. Instead, it''s walking in the green suburb in the spring.

    But Chu Yu had learned not to judge the present form from Rong Zhi''s face. Then he pulled down liusang, who couldn''t blink, and asked, "who will win?"

    "Ah?" Liu sang slowed down and thought, "brother Rong, I don''t think brother Hua has any spare power, but brother Rong is different."

    Sure enough, after a while, he let the long sword swing, and even spread all the light that was almost woven into a net around his body. Hua CuO''s body shape retreated quickly, but only four or five feet away, he fell on his knees in the snow with a rush. He shot four blood arrows from his shoulders and legs, threw them into the air and scattered them on the snow.

    Snow white and blood red, it is very beautiful, but also very tragic.

    Huacuo gasps violently. His chest was up and down, and the sweat on his face and body was blown by the cold wind, which made him fall into the ice cave. He looked up at Rong Zhi and cried with hatred: "skill is inferior to man. You can kill me if you want. I''m a useless chess piece. It doesn''t matter to kill him. "

    Rongzhi returns the sword to hejue with his backhand. Then he turns his head and looks at huacuo with a smile. He says in a soft voice, "to fight with you is just to satisfy your wish. Why should I kill you?"

    In his words, he was not angry at all. He was still so plain. Huacuo looked at his soft and peaceful eyes. Suddenly, he was filled with sadness. His eyes were red and he said with indignation: "stop, I curse you. One day, you will feel heartbroken and want to die! Heaven will never let you be so carefree. One day it will be

    He pause, tone slightly relaxed, look is extremely venomous, tunnel: "I hope one day, you will not get what and toss, get and then fear to lose day and night."

    This man... This heartless man

    Who can hurt him?

    He stares at Rong Zhi, as if to imprint his appearance into his heart. Word by word, he says clearly: "I wish that one day, you will give a piece of sincerity, but you will be abandoned like a shoe. Because of love and parting, you can''t ask for it, and you will be at a loss. You will be full of physical and mental wounds."

    This man... He has no tears

    Who will break his smile, who will destroy his calm?

    I hope he will suffer, I hope he will cry, I hope he will

    Huacuo closed his eyes and opened them again. He stood up reluctantly and tore off his clothes to stop the bleeding. Rong Zhi''s hand was ingenious and did not hurt his muscles and bones. His muscles were cut along the texture, and it was easy to bandage and stop bleeding. He pricked up the wound and looked at Rong Zhi again. His face was firm: "if I live, I will come to you for revenge for the rest of my life. If I die, I will pester and curse you day and night as a fierce ghost... If you don''t kill me, I will regret it in the future."

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "please help yourself." He didn''t pay attention to huacuo''s threat.

    After he took the sword from Rong Zhi''s hand, he tore off Rong Zhi''s entangled clothes and suddenly waved the sword. The sword made a shrill cry of crane. He was used to hearing the sound when he made the sword, but he didn''t feel happy at this time. His purpose of coming here had been achieved. He alienated Rong Zhi from Hua CuO and retaliated against Hua Cuo. He should have been very happy, But his heart suddenly gave birth to a sense of melancholy.

    It was useless to keep it. He took the sword back, turned around and left.

    Huacuo takes a deep breath, turns his head and looks around. At this time, he seems to be made of hatred, and his eyes are chilly. When he sees liusang and Chuyu, he is a little warmer. The former is a child who doesn''t understand things, while the latter, in huacuo''s cognition, is a poor man who has been deceived just like him.

    "Princess." Huacuo looked at Chu Yu and said earnestly, "Rongzhi is cruel and heartless. No matter how much effort he spends on him, he can''t get any sincere report. Huacuo was cheated by Rongzhi before, and he is disrespectful to the princess. He doesn''t expect the princess to forgive him. He just hopes that the Princess won''t be cheated for so long like me."

    With that in mind, he hobbled towards the distance with his sword in one hand. The red figure of his back became smaller and smaller in the snow, and finally shrank into a small red dot, like a drop of solidified blood, hidden in the barren snow.

    Mo Xiang approached Rong Zhi uneasily and asked, "young master, just let him go, OK?" There is a hidden killing in the meaning.

    This is not for his personal enmity with huacuo, but for fear that huacuo will hurt Rongzhi. He was worried about huacuo''s oath of resentment just now. Although he has been responsible for many of Rongzhi''s strategies over the years, sometimes it takes huacuo to run errands. In this way, huacuo knows a lot of inside information. In the past, huacuo just trusted Rongzhi, but now huacuo has become an enemy. If he wants to do so, There are many arrangements that can undermine accommodation.

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "I know you are worried, but since I said not to kill him, I hope you don''t make your own decisions. If he wants to come, he will come to me. Am I afraid of him? Just now I had a fight with him. I used the swordsmanship that I had learned in the past four years. When he calmed down, he would benefit from it. He would be successful in five years, and I would repay him for four years of company and help... Hmm? Princess, what are you doing

    When he returned the sword to hejue Hou, his eyes turned to Chuyu again and kept watching her all the time. Even when Mo Xiang came to talk, he looked at her with half his heart. At this time, he saw her go to the carriage and pick up Huan yuan''s sword, which he put beside the carriage. He couldn''t help being surprised and asked.

    Chu Yu picked up Huan yuan''s sword, looked at it carefully for a while, then held it tightly in his hand, and then walked slowly to Rong Zhi''s body.

    Not only Rong Zhi, everyone present was shocked: she would not want to fight with Rong Zhi like Hua Cuo, would she?

 Chapter 217

    In all people''s eyes, Chu Yu came to Rong Zhi.

    Naturally, she didn''t cut it as fiercely as huacuo. She just held the sword in her hand, neither put it down nor raised it.

    Rong Zhi was smiling on his face.

    In fact, his strength did not recover much. He had just fought huacuo and consumed almost all his physical strength, but he covered it up so well that no one could see it.

    Chu Yu held the sword and looked around for a while. It seemed that she was looking for something. After she was sure she couldn''t find it, she just looked at Rong Zhi and raised her eyebrows and said, "now, no one will rob me of this step?" Don''t wait for another one.

    Rong Zhi didn''t expect her to pay attention to this problem. She was stunned for a moment and then said, "maybe it''s gone."

    Chu Yu nodded with satisfaction: "let''s go on with what we just did. Let''s borrow, step, and talk." Then she took the lead to one side.

    Rong Zhi was a bit at a loss, but he still followed.

    If Chu Yu stabs him with a sword like this, he may not be able to resist now, but he turns his mind and says that if she really wants to vent her anger, let her stab her with a sword.

    They just "borrow a step" to go, but the people on one side are not at ease. As soon as Mo Xiang pulls Yu Wenxiong, he is about to follow him. Huan yuan taps aman on the shoulder.

    Hearing the footsteps of more than one person coming from behind, Chu Yu frowned and turned her head and said, "don''t follow me." This is to Huan yuan and others.

    While her voice spread, another voice also sounded: "don''t follow."

    Four as like as two peas, avoid leaning to either side of the mouth, and unevenly with her rhythms. A clear and soft tone is as if it can melt together.

    Both of them are in the same boat. A moment later, Chu Yu returned to his senses. With a sneer, Chu Yu gave Huan yuan a reassuring look. Rong Zhi pursed his lips and waved to Mo Xiang. Then they continued to walk forward.

    Chu Yu stopped and turned to Rongzhi, who was following her all the time. Keeping a distance of four or five feet, she stopped and stood still.

    After a long silence, Rong Zhi said slowly, "princess, what do you want to say to me?"

    Chu Yu said strangely, "why do you ask me in turn? Didn''t you just ask me to talk? Now you can say it. " He is the one who wants to take a step to speak. He is also the one who asks her what she has to say. It''s really puzzling.

    Rong Zhi frowned slightly. Even Chu Yu standing in front of him couldn''t find it.

    He is waiting for Chu Yu to ask him, and even waiting for Chu Yu to stab him with a sword. I believe it''s up to now. Chu Yu should have found a lot of things, but why is she still so calm, even like a quiet lake?

    In the face of unexpected reactions. He was at a loss. Now Chu Yu even had something he couldn''t see through, as if something had jumped out of his control and made him uncertain.

    The situation was so strange that he had to be silent first and sort out his thoughts slowly.

    After waiting for a long time, Rong Zhi still didn''t speak. Chu Yu thought about it. But he said, "well, since you don''t say it, I''ll say it..."

    "I don''t have many questions. I only have three. The first question, do you doubt that I was talking nonsense at that time?" As soon as she thought that Rong Zhi would listen to her words, Chu Yu was embarrassed. At that time, she really thought that Rong Zhi could not hear them. Just let go of what you say and say what you should or shouldn''t say.

    For example, her biggest secret, and for example, she likes him.

    If the secret is exposed, it will be exposed. Anyway, she is no longer a princess, and Rongzhi doesn''t seem to have the intention to publicize it. But¡ª¡ª

    Even standing in the cold snow in the suburbs, Chu Yu''s face was still slightly hot. If she knew Rong Zhi was awake at that time, she would not say those words even if she killed her... She just made a long confession and self introduction in front of Rong Zhi.

    Those words, a person to himself to vent it just, in front of the object you like to say, it is too numb, too embarrassed.

    Rong Zhiwen said in a voice: "why should I doubt it? Although what the princess said at the beginning is extremely incredible, it''s really reasonable to think about it in a different place. What''s the reason why I don''t believe it? "

    His eyes were like water, and his voice was soft. Chu Yu sighed to his eyes and said, "if you were someone else, you would never think like that."

    In this era, even as the client herself, she has spent many days to accept this fact. If other people listen to her saying these words, they are afraid that they will immediately denounce her as a madman, but Rong Zhi will think carefully from her point of view and believe her every word.

    In the past, when she talked with Rong Zhi, sometimes she would say some endless words because of her own concerns, but he never ignored them. Instead, he would seriously think about them and express his opinions.

    This kind of tenderness, which seems to be casual, makes people unconsciously moved. But after a long time, maybe they will find that it is just his personal habit, used to carefully analyze everything, causing the illusion of tenderness.

    Thinking slowly more run farther and farther, see Chu Yu will recall that she just came here, suddenly was called back by Rong Zhi''s voice: "since the princess asked, then can you also let Rong Zhi solve some doubts?"

    Chu Yu is a Leng, the heart says just let you ask you don''t ask, now I asked you to ask again, but anyway horizontal and vertical is to say open, she also has no opinion, just way straightforward: "you ask."

    Rong Zhi asked sincerely, "when did the princess know that I had ulterior motives?" Looking at Chu Yu''s appearance, it seems that he has known his thoughts for a long time, but he doesn''t know where his flaws are. Is it because he accidentally leaked something after he was in a coma?

    Rongzhi''s voice fell, Chu Yu''s face suddenly sank, and it took a long time to gradually ease: "Wang Yizhi left a letter for me to go to Jianchu temple to find solitude. When I went, solitude was assassinated. Did you let Hua do it by mistake?"

    "Yes." At this time, Rong Zhi did not shy away from admitting, "is that loneliness not only alive, but also found the princess you, told you what?"

    Chu Yu sighed and said, "I haven''t seen solitude again, but I wandered around Wang Yizhi''s residence in those days and learned that Wang Yizhi once went to find a man who used to be the bodyguard of Princess mansion."

    Almost all the people in the inner court of the princess'' mansion had a big exchange of blood three or four years ago, so if you want to know what happened before that, you have to find the old people. But the whereabouts of those people are a mystery, and there is no written record. Chu Yu also breaks the clue, but indirectly connects them again through Wang Yizhi.

    Rong Zhi was surprised and said, "isn''t that man drunk?" He inquired about the bodyguard, and he was really drunk.

    When he asked, he suddenly thought of a possibility, a very accidental coincidence, an unexpected situation.

    Chu Yu said with a smile: "that person is drunk and asleep, right, but no one has a rule. After drunk and asleep, you can''t talk in your sleep?" It''s a rare coincidence that the bodyguard would talk in his dreams. What''s more coincidental is that what he dreamed of was the past three or four years ago.

    It''s still on the surface, but it''s shaking in my heart: it''s so early?

    Not after his coma, but so early?

    Chu Yu said in a low voice: "I learned from the guard''s dream that you didn''t stay in Princess mansion voluntarily. Three or four years ago, you were captured by tianruyue, the Heavenly Master at that time, and Princess Shanyin wanted to leave. But Princess mansion couldn''t trap you. You killed all the people in the inner court with one person''s strength. When you were about to escape, tianruyue came and not only captured you alive again, And destroyed all your martial arts. "

    Destroyed health, deprived freedom, trampled dignity.

    The bodyguard was the survivor and witness of the killing. At that time, he collapsed in the corpse pile with serious injuries and was carried away as a corpse. After waking up, he left secretly and found a residence in the slum of Jiankang city to make a living by weaving straw sandals.

    No matter how powerful Rong Zhi is, he can''t imagine that the bodyguard has the problem of talking in his dreams and broadcasting dreams live. The mistake is here, and he has nothing to do.

    Chu Yu remembers that when Rong Zhi tried to test her identity, she once said that she didn''t stay in Princess mansion voluntarily. Now she wants to come, but it''s the truth.

    When she heard the guard''s dream talk in the cabin, she was shocked and didn''t say it. But it was just a dream talk, and she couldn''t take it all seriously. Although she had doubts, she didn''t want to show them, so she concealed them from everyone.

    Later, a series of changes took place, and they kept delaying. Of course, there was a little of her own factor. Until now, she told Rong Zhi frankly.

    Chuyu turned her attention to her second question and said, "since the princess treats you like this, why don''t you kill her? Even if I don''t kill you, I see that you are not closely monitored. Why don''t you run away? Don''t tell me you don''t have the means. Also, since you know I''m not a princess, why do you still stay in the princess mansion even if you don''t kill me? "

    Even though Rong Zhi was helpless at that time, she believed that with his wisdom and strategy, it would not be difficult to kill a person or escape from a place after pretending to surrender to the princess Shanyin and dispelling her vigilance.

    Why didn''t he do that?

    She would never think that it was impossible for Rong Zhi to be in love with Princess Shanyin for a long time.

 Chapter 218

    However, at this time, Chu Yu didn''t wait for Rong Zhi''s answer. Her response was silence and the sound of the wind blowing from a distance.

    She looked up, but Rongzhi''s dark eyes were dazed. She looked at her as if she didn''t know her. After a while, Rongzhi asked in a low voice: "since you knew I had a plan, maybe it was all hypocritical, why do you want to give up going home and save me?"

    What does she want?

    He is too good at scheming, too good at calculating gains and losses, and too used to controlling the overall situation. He never thought that Chu Yu would give up such a precious chance to go home and let heaven save him on the premise of knowing his evil intentions.

    She said her time was very good and peaceful, she said she missed her family very much... What can she get if she stays?

    He doesn''t know the love in the world, the love of relatives, the love of friends, the love of husband and wife, but his mind is too stable to be shaken. On the contrary, he will overturn the control and manipulate these feelings.

    For example, right flower wrong, for example, to Chu Yu.

    And to Princess Shanyin.

    Four years ago, Rongzhi ran into Princess Shanyin. At that time, Princess Shanyin was only a 14-year-old girl. She was proud and respected. She fell in love with him at first sight.

    But at that time, even though he knew that the other party was the princess, he didn''t want to be perfunctory. After all, he had already laid down his own power in the Southern Dynasties, and could gradually achieve his wish without bowing to anyone.

    But Rong Zhi didn''t expect that because of this woman, he suffered the most tragic accident in his life.

    In order to get him, Princess Shanyin invited a man named Mo Wen, who was good at martial arts. Rong Zhi had a high attainments in martial arts. It was very rare for her to praise him, but she was still defeated and killed by him. But in order to hide his strength, he made a false impression of poisoning.

    Mo Wen is certainly a rare master, but Rong Zhi is not afraid. Even if there are three or four more such people, it is not difficult to deal with them with his martial arts and wisdom. However, because of Mo Wen''s death, Mo Wen''s master comes out. The sky is like the moon.

    Mo Wen is Tian Ruyue''s apprentice, Tian Rujing''s and Yue JieFei''s elder martial brother. If Mo Wen had not died, he would have inherited the bracelet. His intended successor died so easily. Of course, Tian Ruyue wanted to see who killed him. Then he found Rong Zhi, his identity and his plot.

    The sky is like the moon to deal with Rong Zhi, but not to help Princess Shanyin. But for his responsibility, in front of the means that should not belong to this world, Rongzhi was finally forced to show all his ability. Using all available conditions, but ultimately failed.

    Just when tianruyue was about to kill Rongzhi, Princess Shanyin arrived and asked tianruyue to give her Rongzhi. Although tianruyue defeated Rongzhi in essence, he knew in his heart that if it wasn''t for the help of the bracelet, he would have been counted by Rongzhi for many times. He is proud, extreme and vicious. Even if it was a substantial victory, it could not comfort his self-esteem which was broken by Rongzhi. In the right way, he should have killed Rongzhi immediately to avoid future trouble. But at that time, he wanted to humiliate him and gave him to the princess.

    Rong Zhi is also flexible. After he entered the princess mansion, he spent some time. After taking care of her own injury, she wanted to break through. Princess Shanyin didn''t trust him and looked at him closely, but it didn''t hinder his means.

    Use the meter. Poison, kill. These are common things for him. The princess can''t stop him when she transfers private soldiers. However, just as he is about to get away, the sky like the moon suddenly appears in front of him.

    Then there was another setback. This time, in order to prevent him from escaping, tianruyue gave him a pill, which made his body exhausted. He could hardly take any heavy things, and even put a strange ban on him, so that he could not stay away from Princess mansion, let alone hurt Princess Shanyin.

    He didn''t know how the strange prohibition was done, but he had tried. As long as he tried to hurt Princess Shanyin, he would have a headache. If he left the boundary of Jiankang City, his body would be exhausted.

    This is the purpose of heaven as the moon, he let Rong Zhi lose enough proud force, so that he had to live under the wings of Princess Shanyin, and even could not revenge on the princess, because if the princess died, he would die with her.

    Destroy his health, deprive him of his freedom, trample on his dignity.

    He wanted to see Rong Zhi deprived of the right to hate, suffering, and finally let him despair.

    If someone else falls into such a situation, I''m afraid I would have thought of dying or hated living, but I don''t have any tolerance.

    It doesn''t mean that he will not feel pain, but the pain is also under his control, it will not expand and spread, and it will not affect his mind.

    He once told Huan yuan that "heaven and earth are the furnace, and all things in the world are living beings. Who is not suffering?" this is not empty talk, but even suffering is also an experience. Who can never be defeated in this world? Rong Zhi is not a man who likes to go to the top. He can win and lose.

    Health is destroyed, so what?

    So what if freedom is denied?

    Dignity is trampled, so what?

    Even after these experiences, his mind is still as stable as a rock, nothing can be shaken, nothing can be transferred, even though he is deep in the mud, he does not despair or abandon himself as the sky and the moon hope.

    He has a strong heart above everything.

    Victory is happy, defeat is calm.

    Tianruyue not only destroyed Rongzhi''s health, but also uprooted his former subordinates in the Southern Dynasty by tianruyue, so that Rongzhi had to make a new plan.

    To this end, Rongzhi and Princess Shanyin reach an agreement. Before Princess Shanyin is willing to let him go, he will not think about running away. He will be with her all the time. On the condition of his own surrender and concession, tolerance gained the control power of Neiyuan, and based on this, he rearranged his net.

    This is the inside story and the reason.

    He can''t hurt Princess Shanyin, and even try to save her. He doesn''t want to, but he can''t. otherwise, with his cold heart, how can he care a woman so much?

    He stayed in Princess mansion for many years. After that, Princess Shanyin disappeared and he met Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu waited for a while, but did not wait for Rong Zhi''s answer. Her heart to know the answer gradually faded. She remembered that when the sky was like a mirror to rescue Rong Zhi, she not only gave him the antidote, but also let her lie beside Rong Zhi. Then a blue light enveloped them at the same time. Now, it should be some restrictions on Rong Zhi, so that he could not do many things.

    Do you know the inside story? That''s all in the past.

    Chuyu laughed in her heart. She still couldn''t let go. She stood in the snow for too long. Even though she was heavily dressed, she still began to feel cold. She said that she would die early and surpass life early. She stared at Rongzhi and asked, "well, the last question."

    "Rong Zhi, I like you... So, do you like me a little bit?" In fact, from the beginning to the end, what she wanted to ask Rongzhi most was just this sentence.

    Her eyes were clear and clear, and she looked at him without evasion.

    Put aside the reserve and doubts, give up all the scruples, never a moment so candid, generously said his mind: "Hello, I like you, do you like me?"

    It''s just a very simple, very pure confession of a girl.

 Chapter 219

    How can you not like him? Such a young man.

    His appearance is her favorite type. It is not as charming as Liu''s ink fragrance, nor as resolute as yuejiefei''s. it is a kind of soft and fresh beauty. With a smile, you can easily get rid of your heart.

    It''s the first thing to be attracted by appearance. At first, I only see the beauty of hue, but after a long time, I will find his eyes are breathtaking and unfathomable.

    The way he ponders, the way he smiles, when he stares at someone, his eyes seem to have the magic power to suck away the soul.

    When she first saw him, she was excited, when she got along with him, when she was confused, she would feel calm when she saw him. When she was timid, she would look for courage from him. When she talked with him, she would be quietly joyful. Even when she regarded him as an enemy at the beginning, she could not help appreciating his demeanor. Later, she explored what happened in those years from the few words like a mirror. In fact, she was a little misled by herself, Subconsciously, she didn''t want him to be the enemy.

    No matter what kind of danger he faces, no matter what kind of predicament he falls into, he is always so calm and calm, which she yearns for, or has a little bit of admiration.

    And, and... Chu Yu silently found a reason in her heart, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing: what else? Because he is tolerant.

    Chu Yu likes Rong Zhi very much.

    "I like you."

    "Hello, I like you."

    Rong Zhi looked at Chu Yu in a dazed way. In front of her, the woman''s eyes were like water, like the sky, like all the clear and pure things in the world. So she was sincere, and it seemed that there was something to float up in her heart. But Rong Zhi''s expression was still so peaceful. The invisible hand in his heart turned slightly and pressed down the unknown. At this time, he needs absolute calm.

    He heard himself saying slowly, "no, not at all."

    "Those words used to lie to me?"

    "Yes, it''s all deceitful." He won''t apologize, don''t ask for forgiveness, all the actions, he alone bear, if she hate. He will wait for revenge at any time.

    Even though the heart had been ready for a long time, when hearing this, Chu Yu couldn''t help but feel sad, just like someone took a small needle into her heart.

    Then she closed her eyes, very free and easy, relieved to smile: "thank you." Even though she was sad, she still had to thank Rong Zhi for helping her cut off her last thought.

    Rong Zhi can''t fall in love with anyone. He is too rational. But love is a kind of irrational emotion, he is always so careful and easy to control the overall situation, how can there be a person''s heart beating time?

    If it''s because Rong Zhi hates the princess. Or for some other reason, she still has the hope of turning over, but it is not, he just - no feelings.

    At first she fell in love with him because of his ease, but now she cut off this love because he was too easy.

    Chu Yu''s reaction was beyond Rong Zhi''s expectation. After all, he misled her with false appearance at first, which led her heart to be tied to him, which he would not deny. Therefore, he is ready to bear Chu Yu''s resentment. Many people hate him, and they are not afraid to add her.

    But she didn''t!

    Chu Yu sighed softly, turned her eyes and glanced to the side. The snow covered ground, the smooth radian of the distant edge, where the flowers left in the wrong direction, could not see the red shadow at this time. She is different from huacuo. Huacuo''s temperament is fierce. Knowing that he has been cheated, exploited or even betrayed, his original deep emotion will turn into a monstrous hatred and show it in the most intense way.

    But she''s not, even if she''s sad. She also won''t be angry to drink scold, more won''t curse each other how. Because it''s no use but talking.

    Chu Yu looked at the vast horizon, his heart gradually relaxed a lot, and thought that it was time to go after such a long delay. At this time, he heard Rong Zhi''s hesitant voice: "don''t you hate me?"

    Why is her reaction so calm? Why can''t she see the haze of hate at the bottom of her eyes?

    Chu Yu looked at him and gazed at him attentively. After a long time, she said, "Rong Zhi, I don''t hate you."

    After a pause, she gave a smile, although the smile was sad, the corner of her eyes was very free and beautiful: "I will not revenge you." She breathed out a long breath and complained: "I think I''m very unlucky. First I died on a plane and had a chance to survive. As a result, I was attached to a bad princess who wanted to solve a lot of bad debts for her. The princess didn''t last long, and soon the Emperor was overthrown. Then," she said softly, "I like a person for the first time, but I like the wrong person."

    "But Rong Zhi," Chu Yu raised her chin slightly and looked at him a little stubbornly, "Rong Zhi, don''t look down on me. I like you because I''m willing to. Although the things you do are not so authentic, I can understand your situation. Since I have inherited the status of princess, it''s nothing to take over her bad debt. "

    Admittedly, Rong Zhi found that she was not princess Shanyin, but still occupied the princess''s body. For the sake of safety, she occasionally teased the ambiguous string, such as reading "Phoenix courtship" and never leaving. But even without those, she would like Rong Zhi sooner or later, just a step earlier and a step later.

    She doesn''t like him because of how much he pays for her. Love is not a commodity. She doesn''t like him because he is tolerant.

    Chu Yu looked at him, eyes Yingran, words clear and clear: "like you, is my voluntary, give up the opportunity to go home to save you, is also my voluntary, leave you today, or I voluntary." Her eyes are like water, but it seems to have a kind of sharp and tough power, "I don''t beg you for anything, and I never want to exchange these for anything. It''s my business to like you, and it''s my business to leave you."

    "If you don''t like me, then I don''t like you. It''s that simple."

    Very light tone, not intense, not high.

    Her voice was originally low and soft, but now it sounded as if hard jade was striking, and every tone was absolutely beautiful.

    As if by the huge wave impact, Rongzhi only feel slightly dizzy.

    Is the sun too dazzling?

    No, it''s the woman in front of me. It''s too dazzling.

    He can see through a lot of people, but until now he found that he had never really seen through Chu Yu.

    He never knew that she was such a person.

    Calm say like, calm say sad, calm say commitment, calm say love and give up, so free and easy.

    It''s very different from Princess Shanyin, from all the people he met before.

    Give up precious things, but did not want to exchange for anything, she sometimes do some other people look silly things, but no one knows, she is just honest and firm in the face of their own heart.

    For the first time, Rong Zhi found that he had such a shocking moment. Even when he knew Chu Yu''s real identity, he never had such a situation. It seemed that something was crashing in his body, and something was slowly breaking.

    After all, he was wrong about this person. She and the princess are totally different.

    In fact, the princess is similar to him. Once they give something, they must ask for something in return. Everything they do is purposeful and conditional, but Chu Yu is different.

    This woman, firm, gentle, broad, magnanimous, has incredible crystal clear, her like, is also so free and easy, once determined, like is like, if rejected, never hate.

    Her sincerity is never infatuated, her liking is not calculated, her letting go is so free and easy.

    How can there be such a person in this world?

 Chapter 220

    What she insists on is not the highest interests. What she insists on is that she must do what is not good. There are some things that she knows will damage her own interests, but if she wants to do them, she must do them.

    Maybe in the eyes of many intelligent people, she is stupid to the extreme, but Chu Yu doesn''t think it''s bad. If everything is calculated with the gain and loss of interest, then she is not Chu Yu, but tolerance.

    Rong Zhi looked at Chu Yu and fell into a long silence.

    She can follow his steps to jump off the cliff, and give up the chance to get together with her family in order to save him, but after paying almost everything, she can still walk away so clean and free.

    It''s not so easy to give up. Love is a gamble. Some people win with a lot of money, while others lose in poverty. The more they bet, the more unwilling they are to get nothing. It''s not something that everyone can do. It requires perseverance, determination and great wisdom.

    Rong Zhi thought that what Chu Yu would ask for was not that he thought human nature was bad, but that he inferred from common sense. After pouring so much emotion into Chu Yu, who could really have no trouble?

    ¡ª¡ªNot everyone can control everything with reason like him.

    Emotion is not an arithmetic problem. Two minus one equals one. If you want to subtract it, you can easily subtract it. Already so deep emotion, how much resolute courage, can thoroughly cut off?

    He couldn''t feel it, he couldn''t estimate it.

    Chu Yu Dynasty Rong Zhi smile, has been holding the sword in hand suddenly lifted up, toward his neck cut. There was no warning in her action, and she didn''t show any intention to commit suicide before, but now she did it without hesitation.

    I saw her at first. Suddenly surprised, subconsciously want to come forward to stop, but at this time his physical strength again exhausted, just lift foot, knee suddenly soft, kneel on the ground, can only watch Chu Yu put the sword on the neck.

    Chu Yu looks at Rong Zhi and a secret smile appears at the corner of her mouth. She is smiling. Some joked: "what do you kneel down to do with me? No gift, flat body. " As she spoke, she spread her hair and let her hair fall down.

    When Chu Yu first came here, she thought that the hair of Princess Shanyin''s body was too long. She once shaved it once by herself. After a few months, it grew a little longer and dropped down from her shoulder. She picked up a wisp of hair at random and cut it with a horizontal sword.

    Green silk is love. She wants to show her determination.

    But a moment later. A little accident happened

    Chu Yu has her hair in one hand and her sword in the other hand. After several rounds of sawing, Chu Yu finds that she overestimates the sharpness of the sword. It takes a lot of effort to kill a few hairs, let alone kill people. She has been sawing for so long. I just saw off more than ten hairs.

    Can be the hair that grabs too big bundle to cause cut not to open? Chu Yu thought for a moment, and separated a finer bundle of hair. Originally, she had at least hundreds of hair, but the little strand she separated was only about twenty or thirty

    It can be cut off this time.

    Chu Yu thought with satisfaction that he would cut the sword with a wave, hoping to achieve the effect of breaking the sword in two ways¡ª¡ª

    "Ah The blade hasn''t touched the strand of hair that is about to be broken. Chu Yu felt a pain in her scalp, as if someone had pulled a wisp of her hair. When she looked at it carefully, she found that when she separated a small wisp of her hair, she accidentally let the sword calyx hook the hair beside her. Chu Yu''s bun is complicated. Originally, some knots were not smooth when they were scattered, but now they are even more entangled. All of a sudden, they were tangled together.

    She wanted to untie it quickly, but the strand of her hair was behind her head. She wanted to turn her head, and the strand of her hair would follow her with the sword. In a hurry, she couldn''t get it down.

    Chu Yu is in pain and embarrassment. She originally wanted to play cool in front of Rong Zhi, which means that if there are no people left here, there will be people left. You don''t like me, and I don''t care about you. However, she didn''t expect to make such a trouble because she was not proficient in business.

    Rao Shi Rong Zhi''s heart was as hard as stone. Seeing Chu Yu''s appearance, he couldn''t help smiling. He adjusted his breath for a moment, stood up again, and approached: "princess, I''ll help you."

    Chu Yu''s face was slanted by her hair. She saw a white shadow coming to her side from the corner of her eyes. Then she felt a hand around her head and gently supported her other forehead. Her body was stiff for a while, but soon she relaxed and let it go.

    Rong Zhi holds Chu Yu''s sword hand, turns the sword slightly and cuts off the hooked hair with a little force. He glances at Chu Yu casually, but he sees the woman who has just issued a sonorous and powerful declaration in front of him. Now her face is red, half because of pain, half because of embarrassment. Her eyes are shining with crystal light, her lips are tightly pursed, almost white, but she looks unexpectedly lovely.

    He knew that she had never been a hero. If she was a chivalrous woman, it would not be surprising that she had done such a thing. But she was not. Because of this, what she had done shocked him.

    Rong Zhi blinked his eyes, and suddenly stopped to move. Somewhere in his heart, it seemed to be very delicate and soft. It seemed that something cunning had slipped into the crack of the hard shell.

    Just like a strand of hair cut off, it gently fell into his wide sleeve.

    Well, how embarrassed... Chu Yu thought tearfully that the beauties who had seen them cut their hair and then waved their sleeves in TV novels before thought it was cool. It was her turn to do it, but she let Rong Zhi see the joke again.

    However

    It was foggy in front of my eyes, but the white clothes in the corner of my vision were so bright that they seemed to be imprinted in my heart. Although I said I wanted to give him up completely, how could it be so easy to say it was broken? When I was pasted so close, I heard his warm breathing. Even if I was reluctant, I still felt that my heart beat faster.

    Rong Zhi lowered his eyes, released his hand and took two steps back. After a pause, he said in a low voice: "OK."

    Chu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, carefully took the sword away from his hair, and felt angry for himself. He cheered up from the blow of making a joke, and then threw a fist at Rong Zhi: "since we broke it off, we should leave here, green mountains and green waters. We''ll never see each other again." She was a little disappointed. She wanted to cut her hair smartly and throw it on the ground. Besides, she felt cool and powerful, but now she just managed to regain her face.

    With that, she quickly walked back to Huan yuan, then called the people to get on the bus and let aman drive away.

    There are three people sitting in the big car, Chu Yu, Huan yuan, and you LAN, who are huddled in the corner. Aman liusang is driving the carriage in front of him. Originally, so many people left Jiankang City, but only one night later, they are scattered here. Chu Yu calms down, and the secret passage is scattered. However, he can''t help feeling a little sad.

    Raising his eyes, Chu Yu gave him a smile and said, "what are you doing? I finally get out of the sea of bitterness, you should be happy for me... "The voice gradually became a little weak, she sighed and said:" I admit, I still have some lingering feelings. After all, it''s not so easy to put them down, but now I''m dead. As long as time goes by, what can''t be forgotten in the world? "

    She was not worried that she would not be able to let go. Time is the most terrible black hole, it can quietly devour everything.

    Huan yuan carefully observed her, and saw that although there were wet marks in the corner of her eyes, her eyebrows were light and clear. He knew that what she said was about the truth. As soon as he was relieved, he would not entangle her here. He turned the topic and asked, "Princess... Chu Yu, what are you going to do in the future?"

    Chu Yu thought about it and said, "I don''t know where to go for a while. What do you think?"

    Huan yuan pondered a little and said, "today we have a festival with Zongyue. He is afraid that he won''t let us go so easily. Why don''t we go north, where no one knows Gong... Chu Yu, how about you?" At the beginning, when he arranged his retreat, he focused on the country in the north, because it was a place that the hands of the Southern Dynasties could not reach.

    Chuyu said with a smile: "OK, just go to the Northern Wei Dynasty as you said!"

    let''s go! Go to the Northern Wei Dynasty!

 Chapter 221

    Until Chu Yu and his party''s carriage drove far away, Rong Zhi stepped forward.

    Before Chu Yu and Rong Zhi "borrow a step" to talk, Mo Xiang was ordered not to follow up, so easy to look forward to Rong Zhi back, just quickly meet, said: "young master, what should we do now?"

    Rong Zhi recovered his wandering mind and thought that although the situation in the Southern Dynasties was a bit chaotic, it was not the direction he expected. If he wanted to send troops from the local area at this time, he might not be able to defeat the Jiankang army, and it would be a vain fight.

    What''s more, he doesn''t need to take advantage of this mess now.

    In this chess game, huacuo rashly stretched out a hand to disturb the pieces on the chessboard. He didn''t know how many pieces he could use and whether he could get some back.

    After a little pondering, he said: "let''s stay here for a while. Mo Xiang, you and Yu Wenxiong take my hand letter to contact our own people all over the world to see how much is left."

    Rong Zhi raised his hand, and suddenly felt a burst of emptiness and collapse in his body. He almost fell to the ground. He only said that he had just fought huacuo. It took too much effort, but for the sake of caution, he cut his own pulse.

    Mo Xiang saw Rong Zhi feel his pulse for no reason. He couldn''t help worrying and asked, "what''s the matter, young master?"

    Rong Zhi loosened his hand, shook his head and said, "nothing."

    Then he turned to Yu Wenxiong: "you took the black horse out of Jiangling, which attracted many people''s attention. It was a mistake to give up the stronghold of Jiangling, but you came to save me, and you really saved me..." Rong Zhi said with a smile, "if the merits and demerits are equal, the merits are greater than the demerits, how about giving you a reward to go back to your hometown?" In the corner of Jiangling, if you let it go, you can let it go. A good chess player will not worry about the gains and losses of a place.

    Yuwenxiong''s face is full of surprise. He knelt down on one knee and said, "Mr. Xie."

    Rong Zhi turned his head and turned his quiet and distant eyes to the North: "when the Southern Dynasty is finished, we will go back to the Northern Wei Dynasty." After more than four years apart, I don''t know if everything is OK with my old friend?

    In the distance, ice and snow are stacked like stratus clouds in the sky.

    ***********************************************

    Jiangling in winter is also stacked with layers of ice and snow.

    He Ji made people stop the carriage and walk out of the warm fragrant carriage. When he came into contact with the cold air, his whole spirit was boosted.

    With pride, he shook the gorgeous fox fur cape on his shoulder. He Ji stood still and looked around. Seeing the humble bamboo house at the end of the bamboo forest, I couldn''t help frowning.

    "Is it true that there is nothing wrong here?"

    He Ji turned his head and asked the attendant beside him. The attendant respectfully said, "I''ve asked someone. There''s only one family named Guan living outside Jiangling city."

    After hearing the reply from the attendant, He Ji frowned critically, looked at the two bamboo houses next to each other again, and walked over with the mood of trying.

    The two bamboo houses stand side by side, and they are all made of mosaics of ordinary thickness, but the craftsmanship is not very delicate. Obviously, the builders only care about comfort, but ignore good-looking, the appearance is very rough. In He Ji''s eyes, this is naturally out of fashion.

    Let a person come up to knock on the door, after a while, a lazy voice came from the house: "who is coming?"

    He Ji hesitated slightly, cleared his throat, and slowly said, "descendants of he family."

    A moment later, the voice in the room came reluctantly: "the door is not locked. Come in by yourself."

    He Ji slightly raised his chin, and the servant reached out and pushed the door open. Let the attendant wait outside, He Ji enters, and the door behind him closes again.

    After entering the house, He Ji''s eyes swept, and he had a panoramic view of the situation inside the house. Although the house was not big, it was not crowded because of the lack of furniture. Only a few cages were placed in the corner of the wall, next to a bamboo couch opposite the door. There was a small red clay stove with a pot of wine on it, and on the ground beside the stove. There are several dishes of delicious dishes.

    The owner of the house was lying on a low couch with a glass in one hand. The other hand was holding chopsticks to hold vegetables. He looked very leisurely. When he Ji heard the voice coming in, he didn''t get up to greet him. He just drank and ate food on his own.

    When he Ji saw the man, he was a little surprised at the youth of the other party, but he was soon attracted by another thing: "can''t you see?" The man''s eyes had been closed, but his movements were orderly, and he could not see that he was blind.

    The man laughed and said, "I really can''t see. Why, Mr. He, you didn''t inquire about me before you came here?"

    He Ji thought about it and took out half of the jade pendant from his arms. It seemed that it had been broken by someone. The fracture was not very smooth. He held the jade pendant between his index finger and thumb and said, "my elder once told me that he had helped others in the past. If I have something to ask for in the future, I can take this half of the jade pendant and come to Jiangling city to find someone named Guan."

    The man tugged at the corners of his mouth with a strange look on his face. He put down his cup and chopsticks, and then he was willing to get out of bed. He was walking on the bamboo floor of the house without wearing shoes. Even though there was a stove burning in the house, the weak heat could not resist the chill of winter. As he walked slowly, he slowly said, "I''m a surname Guan, right, My name is Guan Canghai

    At this time, he realized that Guan Canghai was only wearing a single garment, but he didn''t seem to feel the cold at all

    Guan Canghai went to the cage, opened it and rummaged. He was still muttering something. He Ji vaguely heard such words as "trouble", "dead boss" and "no happiness", but he couldn''t hear them clearly.

    He rummaged for a while. It was so easy for him to stand up with half of the jade pendant. He came back and found a pair with the one on He Ji''s hand. The two halves of the jade pendant just fit together.

    He Ji is in a daze. He has been looking at the sea with his eyes closed. But when he holds the two halves of the jade pendant in alignment, his movements are exactly the same... Can''t he really see it?

    "You''re right." Looking at Canghai''s tone, he took half of He Ji''s hand and said, "the beneficiary you mentioned should be my father. Now he has passed away. As his son, I will naturally inherit his promise." He was holding the jade pendant in his hand, and his palms were pressed together. In He Ji''s astonished eyes, the hard jade turned into fine particles and fell on the bamboo board on the ground, making a clear sound.

    He Ji was still thinking about whether he was really blind and worried about whether he could fulfill his request. At this moment, he was restrained by his seemingly casual actions. His hands were not very strong. They were just ordinary hands. They crushed the jade!

    While he Ji was still in shock, Guan Canghai sat back on the bamboo couch again. His hand, which was strong enough to break iron and stone, gently picked up the slightly warm wine glass and asked, "well, what do you want? Since it''s my father''s debt, I''ll do it for you as long as I can. "

    He Ji came back and said, "I want you to kill someone for me." Although the record on the surface shows that the man has died, everyone who knows the inside story knows that the man is still free and unfettered.

    As long as the man is alive, the thorns in his heart will not go away.

    "Who?"

    "Liu Chuyu." His wife, the one he hates the most.

    ========================================================

    The title is wrong. It should be "different ways lead to the same destination"... We can''t change the title of the VIP chapter. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 222

    Guancanghai walks alone on the official road connecting the north and the south.

    From south to north.

    Under the moonless and starless night sky, the white snow is also covered with a layer of dark blue. Beside the road, there are scattered trees, and the bare branches crisscross and overlap, forming a large dark shadow. In the distance, there is the undulating ground.

    Looking at the sea step by step, each step is deep into the snow. Behind him, there are a series of footprints half a foot deep, which are gradually filled by the snow brought by the wind.

    The north wind is blowing fiercely on people''s skin, like a sharp ice skate cutting, but he looks at the sea calmly and happily. With his eyes closed and a light smile on the corner of his mouth, he seems to be walking in the beautiful spring day and stepping on the green grass.

    He had been walking all day and all night, but he didn''t feel tired. He was wearing thin clothes and a fishing rod on his back. His clothes were made of fine linen and the material of the fishing rod was bamboo.

    He could not see the winter and the night in his eyes, nor could he see the winter and the night in his heart.

    At the end of the horizon, the difference between the sky and the ground is not obvious. The night and the snow light seem to be mixed together. When the first ray of light in the morning blooms, the snow also has a layer of crystal light.

    Guancanghai didn''t see all this, but he still stopped and quietly faced the front.

    Because in the middle of the road more than ten feet in front of him, there is a man sitting. If he wants to go there, he must avoid that man.

    It was a boy who looked only 18 or 19 years old, with black hair, beautiful eyes and elegant expression. He was covered with thick snow-white fur, and his face and lips had lost their blood color.

    Seeing that Guan Canghai stopped and said with a smile, "I heard that you are back in the world. I''m here to wait for you. "

    Looking at the sea, a cold smile appeared and said, "it''s you. Although it''s not the same as before, no one will stand in the way except you."

    "Younger martial brother Rongzhi."

    "Elder martial brother Canghai."

    Two people call each other, but the tone is not so kind and friendly. There is a slight coldness hidden in the peace.

    Although Rongzhi has been wearing a smile, but looking at the sea, his eyes are deep and distant, and never deviated for a moment; Watching the sea is also smiling. However, he slightly turned his head and turned his ear to Rongzhi - he had a very keen feeling. He could judge the surrounding environment from the change of air flow without even making any effort. But at this time, he purposely "listened" to Rongzhi.

    When they came from the same school, they knew each other''s abilities were amazing. Because they had a festival, they didn''t see each other for four years. Before distinguishing whether they were hostile to each other, they took up 12 points of vigilance.

    Rong Zhi is the first to release the guard. He reached out and swept gently in front of him, sweeping away a thin layer of snow, but revealed the wooden chessboard below: "I''ve been waiting here for an hour. I''m waiting for you to talk with elder martial brother. I don''t know if I haven''t seen you for four years. Can elder martial brother make progress in chess

    Guan Canghai said with a smile, "younger martial brother Rongzhi has a heart." Then he took off his fishing rod and sat down on the other side of the chessboard.

    Rongzhi takes out two pieces of black and white from behind and places them on the side of the chessboard. He observes the sea and holds white while Rongzhi holds black. Now he places two pieces of black and white on the four star positions. Watching the sea, holding the white chess, lightly press the cloud on the chessboard.

    They sat opposite each other on a small square chessboard. The black and white chessboards were scattered and twisted together. There were fierce murders in every place, bright and dark, and the silent meaning of life and death between black and white. It seems to overflow in all directions.

    The morning light gradually brightened, and the sun, which was not so warm in the cold weather, slowly rose to the sky. When they reached the top of their heads, they picked up a white piece and looked at the chessboard for a moment. With a sigh, he abandoned his son and admitted: "my younger martial brother''s chess ability has made a lot of progress than before. In the past four years, there must be no less schemers."

    The chessboard is not at the end. Although he is already at a disadvantage, if he deliberately delays, he may not have a weak chance to turn over the game. However, he is tired, lazy, proud and disdainful.

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "it''s elder martial brother who let me." After winning the game, his face lightened a lot.

    At the end of the game, they began to pick up the pieces. They only picked their own pieces and ignored each other''s pieces.

    Guan Canghai picked up Bai Zi and threw him into the can. He sneered and said, "I didn''t let you. You won it yourself. So long as I can do it, I will promise you."

    This is the tacit understanding between their brothers. If one side wants to ask the other side to do something, they will choose one of their common abilities to compete. The winner can make a request, but not beyond the other side''s ability.

    Rong Zhi gave a little smile, but he didn''t continue to be polite. He said, "I want you to give up the purpose of this trip."

    Unexpectedly, Guan Canghai said, "do you know what I''m going to do in this trip?"

    Rong Zhi bowed his head and said with a smile, "I have to be summoned. I know why he went to Jiangling and found you. I know what he wants to do. I can''t help but ask you to kill the princess. But my request is also here. I hope you can stop here, elder martial brother, and don''t make trouble with her."

    Guan Canghai closed his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s easy for you to ask me to stop. Just tell me why."

    He was separated from Rongzhi for more than four years. He also lived in Jiangling for more than four years. During these four years, he lived in the wilderness in the suburbs and was indifferent to the world. Although Yu Wen and Yu Wenxiong visited him occasionally, they only treated him as a distinguished guest and did not ask for anything. They never told him about Rongzhi.

    Therefore, it was not until he Ji visited Canghai that he generally knew where he had been in these years.

    But even after listening to what he Ji has said, Guan Canghai doesn''t think that Rong Zhi has much to do with Princess Shanyin. In his memory, Rong Zhi''s heart is as hard as stone, and he will stay in Princess mansion, which must be a plot.

    He didn''t expect that Rong Zhi would make a special trip to play this game of chess and ask him to let Chu Yu go. He was surprised, and finally he couldn''t help being a little curious about Chu Yu.

    According to reason, the woman lost her status as a princess and should have no use value. Is there anything else that can be used?

    Rong Zhi said quietly, "I owe her a great favor." He knows his elder martial brother''s temperament. He doesn''t care about everything when he looks at the sea, but if he is interested in something, he will get to the bottom of it.

    When Guan Canghai heard this, he immediately sneered: "you have no blood and tears, when did you become a person who would care to owe you He didn''t believe a word of what Rong Zhi said.

    Rong Zhi''s mouth was filled with shallow helplessness: how can he tell Guan Canghai why he didn''t understand?

    He only knew that when he learned that Guan Canghai was going to kill Chu Yu, his first thought was that he could not let him die, and even now he could not erase it.

    Is it that protection has become a habit for four years, but now it can''t be given up?

 Chapter 223

    Rong Zhi originally wanted to understand this problem before making a decision. He always made a decision before making a decision. Rarely did he act without thinking clearly. But he also knew the strength of Guan Canghai. It was very easy to kill Chu Yu. When he got rid of his doubts, Chu Yu was afraid that she would become a corpse.

    He had a hunch that if he didn''t pay attention to it today and let Chu Yu be killed, he might regret it in the future.

    Rong Zhi also asked himself whether he had a mind like heaven and a mirror for Chu Yu - he was resourceful and sophisticated, and would not be like heaven and a mirror until he was in a state of mind, and he didn''t understand when he liked Chu Yu to the extreme; He will not be like Huan yuan, who clearly has been in love, but still deceives himself, even dare not admit to himself - if he really has such a mind, he should come up with a way to deal with it very early and control this emotion.

    He is a cool and cold man. Once he finds it possible, he is not afraid to face his heart.

    But the result made him confused: he could understand the warm and lingering eyes hidden in the sky like a mirror, and he could also understand Huan yuanqiang''s jealousy suppressed by reason, but when it was his turn, he could hardly see clearly.

    What is admiration?

    What is Acacia?

    His heart has always been like ice and snow. When the ice and snow touched the slight warmth and there was a sign of melting, it made him feel at a loss. The more he thought about it, the more clearly the situation he used to get along with Chu Yu came into his mind.

    However, this is not love, he is still calm and rational, sharp and tough, never crazy, never Acacia sad, moved the love of the people, should be like the sky, such as a mirror, no matter how bad, there should be Huanyuan that degree. It shouldn''t be what he is now.

    He can still have so much leisure and spare time to think about whether he is emotional or not. Perhaps this itself shows that he is not emotional.

    ... but undeniably, he wavered.

    Rong Zhi knows what caused this. What Chu Yu did shocked him too much, which shook his stable heart. Therefore, if he wants to restore peace, I''m afraid he has to repay this great favor first.

    From this point of view, what he just said to Guan Canghai is not a lie. It''s just that many details are omitted.

    Watching Canghai listen to stop for a long time, silent, not anxious, only sneer: "since you refuse to say, it''s just, others don''t know you, don''t I know? You seem to have no desire and no desire. You are elegant. In fact, your mind is deeper than anyone else, and your calculation is more important than anyone else. If you don''t have a plan. Why did you come to talk to me

    He grinned coldly. Although his eyes could not see things, his feeling was extremely sensitive. Can feel Rong Zhi sitting in front of him, even can feel his sight and expression: "I said is not?" It was a very wonderful feeling, the surrounding vegetation, the existence of any object, can not escape his perception.

    Although he lost his vision, his other senses were fully used to the extreme.

    Rong Zhi didn''t retort, but said faintly: "since you say yes, that''s it. It''s just my plan. I can''t tell you. "

    Looking at Canghai, he pressed this section and said, "well, we don''t ask for the reason, we only ask for the result. I''m afraid I can''t answer you. My father is your master. I''ve received the favor of elder He Ji, but now the other party''s commitment comes. As a son, I''ve been acting since my father. "

    It''s also a promise. On the one hand, it''s what my father owes others. On the one hand, he just lost to Rong Zhi, but how to measure it?

    Rong Zhi is waiting for the passage of the sea.

    Watching Canghai smile. "So, you and I have another match. If you win, you can ask me to go against my father''s last words. In this way, it''s not difficult for me to give up the purpose of this trip. If I get away with it, then the game you just won will be invalid."

    Rong Zhi weighed things in his heart and knew that this was the limit of guancanghai''s concession. He beat one with two promises, which was very relaxed for him. He nodded and said, "it''s so good, elder martial brother, but do you want to talk about it by hand?"

    He deliberately said so, watching the sea is not angry, only steady way: "you now chess I can''t compare, if another game, it is my intention to let you." He reached out and pushed the can toward Rongzhi. Then he picked up the fishing rod and stood up. "Let''s win or lose with our martial arts. It''s so simple and clear."

    Watching Canghai with one hand, the tip of the fishing rod is gently on the snow. Even though the fishing rod is made of ordinary bamboo, Rong Zhi knows that the fishing rod will turn into a terrible weapon in watching Canghai.

    When they parted a few years ago, he was no match for watching Canghai. Now, years later, watching Canghai devotes himself to meditation, but his health is greatly damaged, and the gap is even wider.

    But Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. He just opened the chessboard. In the snow under the chessboard, there was a long black sword. Even from the hilt to the scabbard, it was so dark that it didn''t have any motley colors. When he pulled out the sword, the body of the sword was as black as ink.

    Now that he''s here to stop watching the sea, he''s ready for it.

    This is the tacit understanding between the brothers, and also their trading rules.

    Looking at Rongzhi, he stood up slowly, watched the sea, concentrated his mind and was on guard. Although he was slightly better than Rongzhi a few years ago, his father once said that Rongzhi''s talent was higher than him. In time, there must be a time to surpass him. I don''t know if this time has come.

    Rong Zhi stood up straight. The next second, he suddenly fell to the ground.

    *****************************************

    When winter goes and spring comes, spring comes again.

    Chu Yu and Huan yuan escaped from the Southern Song Dynasty and entered the Northern Wei Dynasty. They had lived in Luoyang for some time.

    The spring of this year seems to have come very early. Before the deep sleep of hibernation is enough, the snow melts and the ice disappears, and a small sharp green emerges from the soil.

    But in the garden of Chu, there is still the lingering love and laziness of winter. Chu Yu sleeps until the third hour of the day before she gets up from the bed. It takes her a long time to wash and eat. After wandering in the courtyard for a while, she asks Youlan, "have you seen Huanyuan?" Huan yuan disappeared again, and he could not be found in the study where he usually stayed.

    You Lan thought about it and said in a respectful voice, "young master Huan went to the south of the city early this morning."

    "Oh." As soon as you LAN tells you about the south of the city, Chu Yu knows where Huan yuan is. She thinks that he has nothing to do, so she goes to find someone and walks along the street.

    Chu Yu now lives in a place called jingningli, outside Qingyang gate of Luoyang City. "Li" is a systematic residential management unit in ancient times, which means "XX community" in modern times. Generally, there are 500 to 1000 families in each Li. Since Chu Yu came to Luoyang City, she found that the streets here are crisscross, the planning is very neat and magnificent, and the houses and streets are very regular, Look at the map. It''s all blocks.

    The streets of Luoyang are also very straight and wide. Even if there are several carriages in parallel, they will not feel crowded.

    Chu Yu walked slowly along the street, past Qingyang gate and Kaiyang gate. Not far from Kaiyang gate, he saw Huan yuan standing in a stone tablet.

 Chapter 224

    Luoyang is a city with history and culture. It used to be very prosperous. It was the capital of Han, Wei and Western Jin Dynasties. It was once the largest ancient capital in the world.

    Chu Yu can be said to be half blind in history. Her understanding of Luoyang is probably that Luoyang''s peonies are more famous. As for other things, she really has no impression,

    Huan yuan chose to settle down here. He had a close admiration for the city.

    There are dozens of stone tablets in neat arrangement, each of which is higher than people. From a distance, you can see a small stone forest. When you get closer, you can see the mottled marks on the stone tablets.

    There are characters carved on the stone tablet, which have been damaged for a long time. Some of the characters are blurred and can''t be seen clearly. Some of the stones still have burning stripes and ink colors.

    But what Chu Yu felt was not dilapidated, but long-standing.

    These steles, named Xiping Shijing, were established in the Han Dynasty and have a history of two or three hundred years. It took seven years to engrave the seven classics of Zhouyi, Shangshu, Lushi, Yili, Chunqiu, Gongyangzhuan and Lunyu on 46 steles in elegant official script.

    After the war, time has passed, and dynasties have changed and replaced, the Great Han Dynasty has already been thrown into the pile of old paper, but these stone tablets still stand here.

    After these steles, the building facing them is called "Taixue". It is an institution of higher learning established in the Han Dynasty, which is equivalent to a university or graduate school. At the peak of Taixue, there were more than 10000 students. Students from all over the country gathered here, and even people from the western regions came to study.

    Huan yuan was dressed in a white brocade robe. His wide sleeves and hem embroidered with grass flowers and clouds were blown up by the warm spring wind. The handsome young man is just like Yushu, standing in the ancient inscriptions, which shows that he is gentle and elegant with outstanding spirit of wind.

    Chu Yu remembered that the first time she came to see these stone tablets, she accompanied Huan yuan.

    It used to be snowing in winter. They came to Luoyang. Fang settled down and Huan yuan brought him here. At that time, Huan yuan looked at these stone tablets with warm eyes, just like looking at the most beautiful woman in the world.

    It''s just that the enthusiasm is too long. From last winter to this spring, Huan yuan runs here every other time. He is not afraid of the cold weather. He often looks at it all day. It''s just like an infatuated young woman waiting and admiring. Once, because he had been standing in the snow for too long, he caught a cold and lay in bed for more than ten days.

    Chu Yu shrugged. Go to prepare to wake up Huan yuan. Although it''s already early spring, it''s still a little chilly. It''s time for the temperature to change. Those who are warm and cold are most likely to get sick.

    Although she was very helpless, she could understand Huan yuan''s mentality. Luoyang Taixue was the Holy Land in the eyes of the world''s students. It was reasonable for him to come to worship. When she was a child, she also dreamed of living next to Peking University and Tsinghua University.

    But this time, he didn''t wait for Chu Yu to call, and then he went over. Huan yuan heard her footsteps and automatically came back to his mind. He turned his head and looked at her with a gentle look and a smile: "Chu Yu, you''re here." After these days, his name is no longer awkward.

    Chuyu said with a smile: "it''s rare. Are you willing to wake up?"

    Huan yuan''s face was slightly shy, and he lowered his eyes. A moment later, he said, "I did it too much a few days ago, but now I feel guilty." Since his cold. No longer so fanatical, but really make his enthusiasm decline is not his own illness, but he is sick at the same time, Chu Yu also because out to find him and cold, although not as serious as he. But it made him wake up from the almost irrational fanaticism.

    There are other people around him.

    These stone tablets are just the past, though brilliant. But the past, after all, is the past. We can only look for traces of the past in memory and admiration.

    Now when he looked at these stone tablets, although his heart was still surging, he was more rational and restrained than that day.

    With a smile, Huan yuan reached out and touched the stone tablet that had passed for hundreds of years. He said in a low voice, "I won''t come here in the future. Don''t worry."

    "Why?" This time it''s Chu Yu''s turn to be surprised. Seeing his fanatical posture, he doesn''t seem to be able to leave so soon. What''s more, they have nothing to do except eat and raise meat now. They come here to walk every day to find some entertainment for themselves.

    Huan yuan smiles slightly, but his eyes are a little gloomy: "because it only adds sentimentality here." The Imperial College of the past has been scattered. Now we can only look at the stone tablet to remember the glory of the past. The grand gathering of thousands of students is no longer seen today. So what''s the significance of his being here?

    Looking at Huan yuan''s expression, Chu Yu understood a little, but she didn''t have much interest in civilization and culture. At this time, she didn''t know what to say. Speechless, Chu Yu patted Huan yuan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, don''t think about it any more. It''s useless to think about it. It''s not our ability to control it... Let''s go home."

    Huan yuan''s eyes were slightly warm: "OK, let''s go home."

    Although he was exiled from the Southern Dynasty to the Northern Dynasty, and from one city to another, there were people who cared about him. The place where he could sleep peacefully was his home.

    Walking side by side with Huan yuan in the street, the spring breeze blowing in the face, so peaceful and gentle.

    After only a few months, everything that had been in the Southern Dynasty seemed like a dream of a previous life. She had known that she would be so stable and comfortable that she would leave Jiankang earlier. She crossed the border between the north and the south, as if she had crossed a life and came to another world.

    You can sleep to death and get up again every day. You don''t have to worry about when you will be decapitated, and you don''t have to think about the complicated relationship between people. It''s a very comfortable and leisurely day.

    Although sometimes Chu Yu would seriously reflect on whether it was right to sit idle all the time, she soon gave up thinking. Is it necessary to do something to make life meaningful? Anyway, enjoy the rare peace for a while.

    When I went back to Chu garden, it was afternoon. When I walked into the house, I heard Liu Sang''s cry. Chu Yu said with a smile, "yesterday Liu sang and aman said they would go to Baima temple. I thought they would at least come back at night. I didn''t expect that they still remember to go home."

    Baima temple is not close to their residence. Although they are riding in a carriage, it takes a lot of time to come back. But I didn''t expect that liusang came back so early. According to this time, they only played for a while.

    After walking through a door, Chu Yu looks up and searches, but unexpectedly sees a person who shouldn''t be here, or even who should have died in theory.

    "Amitabha." A Buddha''s name came from Qingyue.

    Lonely a plain monk clothes, a little cinnabar red eyebrows, hands together, happy smile: "benefactor, do not come all right."

 Chapter 225

    Seeing the silence, Chu Yu felt like he had returned to Jiankang by the Qinhuai River for a moment. The young monk stood at the gate of the temple, his eyes drooping like compassion.

    But after that moment, the illusion disappeared. Chu Yu found that solitude seemed different from what she had seen in the past. Once upon a time, there was no doubt that he saw a monk. But now, there is a little gossip about him. That is, the dead emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty held a funeral according to the custom of the Northern Wei Dynasty, He wanted to burn the clothes and utensils he used before his death. During the ceremony, his Empress suddenly jumped into the fire and intended to be buried. Although she was rescued later, this action won the praise of the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty at that time.

    The Queen''s surname is Feng. Now she should be called empress dowager.

    Not to mention whether the Empress Dowager Feng was buying people''s hearts or not, but at least they were beautiful on the surface. Recalling the messy lineage relationship in the Southern Dynasty, Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    After a short time, Huan yuan came back. He said what he had heard. He came to Baima Temple last winter, even later than they came to Luoyang. But Chu Yu didn''t care much about Buddhism, so he didn''t know.

    Although he is a foreign monk, solitude has a very good position in Baima temple. As soon as he comes, he takes up an important position. He has great power. He can deal with personnel and property. But with such great power in his hand, he can be very free. What can I do for his monks

    Although the monk is a stranger, Gulong said well that where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. No matter how the monk cleans up, he still lives in this world. He can''t be completely detached. It must be the powerful people behind him who support him to get such treatment.

    Originally, he was just curious to inquire about it. He thought it was a fun game, but after hearing Huan yuan''s reward, Chu Yu had to think deeply: solitude was just a few months earlier than she had entered the territory of the Northern Wei Dynasty. Where did he know the powerful people?

    Is it Wang Yizhi?

    It''s not right. It''s not in line with Wang Yizhi''s style to give him such a position of honor and leisure. It''s also very different from the former solitude. When the temple was built in the Southern Dynasty, although solitude also had a position in the temple, it was just a few months ago. How could such a big change happen?

 Chapter 226

    Chu Yu originally wanted to know a little about the recent situation of solitude''s coming to Luoyang, so she went straight to the temple to ask for a chat with him. Now she suddenly didn''t want to see him like this.

    Who are the people who support solitude? What''s the purpose of the other party? What can we get from it? Where is Wang Yizhi now? Does he know what solitude is like now? Do you agree?

    Does it have anything to do with her holding an important position in Baima temple?

    The more deeply Chu Yu thought, the deeper her brows locked.

    She is not narcissistic. She has to relate everything to herself. If loneliness has nothing to do with her, it would be better. But what if it has something to do with her?

    Solitude should have escaped from the Southern Song Dynasty and entered the Northern Wei Dynasty soon after being assassinated by huacuo, in order to avoid the pursuit of Rongzhi, but he settled down in Luoyang later than she did.

    Chu Yu looked anxiously at Huan yuan, and saw the same doubts in the latter''s eyes.

    Now Chu Yu''s mood is a dilemma. If she puts it down and ignores it, maybe some unknown danger will come to her unconsciously. However, if it had nothing to do with her, it would not be worth the loss if she involved them all because of her wrong judgment.

    As if seeing Chu Yu''s mind, Huan Yuan said in a low voice: "you don''t have to be so sad. If you want to, we''ll try to be quiet. Why not? Even if it''s a miscalculation, it''s just a walk away. "

    As they spoke, they walked around the temple building. Along the high wall, they slowly walked around to the rear of the temple.

    There is also a door behind the temple, which is tightly closed. Different from the Mountain Gate in front of it, it should be a place for monks to handle affairs, get in and out, and transport goods.

    They haven''t come near yet. Then he saw that the two Zhumen opened left and right, and Chu Yu was already a little disgusted with Baima temple. When the back door opened, he couldn''t think much about it, so he quickly pulled Huan yuan back to the hidden corner.

    Huan yuan is pulled for a moment to resist, and is pushed to the wall by Chu Yu. Then Chu Yu''s body also leans over. He is embarrassed, but he can''t push Chu Yu away. Only as far as possible to keep the body close to the wall, so that the distance between the two people left about two inches.

    The distance is so close and ambiguous that Huan yuan can''t help holding his breath.

    When she retreated into the shadow of the corner, Chu Yu remembered that she didn''t have to avoid it at all, but it seemed that it was not good for her to go out at this time. She simply stood in the same place and looked up at the place where the door opened.

    Chu Yu was stunned. The first one who came out of the temple was a valuable carriage.

    The carriage had no elaborate decorations. The appearance is simple to simple, but after spending some time in Princess mansion, Chu Yu''s appreciation of luxury goods is greatly improved. Without any mention, she could see at a glance that the material of the carriage was a kind of hard and expensive wood, which could resist the attack of knives and guns to a certain extent. If converted into money, it would be enough to buy several Chu gardens where she lives now.

    On both sides and in front of the carriage were a group of solemn and healthy guards, who were close to the carriage and devoted themselves to the task of protection. All of them are in step, with firm eyes, looking straight ahead.

    But this is not to surprise Chu Yu. What really surprised her was that a monk in black clothes appeared at the door after the carriage drove out of the back door of the temple and followed the guard.

    This monk is just what Chu Yu is still thinking.

    Looking at this situation, it was quiet to send the people in the carriage out of the temple, and I didn''t know who was sitting in the carriage. Unexpectedly, I saw you off in person.

    After stopping at the gate of the temple, the carriage stopped immediately. Almost in the same second, the bodyguards who protected the carriage stopped with them. The movement is uniform and well-trained. The overall quality of this group of guards. I''m afraid it''s higher than the regular soldiers Chu Yu saw in Jiankang.

    A strong carriage and a strong guard need not only money but also power to have such a configuration.

    But

    Chu Yu couldn''t help raising her eyebrows.

    She seemed to have seen it somewhere.

    With his hands folded, he was silent to the carriage, and the people in the carriage were also silent. This made Chu Yu, who wanted to guess the identity of the people in the carriage by listening to the voice, strangle her wrist. In this way, she kept silent for a while, and the carriage continued to drive away, but still stood in the same place.

    He looked a little desolate, looking forward, as if out of God, immersed in his own thoughts.

    Chu Yu was worried when she saw that she didn''t go away, but she didn''t want to expose her tracks at this time. However, the more she didn''t want to do something, the more her luck was against her: a warm air suddenly came from her back neck. She screamed and jumped to look back.

    Behind her, Huan yuan is bending down to caress his chest and gasping for breath. He finally breathes a little. Huan yuan looks at Chu Yu apologetically, but he doesn''t know what to say to explain just now''s action: he just lost his mind for a while and held his breath for a long time. At last, he really can''t hold his breath. He breathes so much, but he is surprised by Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu smiles bitterly, remembering that she is still standing at the back door of the temple. She looks back helplessly, only to find that her face is more embarrassed than hers, and her white face is as red as if it is bleeding.

    Look at the appearance of lonely flustered, Chu Yu suddenly not embarrassed, she walked forward with a smile, said: "master lonely, don''t be hurt." The way of greeting is the same as yesterday''s silence.

    She had some doubts, but when she saw that he was now like this, she knew that she was wrong: even if he had any plot in Baima temple, he didn''t come for her, because he was pure shame, but he didn''t feel guilty or even guilty.

    When she thought about it, Chu Yu felt relieved. She went to solitude and appreciated his red ears. She asked directly, "I''m sorry, Huan yuan and I came here to see you off. It''s inconvenient to disturb you. By the way, I don''t know who is sitting in the car?"

    Most of suspicion is removed, and the rest is curiosity.

    Now that she has been found, she should ask frankly, so as to avoid many suspicions in her heart, and one of them may hurt someone accidentally.

    He said in a low voice, "I can''t tell you the identity of that one. Please forgive me."

    Chu Yu smile, also not reluctantly, only way: "you have a dilemma, then don''t say it." She also exchanged a few words with solitude, and learned from him that since Wang Yizhi found out that she had escaped from Jiankang, she put aside her worldly affairs and wandered around the Northern Wei Dynasty. Maybe when will she come to Luoyang.

    Although Baima temple and his party were not complete, they also gained some. Chu Yu Dynasty left alone and left with Huan yuan.

    They walked slowly and walked out of the boundary around Baima temple. Then they stopped. Chuyu turned to ask with a smile, "what do you think?"

    Huan yuan also said with a smile: "I see his color, it seems that he really has a hard time, and it is harmless to us. Whether to let go or not depends on your choice."

    If Chu Yu wants to know the reason, even if he is lonely, he will not relax to explore.

    Anyway, it has nothing to do with her, and Chu Yu is too lazy to spend more energy. She is just about to say goodbye, but she sees the carriage passing slowly at the street entrance. The amorous spring breeze blows up the soft curtain of the car, and the beautiful spring light comes into the car. It''s just a breath, but it makes her see the people sitting in the car.

    Seeing that person''s appearance, Chu Yu''s whole body is stiff, like being struck by lightning.

 Chapter 227

    That man

    That man is

    Although the light in the car was not very good, although it was only half of her side face, the outline of her eyebrows and eyes, which appeared in the shadow, overlapped with the engraved image in her heart.

    It has been two or three months since the last farewell, but the image of that person is as clear as if he had seen it yesterday.

    That is¡ª¡ª

    Let''s stop.

    The name appeared in my heart, like the first spring thunder breaking the deep winter. It exploded with irresistible force on the vast and desolate field.

    Then, accompanied by the beautiful spring breeze, it reverberates repeatedly in my mind.

    Chu Yu could not help grasping Huan yuan''s wrist. At that moment, her strength was so strong that she almost crushed Huan yuan''s wrist bone.

    "What''s the matter?" Bearing the pain, Huan yuan followed Chu Yu''s eyes to see, but the curtain was blown up by the wind for only a moment. When Huan yuan saw it, he had already covered it again, so tightly that he could not see the situation in the car.

    Chu Yu took a deep breath and sighed, "the people in the car are Rongzhi." Realizing that she was still holding Huan yuan''s wrist, she was a little embarrassed to loosen it.

    Huan yuan suddenly felt the pain on his wrist more and more distinct, as if there was a ring of red hot iron on it. He looked at the carriage again and said in a low voice, "are you wrong? Maybe it''s just a similar looking person. "

    After hearing what Huan Yuan said, Chu Yu began to doubt herself. After all, the man was sitting in the carriage, just out of the sunlight, and only half of his face appeared, and she just glanced at him

    In retrospect, the expression of the people in the car was cold and indifferent. But it''s quite different from the one who used to smile all the time. Is it true that she''s crazy about flowers in broad daylight, and when she sees a person who looks like her, she automatically fantasizes about it in her mind?

    Looking at the carriage, Huan yuan continued: "what''s more, there is a scraped pattern on the edge of the carriage. I can vaguely remember reading it in the book. It''s the sign of the official family members of the Northern Wei Dynasty."

    Huan yuan originally wanted to further dispel Chu Yu''s doubts, but he didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said this, Chu Yu thought of the extremely depressed level: "what if this car was lent to him by someone else? A carriage lent to him by the aristocratic wives of the Northern Wei Dynasty? It''s just like the carriage of Princess mansion was used by him at the beginning... "

    Will Rong Zhi go back to his old business in the Southern Dynasties and continue to be a little white faced?

    At the thought of this possibility, Chu Yu couldn''t help her anger. She knew that she should break the relationship with him completely. She was so angry that she couldn''t help it.

    If Rong Zhi is face to face again, she will, she will¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly depressed: she can''t do anything.

    Huan yuan hears speech slightly a Zheng, immediately some oddly see Chu Yu one eye. After a long time, he was reluctant to say: "no, he is not like that." Although I don''t like Rongzhi very much. He is not willing to admit this fact, but as an enemy, he has a certain understanding of Rong Zhi.

    Rong Zhi may bow down temporarily because he is stronger than others, but he will never take the initiative to bow down for a little benefit. There is basically no one in the world who is worthy of his doing so, and he can''t put himself in the same situation twice.

    Chu Yu is silent for a moment, just way: "what you say is." Rong Zhi is not such a person, but she confused her judgment first.

    She took a last look at the end of the street. The carriage had disappeared from the corner there.

    Chu Yu went home with Huan yuan unhappily. Even though she told herself that she was wrong, the short scene seemed to pierce into her heart like a thorn, and she couldn''t pull it out.

    She always couldn''t help thinking in her heart: if that was Rongzhi, what would he do in Luoyang and why would he be with solitude? She can''t help but care, which not only involves Rongzhi, but also involves Wang Yizhi.

    For the former, she has given up completely. But she could not ignore the latter.

    Huan yuan took her look in his eyes and kept it in his heart. In a few days, he sorted out and sent the information from the investigation. Although he had no influence in Luoyang, there were many idle people in every place, and there were also idle people who idled around to inquire about the length of the flying stream. Just spend some money, and someone will tell you what he wants to know.

    It''s not inside information. But it''s good to be able to deduce from the appearance.

    First, silence.

    After them, Ji ran came to Baima temple in Luoyang, but he came to Pingcheng, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty, where Buddhism was also very popular. If he wanted to be a monk, there was no need to come to Luoyang from a thousand miles away.

    Huan yuan had no way to know who was taking care of him. He only vaguely heard that he was in a high position and seemed to have something to do with the imperial palace.

    Then there is the mysterious carriage, the carriage guard''s posture, which few people will not notice, so they get more information.

    The people in the carriage were all sitting in the carriage when they went out. Once upon a time, some people could see the faces of the people in the carriage, but they were a very beautiful young man. Now they are living in the other courtyard of the local officials. The officials also have a very respectful attitude towards the mysterious young man, which shows that they have a very high status.

    The last message was that Huan yuan himself looked over and over again and doubted his previous judgment: "someone once heard that the local official called that man... Mr. Rong."

    Hearing the last sentence, Chu Yu finally clenched her teeth.

    It''s Rong!

    If it''s a coincidence, where do so many coincidences come from?

    The appearance is similar, not to say, but also surnamed Rong, which makes her how not suspicious?

    For a long time, Chu Yu slowed down and turned to Huan yuan, saying, "anyway, if it''s not Rong Zhi, I don''t mind. If it''s Rong Zhi, I want to know what his purpose is."

    Huan yuan''s face passed a trace of loss, and said in a low voice: "the princess still can''t let go?" Originally, he was ordered to do things, which he did. Since he promised Chu Yu to work for her for three years, he would not leave before the deadline, but seeing that Chu Yu cared so much about Rong Zhi, he suddenly couldn''t help asking such a question.

    Chu Yuquan didn''t notice that Huan yuan changed his address, but sighed: "how can it be? I''m just worried about brother Yi. What''s more, if Rong Zhi is in Luoyang, he must have a plan. If he doesn''t figure it out for a day, it''s hard for me to get rid of the thorns. "

    Huan yuan unconsciously showed a relieved smile: "what the princess said is that Huan yuan should do his best."

    When they made a decision, they began to discuss how to find out the identity of the person in the car. The most direct and intuitive way is to have a look at the place with plenty of light. But how can the person get out of the car when he is always sitting in the car?

    It''s unrealistic to expect the wind to blow the curtain off the car again. What''s more, even if the wind blows the car away, the other side can''t see clearly when sitting in the shade of the car.

    But when it comes to the use of force, it is even more whimsical. The other party''s guards are not beautiful. She is no longer a princess, and there is not enough force to achieve this.

    When he was in trouble, he suddenly burst into his study and cried, "brother Yu, there are many people coming outside!"

    Chu Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled. She followed Liu sang through several yards and stood at the door. Seeing the situation outside, she suddenly felt awe inspiring.

    I saw a group of more than 20 people''s guard team at the beginning, with neat steps, and the object she had just discussed with Huan yuan, the mysterious carriage, was driving slowly towards them.

 Chapter 228

    Chu Yu was just talking with Huan yuan about how to clearly see the face of the people in the car. Unexpectedly, the object they were talking about came to her.

    You''re not looking for her, are you?

    Chu Yu looked at the carriage and was in a panic. If the person in the carriage was Rong Zhi, she didn''t even think about how to face it.

    When the carriage came to the door, Chu Yu subconsciously stepped back two steps, but to her surprise, the carriage did not stop, just continued to move forward, and the guard next to the carriage gave her a warning look. After confirming that a weak childe and a child were not threatened, she drew back her eyes.

    It turned out to be just passing by.

    Chu Yu was relieved. She couldn''t help laughing that she was narcissistic. Now she had no use for Rong Zhi. How could he come here? Even if they passed by, he didn''t bother to cast a glance.

    Just about to go back to the house, Chu Yu finally glanced at the direction of the carriage, but was surprised to see that the carriage stopped in front of the door of a nearby house!

    The Chu garden where Chu Yu lives now was bought by Huan yuan in order to prepare for his own future. He sent someone to the Northern Wei Dynasty in advance to take care of it. When Chu Yu and others came, they changed it into Chu garden.

    On both sides of the Chu garden, there were vacant houses, but soon after Chu Yu and others moved in, the house on the left was also occupied by other people. There was no owner''s surname or identity on the door, just a blank plaque.

    The owner of the house almost never goes out. Several housekeepers are responsible for all the trivial matters. Except for the occasional servants who come in and buy goods, the door is closed all the time. Chu Yu in the garden adjacent to each other, occasionally can smell the smell of medicine coming from behind the wall, that there are about patients in his house.

    Chu Yu never planned to make peace with her neighbors. Even worse, he is not an inquisitive person. Although he has been a neighbor for two or three years, he has no idea about his new neighbor.

    However, this new neighbor may have something to do with Rong Zhi?

    The carriage stopped in front of the unknown courtyard, and then a guard came forward to knock on the door. Then the carriage drove directly in through the open door. There was a threshold in front of the door, which was not convenient for the carriage to go in and out directly. It was reasonable that the man in the car should get off and go into the door himself, but he didn''t show up. Instead, let the guard raise the carriage a few inches, cross the threshold and then carefully put it down.

    Even a few steps are not willing to go, Rong Zhi does not seem to be lazy and delicate to this point, right?

    Despite her doubts, one thing is clear in Chu Yu''s heart: she must find out the real identity of the person in the car, otherwise her mood will not be peaceful again. It''s not because of tolerance, but because of loneliness.

    Now there are two directions to start. One is to use force to break in and rob roads to attack carriages in order to see the faces of the people inside. Second, she did not believe that the man could enter the garden in a carriage. Can you still get into the house in a carriage?

    Of course, Chu Yu didn''t want to peep on the wall, but as a result, her goal was too obvious. If someone found that she had hit the wall, she would not look good; Secondly, their house is not a small courtyard. It has all kinds of pavilions, pavilions, flowing water and gardens. Although it is not as vast as Princess mansion, it takes about ten minutes to get to the front door and the back door in the opposite direction. If she wants to look over the wall. We must first practice the magic skill of X-ray and telescope, penetrate the garden obstacles and have a long-distance look out.

    Since the carriage first visited the nameless house, Chu Yu asked Liu sang to move a small bench and sit at his door, watching the guests of the neighbor''s house at any time. After half a month.

    The carriage came about every two or three days, sometimes in the morning, sometimes in the afternoon, and stayed for two hours each time. It was also the same that Chu Yu never showed her true face within the range of her sight.

    Chu Yu once wanted to bribe the servants in the unknown house with money in private to inquire about something or make it convenient for her. She also asked people to hide their identity and rob the servants who came out to buy in the unknown house. However, no matter whether she was coerced or lured, she could not be moved. You can''t give in to your power. You''re a martyr more than a martyr. Let Chu Yu see what loyalty is.

    Just when Chu Yu was ready for the long-term Anti Japanese War, the chance to solve the mystery came to her faster than expected.

    It was an ordinary afternoon. Chu Yu was sitting in the garden worrying as usual. The spring around her was so prosperous that it almost overflowed. Unconsciously, she looked at the blooming flowers in front of her eyes. Chu Yu suddenly remembered that it had been more than a whole year since she came to this world, from the apricot blossom in spring last year to the flower of this year is more red than that of last year.

    Unconsciously, she was used to everything in ancient times, clothing, food, housing and transportation, and was infected with the flavor of this era. She failed to change this era, but was changed by this era.

    What''s more, she fell in love with someone and told him that it was better not to meet again.

    Her heart was a little gloomy. Even though the garden was full of beautiful spring, she couldn''t make Chu Yu feel better. At this time, she saw two people standing at the gate of the garden, one was Huan yuan, the other one, but Chu Yu couldn''t help but be surprised: "wrong flower?"

    How did he get here?

    Hua Cuo, who stands side by side with Huan yuan, is still dressed in red. Looking at that gorgeous color, Chu Yu can''t help but emerge in the snow a few months ago. When he breaks with Rong Zhi, he sends out a bitter and bitter curse.

    A few months later, huacuo''s whole temperament has changed greatly. In the past, huacuo, even though he had cold words to her, still felt like a blazing fire, proud and willful. But now, the flame seems to be solidified and cooled. Although he has a smile on his mouth, his eyes seem to be frozen with ice that has not melted for thousands of years.

    His character was almost completely reversed.

    From extreme passion and innocence to extreme cold hatred.

    The logic of huacuo is so simple and direct, love and hate are so strong and profound, even Chu Yu who has a similar experience feels inferior.

    Of course, there is at least one thing huacuo has not changed, that is, his feelings are frankly and truly expressed on his face, whether it is the maintenance of Rongzhi in the past or the hatred of Rongzhi now, which he does not hide or hide.

    When Huan yuan was collecting information about Luoyang these days, he found the trace of huacuo by accident. When he remembered what Chu Yu wanted to do, he tried to find huacuo, explained the reason to him, and then brought him.

    Huacuo once mixed with hejue, the leader of the assassin, for a while. Although hejue never disdains to use the means of assassination, it doesn''t mean huacuo hasn''t seen it before. He has learned a lot about all kinds of secret means by following Rongzhi''s side. He wants to spy out in secret, so huacuo is the most suitable one to do it.

    The force around Chu Yu is pitiful, and the only two who can use force are liusang and aman. It''s not safe for them to do these things, but when the mistake comes, everything is solved.

    After Huan Yuan made a brief explanation, Chu Yu nodded to the flower and said, "I''ll trouble you so much. Thank you for your help."

    Flower wrong light way: "don''t say thank you, I''m not for you."

    He raised his eyes and looked at the wall adjacent to the nameless house. Smelling the smell of medicine behind the wall, he frowned and said, "before spying on the people in the carriage, I''ll see who lives in the house first!"

    The words don''t wait for Chu jade to react to come over, then a body, Li Luo ground jumped past.

    The red shadow flashed over the wall.

 Chapter 229

    This is the knot of huacuo.

    How similar is the situation that Hua CuO stayed in the princess''s residence at the beginning? What is different from the past is that all this has turned into memories of humiliation and hatred of huacuo. It is a wound that is hard to heal, and it is painful to touch.

    Huan yuan, in order to ask huacuo to move, tells him almost everything they know. Naturally, this also includes the strangeness of the house next door.

    The carriage didn''t come to the neighborhood immediately. Before that, huacuo couldn''t restrain his impulse to find out what happened to the house.

    He can''t let go of the fragrance, just as he can''t let go of the memory.

    Huan yuan comes with Hua Cuo. Although he also wants Hua CuO to visit his neighbor''s house, he doesn''t expect that Hua CuO is a real activist even though his mind has changed greatly. He wanted to explain that Hua CuO would sneak in again at night, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t wait for several hours.

    See spend wrong bravely jump over the wall, two people have no time to stop, even spend wrong corner of the shadow did not have enough time to half a point. But now that huacuo has jumped over, they can''t recover it. They have no choice but to look at each other and smile bitterly. Then they are together under the wall, waiting for huacuo''s news.

    ****************************************

    Huacuo walked along the wall, quietly, and the wind cut sharply from his side.

    His footstep is very light, occasionally stepping on the wet soft soil, but leaving only an imperceptible mark.

    He looked cold and silent. With his running, the branches appeared in front of him one by one, but he was not disturbed. With a slight sideways or slanting head, he easily bypassed the obstacles.

    He moves too smoothly, too fast. Even if it is to bypass the obstacles, the speed of running is still not reduced by half a point. If someone is watching at the moment, they will have the illusion that the branches have made way for the wrong flowers.

    Along the way, there is no one nearby, but no one is aware of the invasion of huacuo. Even if someone glimpses the location of huacuo, the red shadow that disappears in a moment will only make them think that they are hallucinating.

    He couldn''t have been so agile and flexible a few months ago. But with such great progress, huacuo was not at all happy and excited. His heart was full of a strong flame of hatred, which was burning his viscera all the time, just like when he broke up a few months ago.

    Suddenly, huacuo stopped, and his figure was pasted behind a big tree, then covered by the trees. He looked at the main road of the courtyard, where a maid was coming. On the hand is a rectangular tray with white porcelain cups on it.

    Seeing the maid, Hua CuO''s hand was pressed on the sword at his waist. But the next moment, he let go again, and the cold light from the scabbard disappeared among the green leaves.

    Waiting for the maid to pass by, huacuo put on her quietly.

    As a hunter, he followed the prey not far or near, walked through a few courtyards and the porch of Xuanshi, and the fragrance of medicine around him suddenly became strong. This makes huacuo seem to go back to the past, a moment of confusion and trance in his eyes.

    But even when he sobered up, the sharp and fierce killing intention in his eyes rolled like a raging wave.

    Seeing that the maid approached a door, she seemed to push the door in. Huacuo didn''t hesitate any more. He quickly walked out of the hiding place. His blood light sword came out of its sheath like a poisonous snake. He would stab the maid in the neck.

    Kill the maid, then go in and see who''s in the house.

    That''s what huacuo thought.

    If it was in the past, huacuo would only stun the maid who might be in the way, but the hatred for Rongzhi killed the soft pity in his heart and made him act more ruthlessly. At this time, he didn''t mean to kill people, just subconsciously and intuitively.

    Maybe he''ll regret it afterwards. But at this moment, he didn''t want to be lenient at all.

    Huacuo''s sharp sword edge drives to the maid''s neck. In the twinkling of an eye, the sharp point of the sword will pierce into the girl''s delicate neck. But at this moment, the hidden door in front of the maid suddenly opens a crack, and something comes out quickly. With a very thin sharp wind, it crosses the maid''s shoulder and hits huacuo''s sword ridge.

    Hua CuO''s sword tip deviates, and suddenly loses its accuracy. However, it passes by the side of the maid''s neck and is nailed to the lattice of the door.

    He reacted very quickly. Seeing that his sword was defeated, he knew that the people in the room had already known his existence. He immediately withdrew his sword and stood in the middle of the yard after several steps, looking at the tiny crack of the door.

    Just now, he didn''t even see clearly what crooked his sword, but he knew that the former Rong Zhi could do the same.

    Hua CuO had been waiting for huacuo to step back. The maid knew that she had just made a circle in front of the gate of death. She was so surprised that her hands loosened and her tray fell straight down. She was about to fall to the ground.

    Almost at the same time, huacuo keenly heard the sound of the sharp wind breaking through the air. What hit the door so fast that the opening between the two doors became larger, and then something flashed under the tray. The speed was beyond huacuo''s eyes. With a crisp sound, the thing held the tray steadily and stopped, In this way, the tray will be sent back to the house.

    The man never showed up.

    This attitude is more than arrogant.

    Huacuo only said that Rongzhi despised him, even disdained to appear. He turned pale, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Rongzhi, I''m here. Don''t you even have the courage to come out and meet me?"

    There was a light smile inside the door. After a while, the sound of footsteps came slowly behind the door.

    The two doors suddenly parted.

    *****************************************

    Chu Yu and Huan yuan waited for about a quarter of an hour, but they couldn''t wait for a flower to come out of the wall. After waiting for a long time, they began to be suspicious.

    Chu Yu raised her eyes and took a look at the wall. She couldn''t help saying, "that flower is wrong. It''s not bad luck to be caught."

    Huan yuan also looked in the same direction: "shouldn''t the wrong flower be so bad?" He doesn''t know much about martial arts, so he can''t judge the level of huacuo too accurately.

    Chu Yu joked: "if he''s caught and confessed to us, and he''s found by the other party, we''ll give him a clean hand."

    Before her voice fell, she heard a gloomy voice coming from the side: "who do you think will push it all away?"

    Follow prestige to go, but see a familiar red shadow standing at the gate of the yard, spend wrong complexion is not very good-looking, obviously heard Chu Yufang said.

    Chuyu laughed twice and said, "joking, joking, what do you find?"

    Hua CuO raised her eyebrows, and suddenly her displeasure disappeared. Instead, she gave a slightly sarcastic sneer: "I found a man, and I brought him. You can know the reason when you see him."

    Then he gave way to the side, revealing the people behind him.

    There is a threshold at the gate of the courtyard. Huacuo just stood on the threshold, and then rose up to block most of the gate. Chuyu joked that she was caught. She was embarrassed and didn''t notice the corner of the man''s clothes until huacuo gave way without warning.

    The man stood with his hands on his back. His clothes were very simple, which could be worn by ordinary people. Line of sight along the slender body up, is a clean chin, smiling lips, straight nose, but can not see the eyebrows.

    His eyes were covered with a two inch wide ribbon. The ribbon was sewn thick, and some brown medicinal juice penetrated into the corner.

    As if the cloud broke the moon, the vague figure in her memory gradually overlapped with her eyes. Chu Yu never thought that the person who appeared here would be him: "canghaike?"

    Watching the sea with a smile: "my name is watching the sea."

 Chapter 230

    Seeing that Chu Yu looked surprised, Hua CuO sneered, remembering that when he saw Guan Canghai just now, he was even more surprised than Chu Yu.

    When Guan Canghai opened the door and came out, he found that Guan Canghai had a fishing rod in his hand. It seemed that he had just interrupted his attack and even caught the tray.

    When he came out of the door, Guan Canghai motioned the maid to step down quietly, then turned to him and said, "I don''t know who the guest is. Why is it so hard to kill my maid?"

    Like Chu Yu, Hua CuO did not expect that he should have been in the Southern Dynasties. He did not know when he came to the Northern Wei Dynasty and even made a neighbor with Chu Yu. In fact, he has dealt with guancanghai. At the beginning, he mistook guancanghai for Rongzhi''s subordinate and ordered him to rescue Rongzhi, but he was taught a lesson.

    Later, he learned from Chu Yu that guancanghai had a grudge against Rong Zhi.

    Huacuo had planned what he would do if he saw Rongzhi, or if he was deceived by Rongzhi like him. However, the view of Canghai was beyond his expectation, so that when he first met this person, he could not react for a long time.

    On the one hand, he had a problem with himself, but on the other hand, he was the enemy of his enemy. He had no idea how to handle the relationship. He had no choice but to ask why he was here. After knowing the purpose of watching the sea, he immediately brought him to see Chu Yu, and even forgot to ask about the carriage that visited him.

    Chu Yu was surprised for a while, and the next sentence was: "your filial piety has expired?" On that day, watching Canghai treat xiaobie by the stream, I felt that he was going to keep filial piety for another 5678 years.

    Guan Canghai said with a smile: "filial piety is just an excuse to block Liu Bei." He has lived in Jiangling for a long time and is unwilling to move around. He takes shouxiao as an interface. Anyone who comes to the door to harass him will use this as an excuse to block him back. Even if others have the patience and sincerity to look after the grass. He is not Mr. Wolong who is willing to govern the country.

    Glancing at Hua CuO who was still sneering at him, Chu Yu had no choice but to ask: "brother Canghai, why do you want to leave Jiangling and come to the Northern Wei Dynasty?" Or even just become her neighbor, often with unknown may be Rongzhi people contact?

    It would be too much of a coincidence to say that it''s just pure coincidence.

    Guan Canghai said with a smile: "since you have come to me, I don''t have to hide it. I live next to you with ulterior motives. In the past, my father owed me a favor and promised to repay it in the future. After his death, the debt fell on me. Now I am entrusted by Ho Ji to kill you. "

    To kill you.

    Huan Yuanyuan just stood aside. When he heard these words, his mind was blank. When he regained his thinking ability, he found that he had been in front of Chu Yu.

    When Chu Yu heard that Guan Canghai said this, she was also flustered at first. But when Huan yuan stood between her and guancanghai, she suddenly settled down quickly.

    Huan yuan can''t stop watching the sea, she knows. But when faced with danger, someone is willing to protect her without hesitation, and she can''t help feeling safe without reason.

    The sight is blocked by Huan yuan''s figure. The calm Chu Yu thinks of something. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly smiles and raises her hand to pat Huan yuan on the shoulder. He whispered, "it''s OK. He doesn''t want to kill me."

    If Guan Canghai wanted to kill her, there was no one in Chu garden who could compete with him. In the past few months, if he wanted to kill her, why wait until now?

    She turned around and looked at guancanghai again: "can you ask brother Canghai to explain my doubts? Why don''t you kill me now. Why do you want to be my neighbor? And who on earth is in the carriage that goes in and out of your house? "

    After a pause, she added, "is it tolerance?"

    That''s the key and important thing.

    Looking at Canghai, he just laughed. After a long time, he slowly said, "have you seen that man''s face?"

    Chu Yu nodded. Suddenly realized that the view of the sea can not see, and said yes.

    Looking at the sea, I smile a little unpredictably. At this time, his smile seemed to stop: "I''m here and I don''t want to kill you. I have some scruples about the reason. It''s inconvenient to tell you. You just need to know that I don''t mean to harm you. As for the man who goes in and out of my house, even if I say no, you won''t believe it. If you really want to know his identity, come to my house tomorrow and I can arrange it for you. "

    The carriage had not arrived for two days, and it was time for its next visit tomorrow.

    *******************************************

    The next day, Chu Yu, wearing maid''s clothes, stood behind Guan Canghai, but she was laughing secretly.

    They are now in a flower hall, looking at the sea, lying on a bench without bones, holding a fishing rod in their hands. They are trying to teach the flower mistakes: "legs together, head down. If you look at people with such a straight face later, I''m afraid you''ll see them at the first glance."

    Today, according to what guancanghai said yesterday, Chu Yu came to his house to meet the man in the car. Huacuo also forced him to follow him. Unexpectedly, guancanghai''s arrangement was to let them dress up as maids and boys. When guancanghai met the man, he could see clearly.

    For this request, Chu Yu is no conflict to agree, anyway, she has been a princess for so long, haven''t tried to be a maid feeling, just as the role is good, but huacuo is reluctant, even if put down the sword, and Chu Yu general change into the Chamberlain''s clothes, his pride, but always too much publicity.

    Also standing, his body is as straight as a sword. He doesn''t have to do anything, but seems to have the power of the sword. This is what Guan Canghai is now criticizing.

    Hua CuO''s face is full of anger, which will break out several times. But the fishing rod that looks at the sea seems to have eyes. When he moves a little, he flies faster at his weakest joint, which makes him realize the huge gap between them. Even though watching the sea does not cause him any harm, he knows that it is the result of the other side''s deliberate hand.

    The skill is inferior to others, and can only be manipulated.

    Chu Yu doesn''t know whether the person she wants to see really needs to be treated so seriously, or whether Guan Canghai is taking the opportunity to play with Hua Cuo, regardless of her own affairs. She can also hang up high. Just looking at it, Chu Yu remembers that she has seen this situation: nearly a year ago, Hua CuO once dealt with Liu Se in this way. At that time, he was helping Rong Zhi train Liu se, as long as Liu se was a little lazy, He was not polite to teach the past, but at this time, the person who was taught turned out to be wrong.

    Coincidentally, at that time, the flower mistakenly used a bamboo rod, and at this time, the sea view used a bamboo fishing rod.

    Chu Yu wanted to laugh, but he didn''t know why.

    After watching Canghai for a while, huacuo suddenly put down his fishing rod and patted the armrest beside him to indicate that they were ready. At this time, the sound of neat footsteps and the rolling sound of horses'' hooves and wheels came from outside the door.

    coming!

    Chu Yu''s heart is one Lin, glances at a dazzled mistake, but sees that he completely forgot that he just watched the training of Canghai should be restrained and low-key, his eyes congealed into ice, eyes blinking at the door.

    Soon, the door was opened. Two guards appeared at the door first. After they opened the door, the people in the carriage walked down slowly.

    Chu Yu didn''t hide it as Hua CuO did. She bowed her head respectfully and obediently. From time to time, she stole a glance at the door with her eyes. There were guards around the man all the time. She didn''t see clearly. Although she was worried, she had to wait in silence.

    The man was surrounded by guards and went to the door. Then the guard was removed. The attendants left and right scattered outside the door to wait for him. The man stepped into the house slowly and finally showed his true face in front of Chu Yu.

    So close, so clear.

    Chu Yu only glanced at it, then quickly lowered her head, not greedy to see more, also need not see more.

    That man

    It''s not tolerance.

 Chapter 231

    It''s not tolerance.

    Chu Yu lowered her head, unable to tell whether she was feeling lost or relaxed, or both.

    That day, she was in a hurry outside the White Horse Temple. It can be said that she was wrong or not.

    After the boy entered the house, he found a brocade mat and sat down facing the sea. His appearance is very similar to Rongzhi. Whether it is the picturesque eyebrows or the beautiful outline, it is almost the same as Rongzhi. If you look at him in a hurry from a distance, plus the influence of light, it''s really easy to mistake him for Rongzhi.

    But he is not.

    Just a moment ago, Chu Yu saw clearly the difference between him and Rong Zhi.

    It''s not the subtle difference in appearance. Even if the young man''s face is the same as his appearance, Chu Yu can recognize them without hesitation - it''s the fundamental difference in temperament.

    Rong Zhi is calm, Rong Zhi is quiet, even if the heart of the fierce murder, he is always so elegant and gentle appearance; But this person is different. His eyebrows and eyes are not as good at convergence as Rongzhi. He does not hide his indifference, and his whole body is full of dignity.

    However, these are only secondary, Chu Yu can distinguish them at a glance, but from the other side.

    Even when she was the weakest, Rongzhi still gave her a strong feeling. That kind of strength was not revealed at ordinary times. Only when she was at the end of her life, she could occasionally show some clues. He was an irremovable mountain, and he was an ocean that would never dry up... But the young man in front of her, even though he was cold and noble, was in the deliberate strength, But always accompanied by brittle ice thin blade is generally easy to break the fragile.

    The boy... Is not strong enough,

    In other words, he is powerful. It''s not essential.

    Although his side is surrounded by strong force protection, these are only external incidental, and the strength of tolerance is always inside him.

    This young man was very similar to Rongzhi. They may have a great relationship, but anyway, he was not Rongzhi. This understanding made Chuyu feel relieved.

    Now she also understood what Guan Canghai said, whether the young man was tolerant. Only let her confirm with her own eyes near, what others say is useless; And he asked them to stand behind him as attendants, not just for fun, but to give them a good perspective. If they were only allowed to see from a distance, it would be easy to confuse them because of their similar appearance.

    Mood relaxed, Chu Yu began to have leisure to think about each other''s identity, to each other''s configuration, the person should be in a high position. And the protection around him is extremely tight, which shows that his status may make him in a very dangerous situation, to guard against other people''s attacks and assassinations.

    I''m honored. In addition, she was in a dangerous situation. When she thought of last year''s change of the throne, Chu Yu could smell something hidden in it. Although she was not sure what identity the boy was, she could not be separated from the Northern Wei regime, and even had something to do with the royal family of the Northern Wei Dynasty.

    Want to understand this section, Chu Yu and distracted glance to the side of the flower wrong. At this time, huacuo''s face looked as if he was going to swallow the boy. His eyes were fixed on him, as if he was going to peel a layer of skin off the boy.

    Hua CuO''s face seemed to be clearly written with the words "I''m not an ordinary person", and the boy was calm. Although he was so stared at by Hua Cuo, he still seemed to be a person who had nothing to do, and he had no right to assume that Hua CuO didn''t exist. Just politely ask Guan Canghai some questions.

    Chu Yu originally wanted to listen carefully to the young man''s question about Guan Canghai, but she gave up after listening to a few words. The two talked too roundabout, saying nothing in the open, and playing with metaphors.

    What birds in the sky. Horses on the ground, mountains and rivers. Spring flowers and autumn leaves, all things that can be used as metaphors come out of their mouths, that is, life and death do not talk about people.

    Chu Yu could vaguely hear that they were talking in secret language. They should have different meanings, but she didn''t know the background of the conversation and couldn''t deduce the real situation one by one. She could only listen vaguely and forget nine sentences. Finally, she simply gave up.

    Anyway, guancanghai can''t run right away. If she really wants to explore, she will ask guancanghai later.

    After talking with Guan Canghai for an hour or so, the boy left. When he got to the door, the boy stopped and turned around. He glanced at the dazzled mistake with a kind of deep and terrible eyes. The deep silence was different from the bottomless silence. He was full of arrogance and dignity. He seemed to despise everything in the world.

    Huacuo can''t stand such provocation. He looks at the young man with the same face as Rongzhi. Even though he knows that this man is not Rongzhi, he can''t control it. He will rush towards the young man with a buzz in his mind.

    Guancanghai''s action was faster than huacuo''s. He quickly picked up the fishing rod, hit huacuo''s face with his backhand, and printed a bright red mark in the middle of huacuo''s face. This was not heavy, only let huacuo slow down a little, and then ran out recklessly. He pulled out the sword hidden behind him with his backhand and stabbed the boy straight away.

    This moment of Kung Fu was enough for the young man. He stepped out of the door, and the bodyguard who was waiting by the door quickly surrounded him. At present, the two met huacuo, and the sound of sword fight spread through the air.

    The remaining half of the guards quickly gathered in the next moment and attacked huacuo from different directions and angles. Although their martial arts were not as good as huacuo''s, it was rare for them to cooperate with each other. They were fierce and fearless. They trapped huacuo at the door and couldn''t move forward. They could only watch the boy walk to the carriage.

    The young man didn''t pay attention to huacuo. He didn''t even look at the fierce fighting behind him. He seemed to be used to such a sudden attack. He just got on the car and ordered the other half of the bodyguards left behind to leave with him first.

    Although surrounded by so many people, Chu Yu could not help but have an illusion that the figure of the boy was so lonely.

    All the time, he watched the boy get on the bus and go away. The mistake at the door was still due to the fighting between the guards. Seeing more and more blood on the ground at the door, Chu Yu couldn''t help but lower her head and asked Guan Canghai in a low voice: "don''t you stop him?" It''s not good to fight like this, is it?

    Guan Canghai laughed lazily, nodded his head and said, "what you said is that if I die in my house, I have to go to great trouble to have someone bury me. It''s better to separate them."

    Before his words fell, the fishing rod in his hand went out like lightning. Chu Yu heard a series of crisp sounds almost stacked together in the sound of swords and swords, and then several people who were almost tangled in a group at the door quickly dispersed.

    The young bodyguards stepped back a few steps, forming a situation of encirclement, including huacuo. They were all with serious injuries. The bloodstains spread on their clothes, and huacuo''s injuries were more serious than them. Although he had advanced in swordsmanship, these bodyguards were not ordinary warriors. They all had first-class skills and forced him to this situation.

    See clearly flower wrong injury, Chu Yu heart fretting, to the young man''s armed configuration and improve a layer of evaluation.

    Guancanghai tone insipid way: "flower wrong, you come back."

    Huacuo''s whole body was dripping blood, and his clothes were almost dyed red, but the killing intention in his eyes was extremely bright, and his tone was unshakable: "No."

    Guan Canghai gave a cold smile and said, "I''m not begging you. I''m ordering you. If you don''t listen, you will die here today."

    Before Chu Yu, he always showed a very gentle and kind view of the sea. Now he finally showed his hard and cold heart. His mouth was still smiling. People inside and outside the house felt a kind of strong pressure that almost made people gasp.

    This is an unparalleled power, different from Rong Zhi''s spiritual power, which is not inferior to Rong Zhi''s, on another level, terrible power.

    Looking at Canghai, he said without feeling: "if you are always so impulsive and reckless, I''m afraid you will die in someone before you see him again. Instead of letting yourself die, I''ll end your life here. "

    He spoke in a calm tone, as if he were just stating the facts, but huacuo couldn''t help shaking.

    He could tell that Guan Canghai was not joking. If he didn''t want to listen, he was afraid that he would be killed immediately.

    At this time, huacuo''s head, which had just been heated by the young man, gradually calmed down. The young man didn''t really stop. He didn''t need to care so much. To say the least, even if he wanted to kill the young man, he didn''t have to be so explicit. It would be better to use one or two methods of assassination.

    Mood a loose, body injury immediately produced effect, spend wrong in front of a black coma fell to the ground.

    It was half an hour later that Guan Canghai dismissed the young bodyguard and asked someone to deal with Hua CuO''s injury.

    Chu Yu and Guan Canghai are sitting in the pavilion beside the garden, with snacks, water and wine in front of them. At this time, Guan Canghai returned to his normal appearance, but his impression was still in his mind. When Chu Yu spoke, she couldn''t help but feel cautious: "Guan Canghai, can you tell me who that boy is?"

    Guan Canghai smiles a little, takes a glass of wine in his hand, but does not touch his lips. After a while, he says, "I promised someone that I would not reveal his identity to anyone, so no matter what you ask, I will not say."

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but feel depressed: "can''t you say anything?"

    "Naturally." After a pause, Guan Canghai suddenly and mysteriously smiles at Chu Yu, "but I can''t say it, but you may not be able to see it... As long as you don''t mind continuing to act as my maid."

    The smile with a bit of mischief means, all of a sudden will Chu Yu just set up in the mind of the impression of full of power to break, can''t help but laugh out: "of course don''t mind."

    The next time the boy came to visit, Chu Yu was alone with Guan Canghai. Huacuo had to stay in bed because of his serious injury. The young man was still guessing with guancanghai, but this time, after the conversation, the young man stood up, but did not leave immediately. He raised his hand to Chu Yu and asked guancanghai, "this maid is very agreeable to me. Can you give her to me?"

    Unexpectedly, there is no warning to pull to his body, Chu Yu was stunned.

 Chapter 232

    Chu Yu originally lowered her eyebrows and acted as a maid. She could not help but look up at the boy in shock when she heard the boy''s words. She saw that the boy''s eyes were indifferent and had no special emotion.

    Calm down for a moment, her eyes with surprise doubts, subconsciously cast to view the sea.

    Did the boy find anything?

    Chu Yu didn''t think that the young man really took a fancy to her. From what the young man showed, we can infer that he had a very high status. What kind of women didn''t see him, and what kind of beauty did he want?

    Although she is not as smart as Rong Zhi, she still has self-knowledge that although her body can be called elegant and beautiful, it is not enough to make people like young people excited, and even save face to ask about the sea.

    But Chu Yu can''t refuse now. She plays the role of a maid, and whether she wants to stay or not should be decided by Guan Canghai. If at this time, in order to avoid being asked to leave, she takes the initiative to admit her identity, then she will not only cut off the chance to be an impartial spectator in the future, but also pull the hind legs of Guan Canghai.

    Although he didn''t know the identity of the boy, Chu Yu felt that it would be bad for him to know that Guan Canghai helped outsiders to spy on his identity.

    It''s enough to make one reckless mistake.

    Of course, Chu Yu also believed that Guan Canghai would refuse the boy''s request without hesitation.

    The next moment, Chu Yu felt that her waist was tight, and then she was pulled down by a force. In her warm arms, the light herbal fragrance quickly wrapped her, making her stiff.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes slightly, and heard a hearty laugh on her head: "thank you for your attention, but this maid is my favorite. It''s really inconvenient. If you don''t give up, I have many beautiful maids here. Just choose them. "

    Chu Yu really didn''t know whether she should slap guancanghai and stand up after scolding "hooligan", or she should cooperate with guancanghai''s words and say "young master, there are outsiders". The former is not strong enough, while the latter is not shameful enough. She hesitated for half a second. Chu Yu chooses a compromise and turns around a little. She pretends to be shy and buries her face in the arms of Guan Canghai, so that the young man won''t see that she looks wrong.

    The boy was a little surprised, but soon recovered his calm and asked, "really can''t accommodate?"

    Guan Canghai holds Chu Yu in one hand. His arm is very stable and powerful. He can''t get rid of Chu Yu''s body in his arms. The other hand caresses Chu Yu''s hair and says with a smile: "please forgive me. This alone, I can''t give it to you. "

    The young man''s mouth turned up and showed a smile of unknown meaning. Chu Yu turned her back to the boy and could not see his expression. She was worried about what he would do later. After a while, she heard the sound of footsteps going out, followed by the sound of carriage wheels and neat footsteps.

    Listen to the young car and his entourage away, Chu Yu this just let go, she rolled her eyes. He said in a voice: "Hey, watching the sea, people have already left. When are you going to hold them?"

    The next moment, Chu Yu felt a loose waist, her hands in the view of Canghai shoulder help for a while, almost jump away from his arms. Although she knew that watching Canghai was for the sake of acting for the young man, she was embarrassed by too close contact.

    Just now, she was almost lying in her arms watching the sea. There is not much gap between the body and his body. The stable heat is transmitted through his clothes, which is different from the thin temperature. It is a kind of reassuring temperature, strong and generous, just like a mountain.

    After standing firm. Chu Yu couldn''t help staring at the sea and saw the brocade covered in his eyes. Just remembered that he actually could not see that the action of guancanghai was so like a normal person that she would often forget that he was actually blind.

    Looking at the sea, he gave a faint smile, then casually picked up the wine pot next to him and poured himself.

    So for a while, Chu Yu also let go of the embarrassment and confusion: just a hug, this is also for the sake of realistic performance, let the young man retreat, guancanghai has let her go, what else can she not let go?

    When she thought about it, Chu Yu was relieved.

    Today, the purpose of coming here is over. Chu Yu says goodbye to guancanghai.

    Although guancanghai''s family and her Chu garden are adjacent to each other, if they want to go back to their own home, they have to walk a long way from the house where guancanghai meets her guests to the door, and then turn around to walk a distance to reach their home. As Chu Yu walked to the door, she wondered whether she should suggest that Guan Canghai open a door in the high wall between the two houses, so that she could come and go directly. Suddenly, she heard something strange coming from the back of her head. Before she was aware of it, the pain behind her head caught her in the dark.

    *************************************************************

    I was kidnapped.

    When she woke up again, Chu Yu''s first thought was to have this cognition. Fortunately, she had been kidnapped before, and now she is faced with it again. She is barely able to observe the situation around her.

    Chu Yu rubbed the back of his brain, which was still slightly painful, and slowly got up from the bed.

    This is a simple bedroom. In addition to the bed, there is a dressing table and a screen frame. There is no other person in the room except her, and there is no rope, iron chain and other binding objects on her. The other party brings her, as if they just throw her on the bed and ignore her.

    The other side is either too careless, or they have enough confidence in their defensive ability.

    Carefully recall the situation before the coma, Chu Yu has been able to roughly guess who kidnapped her. After a while, the opposite door was pushed open, and the person standing at the door confirmed her guess.

    It was the boy who asked guancanghai to ask for her.

    Chu Yu easily understood the cause and effect. The young man pretended to leave, but only left the sight of watching the sea. Then she was ambushed on the way she had to go out and tied her up.

    Although guancanghai''s house is large, there are not many people, and there are not many security forces. Guancanghai is powerful and does not need protection. This does not mean that his home is completely safe. On the contrary, where guancanghai can''t see, anyone can invade and act arbitrarily.

    Chu Yu just ignores this point. Because watching Canghai won''t hurt her, she subconsciously regards her family as safe. She doesn''t have any protection around her, so she is in such a situation.

    Silently reflect on their own mistakes in the heart, Chu Yuzhen fixed on the juvenile, waiting for him to speak.

    Since the other party didn''t kill her, but took her away, there must be a plot. She could see what the boy was going to do.

    The boy came in slowly and made a sign. The guard was waiting outside the door. He looked at Chu Yu for a moment with a kind of severe eyes and said in a deep voice: "you don''t seem to be in a panic."

    When he spoke, his condescending dignity and pride were more obvious. There was a hint of overbearing, and the difference between him and Rong Zhi was more obvious. Chu Yu sighed in her heart and said with a smile: "even if I was in a hurry to beg, it would be useless. I''d better listen to the young master''s intention of inviting me here first."

    Chu Yu straightened up her upper body and looked at the boy without any evasion. She looked at him sternly and coldly, but did not flinch.

 Chapter 233

    Chu Yu did not expect that the purpose of the boy''s asking for or even kidnapping her was not to take a fancy to her, but to learn the real identity of huacuo from her.

    After hearing the young man''s question, Chu Yu asked strangely, "if you want to know, why don''t you ask my master in person?" Under the last full performance of Hua Cuo, Chu Yu attracted all the attention and doubt. Chu Yu was also happy that the young man really regarded her as the maid of guancanghai. However, if she had any words, she couldn''t ask guancanghai in person, instead, she wanted to arrest her specially?

    The youth light way: "I naturally want to ask him, just before this, want to hold you in the hand." After a pause, he sneered at himself: "because I am very suspicious."

    Chu Yu thought about it and understood.

    If the young man asks Guan Canghai directly, even if Guan Canghai tells the truth, he doesn''t want to believe it. So he plans to arrest her to ask, then coerce her to question Guan Canghai, and then compare their answers to verify their authenticity.

    This distrust is not based on uneasiness, but on the habitual suspicion of the superior.

    Chu Yu couldn''t help but wonder who the boy was and why he developed such a self respecting and suspicious personality?

    This feeling, combined into four words, is simply - lonely... And the highest place in the world is extremely cold, the most lonely place is the throne.

    But it''s totally impossible.

    As soon as the idea came out, Chu Yu immediately denied her guess.

    At this time, there were two countries in the north and the south. The emperor in the South was now determined to be her uncle who was locked up by Liu ziye. I just don''t know why they announced that they killed the emperor and succeeded to the throne two days later on the 27th, which is exactly in line with the records of tianrujing. The new emperor in the north can be seen from the discussions in the streets. This year, he is only about 13 years old, but now he is at least 18 or 19 years old.

    No matter how well the nobles of the Northern Wei Dynasty developed, they were unlikely to look five or six years older than their real age?

    In his heart, Hu siluan thought, Chu Yu slowly answered the boy''s question, trying to stand in a real maid''s point of view, objectively narrated what had happened. She only said that a few days ago, huacuo intruded into guancanghai''s home. It seemed that she regarded guancanghai as a shelter, and then went on. I don''t know what Guan Canghai and Hua CuO talked about, so I asked him to come back that day, pretending to be a servant behind him. The young man should know the next thing.

    While listening to Chu Yu, the young man frowned and thought. Chu Yu carefully observed her expression. When she said Rong Zhi''s name, the young man''s eyebrows moved slightly.

    After the interrogation, the boy pondered for a moment. With a bit of ridicule, he said to Chu Yu: "do you want to know what weight you have in your heart? If he really valued you, he would come to help. Before he comes, stay with me. "

    Chuyu was not happy when he said this seriously. She had nothing to do with guancanghai, but she couldn''t say this to the young man. She could only bow her head and smile.

    Chu Yu follows behind the boy and goes out of the room where she is kept. As soon as she comes out of the room, the guards outside the door surround her closely. Surround Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu and the young man were more than two feet away from each other. A total of 16 bodyguards were around them. The distance between them was three feet. The pace of these bodyguards was almost the same, as if they were carved out of a mold. In their actions, there was a kind of fierce spirit. It makes Chu Yu feel uncomfortable.

    Another look at the young man walking in front of her, the young man seems to be totally unconscious, or she has been used to it for a long time.

    Walking to the study, the boy stopped and asked Chu Yu, "can you read?"

    Chu Yu nodded subconsciously. But when she heard the boy''s next sentence, she regretted it. Because the youth said: "just in time, come and serve me to read."

    Entering the study, there were only two young people and Chu Yu left. The guards were still waiting outside. On several bookshelves were various kinds of books, and on the table near the window was a roll of open books.

    The young man sat down at the desk, picked up half of the books he had read and continued to look down. He stopped to turn the pages and pondered for a long time. A faint smile appeared on his face. Chu Yu stood by and took a peek. He found that it was a book recording people''s feelings and the assessment of officials. When he looked at the books on the shelf, they were mostly military history books, or some records,

    The boy was very attentive and attentive. Occasionally he asked Chu Yu to find some information, but he actually used Chu Yu as a maid.

    Chu Yu wakes up in the afternoon. She thought guancanghai would soon find her missing, but she didn''t expect to see guancanghai or anyone else come to rescue until the evening.

    Even if guancanghai doesn''t come, her own Huan yuanliusang and others will always find a way after they find her missing.

    In this way, while guessing and waiting, Chu Yu worked part-time as a maid in the afternoon and at night, until the boy went to bed. She was a little upset at last, because after entering the bedroom, the boy opened his hand and ordered her to undress for him.

    Even though Chu Yu originally thought that the youth could not have a different mind for her, at this time, he could not help but shrink back: Although he knew that the real purpose of the youth was to find out the wrong identity of Hua, it did not mean that he would not use her to warm the bed by the way. After all, she was only a little maid in his eyes now.

    The youth discovers Chu Yu''s reaction, the idea turns to also follow to understand her idea, his beautiful face peeps out the sneer smile: "your master didn''t tell you, I''m not a man?"

    Hearing what he said, Chu Yu immediately froze.

    Not a man?

    So, in other words, is this teenager... A woman?

    After a long time, Chu Yu came back to her senses and subconsciously turned her eyes to the young man''s chest. She found that there were slight ups and downs there, but because the clothes were too wide, it was difficult to see the curve.

    She''s a woman.

    With this understanding, Chu Yu looked around her body and found new evidence to support this argument: although her appearance was slightly neutral, her voice was deep and hoarse, her skin was too delicate, her neck was a little thin, and although she was tall among women, she was a little shorter than her appearance

    These evidences all show her female identity, but if she didn''t tell her in advance, Chu Yu would still regard her as a man. Even if Rong Zhi stood with her and told her that one of them was a woman, she might regard Rong Zhi as a woman instead.

    Because this woman''s temperament is too tough and resolute.

    At the first sight of this woman, what Chu Yu noticed was not her appearance, but the fierce and noble momentum in her bones. That kind of arrogance swept everything like a gale, quickly made her distinguish her from Rong Zhi, and also quickly made her subconsciously think that a man with such temperament was a man.

    Chu Yu was still in a daze, but she saw the boy... No, it should be said that the woman dressed as a boy sneered, walked out of the bedroom and pushed open the window of the outer room.

    In the night, the vague and chaotic commotion came quickly from far and near.

 Chapter 234

    The woman looked out of the window and sneered again: "guancanghai has come to save you. You still have some weight in his heart."

    Chu Yu heard her talk, then came out, stood beside the woman and looked out of the window. There was a figure at the gate of the yard. His eyes were covered with brocade, and he ran at a very strange pace. Although his speed was fast, it felt like a leisurely walk.

    But when he broke in, thirty or forty guards quickly stopped him, and then from the door behind him, forty or fifty guards came in, with sharp swords and guns.

    Hundreds of people gathered in the yard, and the original spacious space seemed to be crowded. The actions of the guards were very unified and effective. They dressed the same way as the people who used to fight together to stop huacuo. At the beginning, more than ten people forced huacuo to be defeated on the spot, but now the number is several times that of that time.

    It seems that when the woman went out, she didn''t take all the force out in order to avoid being too eye-catching, but even if no one took it, she was also a remarkable existence.

    After watching Canghai being surrounded, he stopped, turned slightly to the direction of Chu Yu, and said, "is it all right?"

    Seeing guancanghai, Chu Yu put down her heart, but immediately worried about guancanghai''s situation. After all, there are so many women: "I''m ok, you have to be careful."

    Guan Canghai smiles. In the night, his smile is a little vague, but he seems to be totally fearless. He ignores the bodyguards who surround the inside three layers and the outside three layers, and only says to the woman in a deep voice: "let me go." The sound is as steady as a mountain.

    Not a request, but an order.

    This is true for huacuo. I don''t know the origin of this, but at least it is true for women with high power.

    He is not overbearing and arrogant, and he is not submissive to others. He just does what he thinks he should do. It''s very stable and consistent. It doesn''t make any difference to him who he is.

    He himself is synonymous with stability and strength.

    I never ask for help in my whole life.

    Facing the attitude of guancanghai, the woman didn''t get angry, only showed a shallow smile, but even though she was smiling, her eyebrows were still full of domineering power: "guancanghai, you must be the enemy of AI Jia?"

    Sad home?

    Some of Chu Yu''s mind was immersed in the aftereffect of gender shock. Now I hear more powerful news.

    Mourning for the family means the Empress Dowager''s claim. The Empress Dowager of the Southern Dynasty was Chu Yumu who died. As for the newly ascended emperor, he is not young. Whether his mother is still alive or not is a matter of two. In addition, this is the boundary of the Northern Dynasty, and the Empress Dowager''s identity here is clearly ready to appear.

    Not long ago, Chu Yu heard about her. It is said that the empress dowager, who was not surnamed Feng, was at the funeral of the former Emperor. After he was rescued, he won the support of both the government and the public. He had an impression of the term "Empress Dowager". Chu Yu has been staying in the TV series to see the old lady, at least is a middle-aged woman, but did not expect the Empress Dowager of the Northern Dynasty, turned out to be such a beautiful young woman.

    When he saw her for the first time that day, Huan Yuan said that there was a sign on the carriage showing the family members of the nobles of the Northern Wei Dynasty. As the empress dowager, this was indeed the most expensive family member of the Northern Wei Dynasty.

    It''s just that the Empress Dowager should be in the deep palace. Why did he leave the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty and come to Luoyang thousands of miles away?

    Looking at the sea, he said, "I don''t want to be against anyone, but I''m not afraid to be against anyone. Whether you are a civilian or a queen mother, you can''t go against my will. " His voice was not loud, and his tone was not severe. He just stated the facts like this, "if you want to stop here. I can let bygones be bygones and expose them, but if you keep pressing me, I won''t show mercy. "

    No matter how fierce the external force, but for him. It''s just like the wind blowing on the hills.

    Empress Dowager Feng''s eyes are very bright, but not that of a woman. Her eyes were cold and hard, piercing the sea: "are you threatening to mourn?"

    Guan Canghai slowly held his hands in front of his chest, ready to smile in his spare time: "I''m a family mourner, but you want to oppress me with your identity? Empress dowager, is it great? Is the Northern Wei Dynasty Great? Don''t forget that Rongzhi will, and so will I. Rongzhi can help you get this position, and I can destroy you as well. "

    Chu Yu was staring at guancanghai. He was standing more than ten meters away, surrounded by the guards. The night was gentle, the spring breeze was warm, and his smile was light. But the arrogance in his heart formed a strong pressure everywhere.

    It''s just... Contempt for everything.

    This is a terrible confidence based on one''s own strength.

    For a moment, Chu Yu thought that she saw Rongzhi: Although the way of expression is different, there is something in guancanghai that seems to be from the same origin as Rongzhi, that strong, stable, resolute self-confidence, absolutely believe in the nature of his persistence in any situation, which is so... Soul stirring.

    If the mystery is as deep as the sea, then the sea is as stable as the mountain.

    Guan Canghai slowly said: "you are not a fool. You can barely count me as half of my younger martial sister. Although I occasionally play tricks to relieve my boredom, I won''t really hurt you. You should understand this. I let him see you for the mistake. But if you doubt me and then oppose me, you will die for yourself in your present situation."

    "You can only trust me."

    "You should know that with my strength, I can kill all the people here and leave calmly."

    "I can do what I say. You don''t have a choice."

    "That''s all I''ve said."

    Every time she said a word, Chu Yu found that the Empress Dowager Feng, who was standing beside her, was pale. In her bright and strong eyes, there was an indescribable color of pain and struggle. However, she was forced to suppress it and turned into a piece of indifference and calm.

    "Yes." Empress Dowager Feng nodded slightly and softened her tone. "I made a mistake this time. I hope elder martial brother will forgive me." Just a moment''s consideration, she made a decision decisively, so resolute simply, without procrastination, let the side has been watching Chu Yu finally can''t help but rise slightly admire.

    Empress Dowager Feng waved her hand, and all the guards left and right separated, giving way to the gate of the courtyard. She did not look at Chu Yu, but said coldly, "you can go."

    After Chu Yu came to guancanghai, Empress Dowager Feng sent someone to send them out.

    I didn''t expect that she could get away so easily and solve the problem with no blood. After leaving the residence of Empress Dowager Feng, Chu Yu still had an unreal feeling.

    This evening is too exciting for her, who has been quiet for a long time. The young man who is very similar to Rongzhi is a woman. This woman is also empress dowager Feng of the Northern Wei Dynasty. At the same time, she is also called half younger martial sister by Guan Canghai

    Guancanghai came by car. After they got into the carriage and sat down on one side, Chu Yu was a little sober. She stared at guancanghai and said, "now, should you explain to me?"

 Chapter 235

    Guancanghai is sitting in front of Chu Yu. It''s night. There''s no light in the car, and it''s even darker. Chu Yu can only vaguely see his handsome face and lips arc with amiable smile in the dark.

    If it wasn''t for her own eyes, it was hard for Chu Yu to imagine that the man who looked very kind and friendly would have such terrible power.

    He was only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, and his figure was slender rather than strong. However, after seeing him for several times, Chu Yu would never think that he was weak. On the contrary, he was incomparably strong even at the tips of his fingers and hair, which was different from aman''s brute force, but pure strength and intrinsic strength.

    The reason why he was able to force empress dowager Feng to give in without a fight was not that he had strong words, but that every word he said was based on himself. He was a powerful guarantee of strength, and there were chilling elements in his wisdom and force.

    After listening to Chu Yu''s question, he looked at Canghai with a smile, which was quite different from the bold smile on empress dowager Feng''s residence: "what do you want to know?"

    Chu Yu''s words stopped for a moment. She wanted to know too much. As soon as Guan Canghai put on such a casual manner, she didn''t know what to ask. After setting up a confused mind, Chu Yu decided to ask what she was more concerned about: "what''s the matter with you three? From the beginning, in detail, the finer the better. "

    In the dark, Chu Yu saw that Guan Canghai''s smile seemed to blur for a moment, but soon thought it was his own illusion, everything was the same.

    Then, she heard the slow voice of watching the sea, which went up against the current of time, and let the old time gradually float to the surface. She went back to a long, long time ago after crossing countless thoughts like mountains. Chen Guang that Chu Yu didn''t know.

    Chu Yu listened quietly. In the carriage, accompanied by slight bumps, the smell of the wood in the carriage in the dark mixed with the smell of medicine from the sea, and floated lazily.

    That''s a very common story. Twenty years ago, or eighteen or nine years ago, the time is not sure. A lonely father and son came to Luoyang to settle down.

    Naturally, this is not an ordinary father and son. Although even sons have some doubts about their father''s character, he has always admired his father''s talent.

    Before long, an uninvited guest came to the place where the father and son lived, and the uninvited guest brought two children. A man and a woman asked the father to teach them, but the girl was taken away soon. Only the boys were left to grow up with their sons.

    The father taught the boy his knowledge unreservedly, and even taught him more strictly and attentively than his own son. The elder martial brother''s son was a little jealous, but he was not a diamond in the corner. He was jealous once in a while and then returned to normal.

    As time goes by. As the two brothers grew up, they were not much different in age. They were also under the same guidance and grew up together. They could be said to be the closest partners, but they were also the most attentive opponents.

    People always have the heart of comparison. The two brothers have learned a lot, so they compete with each other from time to time. There are countless winners and losers, and gradually form a habit, that is, whenever there is something for the other party to do, it is necessary to compare the winners and losers first, and the losers promise the winners a thing within their ability. This tacit understanding that has never been agreed even now still exists.

    It just doesn''t last long

    After a pause, he said with a soft smile: "in fact, the good scenery has been for a long time. But when I think about it, I always feel that it''s not long enough. Later, the younger martial brother and his master and elder martial brother had some disputes and broke up with each other. The younger martial brother went to the place where he should go and did what he should do, while the elder martial brother and his father left Luoyang and went to Jiangling to settle down. A few years later, the father died, leaving the elder martial brother alone, In the name of filial piety, I''ll be a stranger outside Jiangling. "

    When he said this, his tone was very soft and warm. Although his eyes were covered by the ribbon, Chu Yu believed that if his eyes were intact, the light in his eyes would be incomparably tender.

    Guan Canghai said faintly: "I have said so much. You can guess that the elder martial brother is me, and the younger martial brother is Rongzhi. As for the girl who was brought with Rongzhi and was soon taken away, it is Feng Ting, the Empress Dowager of the Northern Wei Dynasty you saw today." He never thought that he was a subject of any country, neither in the Southern Song Dynasty nor in the Northern Wei Dynasty. Therefore, in his words, he did not show much respect for the so-called empress dowager.

    Chu Yu was silent for a long time and asked, "what you told me at the beginning was that you were Rongzhi''s enemy and lied to me?"

    Guan Canghai smiles a little and says, "not really. In the past, I broke up with Rong Zhi. He hurt my eyes with poison. Over the years, he has not recovered. It can be regarded as an end of enmity. However, Feng Ting almost became my younger martial sister at the beginning. At the beginning, she was anxious to enter the palace for others, but she didn''t have time to be taught by my father. Now I''m acting as my father''s teacher to help her, But it has nothing to do with tolerance. "

    Although you are the empress dowager, Feng Ting is not in a good situation. She supports the son of the former Emperor to sit on the throne. However, there are some ministers in the court who hold great power, domineering and despotic. If you want to hold power in your hands, you have to get rid of them first.

    Feng Ting left the emperor as a cover in Pingcheng, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty, but he went all the way south to Luoyang to find guancanghai and ask him for help.

    Guan Canghai has already made up his mind not to be an official for anyone. Therefore, even if Feng Ting is invited by the empress dowager, he just acts as a teacher to teach Feng Ting the real means of power and the strategy of governing the country, so that she has the opportunity to protect herself and even further control power.

    That''s why Guan Canghai just said, "she can only believe him.".

    Guan Canghai''s explanation is very detailed, complete, and long. After a whole journey, he made clear the relationship between the three people, including that he was originally entrusted by He Ji to kill her, but he was stopped by Rong Zhi halfway. Later, he came to Luoyang and changed his mind to live next to the Chu garden.

    It took Chu Yu a long time to digest the message from Guan Canghai. By this time, the carriage had stopped at her door.

    Guan Canghai smiles again and says, "go back. Your family is waiting for you. It''s they who are looking for me today that I know you have disappeared." Then he naturally thought of Empress Dowager Feng and went to ask for important people.

    Chu Yu, however, hesitated. She pursed her lips to stop talking. She watched the sea and waited for a moment. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "you still want to know where Rong Zhi is now, right?"

    Chu Yu said softly, "you should know, right?" I have to admit that this name still has influence on her, especially after she knew that it was Rong Zhi who prevented Guan Canghai from killing her.

    ==============================================================

    Today''s second watch.

    Today, I checked the materials all afternoon, and I always found the real and exact name of Empress Dowager Feng. The materials on hand are relatively scarce. The name of Empress Dowager Feng is written in the book of Wei, and most of the other records are called "Empress Dowager Feng". There are many names on Baidu, but there are several_

    I''m not sure which one is really right... There''s a name "Feng you" on the Internet. I don''t like it... Since I''m not sure which one is true, I''ll just make it up myself... When I find out the truth in the future, I''ll change it slowly

    This woman can be said to be full of legend. She assisted two generations of emperors, and she once took charge of the government. According to the history, she "ascended to the highest rank, saved all opportunities", "acted both in power and fortune, shocked both inside and outside", and "resourcefulness, patience, ability to do great things, rewards and punishments of life and death, and determined Russia"... Hehe, very handsome, right~~

    Empress Dowager Feng is just in this era, so I can''t help but want to write about her, so I tried every means to link her with Rongzhi ~ ~ it happens that her age is quite the same, which is a great coincidence.

    ¡­¡­

    Anyway, there''s so much nonsense, I''ll waste a little more

    Recently, someone asked me when it will be finished. I''ll talk about the next plan by the way.

    If there''s no accident, it should be November. If it''s later, it will be December. The new book is still in the stage of conception. I''m not sure when it will take shape. So I''m planning to join PK in December, and I''ll postpone it in January if I can''t make it. But whether I can really catch up depends on my efforts_<

    The tentative type of the new book is fantasy, but I still have the idea of history and immortal swordsman on hand, so I can''t make a firm decision about what the new book is.

    Well, in a word, I''d like to make an appointment with you here. I hope you can keep the PK ticket for me from monthly to December_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 236

    After a long silence, Guan Canghai chuckled and said, "yes, I do know, but I only know where he is, but I don''t know where he is now."

    Chu Yu frowned and said, "is this reconciliation again?" What is "knowing where to go and not knowing where he is"?

    Guan Canghai slowly tells the situation of the day when Rong Zhi stopped him. On that day, when they were about to compete with each other in the second round, Rong Zhi suddenly fell down, but it was not hypocrisy, but his physical problems.

    Rong Zhi felt his physical strength recovered after he was rescued. He thought it would be OK. But he didn''t know why, but he often had the phenomenon of losing his strength. His first attack was after a fierce fight with Hua Cuo. At that time, he didn''t pay much attention to it. He only explored his pulse and found nothing abnormal. He thought it was excessive exertion for a while, but he didn''t expect that after that, But it broke out again and again. The milder symptom is that the patient does not work hard, and the more serious one may even fall into a short coma.

    As soon as Chu Yu heard what Guan Canghai had said about Rong Zhi, she immediately remembered that Tian Rujing had promised her to save her comatose Rong Zhi and had given him two antidotes that had a history of at least 300 years... Her original worry was obviously right. Looking at this situation, the antidote really passed the shelf life.

    In short, Rong Zhi took the wrong medicine.

    Chu Yu hesitated to tell Guan Canghai the whole story. The latter was stunned for a long time, and then a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. In a moment, he burst out laughing: "it''s so."

    He said with a smile: "Rong Zhi only said what he did that day, but now he went to find that day, but I heard that after the change of emperor in the Southern Dynasty, Tian Ru Jing didn''t know where he went."

    Naturally, go to find a place like a mirror. It''s also missing.

    Maybe Rongzhi will find tianru mirror and get a thorough solution to the problem, maybe even if he finds tianru mirror, he can''t change the status quo, or he can''t even find tianru mirror - which may be very small.

    However, it has nothing to do with her.

    She is Chu Yu. She belongs to her own Chu Yu. Now no matter what Rong Zhi does, as long as she doesn''t interfere with her life. Then it has nothing to do with her.

    Chuyu smiles, thanks to the sea, and jumps out of the carriage. As soon as she gets out of the carriage, she sees three figures at the entrance of the Chuyuan garden. The shortest one rushes towards her like the wind. She suddenly bumps into her arms and holds her waist tightly with her hands.

    Chu Yu lowered her head and stroked Liu Sang''s hair. She looked up to the door again. Huan yuan stood at the door. Holding a lantern in his hand, he was squatting on one side, emitting a faint yellow and soft light. Then he stood up slowly.

    These people are waiting for her.

    Pulling Liu sang, Chu Yu walked slowly towards the door, with a joyful smile on her face.

    Chu Yu was sent home, but the carriage didn''t leave in a hurry. Guan Canghai sat in the car with a strange smile on his mouth. He listened to Chu Yu''s more and more light steps quietly. Listen to her step into Chu garden and close the door with others.

    On the night of spring, there was also a beautiful wind blowing. Looking at the sea, he reached out and leaned out of the car curtain. He felt the spring wind kissing his fingertips: "Hey, although I seldom cheat, I''ve been so close to the ink for so many years. I''m a bit of a liar. "

    "You say, yes and no?"

    A slight, inaudible murmur echoed in the car, and was soon dispersed by the light wind in the car, answering the question of watching the sea. Only a long and profound silence.

    ************************************************

    Determined the identity of the people in the car, but also to determine the view of the sea and their own unimpeded. Chu Yu finally let go of her suspense and lived leisurely in her own house. Occasionally, on a whim, she disguised herself as a maid watching the sea and went to visit Feng Ting, the Empress Dowager of the imperial court, where she was studying.

    For Feng Ting, Chu Yu doesn''t have much resentment. After all, she doesn''t cause any real harm to her except to make people stun her. In addition, it''s her peeping at her identity. It''s even if she thinks about it. Anyway, it''s over, and it''s useless to remember it.

    After listening in for several days, Chu Yu began to understand their whispers. However, she did not care about it. After listening to a few words, she often wandered around. In contrast, Feng Ting''s concentration made Chu Yu sigh for herself. When she asked for advice from guancanghai, her solemn and serious look made her eyebrows seem to be covered with a layer of moving brilliance.

    Although Feng Ting came to Luoyang, she was not worried about the changes that would happen in Pingcheng, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty, because her jump into the fire at the funeral of the former Emperor greatly consolidated her position with the current little emperor and won the support of the government and the public. Chu Yu now seems that Feng Ting''s fire butterfly drama is just to increase her political chips. However, even if she is acting, a young and beautiful woman with noble status dares to go out and jump into the fire, which itself requires great courage and determination.

    Chu Yu asked herself that she had no such courage.

    In addition to finding out the truth about Feng Ting, Chu Yu also understands the cause and effect of Ji Ran''s side based on the information collected from many aspects. After Jing ran and Wang Yizhi repel another pursuit by Rong Zhi''s subordinates, they hide in a Buddhist temple in Pingcheng, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty, and happen to meet Feng Ting, who came to worship the Buddha. At that time, Feng Ting was already the Empress Dowager. She solved the problem of being pursued for Ji ran, And let solitude live and heal in the Buddhist temple.

    There is something wrong with this kind of support. A empress dowager and a monk have some ambiguities. Although nothing really happened, it is enough to make her feel ashamed and want to die. As a result, her injury is getting worse. She asks to leave Pingcheng. Feng Ting knows that in the current situation, their identities are impossible. She is a strong and unyielding man, Even more will not for a little affection to lose his mind, want to die, let alone to Luoyang, get an important position in the White Horse Temple.

    After that, Feng Ting came to Luoyang because he wanted to see the sea. He stayed here and asked him for advice. Thinking of solitude, he went to Baima temple again. It was the first and last time that he was seen by Chu Yu.

    There is no conspiracy or trick in it, but a romantic feeling that arises without reason and stops abruptly.

    After finally reaching a conclusion, Chu Yu sighed and felt inconceivable: Wang Yizhi should have been with solitude at that time. When Feng Ting met solitude, he should also have met Wang Yizhi. How could anyone have fallen in love with a monk on the premise of seeing Wang Yizhi?

    In the end, she can only sum up as follows: human aesthetic is really diverse.

    Before he knew it, Chu Yu and Guan Canghai got closer and closer. Originally, he only occasionally visited the Empress Dowager''s study. Later, he spent more time running to the next door than staying in his own house, because Guan Canghai was too much for her. Except that he couldn''t see, he had almost no flaws to pick on.

    Compared with Rong Zhi, Guan Canghai''s hobby is more common. He likes fishing. Sometimes he catches a big basket of fish. When he''s interested in fishing, he turns the pattern to make it for Chu Yu and Huan yuan.

    He has a pair of flexible hands, which can be full of power to share the beauty with aman, or can gently shuttle between the grass leaves, weave a delicate wreath, and then accurately throw it on Chu Yu''s head.

    Of course, more often than not, he throws it at the wrong head.

    Also unconsciously, guancanghai intruded into the world of Chu Yu and others. The wall between the two families was in vain, and finally a door was built.

    At the same time, he can still talk with Huan yuan about the past and the present. In his spare time, he does not forget to discuss with Chu Yu where to play tomorrow.

    Although his eyes can''t see color, his heart is more colorful than a man with bright eyes.

    In spring, he sits in the forest listening to birds, in summer, he lies by the pool smelling the lotus. Autumn is a good season. He leads Chu Yu to eat all the aquatic products. In winter, he pulls Chu Yu to squat under the eaves to listen to the snow.

    That rustle of sound, in the night quietly listen, unexpectedly is so beautiful.

    They were covered with fur all over their bodies. From a distance, the two squatting people looked like two furry balls, one big and the other small, placed side by side.

    Chu Yu complained while listening: "why do I have to do this with you? I should sleep in the room on a cold night." But when she complains, she can''t help but listen attentively. It never occurred to her that one day she would be bored to listen to such an inconspicuous sound, and still enjoy it.

    Guan Canghai said with a smile: "naturally, I''m with me. I have many problems. I''m fun and tired. Thank you, Chu Yu."

    White he one eye, Chu Yu uses a kind of language way that suddenly realizes: "right, you say so, I just discover you have so many problems, I incredibly have been tolerating down, really broad-minded."

    Guan Canghai still said with a smile: "if you are broad-minded, you will accompany me all the time."

    "What''s the good of being with you? Do you support me? "

    "It''s not hard."

    Now he is almost supporting her, and her every meal is eaten in his house.

    Of course, it''s just a joke. After that, they laughed. Neither of them took it seriously. At least Chu Yu didn''t take it seriously at all.

    At the end of spring and the summer solstice, after autumn and winter, and then in the spring of the next year, Chu Yu almost never thought of Rong Zhi again. The influence of the past gradually faded away in her mind, and occasionally flashed some glimpses, even the waves did not blow.

    Enough time to love, enough time to forget love.

 Chapter 237

    It''s spring again.

    After the autumn frost and winter snow, Chu garden is full of vitality and green again. Chu Yu had spent more than a year in the Northern Wei Dynasty.

    In the corner of the backyard, there is a pond more than ten meters wide. Chu Yu sits on the edge of the pond, scoops up the feed and sprinkles it into the pond.

    Recently, she became interested in fish farming. She happened to see that Canghai had a pond at home, so she brought in dozens of live fish, some red, some white and some gray, with different shapes. She didn''t have to care what kind of fish it was and put them together.

    Every day Chu Yu changed her way to get feed. Sometimes it was leftover rice and vegetables, sometimes it was specially fried millet, sometimes she even dropped a bone, sometimes she forgot to feed it. After so many days, it was a miracle that these fish had not been killed by her.

    This bowl of feed is made of cooked rice grains mixed with wheat bran powder, and mixed with a little seasoning. Sprinkle a spoonful of it, and the fish who have been hungry for several days rush to swim, almost bump into each other, and then chase the rice grains sinking in the water.

    Watching Canghai sitting beside Chu Yu''s voice, listening to the sound, his hand moved slightly, and a few stones went straight out, knocking on the heads of the most aggressive fish.

    He exerted just enough force to make the fish eat, but not really hurt them. The fish retreated a little in panic, and the rest of the fish filled the vacancy.

    Two people feed each other and play while they feed each other. Although they don''t speak, they seem to have the same tacit understanding and fun in their hearts. When Guan Canghai had a stone in hand, Chu Yu''s half bowl of fodder was almost at the bottom. At this time, the sound of jumping footsteps came from behind them. Chu Yu sighed in her heart, and then her neck was held by a pair of arms.

    Lausanne rubbed her shoulder coyly. "Chu Yu, Chu Yu, shall we go for a spring outing?" In recent months, Liu sang began not to call her brother, sister or princess, but to learn Huan yuan and call her name directly. Chu Yu pulled her several times, but did not pull her back, so she had to let him go.

    Liusang at this time. Although his face is still as white as before, and his eyes are still round and big, his height is much higher than when he came to Luoyang a year ago. He has grown six or seven inches. Now he has reached Chu Yu''s eyebrows. I don''t know that Luoyang''s water is especially suitable for raising children, and liusang is just in the development stage.

    He gently pulled Liu Sang''s arm from his neck. When Chu Yu turned around, she had changed into a smiling face: "you can go to play yourself. Go to find aman and brother Huan to accompany you." Pause, she said with a smile¡° I''m a little weak today. I don''t want to go out much. "

    Liu sang flattened his mouth and let out a sullen voice. He secretly looked at guancanghai, who was sitting beside Chuyu: since this man appeared, a lot of tyrants occupied Chuyu''s time, but he didn''t dare to complain about this man. I don''t know why, when he saw guancanghai, he would obey him involuntarily.

    Wait for a while, make sure Chu Yu didn''t agree, flow mulberry has to hang a head to go back slowly from time to time on the road. When he was far away, Chuyu heard a smile coming from his side: "why don''t I know you are tired today?"

    Chu Yu glanced at the sea, but said: "nature is to shirk, you don''t want to compare with me."

    Guan Canghai said with a smile, "but if you have any trouble, please tell me."

    Chu Yu sighed: "a few days ago, I was playing with Liu sang. Except for them, I met a family who was also playing. There was a child in his family who was about the same age as Liu sang. The family then casually asked me if liusang had ever been married and said that his children would seek a way out in the future. "

    This was a casual greeting, but it asked Chu Yu a question that she had always ignored: when she first met Liu sang, he could still be called a child''s 12 years old, but two years later. His height is rising, and his voice is not as crisp as before. A little hoarse, has reached the age of youth can be classified.

    Now she''s in Luoyang. She''s just making a rice insect to eat and die. She''s taking a group of people to eat and die together. Anyway, they carried enough property when they escaped from the Southern Dynasties. Now she doesn''t have a specific goal, and it won''t be a problem for decades.

    But it''s not right.

    Chu Yu said: "this is not right, former grandfather... I used to pamper Liu sang too much, which leads him to rely too much on me now, but his life should not be only me. If he wants to get a wife in the future, he''d better make some achievements on his own to live up to his good life." Liusang''s life track and center of gravity have been completely distorted by Princess Shanyin. She doesn''t know how to get back on the right track.

    Huan yuan is an adult who knows what he wants. He has his own opinions and doesn''t need her to worry. Aman has a special identity. It''s the best choice to stay with her. However, liusang is different. He should have a normal and beautiful life instead of just revolving around her.

    But she didn''t know how to persuade Liu sang to get out of the circle. She tried to reveal her will to Liu sang, but she was immediately strongly rebounded and asked if she thought he was in trouble and didn''t want him. After that, liusang seemed to be aware of something and became more attached to her,

    Chu Yu frowned and said, looking up at Guan Canghai, he saw a strange smile on the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help being slightly annoyed and said, "what are you laughing at? Are you happy to see me worried? "

    Guan Canghai laughed again, then said slowly: "but I don''t understand why you are always worrying about some strange things." It''s someone else''s life. She doesn''t need to worry, does she? Why did she take it seriously as an important matter?

    Chu Yupie said, "you can think I am too idle, but I have to figure out a solution. Liu sang is my family. How can I not plan for him?" If it is irrelevant, she would not bother so much.

    Seeing Canghai and hearing the speech, although he was still smiling, he kept silent and didn''t speak any more. Until Chu Yu clapped her hands and left, he said in a low voice: "family?"

    ****************************************

    Although he said that he had to come up with a way to see the sea, Chu Yu still made no progress in the next few days. If he said a few cruel words, he could drive away Liu sang, just like he did to Xiao BIE, but Xiao BIE was different from Liu sang. Even though it was a problem left by Lord Shanyin, Xiao BIE was an outsider to Chu Yu, Chu Yu has already regarded Liu sang as his younger brother.

    She wants to achieve her goal without harming him, but the goal still seems very far away, because now liusang is pestering her to go out together, and counting the days to tell her that she has not been with him for half a month.

    Chu Yu is just about to give in, but Liu sang suddenly stops and listens to something. After a while, his face changes several times. He is surprised and nostalgic, and he can''t believe it. After a while, he releases Chu Yu and runs out quickly.

    Chu Yu was puzzled and worried that something might happen to Liu sang, so she called aman and chased him to the door.

 Chapter 238

    When Chu Yu came to the door, Liu sang had opened the door and stood by it, looking out.

    On the road outside the gate, which is not wide, there is a sedan chair. A figure leans on the side of the sedan chair and sits on the pole, singing leisurely. She is singing a children''s song, a soft voice of Wu Nong''s Jiangnan ditty, which comes along the spring breeze.

    The voice that once captivated countless men is now full of sincerity and warmth. The master of the voice is singing and staring at Liu sang, as if watching something lost for a long time.

    The once brilliant face, at this time removed the former lead, pure and gentle, such as a graceful lotus, this is Chu Yu has never seen, Zhong Niannian''s another face.

    Zhong Niannian sang slowly, singing again and again, while Liu sang listened quietly. When Zhong Niannian stopped, he was already in tears.

    Chu Yu stood aside and looked coldly. She had some understanding in her heart.

    He casually wiped the tears from his face with his sleeve. Liu sang began to sob and asked, "where did you learn this tune?"

    Zhong looked at Liu sang tenderly every year, and her eyes were shining. She bowed her head and said in a soft voice: "I didn''t learn this song, I thought it out myself... Long time no see, a sang... Do you remember my sister?"

    Before she finished her words, her tears fell from her white jade like cheeks, which made her more charming: "in the past, our family was in a state of disrepair. I left to pay my debts, and you were sent to a family named Baili for foster care. You and my sister have not seen each other for nine years, so it''s reasonable that you don''t remember."

    Liu sang looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, and the image that had faded away for a long time came back to his mind again. The beautiful girl in his memory overlapped with the beautiful woman in front of him. He opened his mouth slowly and said in a low voice: "sister..." this voice finally called out, but it made him more sure.

    Next, a big show of recognizing one''s parents was staged in front of the gate of Chu garden. Liu sang Fei held Zhong Nian Nian Nian in his arms and cried, while Zhong Nian Nian was smiling and touching his back with tears. Repeated: "Liu sang, you have grown up."

    Huan yuan was also shocked by the excitement. When he came out, he saw that Liu Sang''s sister and brother knew each other year by year. It was said that Zhong had a festival with him year by year. However, it was useless to worry about the changes of time. What''s more, she was Liu Sang''s sister, so she should forget it, but he was surprised. But Chu Yu''s expression.

    Chu Yu looked at his sister and brother''s recognition with great interest. Seeing that Huan yuan had come, she quickly pulled him over to comment: "look how beautiful Zhong is crying every year?" She watched entertainment news in her previous life. It''s said that when choosing a leading lady in a bitter love movie, she has to choose one who can cry and can cry. She has to cry well. Her eyes stare at her without blinking. Two lines of clear tears flow down her cheeks. By this standard, Zhong Niannian''s cry can be given full marks.

    After holding Liu sang and crying for a while, Zhong dried his tears every year. Looking up at Chu Yu, this time she began to say something serious. Her eyes were full and her voice was begged. "Princess Royal, I was asked to forgive my son, and I must forgive more."

    Liu sang raised his head in amazement and seemed to think of something, although he had been kept in the princess''s house. But about Zhong Niannian''s identity, and the trouble she brought to Chu Yu, he had heard a few words, but just now sister and brother reunited, he was excited. I didn''t think about it for a moment.

    Afraid that Chu Yu would be angry or hate him because of this, Liu sang subconsciously released his hand. But some don''t give up, then toward Chu jade cast to beg of vision.

    Chu Yu laughed and said, "I don''t want to investigate the past. Zhong Nian Nian, I know you are a great woman, and you don''t have to look so pitiful in front of me. Frankly speaking, what''s the purpose of your coming here today?" Knowing that Zhong Niannian is Rong Zhi''s subordinate, Chu Yu is slightly surprised and then returns to normal. With this premise, the past can make sense. Why did Zhong Niannian rely on her to contact Rong Zhi.

    Zhong Niannian lowered her head as if she were frightened. If she hadn''t seen her long sleeves and had suffered a little from her, Chu Yu would have felt sorry for her. But now Chu Yu only felt funny and heard Zhong Niannian say: "now I am free. I want to make up for the difference with Liu sang. I hope the princess will allow me to leave with Liu sang."

    Sure enough.

    Chu Yu didn''t respond, but Liu sang cried out: "I don''t want it!" He intuitively dissatisfied way, "I don''t want to leave Chu Yu side."

    Unexpectedly, Liu sang would refuse so simply and directly. Zhong Niannian''s expression was slightly injured. She looked at Chu Yu tenderly, opened her lips and said, "what does the princess mean?"

    Chu Yu stares at her and says with a smile: "if you can persuade Liu sang to go with you, naturally I don''t object." Although Zhong Niannian appears too suddenly, Chu Yu thinks that her identity will not be false. If she really has any bad plan, she just needs to send someone to take Liu sang away when she goes out alone. With her ability, it''s not difficult to do this. But since she comes to see her in person and pleads, it shows her sincerity.

    But it''s not. Even if Zhong Niannian is really liusang''s sister, if he wants to take liusang, he has to be willing.

    Although she hoped that Liu sang would leave her and not be confined to such a small space, she didn''t want to distort his will. If Liu sang didn''t want to, he would have to be sorry for his sister.

    When she said this, Chu Yu was ready to see off the guests. Although she might be worried about where Liu sang went next, she didn''t want to be forced to do so.

    At this time, Zhong Niannian made an action that surprised everyone present. She bent her knees and knelt down in front of Chu Yu regardless of the dust on the ground. At this time, her eyes were no longer weak in disguise, but broad and clear: "thank you, princess."

    Seeing her like this, Chu Yu said with a bitter smile, "Liu sang hasn''t agreed yet. It''s too early for you to thank her." Before, she only told Zhong Niannian that she was so pretentious and interesting, but now she can feel her sincerity. She is no longer a princess. Zhong Niannian doesn''t need to be so respectful and careful to her, for most of them are in the face of Liu sang.

    Looking at Zhong Niannian, Liu sang felt a little uneasy. He just cried out that he would not leave, and he regretted it. But he was not afraid that he would hurt his sister who had not seen him for many years. After thinking about it, he pulled Zhong Niannian''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "sister, I don''t want to separate from the princess. On the contrary, it''s very big here. Would you like to live with us?" If Zhong lived in Chu garden every year, he would not have to leave Chu Yu, but also be able to reunite with his elder sister. It would be the best of both worlds.

    Liu sang thinks very well, but she doesn''t like it either. Chu Yu stares at Zhong Niannian''s lips for fear that she will spit out a good word. She doesn''t want to be fascinated by such an eye-catching person in her house. What should she do if she causes crazy bees and butterflies everywhere?

    Zhong Niannian''s eyes were also a little hesitant, but she didn''t answer directly. She just stood up and turned her head and said something in liusang''s ear. When she spoke, liusang''s face changed, and she looked at Chuyu frequently. It was obvious that the content of the words was related to her. Chuyu was curious, but it was inconvenient for her to go and listen.

    When Zhong Niannian finished speaking, he straightened up and left liusang''s ear. Liusang still stood blankly. After a while, he made up his mind to say, "OK, sister, I''ll go with you!"

    Chu Yu is astonished: what did Zhong Niannian say, and let Liu sang change his mind so soon?

    Chu Yu repeatedly asked Liu sang if he was willing to leave with Zhong Niannian. The reply she got was that he was not forced. She carefully observed his face and found that he was only red and didn''t look like being forced by threats. Although she didn''t understand, she had to let him go.

    Seeing Liu sang and Zhong Niannian sit in the sedan chair together, the sedan chair driver carries them away, but Chu Yu''s heart is full of disappointment. Although she wants Liu sang to leave, when he does leave, she suddenly can''t bear it.

 Chapter 239

    Looking back from the alley, Chu Yu looked at Huan yuan and aman and said with a strong smile, "you are the only one left with me in the future." Although there is another huacuo living at home, that guy only practices sword like crazy every day. He uses her here as a hotel, and sometimes goes to guancanghai to fight against him, because guancanghai never pays attention to him, but he can guide him in his sword skill.

    After knowing the relationship between empress dowager Feng, guancanghai and Rongzhi, as well as the reason why they are here, they still believe that Rongzhi is in Luoyang City and firmly stay here.

    But huacuo usually only lives in the yard, and doesn''t go out to make trouble. Chu Yu has the idea of raising more bodyguards, so she lets him live in Chu garden.

    Huan yuan looks at Chu Yu''s lost expression, and there is an impulse in his heart to calm all the worries between her eyebrows. But before he takes any action, his heart suddenly wakes up and rationally restrains the wrong action. He lowered his eyes and whispered, "let''s go back." Chu Yu nodded and took the lead to go inside. Huan yuan was a little late to keep up with him. There was a close distance between them. From the past to the present, he was always so close.

    Neither too unfamiliar nor too ambiguous.

    This is just the right thing to do. One step back is not to give up, but one step further is dangerous.

    *******************************************

    Zhong Niannian and Liu sang are sitting in the sedan chair. The two brothers and sisters talk about their experiences after their separation over the years. Most of them are Liu sang talking. Zhong Niannian listens to them and agrees with them in a soft voice from time to time.

    After a lot of talking, Liu sang suddenly remembered something. "By the way, sister, how do you know that Chu Yu and I live here?" When they escaped from the Southern Dynasties, they spent a lot of time. Just now, when they saw Zhong, they were very excited and ignored many things. Now they think about it, but it''s very strange.

    Zhong Niannian was stunned when he was asked, and his eyes flowed. He said with a smile, "I used to have a lot of friends. It''s really very easy to find someone. What''s more, you are my only relative. Naturally, I always make people pay attention to your whereabouts. If you come from the Southern Dynasty to the Northern Dynasty, you will go to that wild land, and I will also find you. "

    She said sincere, effortlessly let flow mulberry down doubts, holding her way: "sister, you are very good."

    Liu sang nestled up to Zhong Niannian, feeling the slight shaking of the sedan chair, and then asked anxiously, "sister, you just said that I am so hopeless. Chu Yu will always treat me as a child. If I come back, she will really treat me differently? "

    Just now, the clock came to his ear year after year. Instead of persuading him, he only asked, "how do you think you are compared with tolerance? How is it compared with Huan yuan? Even, compared with ink like? Would you like to be a child behind her all your life, and occasionally be comforted by her touching her head, or would you like her to look you in the eye? "

    She said a few people, just happened to have been Chuyu side of people, and all have flow mulberry and not on the place. The last sentence is right in liusang''s mind. He sees Chuyu getting closer to guancanghai, but he can only act as a child. He can''t think of any other way. He is not sad.

    So, he wants to change.

    Even if is how not willing, he also wants to leave Chu Yu temporarily, when coming back in the future. He will be a different hundred Li liusang... No, now he should change his surname to Zhong liusang.

    Zhong Niannian is trying to perfunctory. He must be able to, but seeing his bright eyes and expectant eyes, he suddenly realizes that he is serious. Her eyes softened involuntarily, and she stopped for a moment. Just way: "I can''t say die, even if you can really have achievements, she may not attach importance to you, but I can say frankly, if you just follow her, you will always be a child in her eyes."

    Liu sang nodded anxiously. He cried a lot today. He was a little tired just now. Now he couldn''t support him. He closed his eyes, leaned on Zhong Nian Nian''s shoulder, and soon fell asleep. Zhong Niannian''s eyes showed a gentle light. She raised her hand, carefully took Liu Sang''s body into her arms, and quietly held him.

    The sedan chair had been carried out of Luoyang City, but it was put down in front of a carriage. Zhong Nian let Liu sang go, walked out of the carriage, and saluted in front of the carriage, saying: "I respect the mission, I have brought Liu sang out."

    The people in the car didn''t speak. The silence made Zhong Niannian''s forehead sweat unconsciously, and she was waiting for the next instruction anxiously.

    Although Zhong Niannian is liusang''s elder sister, she didn''t want to pick her up so quickly. First, after so many years of separation, she was afraid that she would be estranged from her brother. Second, it was because she hadn''t served for a long time. But a few days ago, she suddenly had to preach and let her be free, but she wanted to let her do another thing, He took liusang away and taught her how to coax her to leave voluntarily. If it was too late, she would wait to collect liusang''s body.

    She was so scared that she had to do it obediently. Although she didn''t know where liusang was getting in the way of the man above, it was always right to take him away from the right and wrong place as soon as possible.

    Finally, there was a slight knock in the car, and then Hou Li''s entourage sent her the luggage and documents she had already prepared. Zhong Niannian had a look and saw that there was a deed in it, so he let go, saluted the car again, and returned to his sedan.

    Gazing at liusang sleeping on the seat, she looks tender in the middle of the year. She smoothes the hair in front of liusang''s forehead, and then slowly sits down in the few empty seats left in the car. Although her future is uncertain, she has never been so full of hope.

    *****************************************

    Liu sang left for several days, although all life is still as usual, but Chu Yu always felt that there was something missing around her. For a long time, no one was clinging to her. Instead, she felt a sense of loss for no reason.

    Lost to lost, but Chu Yu does not regret, also did not sprout the idea of will flow mulberry back, just sigh a little more, plain Let the ear of view Canghai suffer.

    "I said..." when Chu Yu sighed again, Guan Canghai finally couldn''t help saying, "a few days ago, you were still worrying about how to kill that kid. Now it''s heaven''s will. What''s your dissatisfaction?" Isn''t she deliberately tormenting his ears with such sighs? I know that he uses his ears for his purpose.

    Chu Yu glanced at him, not only didn''t restrain, but intensified. He sighed again, and then said: "I''m just not used to it for a while. You can bear it for a few days." After a pause, she hesitated and asked, "do you think my life is too boring? Do you want to do something, like open a shop or something? "

    Guan Canghai sneered, "you? You''d better do well in your promising career Some of the nouns in this sentence, which he had heard Chu Yu say a few days ago, are now properly used in Chu Yu.

    "Hey, hey, don''t hit me like that?"

    "I''m used to telling the truth."

    "Believe it or not?"

    "Bite if you have the ability."

    ¡­¡­

    Two people you a word I a language, the topic as always slanted to don''t know where, to the end Chu Yu also forgot just want to say what, but this time down, her heart is a lot of depression is stretch, finally actually happy to laugh.

    After chatting for a long time to see Chu Yu off, Guan Canghai walks back slowly. The room he lives in is very big and spacious. There are several connected rooms. Except for the servants who always clean and tidy up, there are no outsiders in and out.

    But after Guan Canghai entered the house and closed the door, there were two figures inside.

    One of them said, "how long are you going to stay?"

    The other figure did not speak.

 Chapter 240

    Huan yuan and Chu Yu are sitting opposite each other in the wine shop. A wine pot and two wine cups are placed on the table between them. Chu Yu lowers her head and pours a cup of wine for Huan yuan, sipping slowly while talking and laughing.

    They came out to buy things. Originally, these things could be done by servants. But Huan yuan wanted to buy some books, and Chu Yu wanted to go shopping. So he came out together. After buying books, he took a rest in the roadside wine shop.

    Huan yuan listened to the chat of other drinkers and estimated the current situation.

    Through Chu Yu, he has a little knowledge of the relationship among empress dowager Feng, guancanghai, and Rongzhi. Last year, Feng Ting returned to Pingcheng, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty. He led the way by uniting with the princes and ministers of the imperial court to kill yihun, the prime minister, who wanted to seize power and seek rebellion, and helped herself and the current emperor tuobahong to stabilize her position.

    After solving the external worries, the mother and son, who once faced the same dilemma and stood on the same front, immediately began to fight against each other. The focus of their struggle was power.

    The emperor tuobahong was young, but he was strong and ambitious. The Empress Dowager Feng was resolute and refused to delegate power. One was the emperor, the other was the assistant empress dowager, the other was the heir to the throne, and the other continued to be called the emperor because the emperor was still young.

    Considering this, Huan yuan couldn''t help sneering: since ancient times, there has been almost no real family relationship among the royal family. Far and near, Liu ziye was not sad after his father died. Instead, he was smiling because he inherited the throne. What''s more, Empress Dowager Feng and the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty were not real mother and son.

    In the royal family of the Northern Wei Dynasty, there was such a unique rule that Zigui''s mother died. If the prince who was born to an imperial concubine was granted the title of Prince, the imperial concubine would be executed. The prince who was born was supported by others. There was no blood relationship between empress dowager Feng and Tuo bahong. Without such a buffer, they became more sharp and reckless when they seized power.

    Thinking of this, Huan yuan could not help whispering: "what a mother and son."

    Although his voice was low, Chu Yu could hear him clearly, and knew what he was thinking: she used to read gongdou novels on the Internet, and most of the struggles of concubines in the harem were to give birth to the prince, be made the prince, and try to prevent other concubines from giving birth. But if it is to the palace of the Northern Wei Dynasty, I am afraid to do everything possible to contraception, even if pregnant, but also to find ways to take the initiative to abortion.

    Chu Yu can''t help laughing when she imagines such an absurd picture in her mind. At this time, she hears the merchants from the wine shop talking about Pingcheng, the capital of the Northern Wei Dynasty. It is Tuo bahong who made his newborn son Prince and gave it to empress dowager Feng.

    Hearing this, Chu Yu couldn''t help sticking out her tongue. She thought the little emperor was good enough. She''s only 14 years old, but she''s already a father, and it''s not easy for Empress Dowager Feng. When she was in her twenties, she became a grandmother. She had nothing to worry about and was very relaxed. However, she was surprised to see Huan yuan.

    Chu Yu didn''t understand and said, "what''s the matter?" They just listen to the eight trigrams about the royal family of the Northern Wei Dynasty. Why should Huan yuan look dignified?

    Huan yuan thought about it and said in a low voice, "don''t you think it''s strange?" After thinking about it, it''s still not safe to say that in a wine shop. He checked out and went out with Chu Yu. They returned to the carriage. Then he said, "who is behind empress dowager Feng? Chu Yu, you should have a general idea of it?"

    Chu Yu was stunned and nodded slightly. The people behind empress dowager Feng were afraid that there should be another person besides watching the sea. She had a vague guess about this. Looking at Canghai is only to teach empress dowager Feng some political strategies, not directly involved in politics, but with the relationship between empress dowager Feng and Rongzhi, even if he is looking for heaven as a mirror. It should also help empress dowager Feng plan to seize power from time to time, which is almost beyond doubt.

    Thinking about the whole story. Chu Yu suddenly surprised, and immediately understood Huan yuan''s meaning.

    No matter Chu Yu or Huan yuan, when they learned about the contradiction between the nominal mother and son, they subconsciously thought that the ultimate winner would be empress dowager Feng, because she had tolerance behind her - but what''s the situation now?

    Although it is only a sign that empress dowager Feng is responsible for raising the crown prince, it shows that she is forced to give way to the second line and hand over the power of the monarch to the emperor. Maybe it has not yet been fully handed over, but it shows that she has really fallen behind in the struggle.

    Chu Yu frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"

    Huan yuan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "we are in Luoyang, thousands of miles away from Pingcheng. How can we know the joints between us?" No matter how turbulent and changeable they are in the Imperial City, they can only infer from a few messages that may be out of date.

    Chu Yu thought about it and said with a smile, "no matter what, they can fight whatever they like. It''s nothing to do with us. It''s getting late. Let''s go back quickly. "

    Her expression was light and clear, without a trace of haze. Huan yuan carefully observed her. Although Rong Zhi''s name was mentioned just now, it seemed that it had no influence on her. It seemed that she was really just an ordinary person and had no special relationship with her.

    In fact, no matter how the Northern Wei Dynasty regime fought, for Huan yuan, it was just a farce that had nothing to do with himself. He deliberately understood these, just to avoid harming himself, and to pursue the advantages and avoid the disadvantages ahead of time. However, he consciously or unconsciously reminded Chu Yu of Rong Zhi''s position, because of an impulse that he could not understand.

    Rongzhi''s party was defeated, but Chu Yu didn''t show any worry, which made him feel a little happy. The joy couldn''t be repressed, just like a spring water, which kept pouring into his heart.

    Huan yuan constantly tells himself that he just doesn''t want Chu Yu to be trapped in the past and can''t extricate himself. Seeing her completely put down, he can''t help but be happy for her. But this reason is so weak that even he can''t convince himself.

    There was only a thin film to the real answer, but he was always reluctant to reach out and pierce it, as if once he crossed that boundary, there would be something collapsing and collapsing out of control.

    Huan yuan''s heart didn''t show any fluctuation on his face. He was still calm as water. Chu Yu was sitting in the car bored, so he approached the small window and looked out of the car. However, a gust of wind was blowing. The shallow fragrance surrounded her, but he didn''t know which flower was flourishing in the spring.

    The spring is beautiful, and Chu Yu''s heart is also beautiful. She was reminded by Huan yuan that there might be something wrong with Rong Zhi, but she is not worried. This is not because she has been indifferent to Rong Zhi, but because she thinks that this little storm should not defeat Rong Zhi. He will not really have anything wrong.

    If Rong Zhi really broke down, she would give face a little more reaction, instead of being so worried.

    Maybe... Yes.

    Chu Yu thought with uncertainty.

    ******************************************************

    Or the view of the sea in the room, or two figures.

    One of them said with a smile: "the situation in Pingcheng has changed. Don''t you go back? If you don''t move again, I''m afraid you''ll lose the first hand. "

    Another voice has never sounded, still just silence.

 Chapter 241

    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the lane next to Chu garden, because there was some noise coming from the front. Chu Yu and Huan yuan got out of the car, but they saw some figures standing outside the gate of Chu garden. They looked at each other and wondered. Then they walked slowly to see what happened.

    When they got closer, they saw the specific situation clearly. They saw that the door of Chu garden was open, and the two groups of people at the door were facing each other.

    One of them stood inside the door. It was aman and his family''s attendants. With his hands wide open, aman was standing at the door. Outside the door stood a middle-aged man in official clothes, who looked like an official, as well as several attendants.

    The officials who had been blocked turned red with anger. They scolded aman and said, "you stupid Kunlun slave, what''s the right to make decisions for your master? Why don''t you get out of the way? "

    Aman stood at the door, his eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that the stupid word just hit his heart. Since Chu Yu learned to read, he knew more and more about his incompetence. Although he had a terrible strength, he could not think of any idea except to dig holes when Chu Yu was in trouble.

    Because of this, the originally silent aman became more and more silent and less prominent. He almost wanted to shrink himself in the corner of inferiority complex. He did everything that others told him to do. Even liusang could instruct him. But in the face of these outsiders who wanted to break into Chu garden, he stubbornly pursed his lips, rarely showing a step of uncompromising toughness.

    Chu Yu came near to see the situation, but didn''t say hello to aman, let alone disturb him. Instead, she pulled Huan yuan back a few steps, stood at a corner where aman couldn''t see, and quietly watched for a while. She suddenly asked Huan yuan in a low voice: "you say, am I a very bad person?"

    Huan yuan was surprised and said, "why do you say that?"

    Chu Yu turned her eyes back, still staring at aman, and said faintly: "I thought I was very good to each of you. In fact, I just thought I was right. Aman is not happy here. I don''t take him with me when I do anything. I put him aside when I don''t need him, because I subconsciously think he has a simple mind. I''m not the one who can communicate smoothly, but I''m more selfish, mean and hateful when I think about it like this? "

    Huan yuan was slightly shocked, but Chu Yu continued: "I went out with you, but left him alone at home. This kind of soft injury is more terrible than direct abuse. I took him with me, but left him alone. It was OK when liusang was there before, but now liusang is gone. He was completely alone. "

    Aman is sad and self abased, yes. But she didn''t make it? Her unintentional neglect gave him such an impression that he felt useless. Where was the young man who was clear and pure by the mountain and water and full of vitality like a wild animal?

    His eyes were still as clear as amber, but they were covered with a layer of sadness. The wild natural vitality seemed to be exhausted. She brought him back, except for food. What did you give him back?

    The original aman may be more stupid than now, but he is much happier than now.

    Chu Yu looks at aman quietly, while Huan yuan looks at Chu Yu quietly. His eyes turn into a soft one that he can''t see. He suddenly feels that he can''t move his eyes, as if nothing can move his wish to look at this woman. In his opinion, Chu Yu has no need to consider aman''s mood. It was just a servant kept by her family, but she was so serious and remorseful that somehow she had something else moving.

    Aman stopped at the door. As long as the official dared to call someone over, he pushed him out. He was so powerful that several of his followers were pushed back. He didn''t move himself. He didn''t have any other thoughts in his heart. He just thought that he would never let these people in. He kept watching until Chu Yu came back. At this time, he heard a cold voice coming from the sky: "why don''t you just close the door?" Just close the door and keep out the people you don''t want to see.

    A man was stunned. He looked up at huacuo sitting on the side wall, and then subconsciously said, "I forgot." After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "if they don''t close the door, what if they smash it?" If the door is broken, Chu Yu has to spend money to repair it. It''s better for him to work hard and stay here.

    Huacuo''s tight face was rarely amused once. He flew to the hiding place of Chuyu and said to the official, "the master of Chuyuan is back. If you have something to do with her, you can tell him what you want."

    Along the direction of Hua CuO''s eyes, the official also looked over. He saw Chu Yu and Huan yuan. He was so angry that he said: "you''ve come just in time. How can your slaves be so rude?"

    Since he was wrongly called Po Xing Zang by Hua, Chu Yu had to lead Huan yuan to stand up, approach the official, and said with a smile, "it''s not my slave, it''s my family. If I''m not here, he can decide for me. Please don''t make a mistake."

    When she came to the door, she gave aman a smile. Then she turned to the official again and said, "I am the head of the household. What do you want from me

    The official was surprised by Chu Yu''s indifference. It took a while for him to think of the purpose of his trip. He took a few breaths to calm his anger. Soon, his expression turned to calm and said, "is your name Huan yuan?"

    The Chu Jade Dynasty Huan far side head: "seek your." Then she stepped back and asked Huan yuan to come forward to negotiate. She pulled up aman and encouraged him in a low voice: "well done, but don''t stand in the door next time. What if there is any danger? I''ll teach you. You see, the one in red on the wall is our diner. This is the time to make full use of him, squeeze out all his surplus value, and tell him to do anything. "

    What a mess?

    Chu Yu''s voice is small, but for Hua Cuo, he can still hear it. His face turns black. However, he is really a free eater, and he can''t refute anything in this respect. He has to jump down the wall and ignore the business in front of the door.

    When she stabbed huacuo away, Chu Yucai watched Huan yuan''s situation attentively. But listening to the conversation between him and the official, she could not help but gradually widen her eyes: it turned out that the official was sent by Tuo bahong, the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty. She said what it was that she heard that Huan yuan had extraordinary talent and learning and came to invite him to become an official.

    Not to mention that Tuo bahong''s hand was so long, stretching from Pingcheng to Luoyang thousands of miles away in the north. She was only curious. How did Tuo bahong know Huan yuan existed, and even asked him to be an official?

    It''s not that there should be no one to know where Huan yuan is, but Chu Yu always thought that the one who knows where they are should be Rong Zhi''s party. It''s like Zhong Niannian found him last time. She''s not surprised, but why in the name of the emperor instead of the Empress Dowager?

 Chapter 242

    The official explained his intention, and before he offered the annual salary, vacation and other solicitation conditions, Huan yuan refused without hesitation: "I beg your pardon, but I can''t obey you. You''d better go back."

    Chu Yuzheng is waiting curiously to hear what price Tuo bahong is going to pay in order to attract Huan yuan. Unexpectedly, Huan yuan refuses without thinking about it. He can''t help but be surprised. The official is even more surprised. He can''t imagine that Huan yuan, a common man, even dares to disobey the Emperor''s will.

    But looking back at the attitude of a man and Chu Yu, he understood that there was a group of rascals living in this house.

    The official hesitated for a moment. He thought that he had too few followers with him. If he kept pestering, he was afraid that he would not be able to please them. The Kunlun Slaves alone would be enough for them. He simply left for the time being. When he asked the local government to transfer some troops, he would come back to the Diao people to settle the accounts. With this in mind, he did not stay any longer, or even persuade Huan yuan to leave with a sneer.

    Huan yuan calm face, and Chu Yu into the door, closed the door did not go out a few steps, Chu Yu can''t wait to ask: "don''t you want to become an official?" Although Huan yuan has not expressed his dissatisfaction with rice insect life, Chu Yu''s guilt for Huan yuan is the deepest relative to others.

    Whether he was a politician or a writer, Huan yuan was able to accomplish his career. However, since he came to the Northern Wei Dynasty, he has always restrained his brilliance. He hardly interacted with the literati in the same city, let alone seeking an official career. In addition to talking with Guan Canghai occasionally, or going out of the door to buy books or accompany her, his most common thing is to stay at home and read books.

    Chu Yu knew what it was for.

    He did so in order to avoid attracting other people''s attention, and to let as few people as possible pay attention to them, so as not to expose their original identity or, more accurately, her identity - all of them. She is the one who lacks the ability of self-protection and is most likely to encounter danger.

    Once her identity is exposed, without the protection of her former identity, she may be in a difficult situation. Although this is not the boundary of the Southern Dynasty, Chu Yu''s former identity does not have much good reputation, so it is not necessarily the acceptance of the Northern Dynasty to wait for her.

    However, since the emperor''s will came, it means that the emperor knew their details. It doesn''t matter whether he hides or not. Chu Yu thought Huan yuan would be willing to hold an official post. After all, it was an opportunity for him to show his talent.

    Huan yuan stopped, but he first told the servant to go to his room and get the package he had put in the bookcase. Then he turned to Chu Yu and said, "I don''t want to be Xianbei''s minister."

    When Huan Yuan said that, Chu Yucai suddenly remembered that the Northern Wei Dynasty was a regime established by Xianbei people, not by Han people. Generally speaking, Xianbei people. Hu people, originally a nomadic people in the north, grew stronger and stronger. The Murong clan, the ancestor of Murong Fu in Jin Yong''s novel Tianlong Babu, whose ambition is to restore the country, is the Xianbei tribe. It is a real nation. The Murong clan once established several countries in the chaotic period before the northern and Southern Dynasties, but soon they were defeated. The Tuoba clan, the leader of the Northern Wei Dynasty, is another branch of the Xianbei tribe.

    The main reason is that most of the people living around are Han people, and Xianbei people have been sinicized year by year. Most of the ruling systems were Han people''s, so Chu Yu often forgot that this was actually an alien ruling area.

    Chu Yu didn''t have such a strict distinction between Hu and Han in her heart. Although she didn''t know the specific history, she always knew that several years later, the Sui Dynasty was unified, and the southern and Northern Dynasties were unified, which was limited by the time environment. So it''s really hard for her to have any class hatred against Xianbei people.

    But Chu Yu also knew that it was difficult for Huan yuan to understand her idea. Huan yuan''s position was more inclined to the traditional literati. So she was very careful not to show disapproval, just said: "what are you going to do? The emperor has sent for them. " She was silent for a moment. "Why don''t we run away now?" he said

    The other party is unlikely to give up because of Huan yuan''s refusal. If you want to avoid those troubles, leaving here is the best choice.

    Huan yuan shook his head slowly. A strange look flitted across his face. Then he looked at Chu Yu deeply with a kind of eyes that didn''t know what the meaning was. After a long time, he said slowly, "no, it''s not us, it''s me."

    He left alone, so that he could solve the problem.

    Chu Yu was a little uneasy and said, "why?" What does he mean by that?

    Huan yuan lowered his eyes and said, "we have nowhere to go. We can''t stay in the Northern Wei Dynasty. The Southern Dynasty is also dangerous."

    All over the world, is it the land of the king? Although there are two kings, they are also the land of the king. Besides the land of the king, the southern barbarians in Mobei are the land of the barbarians. He can''t bear to make her suffer from exile because of him.

    Huan yuan raised his eyes. The light in his handsome eyes flickered slightly, as if he was sad: "as long as I leave, even the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty will not disturb you again if he loses the reason to embarrass you."

    Chuyu jokingly said: "how can you think that Tuo bahong really doesn''t care if you leave? Maybe he''ll get angry with me? " Both of them had no sense of monarchy to the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty, so one only called his identity, and the other called his name recklessly.

    Huan yuan''s voice was very low, but it happened to let Chu Yu hear: "no, the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty only wanted me. As for you, as long as I left, he would not directly fight with the people behind you in order to vent his anger."

    When he said this, he felt a pain in his heart and simply turned away to look at Chu Yu: "maybe you don''t know, but I gradually realized that we have been protected all the time. From us to the Northern Wei Dynasty, up to now, without any background and foundation, we have never encountered any difficulties, never been cheated by vendors, never bullied by the mayor, never been made difficult by the authority, It didn''t attract any attention from other people, and even the enemies of the Southern Dynasties never sent anyone to chase us... This is not my ability, but someone deliberately protects us behind our backs. "

    It''s a hand that covers the sky of Luoyang City, obliterates everything that is bad for them, and protects them intact.

    Abnormally strong, also abnormally stable, has been protecting, this strong and stable almost let him lose heart to the extreme, the other side quietly can protect Chu Yu, but he can''t help anything.

    That person may be watching the sea, but his way of doing things is more like another person.

    Chu Yu was stunned.

    It turns out that her stable life has been protected for more than a year? Can she be so carefree and peaceful because someone has covered all the dangers and disasters for her? She can enjoy the clear and refreshing wind, can freely talk and laugh with people, because someone has set up an invisible barrier for her to block the wind and rain?

    Seeing that Chu Yu was in a trance, Huan yuan laughed bitterly and said in a low voice, "yes, your safety doesn''t need me to protect at all. What''s the benefit of staying here?"

    At this time, the servant had taken the package he said, which contained some belongings and a set of clothes, which he had prepared for a few days ago when he found that someone was secretly protecting Chu Yu. At that time, he had some intention to leave, but he didn''t have enough reasons to leave, and he didn''t want to leave, so he has been delaying until now, Now is the time for him to leave.

    Since Tuo bahong can send someone to protect Chu Yu, it shows that the hand can''t cover the wind and rain too tightly. His leaving may relieve Chu Yu''s burden and trouble.

    He turned and stepped forward, and was about to walk to the door not far away, but saw a figure quickly passing by him, and then stopped in front of the door.

    =======================================================

    Fainted, fainted, there is a serious typo, please forgive to write a love letter, check has not found... Sweat, originally I subconsciously want to let who write a love letter to whom? o(¡É_ ¡É)o¡­

 Chapter 243

    Seeing the figure clearly, Huan yuan was slightly surprised and immediately warmed up.

    The man standing at the door was Chu Yu. She ran from Huan yuan and came to the door before him.

    Afraid Huan yuan left from the exit behind her, her back against the door, with her body to block the two doors closed.

    Looking at her face, Huan yuan couldn''t help laughing: "what''s the use of blocking the front door? Don''t forget that there are side doors and back doors in this house."

    Chu Yu immediately clenched her teeth and said, "come on, stop the others for me!"

    Huan Yuan said with a smile: "don''t play a child''s temper. If you stop me for a while, don''t you want to stop me for a lifetime...".

    Because Chu Yu is about to cry now.

    Chu Yu holds her hands on the door. She knows that her behavior is futile, but she can''t just let Huan yuan leave and wander alone, but she doesn''t know what to say to keep him.

    Chu Yu was so sad that she was about to cry. All the people around her left one by one. Liu Sang was taken away by Zhong Nian Nian. Now Huan yuan has to go again. She has an aman. Liu sang has at least Zhong Nian Nian, but what''s Huan yuan got?

    What kind of mood did he leave with?

    At the thought of this, she was so sad that she couldn''t support herself. The people around her were all her family members, who had been accompanying and supporting each other from the Southern Dynasty to the Northern Dynasty. No one could give up or ignore her.

    When Liu sang left, she could comfort herself that he had relatives with him, but Huan yuan? What does Huan yuan have? He has been accompanied by her in silence, and in the end, he plans to leave in silence. He lost so much, but he didn''t get anything. Even a safe home has become a dilemma

    Chu Yu was biting her lips, her eyes were red, but her words choked in her throat.

    Don''t go

    Don''t wander alone

    Don''t leave her

    Because she will be sad, because he is lonely and sad.

    Huan yuan had a complicated feeling in his heart. His gentle and self-sustaining eyes gradually began to flood the spring water. He looked at Chu Yu for a long time. He said with a bitter smile: "princess, don''t do this. I''m just a lonely and humble body. It''s not worth it... "

    Don''t cry. If she cries, he won''t leave

    However, no matter how hard you don''t give up, you''ll have to go after all. There''s no feast that doesn''t come to an end.

    ********************************************************

    After about a quarter of an hour, Huan yuan finally walked out of the Chu garden and looked at the closed door behind him. His eyes lingered for a long time, but he still took a heavy step.

    He went to guancanghai''s house and knocked on it. Please send the letter to Guan Canghai by the servant who opens the door, and ask him to send a message on his behalf, hoping that after he leaves. Watching the sea can take care of Chu jade.

    He doesn''t know whether this will eventually spread to that person''s ears, but at least with the protection of guancanghai, Chu Yu''s safety can be guaranteed to a great extent, and he can leave at ease.

    The servant who opened the door also knew Huan yuan and asked him if he wanted to see guancanghai. Huan yuan shook his head with a smile and then left politely. He didn''t want to see guancanghai at all, because he saw guancanghai. He will unconsciously think of another person, especially at this moment.

    He slowly measured the ground of Luoyang city with his feet, and every step he took was one step away from Chu Yu, but he did not stop, but continued to walk.

    The decision must be done, Huan yuan''s stubbornness may not be lost to anyone.

    All the way to the East, only a mile away. When he passed an alley where few people came, Huan yuan saw a dark figure standing with his back to him at the exit. The man was dressed in black, his back was thin and thin, and his demeanor was as soft as willow.

    Huan yuan''s face sank. After a moment light way: "is you, ink fragrance."

    Although I can only see my back. But it was only a second or two for Huan yuan to recognize the person he had worked with before.

    Mo Xiang turned around slowly, looked at Huan yuan, raised his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Huan hasn''t seen you for a long time. It seems that Mr. Huan is not surprised that Mo Xiang is waiting here." His expression and action are self-contained, his behavior and speech are graceful, and he has no soft and charming color used as camouflage.

    Although the wound on his face is still residual, it is much lighter than when he saw it more than a year ago.

    At this time, Huan yuan no longer dared to underestimate the fragrance of ink. He looked at him for a while. He said coldly, "I''m not surprised. I''m staying in Luoyang City to cover the sky. Don''t say you know that I''m out of the city. Even if the person standing in front of me is him, I won''t be surprised."

    Since Mo Xiang came to him, he was naturally scheming. He only depressed to deal with it. Maybe he could get some information instead.

    For Huan yuan''s indifference, Mo Xiang said with a smile: "Mr. Huan is serious. My son has something important to do. It''s Mo Xiang''s own initiative to stop Mr. Huan... Mr. Huan just refused your Majesty''s will?"

    Huan yuan sneered: "that''s your majesty, not my majesty." No matter how the emperor of the Southern Dynasty was not successful, he did not intend to regard Xianbei Hu as the monarch from the beginning to the end.

    After hearing Huan yuan''s angry words, Mo Xiang was stunned and thought about it for a while. Then he said with a smile: "Mr. Huan, wait a moment. It doesn''t matter whose majesty is angry. My real master only allows Mr. Huan to be alone. Mo Xiang has something to ask for. Please calm down and listen to me from the beginning."

    Huan yuan frowned and said, "you say it."

    With a smile of victory, Mo Xiang bows first, and then opens with a soft voice.

    Half of what Huan yuan had expected before was right. Rong Zhi was really on the side of Empress Dowager Feng, but he didn''t directly assist empress dowager Feng. Instead, he sent Mo Xiang to help empress dowager Feng, occasionally contacting Mo Xiang unilaterally to inquire about the situation. But recently, Empress Dowager Feng and Tuo bahong, the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty, began to oppose each other. Originally, she saw that empress dowager Feng was about to win an all-round victory in the name of assistant politics, but suddenly a man appeared beside Tuo bahong, who helped Tuo bahong to reverse his disadvantage and even forced her to give in a little bit.

    Huan yuan sneered. Just as he was about to satirize what dry cleaning it had to do with him, he suddenly remembered that if it had nothing to do with him, Mo Xiang would not be so tired of talking and listening to him, so he listened patiently.

    When Mo Xiang spoke, he observed Huan yuan''s expression all the time and speculated his idea. He laughed and said: "Mr. Huan is worthy of being Mr. Huan. Mr. Huan also knows him, but he is an old friend from the Southern Dynasty." When it comes to the word "old friend", there is more meaning of gnashing teeth between his words.

    Seeing that Huan yuan was quite calm and never asked for the name of the man, Mo Xiang said frankly, "the man is like a mirror in the sky."

 Chapter 244

    This time, Huan yuan eyebrows finally appeared a wave, he looked at the ink, motioned him to continue.

    It''s undeniable that the ink incense carried out the sky like a mirror, which reminds him of enough vigilance and vigilance. The sky like a mirror is not only Rongzhi''s enemy, but also has harmed and been harmed by Chuyu. From this level, Rongzhi and Chuyu are on the same boat.

    Seeing that Huan yuan''s attention was finally aroused, Mo Xiang was relieved and continued to explain: Mo Xiang had helped empress dowager Feng to assist in politics, but Tian Rujing didn''t know what he had done after he appeared beside Tuo bahong, so he let victory fall to Tuo bahong''s side.

    Chu Yu knows that tianru mirror and bracelet have a very high spirit of Rongzhi, and they look down on everything. Therefore, they don''t agree with tianru mirror''s identity as the master of heaven, but the ink fragrance is different. He doesn''t know the truth, and he can''t have the mood of Rongzhi. The other day, seeing tianru mirror and little emperor Tuo bahong appear together, his feet suddenly panic half.

    Without the guidance of tolerance, he did not know how to deal with the situation.

    After hesitating for a while, Mo Xiang said his purpose: "I hope you can agree to Tuo Ba Hong''s request." It''s false to say that Rong Zhi only contacts him unilaterally. He knows where Rong Zhi is. On the one hand, he came to Luoyang to find Huan yuan, but the most important thing is to find him.

    However, he was not sure whether Rong Zhi would be controlled by some magical way again, so he had to try his best to increase his chances of winning in this aspect.

    He hoped that Huan yuan could be his internal agent and go to tianru mirror to assist Tuo bahong. In fact, he was exploring the reality of tianru mirror.

    Mo Xiang looked at Huan yuan sincerely and said, "Mr. Huan, although we are not really friends. It''s also difficult for you to make this suggestion, but Tian Rujing appeared in the Northern Wei Dynasty. I really don''t know what his purpose is. Maybe it''s for my son, or maybe it''s for the princess. I don''t want to say that I''m worried that the sky is like a mirror, like his master, for the sake of my son, and then I will do harm to him. It may not be impossible. That day, like a mirror, it will not be bad for the princess again... "

    When he said that, he stopped and looked forward to Huan yuan.

    Both of them are smart people. Mo Xiang knows that Huan yuan should be able to fully understand what he means. Tian Rujing used to be the enemy of Rong Zhi and Chu Yu. Maybe he came to the Northern Wei Dynasty for Rong Zhi, but he may not be able to remember Chu Yu again. He knew that his purpose could not hide Huan yuan''s mind, so he simply told Huan yuan to weigh and judge.

    According to his inference. The location of Huanyuan and Chuyu should have been told to tuobahong by tianrujing, not to mention the purpose of tianrujing. As long as Tuo bahong has expectations for Huan yuan, this is his opportunity.

    If Huan yuan can agree to Tuo bahong''s request, go to Tuo bahong''s side and get his reuse, he may be able to seize the opportunity and peep at the intention of heaven like a mirror.

    This is beneficial to both Rongzhi and Chuyu. Naturally, Mo Xiang admits that it is better for Rong Zhi. But for Chu Yu, it may not be totally useless. It depends on whether Huan yuan is willing to be a minister for that purpose.

    Just now, Huan yuan''s attitude seems to be extremely resistant to being an official in the Northern Wei Dynasty. Whether he agrees or not depends on how much he attaches importance to Chu Yu. Therefore, when Mo Xiang stopped Huan yuan, he was not sure that he could persuade him. He just tried to do so.

    Huan Yuan said nothing. Turn around and turn back along the same road.

    Mo Xiang stood quietly in the original place, waiting for Huan yuan to disappear from his vision. He estimated a while before he started his real journey.

    ********************************************************

    Huan yuan finally left.

    All the way to my side, there was only one man left. Chu Yu can''t be indifferent at last. She is surrounded by a terrible loneliness. All the time, all the time. Even going to guancanghai can''t erase this feeling.

    No matter liusang or Huanyuan, they are irreplaceable. Guancanghai is just a friend, but what she lost is her family.

    Fortunately, there is another aman. Although she is not smart and clumsy occasionally, she is the only one left by her side, because the existence of aman makes her not lose the last comfort.

    If aman left for any reason, she didn''t know what to do.

    After a few days, Chu Yu, aman and guancanghai strolled around the market. This trip was put forward by her. Aman obeyed all orders, so they decided.

    Chu Yu just wanted to go out to get some air. Seeing the sea, she knew that she was upset, so she let the carriage drive slowly. The three of them sat on the carriage, and the carriage drove for half of Luoyang City. Chu Yu leaned against the side of the carriage, with its curtains and side windows open, so that she could see the situation clearly.

    After passing the Qingyang gate and passing the Biyong Imperial College, Chu Yu suddenly called to stop. Before the carriage stopped, she jumped out of the car and ran to the stone tablet before the Imperial College.

    The stone tablet is almost the same as it was when she came here a year ago. On the surface, there are traces of wind, frost and war. But the person who took her to see the inscription at that time is no longer there.

    Chu Yu looked at the stone tablet in a daze. She didn''t even know what it was like in her heart, but she had a clear idea that Huan yuan had really left.

    Just now, she almost had hallucination, as if Huan yuan was standing in the stone tablet with elegant clothes and elegant demeanor, waiting for her to call him home.

    The man with a little scholar temperament once ran out to see these stone tablets many times. Sometimes she would feel a little impatient, but now she hopes Huan yuan to leave just to see the stone tablets. When she comes out to look for them, he will go back with her.

    Chu Yu stood in a trance in the stone tablet for a while. Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, she turned her head and saw that it was a worried aman. Then she comforted and said with a smile, "I''m ok. I just came to have a look."

    Just as she was going back to the cart, Chu Yu saw a grocer passing by not far away. She asked aman to wait for a while. She ran to the grocer and asked him to buy two exquisite clay figurines. She ran back and handed aman one: "take it." How can you go shopping without shopping?

    Aman took the doll and immediately forgot his worry. They went back to the car. After looking at the doll for a while, aman remembered the other one in Chu Yu''s hand. He glanced at Chu Yu and saw that Chu Yu was looking at her hand with a bitter smile.

    Chu Yu is grinning bitterly: she used to buy things for aman liusang. In order not to be partial, she used to buy double shares. How can she expect that after liusang left, this habit has been preserved.

    Seeing aman looking at himself, Chu Yu handed another doll to him and said, "I''ll give it to you." Anyway, liusang is no longer here.

    Aman took the doll, but he didn''t play with it like the other one. Instead, he carefully put it away. When he raised his head, he seriously explained to Chu Yu, "wait for Liu sang to come back and give it to him."

    Chu Yu showed a strange look for a moment. She wanted to say that Liu sang might not come back, but she couldn''t say it. She just laughed very hard, turned her face to one side and pretended to see the scenery outside the car.

    The carriage drove all the way south to Luoyang City, next to Luoshui.

    =======================================================

    Tears run... Three chapters... Three chapters must let Xiaorong really show up!

 Chapter 245

    Luoyang is named for its location in the sun of Luoshui.

    After driving out of the city for a long time, the carriage saw the gentle water in front of it. The water reflected a bright glow in the sun, reflecting the green weeping willows by the river. It turned the flowing water into spring water.

    Chu Yu definitely looked at the river for a while, and said: "look at the sea, aman, go with me. It''s boring to always sit in the car."

    The three stopped and asked the servants to take care of the carriage. They walked slowly along the riverside. Chu Yu was in front of them and Guan Canghai was behind them. Aman walked fast and slow for a while.

    After a long journey, Chu Yucai remembered today''s unexpected silence of guancanghai. Since he got on the bus, he hardly spoke except to tell the driver how fast to go.

    Chu Yu is strange in the heart, but at the moment she is depressed and tired in the heart, too lazy to ask.

    The gentle River occasionally rolled up a small whirlpool, while in the distance there was a boat moving slowly. The spring was beautiful, and even the air was mild and warm.

    Chu Yu had gone for a long time. She felt a little relieved and breathed out a breath. She looked at the river calmly. At this time, Chu Yu was standing on the edge of a high-lying mound by the river. If she took a step further, she would fall into the river. But standing here, she had a broad vision, and her mood was much broader.

    There is a gorgeous boat sailing below. It is more than ten meters away. It looks very rich. It must be a rich family. Chu Yu looks at it casually and takes her eyes back.

    For the best, although Huan yuan has gone, it may not be that she will never find him again. Besides, Huan yuan has his own opinions. Can she manage him all the time? As for the hard journey, she believed that Huan yuan had the ability to take care of herself.

    There''s nothing to worry about. Don''t worry about anything.

    Chu Yu said to herself.

    She turned around and looked back. She was about to greet the people behind her, but Guan Canghai didn''t seem to be behind her. However, aman, who was a few meters away, looked at her feet and showed a look of horror. He opened his mouth as if to shout something.

    Along with his eyes, Chu Yu looked down at his feet, but saw obvious cracks on the ground about two feet around where he was standing. At her feet came the sound of falling stones and sand, but it turned out that the edge of the mound was not very strong, and it could barely support its own weight. However, when she stood here, she had a small crack.

    Chu Yu wanted to run away immediately, but her feet moved slightly, and she didn''t even lift them up completely. At her feet, there was the sound of sand and stone, which made her dare not move easily.

    At this moment, time and thoughts seem to be solidified. Chu Yu looks at aman''s hasty approach, and looks at Canghai. She doesn''t know what''s going on. She falls a long way, and seems to find that something is wrong here. Also ran to her quickly.

    Aman''s distance is closer. He runs to Chu Yu and reaches out his hand to pull Chu Yu. However, he remembers that he has great strength and is afraid of pulling Chu Yu. During this hesitation, his feet also change. The original position of Chu Yu is just a small piece of collapse. But in addition to the fact that aman came and applied gravity to the side, the scope of the crack spread and expanded rapidly, and the two men''s bodies were askew, and their hands staggered quickly in the air, and then they separated quickly.

    With the collapse of sand and stones, the two fell together.

    Chu Yu felt that her body had lost weight for a moment, and her eyes looked at the place where she had fallen. At this time, Guan Canghai had already arrived. He quickly reached out his hand and grasped aman''s arm first.

    Hold on to aman and watch the sea. It seems to loosen, but at last it is pulled back. This delay, however, delayed the time to save Chu Yu. When Guan Canghai pulled aman back to the mound, Chu Yu had fallen a certain distance.

    This mound is not high. It''s convenient for people to go down the river. If they fall down, they won''t die.

    Chu Yu''s mind was blank, but her only thought was that she didn''t seem to know how to swim.

    The reason why guancanghai first touched aman was that when Chuyu and aman were standing, they were Chuyu on the outside and aman on the inside. After the slip, aman was just in front of Chuyu, so guancanghai couldn''t rescue them in time.

    He threw aside the black boy who was in the way. Watching the sea, he raised his hand to touch the covered brocade, and his body was ready to jump down. However, the next second, his hand was slowly put down and his strength was removed.

    Chu Yu''s ears are full of wind, and she is not too flustered. After seeing the figure of Guan Canghai, she puts down her heart. Even if she falls into the water, she must be able to save her before she drowns... Just thinking about this, Chu Yu falls into a warm embrace behind her back.

    A hand came out of her arm and held her waist tightly. Behind her was a man''s chest. Then she saw that the man stretched out his legs and pushed hard against the same falling rock. With the help of the reaction force, they fell gently in a slant line. They were falling into the boat that Chu Yufang had just seen.

    At the same time, guancanghai turned and walked down the mound towards the low ground near the river.

    As soon as they touched the boat with their feet, the hand was released, and the boat swayed slightly. Chu Yu was about to fall when she was not stable. With a light "be careful", her hands firmly held her shoulders. This time, she was sure that she was stable before it was released.

    It''s really clear when you look at it nearby. Every carving outside the boat is beautiful. When you get together, it''s not too complicated. It only makes the audience see endless beauty. But Chu Yu doesn''t want to appreciate it. Her whole mind is on the person behind her.

    When she heard the man''s voice just now, Chu Yu''s heart began to beat violently. When she finally stabilized her figure, she slowly turned around and looked back. The handsome eyes that came into her eyes were just like those in her memory. They were so loose and comfortable, like unrestrained water and wind.

    No one can restrain his steps, and no one can disturb his happiness.

    The distance between the two people is almost ambiguous, but around this person, any ambiguity can be turned into light wind, bright moon, flowing water and clouds.

    Last time he left without saying goodbye, leaving a note saying that he didn''t need to see each other off. Now goodbye, he seems to have really realized what he said: between heaven and earth, let him invite you.

    Wang Yizhi looks down at each other with a smile. The folding fan in his hand is still the one Chu Yu gave him. He smiles slightly, as if they just met in the street: "after many years, brother Chu is all right."

    How could it be all right?

    Chu Yu looked at him in a trance. Since he left, some people have left, some have betrayed, some have died, and some have undergone earth shaking changes. She lost her identity. From the Southern Dynasty to the Northern Dynasty, there was a showdown and break in the snow, and then people who shared weal and woe left her one by one.

    Just over a year, she felt as if more than ten years had passed. With so many changes and so many sorrows, how can we be clear for a moment?

    However, in front of this person, it seems that everything is not important. More than a year of separation seemed to be reduced to nothing in front of him. Those things that left deep scars in his heart were smoothed out with the speed of vision in his eyes.

    Experienced the earth shaking fortune, also as if light at any time will be blown away by the wind, can not find any trace.

    It seems that they parted only yesterday, then they got together again, and then said with ease: are you ok?

    She is still Zi Chu, he is still Yi Zhi.

    No matter how time turns, how regions change, and how identities differ, this has never changed.

    There was a strong wave in Chu Yu''s heart, which was pounding the viscera. There was a light in Chu Yu''s eyes, a smile in her tears, and almost choked: "brother Yi, you''re all right."

    =================================================

    Hoo, I said I was going to pull brother Yi out. After waiting for so long, I finally got him on the stage

    The meaning has arrived, will Rong Zhi be far behind?

    At the end of the month, Khan, if you haven''t cast your monthly ticket, just give it to me~~~

 Chapter 246

    Realizing that she was crying, Chu Yu was a little embarrassed. She quickly raised her hand to wipe her eyes and explained, "the wind is too strong..."

    It''s windy and sunny today.

    "Well, the sand blew into my eyes..."

    What''s more

    Chu Yu didn''t know how she broke into tears. She was chased by He Ji and survived. She didn''t cry. She had a showdown with Rong Zhi. She didn''t cry when she left the place from south to north. Liu sanghuanyuan left one after another. She finally held back. But at this moment, facing Wang Yizhi''s gentle eyes, it seemed that her long accumulated emotion collapsed and turned into a turbulent tide, Break through the dam of reason.

    Wang Yizhi looks at Chu Yu quietly. There is no ridicule or surprise in his eyes. He just delivers support and understanding in silence.

    To this vision, Chu Yu seems to be all relaxed, she simply no longer cover up, relieved way: "let you laugh, I just don''t know how..."

    Strange to say, with some tears flowing, her gloomy mood seems to follow these days.

    Wang Yizhi nodded a little, very considerate not to ask, he ordered to let the boat close to the river, boat down, two people take the boat to shore, the direction of the boat is the view of Canghai in Luoshui side standing position.

    Guancanghai is standing by the drinking water, with his shoes on the wet sand and one hand on his back, quietly waiting for the boat to dock. When Wang Yizhi just rescued Chu Yu, he also saw guancanghai by the way. Knowing that Chu Yu was with him, he made the servant of the boat lean towards him.

    More than three feet away from the bank, the boat ran aground in shallow water.

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment. If she got off the boat at this time, she would be soaked in clothes and shoes. She poured a foot of river sand and stepped back half a step. She picked up her skirt and jumped carefully towards the Bank of the river. Unexpectedly, because of her take-off, the boat shook, and she could not stand steadily. She was about to fall into the water.

    Wang Yi''s eyes are clear and quick, a grasp of Chu Yu, simply picked up her, lightly jumped ashore, after landing, he put down Chu Yu. But he raised his eyes to see the sea: "this..." how to call it?

    Aman, he knows, but this

    Chu Yu gave both sides a name, but the two people who were introduced to each other seemed strange. Although they were smiling at the same time, there seemed to be a strange atmosphere between the two people who stood opposite.

    If two people meet for the first time through introduction, they usually want to say hello or exchange greetings, but Wang Yizhi doesn''t say a word. He just looked up and down at the sea with a smile, and his eyes were full of contemplation and estimation. On the other hand, the view of the sea is also smiling, allowing Wang Yizhi to look at it at will.

    Chuyu patted Wang Yizhi''s arm, interrupted his gaze at guancanghai and said, "long time no see, brother Yizhi. How''s your year going?"

    Wang Yizhi laughed. "If you ask me, it''s a long story. How about it? Shall we find a place to talk slowly? "

    When he said this, Chu Yudeng felt itchy. When she saw Wang Yizhi, she felt much more happy. Her old depression was swept away, and now she was eager to talk and laugh with him again.

    Wang Yizhi said with a smile: "then your two companions..."

    It seems that Wang Yizhi doesn''t want to take guancanghai with him. Although it''s strange how he became so mean, Chu Yu didn''t say anything. She just turned to guancanghai and said, "brother Canghai, I''m really sorry today. Please come out with me to relax. Could you please take aman back? " Although it seems to be a bit of an attempt to demolish the bridge, Wang Yizhi has always been unrestrained. In case of delay, what will he do if he leaves for any reason?

    As for the view of the sea, horizontal and vertical two adjacent, he can''t run for a while and a half, Chu Yu thought, to go back with him to say sorry again.

    Guancanghai didn''t say anything. He just nodded and said, "even if you meet your old friends again, I don''t want to disturb you. Take aman back first." After that, he called the reluctant aman and turned away.

    Waiting for the sea to leave, Chu Yucai pulled Wang Yizhi''s sleeve and asked, "what did you do just now? Always look at him?" This time the Lord is gone, you can always ask, right?

    When Guan Canghai was walking on the street, his eyes often attracted a lot of attention because of the brocade. There were naughty teenagers who ran to him and stretched out their hands in front of him. But Wang Yizhi was not an ignorant and impolite person. First of all, a blind man was not rare to him. Even if he saw him for the first time, he would not stare at each other.

    Wang Yizhi said with a slight smile: "this guancanghai is similar to an old friend I know. I forget myself for a moment and neglect him. Brother Zichu, please don''t blame me. Please apologize to that friend for me."

    Chu Yu waved her hand and said, "I don''t mind watching the sea. Let''s go. Let''s find a place to talk. Shall we go back to your ship or go to Luoyang?"

    Wang Yizhi looked up at the boat and said with a smile, "it''s good to go to Baima temple. I haven''t seen it for a long time." In the past, he was different from solitude because of his nature, and he did not want to stay in one place too much. Secondly, as a witness of the ambiguous relationship between solitude and the empress dowager, if he appeared around solitude from time to time, it would make the already guilty solitude more unbearable.

    Now, after a long time, he thought it was time for him to let go of solitude. Then he went to Luoyang again and planned to stay for a while. But before entering the city, he met Chu Yu who also came to Luoyang.

    It''s not the first time for Wang Yizhi to come to Luoyang. More than a year ago, Wang Yizhi came with Jing ran. He didn''t know that Chu Yu was in the city, so he said goodbye to Jing ran and left in a hurry. They had a good relationship, and they didn''t really meet until now.

    Seeing Wang Yizhi again, Chu Yu''s heart is free. When she is with this man, it seems that all the worries can be put down, and the troubles in the world are insignificant. It''s not that Wang Yizhi can help him solve anything, but that the whole person''s mood is infected by him.

    After watching the sea, they also went back to Luoyang.

    ***************************************************************

    After parting from Chu Yu, Guan Canghai takes aman back to the carriage. Three of them come out together, but only two of them go back. Aman is playing with clay puppet, but Guan Canghai is silent all the time.

    The bus company went back and sent aman back to the Chu garden. After watching Canghai, he went home by himself. He entered through the side door, but there was a man in front of him, wearing a black cloak and thin.

    Ink opened the hood of his cloak, gave a salute to the sea and said, "I will return to Pingcheng today." He has been staying in Luoyang for some time, and Empress Dowager Feng still needs his help. He can''t afford to delay this time.

    Guan Canghai nodded at random and went on.

    He walked slowly to his house, closed the door with his backhand, and then asked, "what else did he say when he came here today?"

    There should have been no one in the room, but now another voice rang out: "what do you say? I should tell you. Before that, I was surprised. Didn''t you accompany Chu Yu out today? Why did you come back so early? "

 Chapter 247

    There were two people in the room.

    One of them, with his back to the door, is guancanghai, who has just returned. His body is hidden in the shadow, while the other, with his back to guancanghai, is reclining on the soft couch by the window. He is bathed in the soft spring light, and his body is lazy and scattered.

    A strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said, "she met a man."

    The humanitarian: "who?"

    Looking at the sea, he said, "Wang Yizhi."

    After a moment of silence, the man said, "well, you''re in trouble."

    "How to say it?" he said

    "Because..." the man lying on the soft couch slowly sat up, turned around, looked at the sea, and said, "because Wang Yizhi knew me when he was in Jiangling."

    His face was as like as two peas of broad and wide, and the face was almost the same as the view of the sea at the door.

    Two... Watching the sea.

    Looking at the sea by the door, he said with an unattainable smile: "I see, but he didn''t confirm my identity, so he didn''t point it out on the spot." According to his speculation, after he left, Wang Yizhi would not tell Chu Yu, because he could not be sure.

    Guan Canghai, who was lying on the couch, was still so lazy. He shook his head and fell back on the couch again. He said, "you are the one who has to face the problem. It has nothing to do with me. Just think for yourself."

    Guancanghai by the door took off the brocade belt and left it on the screen. He walked slowly to the corner of the wall and stood in front of the basin. With the water in the copper basin, he gently wiped the edge of his cheek with a wet cloth. After soaking for a while, a small white line gradually appeared on his cheek.

    Put your finger in the white line. Fingertips light pick, pick up is a once flesh color film, on the edge of the basin with water slowly open, so tear off several layers from the face, finally reveal the real face.

    He opened his closed eyes slowly.

    Beautiful and gentle eyes, not how to show sharp, but the quiet and lofty, leisurely charm, it seems to have carved into the heart marrow of the strange charm.

    I heard him take off his disguise. Guan Canghai on the soft couch said with a smile: "it''s not a good way to risk my name like this. One day you have to face him with your own face. You can''t pretend to be me all your life... Younger martial brother Rongzhi."

    It''s hard for a person to completely disguise himself as another person, which is not only known by Rong Zhi who is proficient in this way, but also known by Chu Yu who has a little knowledge of refitting.

    Camouflage change, nothing more than from the dress, body, appearance, body can be done in the clothes. But everyone''s appearance is different. It''s easy to change it. But it''s very difficult to completely simulate someone''s appearance. In the past, Rong Zhi pretended to be Liu ziye, and also sat in a house with poor light. That''s the best. But if you live in the sun, it''s impossible to get along for a long time.

    But guancanghai is an exception.

    Because I''m treating my eyes. His face was covered with a wide ribbon, covering his eyebrows and eyes, and most of his nose. This first covered the most important and difficult appearance features on his face. In addition, he was not familiar with Chu Yu before. Even though there were some slight differences, Chu Yu would not pay attention to them.

    also. The medicinal juice soaked in the brocade belt is always accompanied by the fragrance of the medicine. This not only conceals the characteristics, but also adds a characteristic to himself, which is in the eyes of others. At the thought of watching the sea, the first impression in my mind is that my eyes are covered with brocade. As long as the young people with the fragrance of medicine see the brocade and smell the fragrance of medicine, the audience will subconsciously think that this is a view of the sea, and will not pay more attention to the details.

    For these two reasons, Rong Zhi pretended to be a sea watcher. For more than a year, no one in Chu garden noticed.

    "Elder martial brother Canghai." Rong Zhi''s voice is very gentle, but his words are full of irrefutable meaning of controlling everything, "this is my business."

    "Ha." Guan Canghai said with a smile, "it''s really your business, but younger martial brother, you have been here for more than a year. There has been a great change in Pingcheng. The sky suddenly appears like a mirror. It must be for you. The ink fragrance can''t support you. If you don''t make a decision earlier, you''re afraid it will really harm yourself."

    After a pause, his tone flattened and became a little low: "you have always been determined to kill, cruel and merciless, nothing can''t give up, nothing can''t give up... Younger martial brother Rongzhi, your temperament is really detestable, but if you change your temperament, I''ll look more strange."

    Rong Zhi took it easy and said with a smile, "I have never been weak now. Elder martial brother Canghai, you are worried too much."

    Guan Canghai sneered with disbelief. For more than a year, he saw it in his eyes and went to make friends with Chu Yu in his name. Originally, he said that he would only stay with Chu Yu for four or five months to take care of his health. After four or five months, he said that he would stay for another two months, two months and two months, which has remained the same.

    Perhaps in other things, Rong Zhi still has his usual cold, calm and meticulous, and his judgment is still accurate. Even if he is in Luoyang thousands of miles away, he can also affect the situation of Pingcheng. Standing behind empress dowager Feng, he guides her to seize the power of the Northern Wei Dynasty, and arranges his chessboard step by step.

    But when it comes to going or staying, what''s his purpose?

    At first, he stayed by the Chu garden because he was different. Although the old force gradually returned to him, there was a little problem. That is, when he occasionally moved, his body would burst with force, and Shengsheng would deprive him of the power to control his body. For example, when he wanted to raise his hand, a downward force would rush out of his wrist, Instead, he dropped his hand.

    Although this situation does not happen very often, that is, it comes only once in three or five days, it is already an accident that can not be trusted for tolerance.

    He didn''t suspect that it was Chu Yu who did it. He didn''t think that heaven was like a mirror and could play such tricks with him. He just felt that there should be some twists and turns in the process, which he didn''t understand.

    As a result, while he ordered the search for tianru mirror trace, he and Guan Canghai became neighbors of Chu Yu and others.

    It''s not intentional. It''s just that these houses were originally the old houses where Guan Canghai and his father lived, but after many years, they returned to their original places.

    Even if he is a neighbor of Chu Yu and others, it doesn''t harm guancanghai. He just wants to live here. It doesn''t matter who is around.

    While Rong Zhi lived with him, he treated his eyes and sent Mo Xiang to Pingcheng to help empress dowager Feng.

    The neighbors didn''t communicate with each other for several months until empress dowager Feng came to Luoyang and Chu Yu caught a glimpse of the real face. Then Chu Yu noticed the neighbor and had the next contact.

    However, the originally scheduled departure time was delayed again and again.

    ============================================================

    Hoo, finally get Xiaorong out

    That, in fact, for more than a year, Xiao Rong has always been with Xiao Chu... A reader friend told me about this conjecture of one of her friends, saying that guancanghai is Rongzhi''s disguise, which surprised me with a cold sweat. He said that he was too observant and wise, and his eyes were burning

    In fact, this is a plot that I have designed for a long time. I had some foreshadowing before. I don''t know if anyone can see it_ ¡É)o¡­

    Especially in the last few chapters, I have been slowly and step by step revealing some signs and strengthening the description. I am very careful about this degree, which makes me very painful... The last two chapters are almost obvious, Wang Yizhi''s reaction and the performance of "watching the sea"

 Chapter 248

    The words dispelled Guan Canghai''s doubts, and asked again about the words of Mo Xiang, who came here to clean up the residual drugs on his face, and then cleaned up the fake decorations on his hands.

    After washing his hands carefully, he walked slowly to the window. The clear sunlight shone on his beautiful face, presenting a kind of ethereal and lofty charm.

    The reason why he stayed here is beyond my understanding.

    Because even he himself has not been able to fully understand it.

    At first, he pretended to be guancanghai to approach Chu Yu, but it was just a shock from the bottom of his heart. He was surprised at her refusal to give up, and even couldn''t help wondering if she really could put it down completely as she said.

    What is the reason for getting along with each other in the future?

    Rong Zhi''s unfathomable eyes flow with a contemplative look, and he calmly analyzes his own state of mind. He has done this many times in the past year. Rong Zhi is not someone else, he is the one whose heart is stronger than everything. He won''t let anything cover his eyes and blur his mind.

    Including Chu Yu.

    He opened his heart, spread it out in front of his eyes and looked closely. Once he found any problem, he would wave his decisive sword and cut off the crux.

    But this time, he found that he could not find the crux.

    That''s ridiculous.

    Rong Zhi said in his heart.

    It''s absurd and unexpected to see that woman. When I wake up from my morning dream, I see the woman with shame, anger and panic in her eyes. From that moment on, everything starts to change quietly.

    She awkwardly disguised, seriously distressed, carefully thought, and... Sincerely and frankly loved.

    When has it become impossible to ignore?

    Originally, I just wanted to go fishing again, because I made an appointment with her the next day. If you just leave, you may not go to guancanghai, but after fishing, you just have a picnic by the river for the night. When you get home, even the evening of the third day is over.

    Again and again because of a variety of reasons to stay, but Rongzhi heart understand, this is just an excuse, if he really want to leave something. No matter how much business is delayed, he can ignore it.

    He doesn''t leave. He just doesn''t want to leave.

    Even though he was often with Chu Yu, he did not give up his original goal. Through Feng Ting, he gradually infiltrated into the government of the Northern Wei Dynasty. Feng Ting and the little emperor Tuo bahong were just a cover and a tool he used at present.

    But the appearance of Tian Ru Jing upset his layout. He stood on Tuo Ba Hong''s side and clearly opposed Tuo Ba Hong and Feng Ting, the nominal mother and son. And prevented Feng Ting to further grasp the power of the move, and then, he came to invite Huan yuan through tuobahong.

    Rong Zhi knows clearly the purpose of the sky like a mirror. Tian Rujing has two purposes: one is to control Chu Yu and his party, the other is to make a trial to him.

    This is the letter of war for him: from south to north, although they crossed the border, the Northern Wei Dynasty was their new battlefield.

    The sky in the past is like the moon, but now it is like a mirror.

    It''s not terrible that the sky is like a mirror. However, the bracelet he owns is a headache. Even if he can''t bear it, he has to worry about it. If he doesn''t get in the way at the moment, he should go to Pingcheng immediately to deal with the dilemma caused by the sky like a mirror.

    After going to Pingcheng to solve the problem of tianru mirror, mastering the Northern Wei Dynasty and reorganizing the armaments for several years. After the completion of these plans, he won the chess game of Jiangshan

    And then

    And then what?

    Rong Zhi frowned slightly, and thought of this place before. He never thought so much, but planned more carefully. But now, somehow, there was a feeling that something was missing in his heart.

    The emptiness can''t be eliminated, even if it''s thousands of miles of beautiful rivers and mountains, it can''t be filled. We must fill in something to be satisfied.

    **************************************************************

    "What?"

    Chu Yu was shocked and almost dropped her glass.

    Although she had drunk several glasses of wine, there was no difference between the sweet and light fruit wine and the drink. Her brain was still very clear. She thought it over carefully to make sure that Wang Yizhi actually said that sentence: "do you want to go with me?"

    Chu Yu couldn''t help frowning: "what do you want to do when I go with you?"

    Wang Yizhi said with a smile: "you don''t care much in Luoyang now. It happens that I''m short of a travel companion, and you and I are congenial. Why don''t you come with me to read thousands of books, travel thousands of miles, and enjoy the vast world?"

    They are now in the White Horse Temple. There is a courtyard in the temple that belongs to him alone. As long as he orders not to disturb, no one will come in.

    In the elegant Zen room, sitting in a corner, I look at the two people who are sitting opposite each other drinking. I can''t help but smile, but I can''t help them to study the Scriptures.

    As long as Wang Yizhi doesn''t invite him to drink, he has the right to turn a blind eye to what he does in this so-called pure land of Buddhism. The Buddha is not in the temple, but in people''s heart.

    Chu Yu puts down her glass. She seriously thinks about what Wang Yizhi has said. Unexpectedly, she feels that this suggestion should make her feel comfortable. If she can really travel around the world as Wang Yizhi sees it, it may not be a happy thing. At the same time, it can also help her get rid of her present depressed mood.

    He thought he had gone far, but he met again. He was full of uninhibited breath, smiling and holding out his hand to her.

    The more he thought, the more he was moved. Chu Yu couldn''t help asking, "if we go together, can we take our family?"

    Wang Yizhi raised his eyebrows, slightly puzzled: "family members?"

    Chu Yu changed her words without blinking: "I mean family. I want to take aman with me. I don''t know if it''s convenient?"

    Comparing the name of aman with the Kunlun slave boy he saw just now by the river, Wang Yizhi''s answer was also straightforward: "there''s no inconvenience... But you only take him with you? What about the other one

    Chu Yu shrugged his shoulders and said, "he has great ability to see Canghai. He has his own place. I don''t need to worry about it." After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "you say it''s too sudden. Can I think about it later?"

    Although she is very excited about Wang Yizhi''s proposal, Chu Yu doesn''t intend to agree immediately, because she still has some other concerns. She can''t think about it until she goes back.

    Wang Yizhi is not embarrassed, only said: "this is naturally the best, if you should, I have to be afraid that you regret on the way." He picked up his glass with a smile in his eyes: "three days later, I will wait for your good news on Luoshui in the south of Luoyang City. If you agree, come to my ship and let''s set out together."

    Chuyu couldn''t help laughing because of the smile in his eyes. She raised her glass and touched him gently: "it''s a deal."

 Chapter 249

    When Wang Yizhi sent Chu Yu home, it was already late at night.

    Two people say goodbye at the door. Chu Yu glances at the dark street. It''s so late in the dark road now, so he must have gone to bed. I''d better go to tell him I''m sorry tomorrow morning.

    Chu Yu walks into the Chu garden. When the gate is closed, Wang Yizhi''s relaxed smile condenses slightly. He stands in the same place for a moment, but turns to the nearby courtyard, comes to the door without a plaque, and knocks the door gently.

    The night shrouded all around him with deep darkness and silence. Wang Yizhi was not worried. He was very leisurely waiting at the door. The breeze gently moved his elegant clothes and hair. After a while, a cautious question came from the door: "who is outside, please?"

    Wang Yizhi chuckled and said leisurely, "please tell your master that Wang Yizhi, an old friend of Jiangling, is visiting." When chatting with Chu Yu, he knew that Guan Canghai lived next door to Chu Yu.

    Before long, the sound of the man''s footsteps returned. This time, he opened the door and gave a gift: "please follow me. My master is waiting in the front hall."

    When he followed the servant to the front hall, Wang Yi saw guancanghai sitting askew on the throne. Guancanghai was wearing a white tunic and a blue gray robe on his shoulders. Above his eyes, there was still a ribbon with the fragrance of medicine.

    Hearing Wang Yi''s steps approaching, Guan Canghai smiles: "I come so late, but I blame you for knowing you in the daytime, but I don''t greet you?"

    Wang Yizhi was slightly surprised when he heard the words. He looked at the sea carefully for a while, which was different from that in the daytime. Now he felt that he was watching the sea again... Is it because he had not seen each other for a long time that he was unfamiliar with the sea in his impression, which leads to the misunderstanding in the daytime?

    But although he misunderstood. Why didn''t Guan Canghai take the initiative to recognize him?

    Listen to Wang Yizhi still don''t speak, view Canghai know what he is wondering, but don''t explain, just light smile, let him guess enough.

    The current view of Canghai is not Rongzhi''s disguise, but a genuine view of Canghai. He and Rongzhi heard the notice from his subordinates and learned that Wang Yizhi was coming. The two brothers knew why he had come, so they were pushed out to pick up the guests. It was the real thing.

    Chu Yu didn''t talk about the relationship between Rong Zhi and Guan Canghai to Wang Yizhi. Rao is how Wang Yizhi became keen, and he didn''t expect that the two men were in collusion.

    After surmised for a while, Wang Yizhi was sure that the view of the sea in front of him was a fake one. He let go of his worries and said with a smile: "I''m sorry. When I first saw you today, I suspected you were fake, so I pretended not to know you. Now I''m going to go to the door and ask brother Canghai not to blame. "

    Wang Yizhi is not a sincere person who can''t hide his words in his heart, but he is also not a deep-seated person who never shows his intentions. He feels that his heart is wrong with his friends, so he frankly apologizes. On the one hand, it''s his nature to let go of his doubts, and on the other hand, it''s because he knows that Guan Canghai won''t mind his mistake.

    Look at the sea and laugh at it.

    They talked and laughed for a while. When Wang Yizhi''s purpose of this trip was achieved, he got up to say goodbye and watched the sea all the way to the door.

    Seeing off the guests, guancanghai returns alone along the original road. Before Wang Yizhi comes, he and Rongzhi are playing chess. Now Rongzhi is still sitting in front of the chessboard, and he hears the sound of his playing chess. Guan Canghai said casually with a smile: "I was just about to give you up, younger martial brother Rongzhi."

    Wang Yizhi''s heart is full of beauty, which makes him almost calm. Fortunately, he is not an impulsive and enthusiastic person, but his mind moves. It will be completely eliminated.

    Between Wang Yizhi and Rongzhi, he chose to protect Rongzhi.

    Rong Zhi was slightly stunned. He looked down and said, "thank you, elder martial brother Canghai. Let''s continue this game."

    This is the old rule between the martial brothers. Although he just left in the middle of the sea, he didn''t worry that Rong Zhi would take the opportunity to cheat on the chessboard. Their comparison at this level would not use indecent means. What''s more, the chess game was already in his mind.

    They played chess for a long time, each step after a long thought, until the middle of the night, Rong Zhi won with some slight advantage.

    Silently watching the chessboard for a moment, Rong Zhi began to pick up the pieces.

    Guancanghai''s chess power didn''t make much progress, and his chess power didn''t decrease. His control ability is still strong and stable, but... Compared with the past, he seems to have more things, which makes some minor accidents happen.

    Guan Canghai sighed: "this game is invalid. Your heart is not in the game. We''ll play it another day."

    Rong Zhi reminded without expression: "elder martial brother Canghai, I won this game." Don''t try to cheat.

    Watching Canghai, he laughs: "really, I forgot."

    When the two brothers finished the game, they went back to their rooms and fell asleep. The next morning, guancanghai heard the footsteps approaching in his sleep. He had excellent ear power, and could easily tell that it was Chu Yu''s footsteps. Qingzhi came to find Rongzhi, and he was too lazy to pay attention to them. He turned over and went to sleep again.

    In the past year, Chu Yu often came to see "guancanghai" and almost regarded it as her second home. She came and went directly without any notice.

    After a while, Chu Yu''s footsteps came to the door, and the knocking and greeting came at the same time: "are you there?"

    As a genuine goods, Guan Canghai would not answer, but after a while, he did not hear Rong Zhi pretending to be him.

    It''s very clear from the view of Canghai that although the ear power of tolerance is not as good as that of him, it''s also very sensitive. Otherwise, he won''t pretend to be him for such a long time without revealing his flaws. At the same time, due to his tolerance, he will wake up from his sleep when the wind blows. It''s really abnormal that he won''t reply when he is called.

    In my heart, I was puzzled, but I couldn''t sleep. I immediately got out of bed and went through the main room to the bedroom on the other side. However, I realized that Rong Zhi was still lying on the bed, but I didn''t know why I couldn''t move.

    Guancanghai knows that Rongzhi has a hidden trouble because the sky is like a mirror. It will attack from time to time. Sometimes some part of the body can''t be controlled. Sometimes the whole body can''t control its strength. Now the strange disease happens to attack again. This time, it''s more serious. Not only can''t the whole body move, but also can''t make a sound.

    After a year together, guancanghai saw several episodes of Rongzhi, so he didn''t panic at this time. He just came to the bedside quickly, with one hand on Rongzhi''s shoulder, and the other hand bent into a button. He hit the joints of Rongzhi''s body evenly and quickly, and the strokes were as dense as raindrops.

    This is what he and Rong Zhi worked out together. Although this technique can not cure the disease, it can reduce the attack time and make Rong Zhi''s physical condition return to normal as soon as possible.

    But he was so absorbed that he forgot Chu Yu who was knocking at the door.

    Chu Yu knocked on the door for a while, but there was no response. She was surprised to hear a faint sound inside the door, so she pushed the door straight in and walked toward the place where the sound came out.

 Chapter 250

    After a round of even and fast hitting, the tight body finally relaxed.

    This technique not only needs to be fast, but also needs to be uniform in strength, without any deviation. Rao Shiguan''s force is amazing, and when he controls it, there is a slight perspiration on his forehead. Then he breathes a sigh of relief, but he hears Chu Yu''s footsteps coming to the door of his bedroom, which makes him aware of what is going on.

    What should I do?

    Looking at Canghai, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and he reluctantly turned over and slightly tilted his mouth. Even in the face of this critical juncture, they are still calm, and never show a bit of panic.

    Although Guan Canghai himself is sure to escape from the window before Chu Yu takes another step into the house, his strength has not yet recovered, and his face is not easy to look at. If he leaves him alone, he is afraid that Chu Yu will see what they have done this year.

    But it''s not convenient to take Rong Zhi with him. It''s a little reluctant for him to get in and out of the window alone. If you take one person with you, there will be delay. At that time, neither of them can go, and Chu Yu bumps them into each other.

    If she shouts Chu Yu not to let her in at this time, it will avoid her seeing Rong Zhi, but it will inevitably make her suspicious

    Although he thought about it a lot, it was just a flash of thought for him to watch Canghai. At this time, Rong Zhi had an action to listen to what he wanted to do. He immediately understood and cooperated with him.

    When Chu Yu came to the bedroom door, the voice that led her to come suddenly stopped. Although she recognized the strength of Guan Canghai and thought that he would not be in any danger, the strange sound still worried her. She didn''t care too much, so she stepped in.

    Walking into the bedroom, Chu Yu lifted her eyes and swept away. She couldn''t help but be stunned.

    The furnishings in the bedroom are very simple, nothing more than the bed cabinet, the most prominent bed. At the moment, there were two people lying. One of them had disordered hair, wide open skirt, and crystal sweat oozing from her eyes closed face. It was the person she was looking for to watch the sea, while the other was lying in front of her chest. Most of her body was covered by the sea, and her head was covered above her shoulders and neck. What caught Chu Yu''s eyes was the scattered black hair

    Looking at the situation in front of her, Chu Yu was stunned for more than ten seconds. Until the people in the thin quilt seemed unbearable and gave out a shallow groan, she was awakened from her stupor and quickly apologized and exited the door.

    From the bedroom back to the main room, Chu Yu is not enough, even back to the door of the big room, just slowly stop. She raised her hand to touch her face. She felt the heat on her face and her heart beat fast.

    She just... Seems to have seen the scene... There is sweat on guancanghai''s forehead

    The strange sound I heard just now... Can''t it be... What kind of sound?

    incorrect. Even if it makes a sound, it won''t be so fast

    Maybe Guan Canghai is a martial arts practitioner. Maybe the martial arts practitioners are quite fast and powerful

    It''s not right. It''s not used in this area, is it?

    ¡­¡­

    After a series of confused thoughts, Chu Yu finally regained her composure, and then the doubt appeared in her mind: since she had been in contact with Guan Canghai for a year, she hardly saw that he had a woman. Why did you suddenly

    After thinking about it, she was relieved: there is no need to show the things in other people''s rooms in front of her, right?

    Although she said that, Chu Yu felt a little uncomfortable: when she saw the scene just now, she was shocked. Looking back, she realized that guancanghai also had his own life, and felt as if something that originally belonged to her had been robbed.

    From recognition to communication, I have been talking with her about Wuji''s view of the sea. always

    When Chu Yu Deng came up with this idea, she was in a cold sweat: she''s not that crazy, is she? Rongzhi can''t change elder martial brother Rongzhi. It''s only more than a year apart!

    No, this sign should be stopped firmly.

    Chu Yu secretly clenched her teeth and said that she must never plant again. Besides, since guancanghai already has something, she likes it. We should never be a junior.

    This is a matter of principle.

    Just thinking deeply, Chu Yu suddenly felt that she was patted on her shoulder. Subconsciously, she turned her head to see the "view of the sea". She was so scared that she backed back in a hurry.

    Rong Zhi''s hand was still hanging in the air, so he heard Chu Yu retreat as a ghost. He couldn''t help but wonder in his heart, wondering whether there was any flaw in his modification of Yi Rong today. Although there are few flaws in his disguise, there is also a drawback. His eyes are blindfolded, and he can''t judge Chu Yu''s mind through intuitive examination.

    Chu Yu looked at the sea, but what flashed in her mind was just now, and her cheek was warming up again. She quickly took a deep breath to calm her mind. Then she remembered that she had come here to apologize for yesterday.

    Aware that Chu Yu seemed to have a tendency to stand in a daze, Rong Zhi coughed lightly, changed his voice and said, "how about going into the room and sitting down?"

    Chu Yu nodded subconsciously, then suddenly remembered the man who was watching the sea just now, and said: "that... It''s not convenient... The one in the room..." who else should be in the room, so it doesn''t matter if you invite her in?

    Because Chu Yu didn''t know the location of the man who didn''t even see his face, so he called him who.

    Rong Zhiman said, "you don''t have to worry about that person." It should be out of the window by now.

    Because of the cognitive deviation, although they said the same thing, they meant different people. Chu Yu would never have thought of who was standing in front of her in another way.

    Entering the room and taking a seat, Chu Yu''s eyes still couldn''t help flying in the direction of the bedroom. She was afraid that someone would come out. Although "watching the sea" seemed very calm, she was quite embarrassed.

    After waiting for a while, Chu Yu felt a little relieved. She first apologized for letting Guan Canghai go first yesterday, and then said that Wang Yizhi had invited her.

    Rong Zhi was picking up the tea cup at this time. Hearing her words, his wrist was frozen in mid air.

    It''s not just movement, thought, breath, and blood that seem to stop for a moment.

    After a while, Rong Zhi slowly put down the cup, but his fingers did not loosen. He asked in a harmonious voice, "do you want to go with him?"

    Chu Yu nodded and said, "to be honest, I''m very moved. Anyway, Huanyuan and they are almost gone. I don''t have much to worry about here. I can leave at any time with aman. It seems very good to travel with him." Then she looked forward to Rongzhi and said, "I came here today, and I want to ask your opinion... What do you think?"

    What does he think of?

    Rong Zhi was stunned. He took up the cup and touched it on his lips. His voice was a little hoarse and said, "you shouldn''t ask me. It''s up to you to decide where you are going."

    Wang Yizhi

    Rong Zhi almost has no doubt that if Chu Yu leaves with Wang Yizhi, he may not have much chance to see her in the future, and she will be like Wang Yizhi, turning into a wind that no one can restrain.

    But at this moment, in this situation, he did not have any position to stop her.

    Chuyu said with a smile, "but I don''t make up my mind. Besides, you are my friend. Of course, I want to hear what you think."

    It seems that she can''t get any advice from guancanghai. Chu Yu''s interest is a little dull, and she leaves soon, leaving only Rongzhi to sit up with a cup.

    Chu Yu has been waiting for a long time to go away. He put down the cup and left slowly with his fingers. The edge of the fine white porcelain is flowing with a warm luster. The tea in the cup is clear and green, just like a piece of good Jasper.

    He turned away, leaving the teacup in the middle of the table.

    In the early morning, the sun moved slowly. A bright and clear beam of light came into the house and shone on the teacup. Suddenly, with the sound of "Hua La", the teacup turned into a pile of fragments, and the tea in the cup no longer contained anything. It flowed out from the gap between the fragments and the clean edges, spread to the edge of the table, and trickled down to the ground.

 Chapter 251

    When another round of night came, the noise of the day was all over the place, and the street was cold again.

    The night in spring is warm, and the dark fragrance floating in the night makes people want to be drunk, and the pedestrians pour quietly.

    But there is such a person, his heart like ice, fragrance through his body, but nothing left.

    Rongzhi walks slowly on the street at night. At this time, he has recovered his clothes as Rongzhi. His clothes are like snow. In this warm spring night, there is a faint condensation and haziness.

    His eyes were more dark and deep than the night, but in the unfathomable world, he seemed to be rolling with a wave of demons, stronger and faster, and finally fell into the endless abyss.

    After passing through half of Luoyang City and leaving the city gate, the front convenience is Luoshui. Rong Zhi takes a glance, slows down, and goes down the Luoshui river. Soon, he sees the boat resting quietly.

    Although the night is deep, the lights are still on the boat, and the light from the crevice reflects the half bright and half extinguished water of the river.

    Rongzhi stood by the river, listening to the sound of silk and bamboo from the boat. His snow-white clothes were lifted by the wind from the river. Some of them were rolled on the long sword on his waist. He almost wanted to take advantage of the wind. He looks very quiet, but the bottom of his heart is filled with fierce murders.

    If you want to stop Chu Yu quietly, you can only kill Wang Yizhi and deal with it properly, and this person will disappear from the world.

    In fact, it''s not difficult to deal with it. Wang Yizhi''s nature is wild, and sometimes no one knows where he has gone.

    Kill Wang Yizhi, there will be no second Wang Yizhi in the world, and take Chu Yu to leave forever.

    Maybe it''s because Rong Zhi has been standing by the river for a long time and is facing the direction of the boat. The attendants on the side of the boat were alert to him. After looking at him carefully for a while, they went into the house and reported to him. After a while, Wang Yizhi walked out slowly.

    Half a river apart, one standing in the bow, one standing by the river, the full moon in the sky quietly reflected in the slowly clear river, the water is also flowing with moonlight.

    They looked at each other in silence. Without words, for a long time, Wang Yizhi chuckled and said, "brother Rongzhi came late at night. Please forgive me for missing you and welcome me far away."

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "brother Yi has always been unrestrained, so why be polite." Although there was a murderous opportunity in his heart, after he saw Wang Yi, he was calm and calm again, with a pair of dark eyes and a calm smile.

    Wang Yizhi asked people to put down the boat. Taking him to the shore, he stepped on the shallow water stains on the beach. He looked at Rong Zhi and said leisurely, "this is a familiar situation. Yesterday in the daytime, I came here by boat like this. At that time, the people on the shore were just accommodating you, right? "

    Although he didn''t know much about the inside information, he was very keen. He had noticed that something was wrong with his first "view of the sea". For a moment, I didn''t think of Rong Zhi. Later, I watched the sea and took the cover, so I was cheated. Now I see Rong Zhi, even if I want to understand the reason.

    Since Wang Yizhi saw through, Rong Zhi didn''t hide it. He only nodded and said, "you''re right. That man is really me." He gazed at Wang Yizhi. In front of the man''s body, there is a kind of free and easy that he can''t reach, he can put down at any time, he can get out at any time, he is playing this world. I never really valued anything but freedom

    Wang Yizhi has a heart breaking bearing. Regardless of men and women, even if he was at the beginning, he knew in his heart that this might be someone he could not control completely.

    twice.

    Wang Yizhi disrupted his plan twice, inadvertently, even by chance, threw variables into his tight chess game, and both times caused interference to him.

    Rong Zhi is not a man who is angry and kills people because of such a small matter. From the past to the present, I don''t know how many people are against him and destroy his plan. Even if the sky is like the moon, he only acts according to his own needs. But there has never been a moment like now when he has a clear intention to kill.

    There is no need to say more. Rong Zhi lowered his eyes and raised his hand to hold the hilt of the sword. He did not even try to ask Wang Yizhi to leave Luoyang ahead of time, because even if he said it, Wang Yizhi would not yield to his force. Although Wang Yizhi is idle and dissolute, he is not weak. He will not be forced to change his mind.

    If he tried to force Wang Yizhi to leave by force, it would be an insult to Wang Yizhi.

    Wang Yizhi sighed, and the sword came out first. As he left the boat, he also took his sword with him: "should I resent your ruthlessness, or should I admire you for knowing me deeply, knowing that I can''t change my mind because of you?"

    Both of them have 17 or 18 exquisite minds. Rong Zhi knows that Wang Yizhi will not yield. Wang Yizhi also knows Rong Zhi''s intention and the reason why he does not exhort. On the contrary, words become the most superfluous thing between them, because they can understand each other''s intention with only one face to face and one look.

    Wang Yizhi thought with emotion: since the first meeting, he has admired Rong Zhi''s talent. Rong Zhi also knows him very well. They should have become friends, but what is the reason for them to fight each other and kill each other here?

    Because Chu Yu.

    But it''s not just because of Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu is just an inducement. The real reason is their strong personality. Even though one is elegant and leisurely, the other is casual and unrestrained, but the loneliness of tolerance demands that he can control everything. Wang Yizhi''s pride makes him unwilling to be controlled by anything.

    Wang Yizhi didn''t know how powerful Rong Zhi''s force was, but since Rong Zhi dared to come alone, he should have a complete grasp. At this time, he was just dead.

    But he was not afraid.

    From the past to the present, Wang Yizhi has never been really afraid of anything. He follows his own heart and lives happily. Even if he dies, he will die happily.

    Rong Zhi''s sword didn''t come out of its sheath. Although he had already made clear the target of killing people when he came here, he seemed to be at a loss.

    He clearly wants to kill Wang Yizhi, doesn''t he? How could it be so hesitant?

    What is he worrying about?

    If you kill someone, you must be prepared to bear all the consequences. But this time, a vague sense of fear appeared in his heart. If you really kill Wang Yizhi, maybe there will be something he doesn''t want to face.

    Suddenly, a strange look appeared between Rong Zhi''s eyebrows, and he turned his head to look at the side of his body.

 Chapter 252

    A third man appeared by the river.

    When they confronted each other, the man had already walked ten meters away from them, but no one noticed his arrival.

    It was a young man of about twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, with loose hair, loose clothes and slightly closed eyes. He casually yawned and said, "you two are really in a good mood. We are still chatting so late."

    Wang Yi one sees his appearance, immediately laughed, way: "elder brother Canghai, what is this to do?" Even if he saw Rong Zhi tonight and knew that he had been cheated by Guan Canghai last time, he was not a little annoyed. Instead, he joked with him with a smile.

    He and Rong Zhi, with their swords, were carrying a fishing rod behind them.

    Watching Canghai, he laughed and said, "me? Naturally, I came here to fish. It''s a good time to bait tonight. Would you like to accompany me

    Knowing that Guan Canghai had come to save him, Wang Yi was grateful and took back his sword. At the same time, Rong Zhi''s sword suddenly came out.

    The sword pointed to the ground obliquely. Rongzhi didn''t look at Wang Yizhi any more. He just turned to watch Canghai and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Canghai is coming to make trouble with me?"

    Guan Canghai said with a smile: "how can it be regarded as a dilemma? I''m just here to fish, but don''t disturb my interest in fishing and hurt my fishing companion. " Even if he helps Rong Zhi, he can''t let him kill Wang Yizhi.

    Stop, lips slightly pursed.

    Looking at Canghai''s coming, it seems that Wang Yizhi has been protected. He can even think of such a ridiculous excuse as "fishing companion" and immediately erect a solid barrier wall in front of Rongzhi.

    Guancanghai understands Rongzhi. In the daytime, he hears Chu Yu talking to Rongzhi. In the evening, when he finds that Rongzhi is out, he immediately understands what he wants to do. He soon came after him to protect Wang Yi''s integrity.

    Rongzhi also knows guancanghai. Since guancanghai offered an excuse for his fishing companion, it shows that he is determined to protect Wang Yizhi.

    These two brothers have different personalities, just as Tong Rongzhi seems elegant and elegant, but in fact he is very deep in the city. He looks reliable, stable and amiable on the surface, but he is a bit of a rascal in his heart. Otherwise, he would not use the farfetched excuse of filial piety to stop Xiao.

    But his scoundrel is backed by his extraordinary strength. Even if he is seen through, no one dares to do anything to him.

    Now this move is on Rong Zhi.

    Compared with Rong Zhi''s helplessness, the look of looking at the sea can almost be described by his spare time. He slowly said, "younger martial brother Rong Zhi, although you have recovered your military strength now, don''t forget who I am."

    Slowly remove the fishing rod from your back. He described the fact smoothly: "yes, my father said that you are a rare genius in five hundred years. Genius, all-round talent... The old man always has no music in his mouth. All these statements have been said to me... But you are genius, devil, genius, all-round talent... "

    He smiles a little. The smile on his lips doesn''t make public, but it contains a strong and incomparable self-confidence: "right now. You are not as good as me

    I have just come to see Canghai. At that time, he dominated the situation in his hands. His force was enough to sweep away all tricks. Even if he was tolerant, he could not win in front of him.

    After a pause, Guan Canghai said in a low voice: "I mean, can I avoid it for a while? I have something to say to my younger martial brother."

    Wang Yizhi nodded, although he was also surprised at the relationship between Rongzhi and guancanghai. However, he turned around and walked away considerately, leaving a space for the two brothers to have a private conversation.

    When Wang Yizhi left, he sighed: "younger martial brother Rongzhi, you shouldn''t come here tonight. It''s a good way to kill people. It''s a bad idea, too. "

    Let him be silent.

    He didn''t understand that, but beyond that. He didn''t know what else he could do.

    There is a day like a mirror outside, and there is a hidden danger in Pingcheng from time to time. The internal and external forces are enough. At this juncture, Wang Yizhi is like the wind passing Luoyang, and he is about to take Chu Yu away

    What does he have to do to be satisfied?

    How can he eliminate the uneasiness in his heart?

    He thought about it and couldn''t find a way to work on Chu Yu. When the woman was in front of him, he couldn''t reach out and touch her.

    For the first time in his life, he was so at a loss. The strong and urgent pressure made him choose the most extreme path and cut down the roots.

    Looking at the sea and thinking for a moment, he suddenly seemed to realize that he had some pity on his face: "Rong Zhi, you are confused." If it was the former tolerance, it would not have used such a rude and extreme method. Even if it had been used, it would have been vigorous and resolute. It would not have waited until he came to stop it.

    Rong Zhi''s eyes were quiet. The moonlight reflected in the slow river water also melted into his unfathomable eyes. Although he looked well, his heart moved slightly because of the words of watching the sea.

    He didn''t know how to keep Chu Yu.

    He is always full of wisdom and resourcefulness. He has a mind to do what he wants to do. In a moment, he can come up with countless means, but he doesn''t know how to attack Chu Yu.

    For the first time, because a person, do not know what to do.

    All the wisdom and consideration are put into water, even reaching out seems to have become a taboo, lest the sharp edge of the fingertips destroy the balance in front of us.

    His ruthless means, his perseverance and ingenuity, are now completely useless.

    It''s not right to do anything, it''s wrong to say anything.

    At last, I began to be at a loss.

    When, in the boundless snow, the flaming figure cursed bitterly: God will never let you be so free!

    It will one day!

    In an instant, the pupil of Rongzhi eye suddenly shrinks.

    When I first heard it, it was a joke, but now I think of it, it''s like a terrible curse, turning into a rope of thorns, crisscrossing around his body.

    Looking at Canghai, he couldn''t see the subtle change of his face. He only continued: "it''s nothing for me to help you cheat others, but you can''t kill Wang Yizhi. From now on, until he leaves here, I will accompany him. If you are sure that you can beat me, just come."

    Rong Zhi nodded his head slightly, turned around without hesitation, and went back along the original road.

    He is not an opponent. It''s not as good as military force, and tricks don''t work. He can see most of the things he knows.

    Wang Yizhi can''t be killed, and he doesn''t need to stay here.

    Rongzhi walked very slowly, very slowly, and his pace was as calm as ever. But for some reason, Wang Yizhi looked from a distance, but he had an illusion: the more hazy snow-white figure in the moonlight, like a lost traveler, trying to find the right way.

    ****************************************************************

    The night passed like this.

    When Chu Yu came to see the sea the next day, the courtyard was still a beautiful spring.

    Chuyu walked around the yard briskly, found the "guancanghai" sitting beside the fish pond, and said, "good morning!" She seems to be in a wonderful mood, with a smile on her eyebrows and eyes, and even the tone of her voice.

    Rongzhi had already heard Chu Yu''s approaching steps, but he didn''t look back. He just continued the action on his hand and scattered the fish food into the pool. After a while, he said faintly, "well."

    Chu Yu completely didn''t notice Rong Zhi''s strange, just continued: "I went back yesterday and thought for a whole day, finally I thought about it."

    When she made the decision, she only felt that she had let go of a big stone in her heart. She was much more relaxed and happy: "I decided to go with Wang Yizhi."

    She said so briskly and cheerfully.

 Chapter 253

    Chu Yu''s words flitted across the whole garden like a sharp sword. Without looking back, they pierced Rong Zhi''s ears.

    Rong Zhi''s baited hand faltered slightly, then recovered as usual. He said with a faint smile, "is that right? Have a good trip. "

    Chu Yu nodded. She sat beside Rong Zhi and sighed: "in fact, I can''t bear you, but there''s no feast in the world that doesn''t end. Even if I''m a good friend, there''s a moment when I have to leave. I''ll miss you often in the future."

    It''s about "watching the sea".

    Rong Zhi didn''t speak. His lips curved perfectly with a smile, and the corners of his mouth slightly tilted, showing a good mood: "it''s a pity that you are my best friend, and I will occasionally think of you in the future."

    Voice, tone are not flawed, with a shallow joy, as well as a little disappointed, this should be "view the sea" performance.

    Chuyu said with a smile: "only occasionally? You really can''t please a girl''s family. You should say that you will miss me every day in the future. Maybe I''ll be reluctant to leave as soon as my heart softens. "

    She joked with indifference. She didn''t see a line of lip opening, but no sound was made.

    The next moment, she quickly said: "joking, joking, even if you really say that, I''m going to leave. I always yearn for the realm of Wang Yizhi''s free invitation. Even if he doesn''t invite me, one day, I want to walk around. Now the time is right, and liusang Huanyuan has just left. I''ve lost a lot of obstacles. It''s not boring to have Wang Yi on the road. "

    Rong Zhi said in a soft voice, "that''s true."

    Chu Yu talked with Rong Zhi for a long time. She was about to leave. She was a little reluctant. She thought of the interesting things she had been getting along with "guancanghai" in the past year. She was very happy. It wasn''t until noon, when the sun was shining, that Chu Yu realized that she had been delayed for a long time. She said goodbye to Guan Canghai and went home to deal with her private affairs.

    In addition to sending people outside the city to send a letter to Wang Yizhi, she had to deal with all the house in time, including the placement of servants and the collection of property.

    Time is pressing. She has less than two days left.

    After Chu Yu left. Rong Zhi was still sitting at the edge of the pond. He slowly pulled off the blindfold ribbon, and then left it aside. His figure seemed to be fixed, and he looked down at the water without moving.

    The bright sunlight shone on him, casting a dark miniature on the ground.

    In the pool, all kinds of fish are still swimming happily. These are the fish raised by Chu Yu. Sometimes she forgets to feed them for many days, so Rong Zhi will bring some fish food into the water, just as he did before Chu Yu came here today.

    His body is still. Eyes also seem to be completely solidified, dark beautiful eyes did not emerge the slightest waves, eyes did not turn for a moment. Back and forth of the fish reflected in his eyes, as if reflected in a mirror.

    The garden is full of lush vitality, but in this small corner, it is cold and lonely.

    Rong Zhi just sat for a long time. He didn''t worry that Chu Yu would come back, because since she was going to leave, she must have a lot of things to deal with and prepare. She would be so busy that it would be difficult for her to think of him occasionally.

    The midday sun was slowly slanting. After walking through the daily track above the sky, the light gradually faded and faded, and the shrinking shadow gradually elongated with the angle of the light, and finally disappeared into the night with the setting sun.

    At night, Rong Zhi is still sitting by the pool.

    Most of the servants in the family were his subordinates, when he had not been summoned. No one dares to disturb him without authorization, and no one will know that in the blink of an eye, there are seven or eight eyes in his heart. He didn''t think of anything in such a long time.

    He''s just in. In a daze.

    After half a day and another night. When the first light of the morning broke through the sky, Rongzhi''s body was wet as if he had just been fished out of the water.

    Last night, it rained a little.

    The continuous spring rain is so thin that you can hardly feel it. But in silence, the cold and moist slowly permeates everything. It rained all night.

    And Rong Zhi, also bathed in the spring rain, spent the whole night.

    His hair and clothes were completely wet, and the long and curly eyelashes were coagulated with crystal clear and tiny water drops, which made his eyes more and more delicate and moving.

    Rong Zhi let out a breath. This was the only obvious action he made from yesterday noon to today, besides breathing and heartbeat, to prove that he was still alive. Then, he picked up the bowl with fish food beside him. After a night, the fish food in the bowl had been soaked in the water. As soon as he fell back, he poured all the fish food into the pool.

    He opened his lips slowly and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "that''s fine."

    If you think about it carefully, it''s good for him to leave now. It can free him from the situation that he can''t advance or retreat now, and it won''t interfere with him any more in the future.

    "So good." He repeated the sentence again, solemnly, as if to persuade someone.

    Then he took out a white porcelain bottle from his arms. With a shovel of his thumb, he opened the bottle and turned it upside down with his backhand. The gray powder floated into the pool.

    At first, there was no change, but gradually, the fish in the pool swam more and more slowly. At last, they floated one by one, their white bellies came out of the water, and they couldn''t swim any more.

    ****************************************************************

    As soon as he was busy, time passed quickly. Chu Yu left the house to huacuo. First, huacuo planned to stay in Luoyang. Second, there was no way to find a good buyer for such a large house in a short time, so she simply refused to sell it.

    The servants disbanded most of the family and gave back the deed to them, but Youlan didn''t have it. Chuyu thought about it and left her. After all, not everyone likes running around.

    He picked up valuable things and took them away. Although he was as simple as possible, he still loaded a whole carriage, including some clothes and accessories Chu Yu could not bear to lose. However, Wang Yizhi''s boat was so big that it should not be able to hold these things.

    So on the appointed day, before dawn, Chu Yu asked aman to drive the carriage out of the city, while she walked slowly behind the carriage.

    No matter how long the journey is, it will come to an end. When it finally comes out of the city, Chu Yu stands at the gate of the city and says to aman, "go to Wang Yizhi first, and I''ll have a look."

    At this time, the sky was already bright. Luoyang was old and quiet in the morning. Chu Yu stopped to look back, and her eyes were a little reluctant.

    After watching for a while, she continued to walk forward with a smile and a sigh. The former convenience is Luoshui. There is a large area beside the river with weeping willows. That section of the river is deep, and the boat is behind the Jasper silk tapestry.

    At this time, we couldn''t see where aman and the carriage were. They must have been waiting on the boat.

    Walking into the willow forest, through the branches and leaves, you can see the river and the corner of the boat moored by the river. As Chu Yu was about to speed up, she suddenly felt a strong pull on her wrist.

 Chapter 254

    Chu Yu''s hand was caught and dragged. She lost her balance and fell back into her arms.

    Suddenly, she opened her mouth to cry. Before she made a sound, her cool fingers covered her lips firmly.

    Robbery?

    Subconsciously struggle, but the body is firmly imprisoned, the other hand of the other side releases her wrist, the next moment with lightning speed around her waist, her two arms are also firmly bound in his arms.

    There was a little strange power that made her waist, abdomen and arms ache. Chu Yu was flustered and regretted. Having known that, she didn''t separate from aman. But for a while, she didn''t expect to be robbed.

    When she realized that the strength of the other side was far beyond her resistance, Chu Yu immediately stopped. If she tried to make a sound now, it might attract the attention of Wang Yizhi and others on the ship, but it was more likely that she would enrage the person behind her and kill her to escape.

    Previous generations often saw reports of resisting robbers and being killed when they read the news on the Internet. Chu Yu didn''t think that the cost-free practitioners over 1000 years ago would be more civilized and tolerant than those over 1000 years later.

    Now I can only expect that if aman can''t wait for her, he will come back to look for her, or maybe the one behind is just begging for money, and will let her go after taking the money from her.

    Chu Yu can wait for a while, but can''t wait for the next action of that person. After she calms down, the other party also quiets down. Her body leans in his arms, his hand embraces her waist, and there is no gap between her bodies.

    Chu Yu is very strange in the heart, think secretly isn''t the robber that she thinks? When she looked down from the corner of her eye, she could barely catch a glimpse of the hazy double shadow on the back of her white hand, but limited to the angle of view, she couldn''t see more.

    What is this for?

    Chu Yu tentatively moved for a while and found that her body was still tightly hooped. They didn''t want to rob her, but they didn''t mean to let her go.

    If not, Chu Yuzhen would like to ask, "what are you going to do?"

    What on earth is he going to do?

    Rong Zhi looked down at his hands and the people he held in his arms.

    His body is very weak. As long as he works harder, he will be able to cut off her vitality. In fact, her life has always been in his hands. As long as he is willing, he can erase her from the world at any time.

    Rong Zhi frowned in embarrassment. When he came here, he just wanted to see her off for the last time, but when he saw her walking towards the river, he couldn''t help pulling her into his arms.

    He didn''t want to show up, especially today he hasn''t refitted.

    Rong Zhi doesn''t know how to face Chu Yu with his original appearance, because if he takes down the disguise, he will remember the past.

    The princess''s house quietly explored, and her face suddenly changed.

    Since then, everything has changed.

    All the way to the snow. He saw the most brilliant moment of this woman, and then he could not completely forget this person.

    This year, he pretended to watch the sea. It''s not that he''s afraid that someone will find his place, or that Chu Yu will avoid him when he finds out where he is - he can even imprison Chu Yu if he wants to.

    He has the ability and the means to do it.

    He pretends to watch the sea, just because he wants to try to see Chu Yu from another angle. He just wants to see more clearly what kind of person Chu Yu is.

    He can face Chu Yu, but he is not willing to face his identity while facing Chu Yu.

    He didn''t want to face it. Not willing to face the Rongzhi that Chu Yu once sincerely loved, not willing to face the Rongzhi that Chu Yu gave up extremely valuable things to save, not willing to face the Rongzhi that Chu Yu never gave up on the edge of the cliff, not willing to face the Rongzhi, even though he knew that he had ulterior motives, Chu Yu still opened his hand to embrace Rongzhi.

    If you see Chu Yu in Rongzhi''s capacity, this kind of cognition will be particularly deep in your mind.

    He was too rational and too smart to do anything without reward. It is his instinct and his creed to ask for what he has paid, so he can''t understand how there are such people. Willing to have nothing like that, embracing the cold blade with a smile.

    In the weak body of his men. There is a strange soul from another world, which is burning another kind of courage he lacks.

    Rong Zhi never thinks that he lacks courage, but at this moment, he appears behind Chu Yu with his original appearance. When he hugs her, he peels off the camouflage of watching the sea. Finally, he is willing to admit that if he changes his place, he never has the courage to love someone regardless of his return, just like Chu Yu.

    When she gave up the last chance to return to the original world and was so sad, she just gave him a kiss on the forehead.

    She is not a pure and fierce person. When she came to this world, she would be cautious and afraid of death. Sometimes she would ask for trouble and get into trouble for others. Because of some ambiguity, embarrassment and shyness, these are very common... But that day, as if in the boundless snow, it was very unusual for her to let go freely and resolutely.

    In the past year, he got along with her as an observer of the sea. Apart from being hard to give up again and again, he had another idea, hoping to dilute her existence through ordinary life.

    But at that moment, an idea in his mind that he had never had before became clear¡ª¡ª

    There is only one Chu jade in the world.

    It''s rare that he didn''t think about it rashly, which made him fall into such a situation.

    What is he going to do now?

    Take her away by force, or leave while she hasn''t reflected his identity?

    He is silent, thinking, and time, also in this silence and thinking between slowly flow, more and more relaxed and long.

    Suddenly she was attacked and held, but after being restrained, the other side didn''t act. Chu Yu was very puzzled, but as time went by, she felt that the other side didn''t seem to have any malice, so she gradually put down her heart and stood for a long time. Her legs felt numb, so she simply relaxed her body and almost put her whole weight on the other side.

    But at this time, maybe aman had been waiting for Chu Yu for a long time, so he told Wang Yizhi that he would come back to find her. His voice passed through the willow forest for ten or ten feet, and then came to Rongzhi''s ears. Then, there was a slight sound of footsteps coming towards him.

    Chuyu couldn''t hear the sound, but aman would pass by sooner or later, and then he would find them.

    Rong Zhi''s brow was slightly wrinkled, but he couldn''t think about it. With a little effort on his hand, his feet quickly retreated, and his foot on the ground made almost no sound. It was as light as a floating cloud, but as fast as a meteor. After seven or eight steps in a row, he stopped to listen.

    After a while, aman walked past the place where they were standing. He did not know that Chu Yu had entered the forest, but said that she was still staying at the gate.

    Now that she was safe, her mind returned to Chu Yu. At this moment, she seemed so quiet and supple. Her hair stood up and showed her white jade earlobe. Looking at it nearby, he suddenly remembered that after the break, she wanted to cut her hair, but she accidentally hung her sword, and her ears were red with shame and embarrassment.

    He gazed at her ears, breathing gently on it, and soon saw that her white skin was tinged with the color of red haze, holding and being held. Now it looked like hugging and being held.

    Close to the body, close to the lips.

    Chu Yu suddenly felt uneasy: is this... Behind her going to rob her?

 Chapter 255

    Do you really want to rob?

    But where did it happen?

    What''s the use of holding it?

    Besides, she''s dressed in men''s clothes now

    Can it be that man who was originally a good man, robbed to find that the gender is wrong, will not start?

    Or, is the other side swinging between starting and not starting?

    The more she thought about it, the more nervous she was: what should she do at this time? In the past, when I read the women''s anti riot guide, I said that I could hit each other''s key points, but this person obviously knows how to fight,

    Rong Zhi is acutely aware of the rigidity of Chu Yu''s body, and suddenly feels confused. Just now she has relaxed, but now she seems to be afraid again?

    Chu Yu tried her best to recall the women''s riot guide in her mind. However, what she saw in her previous life was nothing but a fresh look. She didn''t take it to heart. She didn''t even think about attacking the other person''s vital point. Although she couldn''t see the actions of her descendants, she also knew that the other person had practiced it. If she couldn''t succeed in one blow, the person would be angry. What would she do first and then, It''s not worth it.

    Therefore, Chu Yu is rigid, but there is no next move, trying to break free or fight back.

    After waiting for a while, she finally couldn''t bear the pain of being a fish. She lifted her wrist, stretched out her finger, and tried to lean back. After barely touching her robe, she began to write.

    What is she writing?

    Rong Zhi looked at it curiously. When the words came into being, he distinguished them. Let''s talk about them.

    Is she trying to convince him?

    A trace of interest rose in his heart. He changed his voice and asked, "what are you going to say?"

    Chu Yu tried to open her mouth and found that she didn''t mean to let go of her hand. She continued to point to her mouth in a depressed way: I don''t know what the purpose of your holding me here is. You can take all my things. I just hope you can let me go safely. I promise you won''t shout.

    As long as the disaster can be eliminated, Chu Yu doesn''t mind breaking some money. In addition, most of her belongings are in aman''s place. Even if it''s broken here, it''s just a small loss.

    Because Chu Yu tried to open his mouth, the touch of his upper lip became bright, and the warm and soft lips spit out a wet feeling, as if he was kissing his fingers.

    Let your heart move. Almost did not pay attention to see Chu Yu''s words, after a while just casually said: "all of them for me?"

    His question immediately touched Chu Yu''s sensitive nerves, her body was stiff again, and then he continued to write: it''s all valuable property, leave the clothes for me.

    Rong Zhi was so clever that he heard the string song to know his elegance. Then he suddenly realized what Chu Yu was worried about. He almost burst out laughing. His breath became obvious and gently blew on Chu Yu''s neck. Make Chu Yu more nervous.

    Rong Zhi slightly lowered his head, attached to Chu Yu''s ear and said, "are you afraid that I will do something wrong to you?"

    Feel each other''s breathing almost behind her ears, Chu Yu panic incomparable. I regretted why I couldn''t hold my breath, which pot didn''t open, which pot. At this time, both of them heard the call from outside the willow forest.

    There were more than ten people calling her name.

    Chuyu was very happy. She knew that aman could not find her. She was worried. She hoped that they could find her, and her feet moved slightly.

    Her this move, immediately let Rong Zhi notice the loophole of the present clamp. Now he has only the willow grove as his shelter. Here is the edge of the willow grove. If he goes out of the forest, he will be easily seen. But Chu Yu still has one foot to move. If he makes any noise to her, it''s him who is in trouble.

    After calling for a while, several people went into the forest. One of the footsteps is gradually close to where they are.

    At this time, there was only one man, who could hide himself only after a certain distance. Now those people are purposefully looking for each other in the forest, and it is impossible for them to avoid just like Fang Cai. And Rong Zhi has no intention to play hide and seek with these people.

    Mind standing and turning, stop the foot moving. After taking Chu Yu to a thick willow tree, the hand holding her body suddenly loosened, and the hand covering her lips also followed. Then, he turned to her.

    But Chu Yu only regained her freedom for a moment. She was under the weeping willow, and before she could see the person who suddenly appeared in front of her, her vision suddenly turned black, but a hand covered her eyes. At the same time, her body was pressed on the tree trunk, her left and right wrists were firmly grasped, and her body, He was also completely suppressed by the other side''s body and couldn''t move at all.

    Knee to knee, body to body.

    This time, it''s completely suppressed. It''s different from just now that you can move your hands and stamp your feet. From hand to foot, as well as your body, it''s firmly fixed.

    The only thing not sealed is her mouth.

    Chu Yu was stunned for a moment, then she remembered that she could call for help: did the other party take the wrong medicine? Patronize the hands and feet, but forget to seal her mouth like just now?

    Hearing that the person looking for her was getting closer and closer, Chu Yu opened her mouth to scream. At this time, it seemed that something was sticking on her lips.

    That''s

    Soft, delicate, with a slight cool and moist, human lips.

    A blank in the mind, Chu Yu almost the whole person is silly.

    She has been a person twice, and has never taken such a big advantage

    Thinking ability was instantly pulled away. After a long time, the man who went into the forest to look for Chu Yu yelled for a while. After a long time, Chu Yu struggled to retrieve her mind.

    Each other''s lips are still close to her, not how hard, just lip to lip touch, a weeping willow happened to hang between the two people, thin and soft willow leaves close to her cheek side, cool leaves make her feel her cheek burning.

    At this time, Chu Yu couldn''t care how she would be bitten first and then. She opened her mouth fiercely and felt that her teeth were sharp and sharp, and her chin was about to bite!

    Rongzhi''s eyes were clear and calm, and most of his mind was around him to warn whether anyone was approaching. For Chu Yu''s attack, he only slightly tilted his head and avoided it. The next second, he lowered his head and sealed Chu Yu''s lips.

    Isn''t she afraid of him?

    Then he''s going to rob it.

    At the same time, Rong Zhi''s mind is the way she cut her hair and blushed, and the soft and delicate touch of her lips on his fingers.

    Lips and lips rolling phase stick, bit by bit to rub. It seems that I want to grind all the tenderness and lingering.

    It is said that friction generates heat, so the temperature rises.

    Chu Yu''s cheeks and lips, through the staggered irregular breathing, convey each other''s warmth, can not tell whether it is his or her, as if there is boiling water overflowing.

    I don''t know how long later, Rong Zhi left Chu Yu''s lips. As soon as she was free, Chu Yu immediately breathed heavily. She hadn''t learned how to breathe.

    Her face was red, her lips were bright and moist, her eyes couldn''t see things, her thinking turned into a paste, and she only heard a voice near her ear, which was almost at the top of her heart, and said, "come again."

    Before she could react, Rong Zhi lowered her head again.

 Chapter 256

    As soon as she touched her lips, Chu Yu intuitively felt that they were different from just now. There was no longer a lingering grinding between her lips, but a more aggressive meaning.

    The tip of the tongue protrudes the beautiful lips, carefully describes the shape of her lip flap, and after a while, decisively pries open her lips, trying to go deeper.

    Chu Yu clenched her teeth, but he didn''t worry. He took time to kiss her, and the tip of his tongue swept her teeth flexibly. She couldn''t bear to be harassed. When she wanted to bite, she withdrew in time, and mans licked her lips in an orderly way.

    Chu Yu felt as if her mind was about to boil. She could think nothing but resist instinctively. Her whole body felt as if she had concentrated on her lips and teeth. When she was kissed, flames spread out. Even her teeth seemed to feel numb and itchy.

    When Rongzhi left again, their breath staggered on each other''s face, blowing a wave of ambiguous numbness and itching. Their lips were very close, less than half an inch away. As long as they lowered their heads slightly, they would stick together again.

    It''s going to stop.

    Rong Zhi thought calmly.

    People have gone far away, so there is no need to seal them up by this means... If they go on like this, they may not be able to control themselves.

    But in my mind, there are images constantly flashing, such as the way she smiles, the way she panics, the way she is firm, the way she is sad, the way she is shy, the way she is embarrassed... No one else, like her, will break his hands and feet, abandon his way back and embrace him.

    The more you want to forget, the more deeply you feel.

    The soft willow branches slide between them again. Chu Yu only feels a piece of cold things stick to her lips. She subconsciously takes a bite, but bites off a piece of tender green willow leaves. The red lips and green leaves are very tender. She sighs. Look down again.

    First, it was a very light sucking kiss. The lips were already very soft and hot, but the willow leaves were sandwiched between the four lips. They were cold and thin. With a smile, they opened their mouth and bit half of the tender leaves. With a light pick of the tip of their tongue, the kiss began to deepen.

    The tip of the tongue skillfully twists and turns, and the tip of the willow leaves pricks her tongue. Then sweet and greasy to tangle up, crisp and tender leaves do not know when to be crushed, melting in the mouth do not know who.

    It''s like... Anesthetics.

    Chu Yumo thought vaguely that because of lack of oxygen, she could not tell what she was doing. The covered eyes were not dark. Instead, they were full of fireworks. They were interlaced in layers. Even the corners of her eyes were gorgeous.

    The lips began to tingle, but instinctively craved more. This kind of intimacy makes people reluctant to push away.

    Rong Zhi''s hands gradually relaxed, and his fingers slowly rubbed her wrists, as if imitating the gesture of kissing. Fingertips gently touch the delicate skin on the inside of the wrist.

    I don''t know how long later, the people who came to look for Chu Yu passed by several times, but they were only immersed in the deep kiss, and no one paid attention to it.

    They are very quiet, silent and silent in simple language. The corner where they are allowed to choose is excellent, and no one comes to disturb them.

    Once more.

    Once more.

    It''s as if I found an interesting game. My lips parted for a moment and met again. It''s hard to tell who took the initiative. In the corner of the willow forest, the spring light is almost unrestrained.

    **********************************************************

    "What if I can''t find it?" After several rounds of searching, all the people came back in vain. Aman stood on the bank not far from the boat, at a loss and almost cried.

    Wang Yizhi raised his hand, tapped his eyebrows, turned his head and asked guancanghai, "brother Canghai, what do you think?" Guan Canghai said to protect him. Ben Zhen stayed on his boat all the time.

    Guan Canghai hooked the corner of his mouth, but his smile was strange: "I guess you don''t have to send someone to look for it any more." His ear power is not comparable to that of any one. There are many subtle sounds in a certain range. You can''t get away from him.

    Wang Yizhi was slightly stunned, and then understood the hidden meaning in his words: "forced?"

    Looking at Canghai with a strange look: "not at the moment." At first.

    Think about it. Wang Yizhi immediately ordered to get ready to sail. Aman and the carriage were still on the shore. Originally, they planned to wait for Chu Yu to come and then get on the boat with people and goods. Seeing that Wang Yizhi was going to leave, he said in a hurry: "you don''t wait for Chu Yu?"

    Wang Yizhi gave a bright smile and said, "she probably won''t come. You don''t have to wait here. Go home and wait."

    Aman didn''t understand. He subconsciously turned to guancanghai. Guancanghai didn''t answer him immediately. He just opened his mouth and asked, "don''t you wait?" This question is about Wang Yizhi.

    Wang Yizhi said with a smile: "after all, she is not the same person as me, or she has taken her away. There will still be a fetter in her heart. If I had been young and frivolous ten years ago, I would have fought with that man even if I had no intention of being gentle. "

    But now it''s different. The two of them have their own intentions. He simply leaves on his own and lets them go.

    Wang Yizhi really didn''t mean to stay. As soon as he was worried, he was going to pick the boat: "you can''t go." Chu Yu hasn''t come yet!

    Guan Canghai took a step with a smile, opened his right arm to stop aman, and took the black boy who had jumped out of the bank back to the bank. He gently and skillfully pressed aman''s shoulder, so he could not move easily: "follow me."

    When the boat started, Wang Yizhi''s casual voice spread slowly from the river: "if you don''t see it, the water of the Yellow River comes up from the sky..."

    His smile flies to the sky, even if we leave, we should be happy as if we were together.

    ¡ª¡ªYou must be happy when you are happy.

    As the boat moves, the song swings away, and finally it moves away.

    ***********************************************************************

    The long kiss finally stopped, and Rong Zhi gasped slightly, staring at Chu Yu, whose face was almost red enough to drip water. Her fingers gently scratched her palms.

    His other hand was still covering her eyes. He was not sure if his weak and humble eyes would reflect his mind if he moved away and faced her own love and hatred.

    Chu Yu gasped for a long time, and then the red tide on her face slowly faded. At this time, the clamp on her body was almost loose, but she didn''t break free. She just leaned on the tree trunk and said coldly, "can you let me go? Why not

    Rong Zhi smiles bitterly in his heart, releases his hands and takes a step back.

    Chu Yu stares at him, her lips are still bright and moist, her eyes are with shallow red marks, like lingering lingering lingering charm that has not yet faded, and her expressionless face shows a different kind of cold and gorgeous.

    Chu Yu raised her sleeve and wiped her lips carefully. She raised her eyes to Rongzhi. There were willows blowing in front of her eyes. Behind the green fence, the figure of the young man in snow clothes and black hair seemed to be smiling like water, and her eyes were unfathomable.

    That... Demon man.

    Chu Yu stared at him for a while, then slowly said: "should I call you Rongzhi? Or do you want to "watch the sea"

    A word a word, meaning such as iron, tenderness gone.

    ============================================================

    I''m so tired... For this kiss play, I''ve been brewing feelings for several days, and finally I''ve written them out... For me, these more than 1000 words are almost more difficult to write than 20000 words

    After a long run of more than 500000 words, I finally got a small mouth~~

    Continue to blush for monthly tickets~~

    Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status. If you come in from the main station, click the red [women''s works] sign at the bottom of the cover to turn to the women''s page.

    If you have a monthly ticket, you can recommend tickets for two chapters ~ ~ ~ thank you!

 Chapter 257

    Rong Zhi laughed and said, "call me Rong Zhi."

    Chu Yu curled her lips: "this year, from the beginning to the end, you are the person who appears in the capacity of observing the sea?"

    Rong Zhi raised his hand to brush the willow leaves that fell on her hair, and his expression was indifferent: "not really. At first, he was the real elder martial brother Canghai several times. At that time, what he said to you was mostly true, but later he said at least nine times that it was me."

    Chu Yuxin said that it''s no wonder that sometimes Guan Canghai''s attitude towards her is a little bit sparse. She didn''t think about it at first, but she said that he was in a bad mood that day, but she didn''t know that he was a different person.

    After a pause, Rong Zhi said, "when did you realize it was mine? How did you find that I was watching the sea? " He knew the answer in his heart, but he always wanted to hear it from Chu Yu himself.

    Chu Yu subconsciously cold voice way: "just now under that circumstance, if I can''t recognize you again, it''s really a fool." Words just export, she suddenly recalled intimate fragments, fiery lips with each other, almost can burn the mind.

    He caught a glimpse of Rongzhi''s smiling lips, which were bright and different from the paleness he had seen before. Chu Yu''s face turned red and was about to smoke.

    Chu Yu kept her mind down and continued to sneer: "besides, the smell of Medicine on your body hasn''t been washed clean." Rongzhi has been pretending to be guancanghai for a year, but the medicine used in the brocade belt is the same as guancanghai. It has been accompanied by the fragrance of the medicine for a long time, which makes the taste invade his body. Even if Rongzhi comes after careful cleaning, it still leaves some flaws.

    Once he realized that Rongzhi was in front of him, and he recognized the taste of the medicine on him, the time of the past year immediately turned back in his mind. Chu Yu suddenly found that in many details, the "view of the sea" was so similar to Rongzhi.

    One person wants to be completely another person. It is impossible, especially in front of familiar people, although Chu Yu is not familiar with guancanghai, she is familiar with Rongzhi.

    When she thought that she had been cheated for a year, she suddenly jumped from her heart to her head, dispelling her uneasiness. She calmly turned her head and looked up and down. It can be said that she had not seen it for more than a year, or it can be said that it was a common stop in the past year.

    Rong Zhi looked at her quietly. Her eyes are bright and sharp, and her eyes are alert. In the past year, she has never been unprepared when she looks at the sea.

    Chu Yu stares at Rong Zhi, the corner of his mouth slowly turns up a very shallow cold smile, and says: "OK, please say it straight, what do you want to do?"

    Rong Zhi blinked and said softly, "what am I going to do? I don''t want to do anything The tone and expression are extremely innocent.

    The tone, the manner. Chu Yu seems to have returned to the spring of the year before last, when she first came.

    Spring at that time was as good as it is now. In the spring, the young people''s clothes are like snow, elegant and gentle, which makes her heart beat in an instant.

    Spring apricot blossom blowing all over the head, who young enough romantic.

    However, up to now, they are different. The spring of the year before last had already gone with the falling flowers and flowing water, and looked at this person again. Also can only be indifferent relative.

    Chu Yu raised the corner of his mouth, showing a slight sneer: "you''ve been pretending to watch the sea this year and approaching me. Aren''t you plotting something? I don''t believe you will do something that has no return and no value at all. Now I deliberately block my leaving for a certain purpose. "

    "I''m not going to be cheated by you now," she said

    Rongzhi''s smile seemed to be silent for a moment, and the dark eyes seemed to be a little deeper. He said softly, "do you think so?"

    Chu Yu can ran said with a smile: "should I still think that you like me?" It was so impractical that she didn''t even think about it in her daydream.

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "why not? Wouldn''t you like to think that way? "

    Chu Yu''s smile is very bright, but her eyes are strangely cold. She has been cheated for a full year. The fact almost made her furious, but she didn''t yell. On the contrary, he tried his best to calm down and said clearly: "I know it''s fake, even if it''s true, I won''t be happy, because I don''t want it now."

    They looked at each other with a smile. At first glance, they seemed to get along well, but an invisible wall was built between them.

    Rong Zhi''s eyes flickered slightly and asked strangely, "why? I thought you liked me

    Chu Yu sighed, some helpless: "Rong Zhi, you still don''t understand. Let me make an analogy with you. For example, there is a dish of delicious food, but I can''t eat it. In order not to let myself feel sad because I can''t eat it, I will try my best to forget it. After a long time, when I go to see the dish again, the dish has already rotted."

    Love a person, it is a very brave and fearless, and very easy to wither things, like when very like, once the love disappeared, it will become very cold.

    "I don''t regret having liked it, but now, I want to protect myself and forget you." Chu Yu looked at him without flinching, and said clearly: "it''s like a delicacy, which has a shelf life. The expired love is like a dish that has been bought for a long time

    That kind of thing, you''ll get food poisoning if you eat it.

    For a moment, Chu Yu felt as if she saw Rong Zhi''s eyes break apart. But the next second, he laughed calmly. The charm of firm control made her immediately think that what she had just seen was an illusion.

    Rong Zhi said in a low voice, "you''re right. I really don''t have a purpose." His voice is a little bit floating, as if from far away.

    Chu Yu shrugged her shoulders and snorted. She stood up straight and looked back at the gentle river. On the Luoshui River, she could not see the shadow of the boat. Wang Yizhi left, which made her feel a little lost.

    But... It''s good to go. She wants to go with Wang Yizhi, but in fact she escapes. She is different from Wang Yizhi. Wang Yizhi can put everything down, but she still has many worries and fetters. She can''t really be carefree. Instead, she helps her make the right choice.

    The truth is clear, see Rong Zhi''s appearance, also don''t seem to intend to say clearly close to her purpose, Chu Yu is lazy to ask, horizontal and vertical also can''t ask the result.

    As soon as the train of thought was clear, Chu Yu suddenly remembered that if she had not been on the boat, then aman should still be waiting for her... Thinking of this, she ran to the river and left Rong Zhi behind.

    Rong Zhi called her: "Chuyu."

    She didn''t look back or slow down.

    As she said, I really didn''t take another look.

    Rong Zhi looks at Chu Yu''s back gradually covered by layers of willow branches. He seems to realize vaguely in his heart that if something is missed, it will be missed. Maybe it will never come back.

 Chapter 258

    Chu Yu walked out of the willow grove and came to the Luoshui river. Unexpectedly, she saw the carriage stop on the bank, while aman squatted beside the carriage, half face buried in his knees, revealing a pair of bright eyes like abandoned dogs.

    When Chu Yu ran out of the willow forest, she had thought that she would not see aman here. After all, it took so long for aman to wait for her, so she went back by herself, but now he is still there.

    Maybe a little silly, but no matter what, this feeling that someone is waiting all the time is really good. It''s warm enough to fill your chest.

    When Chu Yu came near, aman saw her at the same time. He stood up and nearly knocked down the carriage beside him. He came up with a happy face. His depressed expression was swept away. He approached and said, "I knew you would come!" So when Guan Canghai asked him to go, he didn''t go.

    But thinking of Wang Yizhi''s departure, aman broke down again: "but... The boat has gone." When the boat left, he could only be held down by guancanghai. He couldn''t even step out. No matter how hard he tried to resist, he couldn''t affect guancanghai. For the first time, he realized that his strength was so weak.

    Chu Yu said with a relieved smile, "we won''t take the boat. Come back with me." It doesn''t matter what the boat is. Now she should do something else.

    Just like when he came here, when aman was driving in front of him and Chu Yu walked behind the car and passed by the willow forest, Chu Yu Chao had a look at the place where he was standing. He couldn''t see him, so he must have left by himself.

    When returning to Chu garden, Hua CuO saw her go back and forth, a little stunned, but did not say anything. Chu garden is the same as she left this morning. The room is the same. Chu Yu enters the bedroom. He fell on the bed.

    After turning over and relaxing for a while, Chu Yu''s eyes gradually became a little empty. She reached into her waist and groped for a while. She pulled out a delicate pendant, a snow-white cuboid, like jade, with gold foil wrapped at both ends and a string hanging on one side.

    This is... When Rong Zhi was in danger. The keepsake was entrusted to her. If she could not wait for him, she would give it to Guan Canghai. However, many things happened later. She forgot the existence of the keepsake, and Rong Zhi seemed to forget to ask her for it.

    This year, although she can ask guancanghai to deliver it, she is always reluctant to pass it=======================================================================

    Two days ago, I stepped on the water in the corridor, and then I tilted my shoulder and hit my arm against the wall. Fortunately, I didn''t fall to the ground, and nothing happened at that time, but I found that my shoulder began to hurt these two days... I thought about going to see a doctor

    In addition, monthly tickets are required~~

    Under the female frequency interface, there is a monthly ticket sign under the cover, and the female frequency monthly ticket users can click in the login status. If you come in from the main station, click the red [women''s works] sign at the bottom of the cover to turn to the women''s page.

    If you have a monthly ticket, you can recommend tickets for two chapters ~ ~ ~ thank you!

 Chapter 259

    Chu Yu and Huan yuan meet again in the street. They talk about their recent situation. Chu Yu says that the "sea watching" they have been dealing with in the past year is actually Rong Zhi''s disguise. Huan yuan''s heart is awe inspiring. It''s no wonder that he doesn''t like to watch the sea very much. Even if he talks about articles with him, he can''t get rid of the sense of precaution. He thought it was because of Rong Zhi. Now it seems that he is not happy, But it turns out that the man is Rongzhi.

    Why is he dormant for a year?

    When he thought about this, Huan yuan watched the color of Chu Yu anxiously, but he felt a little disapproved of her slight annoyance. It seemed that he didn''t suffer any loss, so he put down his heart.

    Chu Yu continued to talk about her coming to Pingcheng: "now that I know that watching the sea is to stop pretending to be, I''m not interested in living in Luoyang. Besides, I miss you a little, so I came to Pingcheng with amanhuacuo." Hua CuO later knew Rong Zhi''s identity, but she didn''t react too violently. Her expression was still cold, but when she proposed to leave Luoyang to Pingcheng, she also said that she would go with her.

    When she first arrived in Pingcheng, she didn''t know where to find Huanyuan. Although she had a big goal, she couldn''t go to the palace, could she?

    Although Huan yuan is not well-known in Pingcheng, Chu Yu soon finds out where another person is. It''s Liu Chang, the king of Yiyang, who she sent away from Jiankang at the time of crisis. As soon as he left Jiankang, he went straight to his residence, meaning that he had a fight with Liu ziye''s generals. Then he packed up and went to the Northern Wei Dynasty.

    When Liu Chang came to the Northern Wei Dynasty, he was very well received by the emperor. Chu Yu asked people to post a letter of worship. He wanted to have a try, but unexpectedly got all-round help. Liu Chang not only told her about Huan yuan, but also found her a large house with complete servants in Pingcheng, so that she could live in it.

    When she came to Pingcheng for three or four days, she had a lot of trivia. Today, he was completely settled down, so he made a special trip to find Huan yuan.

    Huan yuan had been listening to what happened after he left. He nodded from time to time with a smile. Pingcheng is located in the north, where the spring scenery is not as rich as Jiangnan. But today, he seems to feel that the spring light of the whole world has gathered around him.

    After Chu Yu told her about his situation, Huan yuan also told her something unrelated to government affairs, only about where he lived. Who do you associate with every day, but on the side of the government, it is rarely mentioned.

    Although he is now following Tuo bahong, he has not been appointed as an official. He is only occasionally summoned and asked for his opinions on some political affairs. Besides formulating his political strategy, Tuo bahong''s most urgent task is to seize power from empress dowager Feng.

    Although empress dowager Feng did not control the government for a long time, she also gathered a group of cronies. As long as she is willing, she can still influence the changes of the North Korean situation, which is very important for topahong, who is ambitious and wants to monopolize power. It''s intolerable.

    Emperor is a lonely family, and no one is allowed to stand at the same height and share the same power with him.

    However, the Empress Dowager is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She is proficient in power struggle and has powerful counsellors under her command. Although some of her subordinates have fallen into a bad situation, they have not been defeated completely. The two conveniences have fallen into a stalemate. Even though Tuo bahong was worried, he had nothing to do.

    To Huan yuan''s surprise, Tian Rujing''s attitude seemed to be on the side of the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty, but he didn''t make any further efforts. He seemed to be just a quiet spectator, watching the killing of the nominal mother and son.

    It suddenly occurred to him that in the Southern Dynasties. The sky is like a mirror. It seems that it''s the same as it is now. It attends to Liu ziye and looks at Liu ziye''s tyrannical behavior and his own failure, but it doesn''t interfere.

    Do you? What does tianru mirror want is the present state?

    What''s in his mind?

    No matter how clever Huan yuan was, he couldn''t guess. Heaven is like a mirror. This is just to maintain a balance for the time being in line with a certain historical record.

    They talked and laughed, but they went to Huan yuan''s residence first. Chu Yu asked Huan yuan to leave here and live with her. Huan yuan didn''t refuse, but half a day later, he entered the new residence.

    Huan yuan asked people to move books and other luggage into his home. Occasionally he looked up, but he saw that Chu Yu was looking at him with a smile. From south to north, he always accompanied him. Although he was not a relative, he was more difficult to give up than his relatives.

    The four eyes are opposite, and their hearts are warm.

    ********************************************************************

    Chu Yu''s main purpose when he came to Pingcheng was to find Huan yuan. It seemed that he couldn''t get away from him for a while, so he settled down here. Fortunately, the house Liu Chang provided was very comfortable, almost arranged according to the pattern of the Southern Dynasties. The servants in the house were more attentive, especially the cook. Considering that she would not be acclimatized when she first came here, In the diet to take care of warm medicine.

    But

    It''s too careful and thoughtful. She likes everything. Architecture is her favorite style. Dishes and drinks are also her favorite taste. Although Liu Chang said that she is a famous chef from the south, no matter what kind of cook, it''s impossible to know what she likes in advance?

    After a few days of comfort, Chu Yu gradually realized that something was wrong. She asked several people one after another. Then one morning, she went to Liu Chang with a clear idea.

    Chu Yu drove to the gate of Liu Chang''s residence and sent a message. Soon someone came out and asked her to meet him in another place. After the carriage followed the guide all the way, Chu Yu found that the man had brought her back to her home.

    Just when Chu Yu couldn''t help asking what was going on, the man stopped in front of a door.

    That''s just the gate of Chu Yu''s left neighbor.

    After entering her new residence, Chu Yu asked people to talk about the origin of her neighbors. There were other courtyards of high-ranking officials and nobles on her left and right. The one on the left belonged to Liu Chang, but Liu Chang mostly lived in his own residence and didn''t come here much.

    The guide didn''t knock on the door. He pushed the door straight in. The two doors didn''t lock. He just pushed the two sides apart. The guide walked towards the door. Chu Yu hesitated for a moment and got out of the car to follow him.

    Along the repaired stone road, you come to a side courtyard. The courtyard is full of lush bamboo shade, and white clothes are like floating ice and snow, which is obvious in the deep quiet green.

    Leading Chu Yu to arrive here, the guide bows and retreats. Chu Yu stands at the gate of the courtyard and sneers: "it''s really you. What do you want to do?"

    Jiankang Luoyang Pingcheng.

    It''s haunting.

    When she finds out that Liu Chang''s cook knows her eating habits so well, Chu Yu has doubts. She asks the people who come from Luoyang with her and learns that the cook didn''t ask them about her preferences. This shows that the cook''s information comes from other places.

    When she thought about Luoyang, she could easily connect these with Rong Zhi. Only he would be so careful, and only he could fully understand her habits and preferences.

    It is not difficult to deduce that Liu Chang and Rongzhi are the same way. If you ask Liu Chang, you can find Rongzhi behind the scenes.

    Now it''s just around the corner.

 Chapter 260

    Chu Yu knows that she can find those details because Rong Zhi deliberately left them for her, so that she can easily find his clues. With Rong Zhi''s scheming, it is impossible to reveal such a big flaw, otherwise Liu Chang would not even see her, so he sent someone to take her directly to Rong Zhi''s place, and he would not have been waiting here.

    What does he want to do?

    This courtyard is similar to the muxue garden in Princess Jiankang''s mansion. It is also a bamboo grove. The boy in white sits alone in the bamboo grove. On the bluestone terrace, he smiles like water, and his eyes are unfathomable. Although things are similar, people are not yesterday.

    When he saw Chu Yu, Rong Zhi didn''t ask about her departure, and didn''t explain her behavior. She just laughed, as if facing an ordinary person and said something ordinary: "I have a deal, I want to do it with you. I don''t know if you want to do it?"

    Chu Yu laughed sarcastically: "can I refuse?" In addition to the tone of ridicule, but also with a slight tired.

    He always laid a huge net in silence, waiting for her to enter the net unconsciously. This was the case when she came to Luoyang, and the same was the case when she came to Pingcheng.

    I''m afraid that her residence is in his hands, and those attentive servants are his confidants. In the house where she lives now, besides the original people from Luoyang, there is even a tiny mosquito named Rong.

    Very good. He controls everything. She can''t. He is in a high position. She doesn''t. under such unequal conditions, she doesn''t know what else is worth plotting.

    In any case, the monkey king can''t get out of the five finger mountain of the Tathagata Buddha.

    She never got rid of him completely from south to north.

    Hey, is that great?

    Just see Rong Zhi''s moment, Chu Yu then made the plan of compromise, face such a person, run and can''t run, fight also can''t fight. But the other side was still smiling, so that she didn''t even have the strength to be angry.

    Now Chu Yu wants to get rid of it. If she can''t get rid of it, don''t get rid of it. She admits defeat. She is convinced that when her utility value disappears, she won''t look at her more.

    Judging from the situation in the past year, it seems that Rong Zhi does not want to hurt her or even protect her. That''s why she''s so fearless now.

    While speaking, Chu Yu noticed something.

    From Jiankang to Luoyang, and then from Luoyang to Pingcheng, she has traveled thousands of miles. For Rongzhi, her nerves have been trained quite strongly. Now, even if Rongzhi suddenly turns into a Saiya, she will not be surprised.

    But this matter still let Chu Yu slightly surprised, because she now found that Rong Zhi is not alone in the bamboo forest. There was another man beside him, but he was too small. At the same time, her mind was on Rong Zhi. Not for a moment.

    It was a round baby wrapped in gorgeous brocade silk, lying beside Rongzhi with several layers of brocade. The baby''s skin was white and delicate, and the features on his round face were delicate, especially his small mouth was soft and bright, his two chubby hands were still holding Rongzhi''s palms, and Rongzhi occasionally stretched out his fingers to tease the baby.

    In sharp contrast to the deep and unmeasurable eyes. It''s the baby''s dust-free eyes. Although they are as dark as ink, the former is so deep that it seems to swallow up time, while the latter is so clear that it completely reflects the green and blue shadow of the bamboo forest.

    Chu Yu looked at the child carefully, trying to find the trace of Rong Zhi from the child''s beautiful eyebrows, but the child was beautiful, but it was not like Rong Zhi. Looking for a while, she could not restrain her curiosity and asked directly, "your illegitimate son?"

    Rong Zhi gave a mysterious smile: "my nephew and grandson."

    As soon as he talked about the relationship, Chu Yu immediately understood the baby''s identity: Empress Dowager Feng Ting was the nominal mother of Tuo bahong, the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty, in other words. Rongzhi is Tuo bahong''s uncle in name, in other words. Tuobahong''s son is Rongzhi''s nephew.

    This baby, so young and weak, may be the future successor of the Northern Wei Dynasty, but now it is in Rongzhi''s hands.

    Chu Yu resisted the impulse to look at the baby more and drew back her eyes and turned to the topic just now: "back to business, what''s the deal?" She seems to have a glimpse of Rongzhi''s ambition. Even as the brother of the empress dowager, Rongzhi doesn''t seem to be satisfied with it. He may continue to grab it. Picturesque scenery is his ten thousand li chess game, this baby or his chess pieces... But it has nothing to do with her.

    Chu Yuping thought quietly.

    Whether he is a king or a bandit, it has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t mind being his pawn for the time being, leaving here as soon as things are done, and getting rid of him completely.

    Rong Zhi said with a little smile: "this transaction is about heaven like a mirror. Today, it''s like a mirror. I can''t fight with Tuo bahong directly. I guess you know more about that bracelet than I do. Tell me what you know. When the Northern Wei Dynasty finally has its power, it''s the time for this transaction to be completed."

    For his request, Chu Yu Lue was surprised and immediately relieved. This was probably the only thing Rong Zhi could plot from her, but she was still a little strange. What Rong Zhi asked was not difficult. Why didn''t he say it when he was in Luoyang last time? Further on, when he was "watching the sea", she was almost unprepared for him. At that time, he could use her words. Why didn''t he do that?

    Don''t know why, Chu Yu feel as if should not ask these, then strong restrain doubt, directly talked about the condition: "good, so if I tell you those, what can you give me?"

    Rong Zhi smile, his dark pupil reflects Chu Yu''s reflection, so deep concentration: "what do you want?"

    Chu Yu made a quick calculation in her heart, and then looked at Rong Zhi again. She said tentatively, "I don''t want too much. First, the right to live freely in the Northern Wei Dynasty is not too much, is it?"

    "Not too much."

    "Second, after it''s done, I hope you won''t show up in front of me again, and don''t send people to disturb me." This condition is put forward by Chu Yu for her own sake. If she keeps meeting Rong Zhi, she will find it hard to control herself. It''s just like now, after just getting along with him for a while, she will have an indescribable taste in her heart.

    Although this kind of feeling is still in the scope of controlling depression, Chu Yu is not reconciled. Only by severing the relationship with him can she forget it completely.

    Seeing that Rong Zhi was silent, but he did not answer, Chu Yuping continued quietly: "I''m not asking too much, am I? Originally, you are just for the information of the sky like a mirror. After you are finished, there will be nothing for me. It can be regarded as the elimination of gratitude and resentment, and it will not be relevant in the future. Isn''t that good? "

    She''s not angry. She''s judging the situation. That''s the best way.

    "... very good." Rong Zhi smiles and speaks slowly.

    Good one, it doesn''t matter.

    Originally, can we really be indifferent to this point?

    Rong Zhi looks at Chu Yu and looks at her eyes with a certain sense of determination. For the first time, he feels this kind of coldness. It''s clear that summer is approaching, but the deep cold from the soul envelops him. It''s not obvious, it''s not obvious, it''s silent, it''s traceless, it''s everywhere.

    His heart is always strong, patient and unshakable. As long as it is beneficial to his goal, even if he breaks a bone or is dying, he can still enjoy it. It''s not suffering, it''s indifference under strong control.

    It never occurred to him that such a day would come.

    The person who moved her first was clearly her. At the beginning, the ruthless person was clearly him. But why is she retreating now? He doesn''t know what to do?

    He was just cruel to his body, but she was cruel to her heart.

    If you are merciless, I will stop.

    Whatever you like, you can give it up and cut it off.

    Never look back.

 Chapter 261

    Rong Zhi was so deep in thought in front of Chu Yu. Even if he wanted to, he could control the raging waves in his heart. On the contrary, he was more calm and elegant.

    This scene fell into Chu Yu''s eyes, and he felt that he was making some bad ideas.

    Just when Chu Yu was waiting for him to recover, he heard Rong Zhi''s voice again: "is there anything else?" What else are the conditions?

    As soon as Chu Yu''s spirit was boosted, she immediately followed up the words she had been ready for: "besides, I don''t care what you want to do, but I don''t want you to put your hand beside me and drag the people around me into the game."

    Rong Zhi raised his eyebrow slightly: "for example?"

    Chu Yu looked directly at him and said firmly: "for example, Huan yuan, for example, liusang, I know that the matter of Huan yuan may have nothing to do with you, and liusang''s going with his sister is also what I hope, but I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again. Isn''t this too much?" In fact, except for Huan yuan, there was really no one around her to use now, and the request was just in case.

    Chu Yu''s thought was natural and clear. He nodded with a smile and said, "this can be allowed." He sat on the stone platform, his words and expressions were very gentle, but he gave Chu Yu the illusion that she was the fish in the cage, and his thoughts were all about life and death.

    It doesn''t feel comfortable.

    Chu Yu frowned in displeasure, and thought it over again. In fact, it''s not difficult for him to obtain all the information of tianru mirror bracelet from her by means of tolerance. However, he chose a relatively mild trading method. From this level, it should be pretty good.

    Think about the past, when Rong Zhi was trapped in the princess mansion. I''m afraid the days are harder than her. Now it''s just Feng Shui that turns on her.

    Although the current situation is not very satisfactory, as long as we get through this period, we should be able to finish everything.

    On this thought, Chu Yu was in a better mood. The smile on her face suddenly became bright and bright. She looked at Rong Zhi with a smile: "the last small request, don''t be too many. It can be regarded as a combination with just now''s request. That is, when you bring down the sky like a mirror, you''d better let Huan yuan get away from it. You don''t need to be an assistant for Tuoba Hong Tuoba green. "

    Rong Zhi gazed at her, blinked slowly, and said with a smile, "well, it''s not difficult to do what you said. I''ll agree with you, just the last one. Now is not the time to cash in. "

    Chu Yu was still preparing to bargain, but unexpectedly Rong Zhi agreed so happily, surprised. Full of joy in her heart, she walked two steps lightly, quickly stretched out her hand, palms out, and said, "deal!"

    Rong Zhi raised his hand in her palm, then said with a smile: "only verbal agreement, you are not afraid of my regret?" High five is the most unreliable oath.

    Chuyu sneered: "if you want to go back. Even if it''s written in black and white, you won''t be constrained. It''s easier. " I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She always feels that when her hand just stopped touching her, it''s more like a soothing touch than a slap

    Illusion. It''s an illusion.

    Two people so calculate is a promise, Rong Zhi scattered ground to smile. He turned his head to tease the future successor of the Northern Wei Dynasty. His expression was very gentle. The brilliance between his eyebrows and eyes was like spring light, which gradually melted away the steep and unattainable snow. Chu Yu couldn''t help but be stunned. After she recovered, she felt a little at a loss. I don''t know what to do now.

    According to her agreement with Rongzhi, she should now tell Rongzhi what she knows about the bracelet. However, looking at Rongzhi''s present situation, she doesn''t seem to be anxious to know. Instead, she leaves her to tease the child... What does he think?

    Let the slender white fingers gently touch the baby''s tender little mouth. The latter reaches out his fat hand like a meat ball, grabs his index finger and sends it to his mouth. The small white tiger teeth gnaw hard, as if trying to break his fingers.

    Chu Yu was almost stunned. She was secretly sweating for the successor of the Northern Wei Dynasty. Even if she needed to grind her teeth during the period of growing her teeth, she should choose the right one. A child is a child. An ignorant person is fearless. Everyone dares to bite. That''s Rongzhi. She doesn''t dare to bite... Ah, no, she did, but she didn''t bite

    Thinking of the reason for "biting", Chu Yu''s face became hot again.

    Rong Zhi gave a quiet smile and gently scratched the baby''s cheek and mouth with his finger, which made the baby giggle. Taking this opportunity, he pulled out his finger and left a delicate tooth mark with wet marks between the first and second knuckles of his index finger, which at first glance looked like a ring. Rong Zhi looked at the "ring" for a while, then turned to Chuyu and said with a smile, "I''m laughing."

    Chu Yu thought again and again. She moved her feet to the side of the baby and stood on the right side.

    She didn''t know what to look at Rongzhi with, so she had to pretend to look at the baby attentively. Originally, she pretended, but in the end, she really looked at it and liked it more and more. The child was so beautiful.

    Looking at it, Chu Yu thought of one thing: "this child seems to be born not very much, how like Hu people." Is it not that the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty was originally a nomadic Tuoba family?

    She always heard Huan yuan say that there are many Hu people in Pingcheng, but these days, she occasionally goes out and wanders. When she looks on the street, she can''t tell who is Hu or Han. She just thinks that they all look the same. Except for clothes, they are not very different from the Southern Dynasties.

    Of course, Chu Yu doesn''t have any idea of what Xianbei people look like. She only vaguely thinks that she should have a high nose and deep eyes, but she doesn''t have blonde hair and blue eyes like foreigners. In short, she should be different from Han people.

    It can be understood that this situation on the streets was caused by the mixed residence and intermarriage of Xianbei people and Han people after entering the Central Plains. Because of the large number of Han people, Xianbei people have been sinicized year by year. Now it seems that even the so-called royal blood has been sinicized

    After watching for a while, Chu Yu couldn''t help but learn from Rong Zhi. She stretched out her hand to tease her. The next second, her right index finger followed Rong Zhi''s footsteps. She was caught by the little guy with a soft hand, and she was very skilled in stuffing her mouth. It seemed that he had done it not once or twice.

    Chu Yu took a cold breath and wanted to take out her fingers, but she was afraid of hurting the baby. The soft and tender little guy seemed to be damaged with a little effort.

    Rongzhi pursed her lips and slightly bent her eyes to watch her frown. After appreciating for a while, she pulled out her fingers to help. She teased the baby to open her mouth and liberate her bitten fingers. As soon as Chu Yu pulled out her hand, she saw that there was a small tooth mark on her finger, which was in the same place as that on Rong Zhi''s hand.

    As like as two peas, each of them has a tooth print, exactly the same position, there is no half silk contact between the two people, but it seems that there is an invisible silk thread that ties this end and the other end.

    Chu Yu is uncomfortable, ear suddenly came to ask voice: "do you like children?"

    Chu Yu a Zheng, for a long time just reaction come over, Rong Zhi is talking with her, hesitated for a moment, she nodded a way: "fortunately, not noisy time like." As it is now, if it gets noisy, she should run away.

    Rong Zhi nodded seriously: "I remember."

    Chu Yu was puzzled: what did he do to remember this?

 Chapter 262

    After teasing the baby for a while, Chu Yu combed herself in her mind first, and then told Rong Zhi what she knew about the bracelet in an orderly way.

    She spoke softly, with a low voice in the quiet bamboo forest. From the very beginning, she told Rong Zhi all about her origin, her observation and speculation about the sky like a mirror, her trade with him, and so on.

    Anyway, he had heard a lot of these things when he pretended to be dizzy last time. At this time, even if he said more, he might as well do it.

    Chu Yu spoke very slowly. When there was something she couldn''t understand, Rong Zhi interrupted her and asked her carefully. She didn''t go on until she explained it clearly.

    Chu Yu looks at the baby, and Rong Zhi looks at the baby. They talk about the same thing, but they seem to have a tacit understanding that they don''t look at each other, and their eyes don''t intersect.

    Until Chu Yu said that she found that the bracelet had the function of traversing time and space. Rongzhi''s fingers trembled slightly. He turned his head and looked at Chu Yu steadily and said, "do you mean that the bracelet can make you go back to your original place after a thousand years?"

    At the thought of not going back to get married, Chu Yu was upset. She nodded hastily and said, "I haven''t tried, but theoretically, it should be OK."

    As long as she can manipulate the bracelet

    As long as

    Not so much, as long as she took the initiative to give up the opportunity last time, days such as the mirror had a guard, want to put him down, is not so easy.

    Rong Zhi looked at Chu Yu deeply for a moment and asked, "in other words, can the bracelet take people to a thousand years later? Is that right? "

    Chu Yu was about to answer casually. Suddenly, her heart moved. She turned to Rong Zhi and said, "can you get the bracelet?" Even if they''re not right now. But this doesn''t prevent Chu Yu from having great confidence in Rong Zhi''s scheming. If he decides to do so, maybe he can really get what he wants.

    Rong Zhi blinked and skilfully bypassed: "let''s talk about it then. I can do it within my ability."

    There was no promise and no refusal.

    This question is vague.

    Because of remembering the past, Chu Yu was in a low mood. There was no important information next, so she simply said something. Then she left. Before she left, Chu Yu finally couldn''t help looking at Rong Zhi. After hesitating for a while, she asked the words in her heart: "Rong Zhi, do you want to be an emperor?"

    This man is by no means inferior to others all his life. He has a deep mind and steel wrist. In the Southern Dynasties, he had already turned his hand over to cloud and rain. Even if he was defeated by accident, it would not be too difficult to rebuild. His compatriots and sisters could control half of the Northern Wei Dynasty. It''s in his hands. The prince of the Northern Wei Dynasty can support him. He is still very young now. He will never stop at this step. What will he do in the future?

    One step further, the ultimate power in the world is the emperor.

    More extreme. Is the only emperor.

    Rong Zhi smiles and says, "what do you think?" He didn''t answer, but threw the question back to her.

    Chu Yu sighed, hesitated for a while, then said: "you know I come from the future."

    "Yes." He knows.

    "I''m not lying."

    "Yes." He believes it.

    "Stop." Chu Yu looks at Rong Zhi, her eyes suddenly become a little sad, this sad nameless, not for her. Not for her, "Rong Zhi, as far as I know, there has never been an emperor surnamed Rong."

    Her history is not very good, but it is. She could barely remember the surnames of emperors in every dynasty. From now on, the confrontation between the north and the South will continue for decades and hundreds of years, until the Sui dynasty ruled the country.

    History is like a magnificent river, turning out countless waves, but none of them is the name of Rongzhi.

    No matter when, where and under what circumstances, such a person can not be lost in mediocrity. As long as he can play his own skills, he will leave his own traces in the world forever, unless he dies.

    Unless he dies before he really shines.

    After his death, all traces were buried, completely obliterating the fact that he once existed.

    This is history, can''t disobey, she once wanted to escape this destiny, but still had to follow the invisible track. After going to Luoyang, she asked Huan yuan to inquire about the news of the Southern Dynasties. What she got was that she had died - died as a princess of Shanyin, and lived quietly as Chu Yu.

    No matter what the ruling demands of politicians or other reasons, Princess Shanyin died as usual in history. Except for her bad reputation of being a pet, her beauty and temperament left nothing behind.

    As she said in the past, a small stream of water in the river wants to get away from the direction of the river, but her personal strength is too small, and she has to be swept away by the surging river, irresistibly running according to the original track.

    She is.

    Liu ziye is like this.

    It''s the same with people who are dead and lucky enough to survive.

    The so-called fate, no one can escape, no one can escape.

    From being full of hope to following the current pessimistically, those changes not only changed her identity and environment, but also her mentality. Now as long as she can spend her life peacefully, she will be satisfied enough.

    She could have put it in her heart and said nothing to others. Anyway, it was none of her business, but after a long hesitation, she could not bear to watch Rong Zhi go to the doomed tragic defeat.

    When Chu Yu''s voice fell, he felt a terrible silence in the bamboo forest. Only the baby who didn''t understand the world gave out a cry from time to time, which showed that the silence was more mysterious.

    I don''t know how long later, Rong Zhi said slowly: "your so-called history is also made by man, it may not be impossible to change." His expression did not waver, as if Chu Yu''s words had no influence on him.

    Chu Yu shook her head slowly and said, "but you also need to know that history is not created by one person." It is composed of thousands of factors. I don''t know when, who and what will become fatal variables.

    Rong Zhi was silent for a long time. He thought deeply. At last, he showed a smile again and said in a soft voice, "I understand your kindness."

    Heart lead, but only heart lead.

    Chu Yu is a little disappointed, but she also knows that this is the inevitable result. She can''t persuade Rong Zhi. A man with a firm mind like him can''t be shaken by one or two words. Even if he knows that there is a sea of fire and thorns ahead, he will walk calmly.

    Although she knew that she couldn''t change it, Chu Yu couldn''t help feeling a little sad. At this moment, someone came to the hospital, and there were a maid and a servant. They saluted Rong Zhi first, and then the servant said, "young master, you''re ready."

    Rongzhi nodded, and the maid came up to pick up the baby. Rongzhi stood up and gave Chuyu a smile and said, "I''ll go with you."

    Chu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still nodded. They went to the layman side by side, and the maid behind them, holding the child, followed carefully.

    Out of Liu Chang''s mansion, a little further on, you come to Chu Yu''s own house.

    Chu Yu was in a low mood. When she came to the front of the door, she thought of telling Rong Zhi not to send him away. Then she turned her head. Suddenly, she saw a long line of people behind Rong Zhi, carrying household utensils. It was as if she wanted to... Move?

    In front of them were the servants and maids who had just entered the courtyard.

    She was stunned and couldn''t help asking Rong Zhi, "what are you doing?"

    Rong Zhi blinked, and his black eyes were stained with subtle cunning: "naturally, I live in your house, but I have no permanent property in Pingcheng. The only house has been given to you, and I can''t live in Liu Chang''s house forever... You can''t bear to see me wandering on the street, can you?"

 Chapter 263

    Lie!

    cheat!

    Don''t you blush when you open your eyes and tell lies?

    What has no industry in Pingcheng? As long as he is willing, with his ability, how many houses do you want?

    Chu Yu stayed for a long time to find her ability to speak. She thought that Rongzhi had just said that the house belonged to him. She immediately remembered that in a side yard of the house, a large bamboo grove was planted, and the pattern was similar to the original residence of Rongzhi in Princess mansion. She thought it was just a coincidence, because the corner was too remote, there was no arrangement for people to live in. Now she wants to come, But it was premeditated.

    Staring at Rong Zhi''s innocent smile, Chu Yu''s teeth suddenly itch a little, and he wants to bite Rong Zhi himself.

    But Chu Yu also knows that even if she is reluctant, she can''t change anything. Rong Zhi must have made all the preparations before she shows up to negotiate with her. Now she has to let him live, or he will find another way.

    Naturally, she can move out by herself, but first, it''s not so easy to find a house in Pingcheng. Second, even if she finds it, she can''t avoid redesigning it. It''s better to just do what he wants.

    Press impulse, Chu Yu coldly grins, get out of the door: "if you want to monitor me nearby, please come in there." Thinking about it, she can only find such an excuse for her behavior.

    Because the real reason, in the most impossible direction, and that direction, Chu Yu is absolutely impossible to think.

    ¡ª¡ªEven in the dream, there has never been such a fantasy.

    As a result, even the obvious kisses outside Luoyang are easily ignored under the intentional or unintentional misinterpretation.

    When you really want to avoid something, no matter what you see or hear. They will think, misinterpret and misunderstand from the perspective of their own presupposition, which is just the beginning.

    Rong Zhi entered the hall smoothly, and his servant followed him with his tools and belongings. He was familiar with the path of the house, so he walked on his own without any guidance. It''s like a long dragon from a distance. It is 20 or 30 meters long.

    Chu Yu walked side by side with him. Looking back at the long line behind him, she saw that some people were holding books, some were carrying boxes and cabinets, some were carrying flat end decorations, all kinds of things. It seemed that Rong Zhi had plans to live in her parents.

    Youlan came from the opposite side of the main road. Looking at the long dragon from a distance, she was a little strange. She came closer. One eye sees and Chu jade shoulder to shoulder but line of white dress youth, on the spot frighten get loose hand, the tray in the hand falls on the ground. The white porcelain bowl broke into several pieces, and the snow-white fish porridge flowed all over the ground.

    "Rong... Mr. Rong..." his face turned white, and young blue''s weak voice trembled like a fallen leaf in the wind.

    All in all, from Jiankang to Luoyang to Pingcheng, you LAN is the one who is still around Chu Yu, except Huan yuan and others. In Jiankang Princess mansion, she was Chu Yu''s maid. In Luoyang Chu garden, she was Chu Yu''s maid. When she came to Pingcheng, she still did her duty.

    When I took her away from Jiankang, it was because she was Chu Yu''s maid. What Chu Yu wanted to do couldn''t completely hide from her. Secondly, she had no family. There was no place to go after leaving the princess''s house, so he followed Chu Yu all the time and walked so far in silence.

    Rongzhi glanced at Youlan, then turned to Chuyu and said with a smile, "you are nostalgic."

    Chu Yu''s face was expressionless and said, "You Lan. You step back first. He will live with us in the future. But you don''t have to pay attention. His people will serve you. "

    Youlan lowers her head and answers timidly. Before she retreats, a red shadow appears at the front gate of the courtyard: "what''s the matter?" It turns out that what happened just now was that the flower not far away was wrongly disturbed.

    Huacuo holds the long sword out of sheath in his hand, and there are some sweat on his face. It seems that he is practicing the sword. Like Youlan, he also sees Rongzhi at a glance, and his indifferent expression suddenly becomes grim.

    Chu Yu''s heart is startled, secretly cry bad, she just thought about Rong Zhi come in after she should how, but ignore the other person in the house to Rong Zhi hate, let flower wrong See Rong Zhi, maybe the next second will lead to a murder.

    Chu Yu is greatly remorseful. She wants to say something to ease her explanation, but she finds that huacuo''s eyes only look at Rongzhi, as if she has not noticed her existence at all. Rongzhi looks back at huacuo calmly with a shallow smile, and doesn''t care about the tense dangerous atmosphere at present.

    They looked at each other for a moment. To Chu Yu''s surprise, huacuo didn''t rush up with his sword. Even soon, his expression returned to normal. He asked, "do you want to live here?"

    Rong Zhi laughed and said, "not bad."

    "Great." Voice did not fall, flower wrong has turned back to the door.

    A storm is so invisible to eliminate, although know that huacuo now don''t do it doesn''t mean never will, but now didn''t fight is always good, Chu Yu light relief, quickly put Rongzhi to the place, get rid of this trouble, escape also like to leave.

    Rong Zhi found a quiet corner in the bamboo forest and sat down, just like he used to sit quietly in the bamboo forest in the princess mansion. His body seemed to be integrated with the bamboo forest, and the green shade sprinkled on his body, casting a layer of dark coolness on his snow-white clothes.

    After pulling a bamboo leaf, Rong Zhi looks down and smiles: Although the pattern of the Southern Dynasties has been followed as far as possible, there are still some differences. Some bamboos are not suitable for growing in the north. What is planted in this yard is different from Jiankang, another kind of bamboos.

    If you want to plant Jiankang bamboo, I''m afraid it won''t grow well even if it doesn''t wither.

    What''s changed is always different.

    But... Just come here.

    He''s here and in control.

    Now that you have taken that step, don''t hesitate to follow.

    Once it''s confirmed, it won''t linger.

    It''s his, it''s his.

    On the extremely elegant and beautiful face, what slowly appears is a kind of comprehensive, powerful and calm look.

    *************************************************************

    People in the Southern Dynasties knew about Rong Zhi''s living at home, but no one responded to it. Everyone still did what they should do every day, and there was no change because there was one more person in the family.

    Hua CuO still keeps at home and practices his sword every day as usual. After remembering the yard where Rong Zhi lives, ah man walks around. Huan yuan hears about it, but with a word, he never talks about it again

    And Chu Yu, a few days later, stepped into Rongzhi''s courtyard again. Naturally, the purpose of coming here is not Rongzhi, but the little guy who once bit her.

    Tuobahong is the name of the baby, which is homonymous with the name of his father, tuobahong, the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty. This child is now raised by Rongzhi''s side. Usually, Rongzhi doesn''t pay much attention to the child, and only takes it out to play with when Chu Yu comes to visit.

    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, Chu Yu saw the small wooden bed beside the bamboo forest. The maid who took care of the baby was stunned when she found out that she was coming. Then she saluted and said respectfully, "please help yourself if you have something to do today." After that, he left the courtyard.

    This posture, as if to say: the child put here, please feel free to play

    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only two people left in the yard, one big and the other small. Beside the bed, there was the stool that the maid just sat on. Chu Yu also sat up and looked down at the sleeping baby.

    The young child seems to have no idea what hand he is in and what situation he will face in the future. His round and pink face is full of healthy luster, his ruddy mouth is slightly open, and a little transparent liquid flows down the corner of his mouth.

    I don''t know how long he looked down. Chu Yu suddenly said, "the man on the wall, can you come down?"

 Chapter 264

    Chu Yu''s words just finish saying, the top of the head then spreads a surprised voice to shout a way: "how do you know I am up?"

    Chu Yu turned her lips and raised her head.

    On the top of the wall, a figure in black is sitting with one foot inside and the other foot outside. His body is covered with light and his face is buried in the shadow. It''s hard to see clearly, but his voice is no more than 15 or 16 years old.

    Chu Yu looked at him and quietly pointed to the shadow on the ground. On a shadow that belonged to the top of the wall, the shape of the shadow could not be clearer.

    "Ha." The boy laughed awkwardly. He pressed his hands on the wall and jumped into the hospital. His movements were extremely heroic. When he landed, the two jade pendants hanging on his waist collided with each other, making a mellow sound.

    As soon as the boy got to his stop, he quickly came to her. At this time, Chu Yu could see clearly that the boy was only fourteen or fifteen years old, which was liusang''s age, but his appearance was heroic and dignified. Even if he came to her like playing, he had some kind of vague power.

    This is the temperament of those who have been in the upper position for a long time.

    Yingwu boy approaches Chu Yu, but ignores Chu Yu. His eyes are fixed on the baby. His eyes are mixed with love, missing and a little curiosity. After watching for a while, the boy reaches out his hand to touch the baby''s face. He doesn''t know the weight of his action. He wakes up the baby with pain. At the moment, he sees the baby''s mouth open, He began to cry.

    At the same time, Chu Yu and the boy jump to the side, as if to avoid the bomb and stay away from the crying baby. Two people look at each other, young impolitely first censure: "you are not to look after the child?"? Why don''t you make a fuss? "

    Chu Yu sneered: "who told you I was a nanny? You are the one who makes the child cry. If you are not the father, why do you want me to be an outsider? "

    When he saw this young man clearly, Chu Yu immediately understood his identity. On his jade pendant, there was a word "Hong", and today''s Northern Wei emperor''s name is Tuo Ba Hong.

    There is something in common between them. Two people put together, if you want to say that there is no blood relationship between them, ghosts do not believe.

    Tuo Ba Hong and Tuo Ba Hong have different homonyms. Chu Yu is afraid of being confused, so she only remembers the name of her father and calls the one who is the youngest Tuo ba.

    If it is not to recognize the identity of Tuo Ba Hong, Chu Yu will not let him reach out to touch the child.

    It''s just that the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty was a little miserable. He even had to sneak over the wall to see his son.

    Tuo bahong''s identity was broken. He was stunned at first. Then he turned his head to look at Chu Yu in a hurry. He blinked and thought of something: "are you..."

    Before he finished, his words were interrupted by the cry of little Tuoba. About angry, the two adults next to him didn''t pay attention to him when they saw him cry, and little Tuoba cried even more heartbroken and heartbroken.

    Tuo bahong, a father who married and had children early, didn''t give his son to the Empress Dowager as a hostage, but after all, he was a father and son. Hearing the cry, everyone was flustered. He hurriedly turned to Chu Yu and said, "don''t you go and hug him?" The voice is still slightly trembling. I have never seen a child cry like this.

    Chu Yu is calmer than Tuo bahong. But in fact, I''m already at a loss: "I said I''m not a nanny... Or I''ll call someone to come..."

    Call someone?

    Hearing this word, Tuo bahong suddenly remembered that this is Rongzhi''s territory. If he sneaks over the wall this time, he will lose face even though Rongzhi won''t do anything to him

    Thinking of it, he didn''t care that his son was still crying. He immediately ran to the wall, stepped on the wall three or two times, and soon disappeared. Judging from his skill, he knew that it was not the first time he had done it.

    The maid who took care of the baby didn''t go far. When she heard little Tuoba''s cry, she came quickly. She picked up the baby skillfully to comfort her. Chu Yu is also guilty of being a thief. She feels as if she has made the child cry. While the maid is taking care of the child, she leaves quietly.

    After the first meeting, Chu Yu occasionally saw Tuo bahong who had come over the wall in his courtyard. Several times later, Chu Yu finally felt that the emperor was too miserable to be a father, so he made an appointment with him to keep the back door for him and send out the servants nearby, So that he would not even look at his son like a red apricot.

    For the first time, Tuo bahong was very punctual and didn''t break his appointment. But when he saw the person behind Tuo bahong, Chu Yu would rather he didn''t come¡ª¡ª

    In front of him, he was in a trance. Topahong was dressed in dark clothes. Behind his right side stood a young man in purple. His familiar face and expression made Chu Yu almost have the illusion of returning to the Southern Dynasty.

    The sky is like a mirror.

    He is still a deep purple shirt, cage a layer of white gauze, the whole person as if in the fog, ethereal and indifferent.

    At the first moment, Chu Yu even thought that it was not the new emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty who stood with Tian Rujing, but Liu ziye, the dead emperor of the Southern Dynasty.

    Yes, Liu ziye, the younger brother with a body, is also... The person she failed the most in the world.

    Up to now, Chu Yu didn''t know whether she was right or wrong, or that some things in the world could not be simply distinguished by right or wrong. However, from the moment she left Jiankang, or the moment she heard the news of Liu ziye''s death, her guilt was buried in her heart quietly, until now, it has never been completely obliterated, It is like a nightmare, rising again.

    The person she is most sorry for in the world is not anyone, but a cruel tyrant.

    She kept quietly comforting herself, telling herself that this was not Liu ziye, but a different emperor from Liu ziye. This emperor had ideals, ambition and wanted to seriously govern the country. Although the only intersection between them was to look after children, we can still see something from Huan yuan''s words.

    Yes, they are different. This is not Liu ziye, this is Tuo bahong.

    After repeated recitation, Chu Yu''s mood gradually calmed down. She took a deep breath and stepped forward. Just at this time, Tuo Ba Hong was tired of teasing little Tuo Ba, and let her get closer.

    Now little Tuoba is one year old. When he can learn to speak, he sees Chu Yu approaching. He opens his mouth and repeats what Chu Yu taught him a few days ago: "go to Luoyang, go to Luoyang." The voice is soft and clear.

    This is just a prank of Chu Yu''s for a while. She adheres to the principle that the training should start from the baby. She patiently teaches little Tuoba to speak repeatedly. Originally, she wants him to remember the sentence "we will move the capital to Luoyang in the future". But little Tuoba''s words are not very clever. Instead, she says three words "go to Luoyang".

    She even occasionally thought that if Xiao Tuoba was really trained to change the capital in the future, would it change history to a certain extent?

    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. As soon as he finished, Tuo bahong''s eyes lit up, and he fell into deep meditation in front of Chu Yu. However, the eyes of the sky like a mirror suddenly became a little strange.

    Chu Yu stares at the past impolitely, and her lips open and close silently: it''s just against you, how about it?

    Tian Rujing glanced at Tuo bahong and made sure he didn''t pay much attention. Then he came to Chu Yu and said, "Luoyang is really a good place to be a capital city." He was close to Chu Yu''s ear, and his voice lowered a little: "you probably don''t know that after more than 20 years, tuobahong really moved his capital to Luoyang." This Tuoba Hong is the one on the crib.

    Is it wrong for her to do so?

    Chu Yu stayed for more than ten seconds and suddenly recovered. She quickly leaned over and approached little Tuoba, gritted her teeth and said, "forget what I told you before, don''t go to Luoyang, don''t go to Luoyang..."

    But little Tuoba can only repeat the last three words: "go to Luoyang, go to Luoyang..."

    "Don''t go to Luoyang, don''t go to Luoyang..."

    "Go to Luoyang, go to Luoyang..."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 265

    "Don''t go to Luoyang! Don''t go to Luoyang! "

    "Go to Luoyang! Go to Luoyang

    ¡­¡­

    Time is short, years are long, little Tuoba grows up day by day, can speak, can climb, can walk, and soon, he will be able to run unsteadily.

    However, it is strange that the power struggle between empress dowager Feng and Tuo bahong, or the secret confrontation between Rong Zhi and Tian Rujing, has never really intensified and produced results.

    Chu Yu didn''t know and didn''t intend to know what was going on in the palace and in the court. But she knew what was going on in her family. Several people in her family also showed a delicate situation. It was clear that they didn''t have a good relationship, but they kept a superficial peace and didn''t break out.

    Huan yuan naturally went out early and returned late to give advice to Tuo bahong, the emperor of the Northern Wei Dynasty, and even made political plans. It was not easy to be a counselor of the Northern Wei Dynasty, because the Northern Wei Dynasty was transformed from nomads. Although he had worked hard to learn the rules of the Han people, there were still many places that were not in place. Reforming a social system is a very arduous task. Huan yuan''s plan has been made one after another, and has been revised again and again according to the actual situation.

    Although I don''t admit it, Huan yuan is really contributing to the cause of Sinicization of foreign people.

    The other two people in the family, aman and huacuo, are practicing martial arts in the courtyard. Huacuo is not only diligent in practicing martial arts, but also diligent when Rongzhi comes. Every time Chu Yu passes by the gate of their courtyard, he can hear the sound of metal crashing. When he looks inside, he can see the light and shadow of the sword flashing, which means that he is sharpening his sword to Rongzhi.

    Several times, huacuo and Rongzhi met at home, but huacuo was calm. Maybe he knew the strength gap between huacuo and Rongzhi, before he could deal with Rongzhi. He is no longer reckless and provocative.

    This may be mature, but is this kind of maturity really what we want?

    As for Chu Yu, she and Rong Zhi are the most idle people in the family. Although Rong Zhi has an official title, he stays at home all day "sick" because he is a relative of the empress dowager, and goes out for four or five days at most every month, which is not much different from Chu Yu who is a real idle person.

    When you don''t want to go out, you will set up two soft beds in the bamboo forest. Make a few dishes of snacks, make a pot of tea, and then invite Chu Yu to give him a lesson.

    After learning the main functions of tianru mirror bracelet, Rongzhi was not satisfied, so he asked Chu Yu to know everything she knew. After teaching tianru mirror English in the Southern Dynasty, he came to the Northern Dynasty. Chu Yu once again had the opportunity to return to her old career, and the teaching object was Rongzhi. The scope of teaching is general practice.

    Before the beginning of the class, Chu Yu is ready to be hit. She knows that Rong Zhi is very smart. Learning things will be quick, even if it is to see him never forget, should not feel strange, but despite this preparation, after the formal start of teaching, Chu Yu is still restrained by the ability to absorb and understand, it is not simply never forget, do not have to teach twice, but to reach the realm of "one to know two to know three to know ten": for example, teach him a formula. Then he can deduce several related supplementary formulas according to what he has learned before. For example, if he teaches him an English word, he can basically learn all kinds of deformation and extension of the word without any teacher.

    Fortunately, Chu Yu only taught him half an hour at most every day, otherwise he would be beaten to death on the first day.

    This is no longer a humanoid learning machine. It''s a black hole.

    Class every day for a quarter of an hour, which is the requirement of accommodation. At first, when Chu Yu saw this time, she thought it was incredible. If she only taught half a quarter of an hour every day, how long would it take to finish what she had studied hard for more than ten years? However, after the real class, she found that Rong Zhi was too considerate, not only considering his learning speed. And her mental resilience.

    Their daily schedule is like this: Chu Yu sleeps in the morning. Sleep comfortable, wash gargle finished, there is a attendant waiting outside, please her to Rongzhi courtyard, arrived at the place, generally Rongzhi has been waiting, two people eat breakfast together, if get up late, then by the way eat lunch together.

    After half a quarter of an hour''s hard work, it''s a happy leisure time. Chu Yu occasionally talks about things in the 21st century. He listens to them with great interest and occasionally inserts a sentence or two.

    In this world, although the first person to know that Chu Yu had knowledge beyond the limitations of the times was Tian Ru Jing, the person who could understand Chu Yu''s thinking was Rong Zhi.

    When they were in Princess mansion, Rong Zhi had ulterior motives, and Chu Yu also concealed something. That was the most wrong and estranged time when they did not trust each other and had reservations; When he was in Luoyang, Rong Zhi''s incarnation was watching the sea, deceiving Chu Yu unilaterally, and Chu Yu kept a distance from him.

    ... until now.

    It was not until Pingcheng that they were truly honest with each other for the first time after a seemingly equal deal that at least both sides agreed to.

    Chu Yu doesn''t have to worry about what will be revealed when she talks. Anyway, for Rong Zhi, she has nothing to disclose. She can talk about things before crossing at will.

    Rong Zhi, though he conceals an important thing, his time with Chu Yu is the most honest state in his history. When they talk about something, he no longer conceals his true thoughts, but speaks out his thoughts frankly. Sometimes, he coincides with Chu Yu by accident, but sometimes, he is opposite.

    When it comes to emperors, one comes from the 21st century when the monarchy was abolished. One is above all people, one is indifferent, the other is indifferent. Looking at each other, they all laugh.

    But most of the time, their views are quite different. Take teaching little Tuoba, for example, Chu Yu insists on training little Tuoba in the aspect of Four Haves, while Rong Zhi teaches a two or three-year-old kid the idea that people should not be killed for themselves.

    "Discipline? Ideal? literate? Moral? As an emperor, morality is the most superfluous, and his ideal can only be his own country. "

    "Well, it''s not normal for me to teach him the standard of future Siyou newcomers, but it''s normal for you to teach a kid under four how to use power to kill people and play tricks?"

    ¡­¡­

    Just for this matter, they don''t know how many quarrels they had. After quarreling, they broke up unhappily. The next day, Chu Yu came to eat as if she had nothing to do. After eating, it depends on the weather or mood.

    It was a very happy time. Even the quarrel was very happy. It was more than the false harmony in Luoyang. I don''t know how happy it was.

    However, whether it is Chu Yu or Rong Zhi, they both know that such a day will come to an end.

    Just because they don''t say it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.

    And that day, at the age of four, came.

    The wind blows in the day and the light flows westward.

    Time seems to give birth to a pair of invisible wings. In the blink of an eye, it flies by in a moment.

 Chapter 266

    Little Toba is a poor child.

    According to the tradition of "Zi Gui Mu die" in the Northern Wei Dynasty, after he became the prince, his mother was executed according to the system, and the first bloodstain on his throne belonged to his mother.

    His young father is busy fighting for power. At first, he steals to see him. When he grows up, he can''t even take a look at him.

    In his first life, there were only two people around him, one was Rong Zhi, the other was Chu Yu.

    Only these two people are not as boring as other servants, and they are not his servants. According to the seniority, little Tuoba should call Rong Zhi "Uncle" and Chu Yu

    "Aunts and grandmothers!"

    On hearing this soft cry, Chu Yudang even broke down: Xiao Tuoba was four years old, healthy, beautiful, smart, and loved by everyone, but the only flaw was that the kid called her. He didn''t know who taught her. Not long after he knew how to recognize and shout, every time he saw her, the kid insisted on calling her aunt.

    Not to mention that she and Rong Zhi are not that kind of relationship, just the name itself, can successfully make Chu Yu get goose bumps.

    Chu Yu bent down and held out two fingers to squeeze little Tuoba''s tender face. She grinned and said, "who''s your grandmother, kid? It''s sister Chu! My girl is young and beautiful... "She glanced at her face, and the word" beauty "stuck in her throat.

    It''s shameless to call yourself beautiful in front of Rong Zhi.

    Little Tuoba kneaded his face with a little red mark, flattened his mouth, and peered at him from the corner of his eyes. He saw Rongzhi ring standing on his chest, smiling at him. The little guy thought again and again, and decided not to change his words, but to avoid Chu Yu.

    Two people are playing, suddenly behind came a low soft respectful voice: "childe, ink something to report."

    Chu Yu turns to see, ink fragrance is standing at the gate of the yard in black, and the deep ink color almost suppresses the charm of his body. Since pretending to be dead, every time Chu Yu saw Mo Xiang, he saw that he wrapped himself in a dark color, which was almost the same as when he was in the princess''s house.

    Mo Xiang didn''t come here many times. At most, I saw him once or twice a year. Every time I came here, I had something important to do. This time, I think there will be something important.

    Rong Zhi nodded slightly, sat down on the spot against a clump of green bamboo, and said faintly, "what''s the matter. Say it? " He did not intend to avoid Chu Yu.

    Mo Xiang hesitated and said, "Li Yi was killed."

    It''s not just a slight pause to hear the news. Chu Yu was also surprised.

    Li Yi was a minister in the Northern Dynasty, but Chu Yu knew that this person existed not because she cared about the government, but because she cared about gossip.

    Although empress dowager Feng and Princess Shanyin have different personalities, they have one thing in common, that is, face-to-face. Chu Yu even felt that. If Princess Shanyin is still here, she can even share her aesthetic experience with empress dowager Feng.

    Of course, in addition to face-raising, Empress Dowager Feng did not give up the government. She combined work and entertainment. The capital of the face-raising was the handsome Minister of the court. In this way, she could discuss state affairs when meeting with her lover. Career and love do not delay each other.

    Now Li Yi, who was killed in Mo Xiang''s mouth, is the most beloved male pet of Empress Dowager Feng.

    Mo Xiang simply describes the cause and effect. Li Yi''s elder brother covered up the corruption incident, was impeached for more than 30 crimes, and was killed all over the house. Li Yi was also implicated and beheaded.

    Although they didn''t say it clearly, Chu Yu and Rong Zhi knew it. This is not only a simple corruption crime, but also a hidden contradiction between empress dowager Feng and Tuo bahong. Empress dowager Feng openly closed her face. This is to put a green hat on Tuo bahong''s dead father in front of Tuo bahong. Tuo bahong was so angry that she found a chance to kill Li Yi.

    As soon as he got the news, Mo Xiang knew that the rigid empress dowager Feng would not tolerate this tone. The seemingly calm situation in the imperial court would soon set off huge waves.

    ¡ª¡ªIt''s about to start.

    Chu Yu Rong Zhi looks at each other and sees this meaning in each other''s eyes.

    It''s not easy to maintain the stalemate balance in the court for many years. After this, it''s impossible to keep it. Tuo bahong broke the balance first. For her own interests and dignity, Empress Dowager Feng would give Tuo bahong a fierce fight back. From another point of view, it''s also a blue face.

    Mo Xiang came to report the news, turned around and left, because he knew that Rong Zhi would have proper consideration and disposal, and did not need to be reminded and advised. Rong Zhi is a sober and calm person. He was, is and will be.

    He only needs to convey the message, and the real decision is left to Rong Zhi.

    Little Tuoba stood beside Chu Yu uneasily. He couldn''t quite understand what the beautiful brother said just now, but he was sensitive to the fact that after the beautiful brother said those words, "aunts and grandmothers" didn''t intend to play with him. He gently pulled Chu Yu''s sleeve and said in a small voice, "are you angry, Auntie? I won''t run. You can pinch it. " Let her do whatever she wants. If he doesn''t resist, he will.

    Chu Yu was dumbfounded, and then she pinched her hand. At this time, she heard the sound of footsteps that had just faded away. But this time, it was not one person, but a group of people.

    Mo Xiang left on his front foot, and the palace''s attendant came on his heel and stood at the door to respectfully ask Rong Zhi to take Xiao Tuoba back to the palace. Without how to identify them, Chu Yu knew that these people were from the side of Empress Dowager Feng, otherwise she would not be so respectful to Rong Zhi.

    Little Tuoba is afraid to hide behind Chu Yu. Although he is young, he has already begun to understand that something unpleasant has happened, and these people are going to take him away.

    He had a premonition that if he left now, he might not be able to see Chu Yu in the future.

    The magnificent palace seems to have a big black mouth. Once he enters, he will be swallowed up without any residue.

    As soon as little Tuoba hides behind him, Chu Yu subconsciously reaches out to protect him, and then looks to Rong Zhi with some vigilance: it will not be a good thing for Empress Dowager Feng to send someone to pick him up at this juncture. Chu Yu can''t bear to think that such a small child will be used as a political tool.

    The only person who can speak is Rong Zhi. As long as he says something, even if ten Feng Ting come, it will give him face.

    Rong Zhi gazed at Chu Yu tenderly and shook his head slightly. He said softly, "this is his destiny. You can''t face it instead of him." After a pause, his eyes turned to Chu Yu''s back, just opposite the little Tuoba who was sticking out his head, "if you decide to stay, I can block this for you, and even send you to a safe place once and for all, change your name to another person, but in the future, you will be just a common people, not the prince of the Northern Wei Dynasty, The heirs of this half of the country. "

    He looked at little Tuoba and said, "whether you are a carefree ordinary person or a life-threatening Tuoba, you can weigh it and make a good decision. I can do what you want."

    After he said that, the air fell into silence. Chu Yu only heard her breathing. Slowly, her sleeves were loosened, and then slowly, little Tuoba came out from behind her.

    Little Tuoba stands out from behind Chu Yu. He carefully straightens his clothes. His soft and tender hands carefully wipe the cuffs of his clothes, which he plays with madly. He straightens his back and slowly raises his head.

    Although there was still some fear on his face, there was a faint firmness in his clear eyes.

    "I''ll go." He whispered.

    Rong Zhi is right. Even if he can avoid this moment, he can''t avoid this life. As long as he is bleeding from Tuoba family, he will face this one day.

    Whether he''s four, fourteen or forty.

    Little Tuoba walked unsteadily towards the palace people who came to meet him, left his happy heaven, waved goodbye to his short and incredible childhood, and went to the fate of Tuoba.

    Trembling with fear, he forced himself to walk over.

    He is tuobahong, the future king of the Northern Wei Dynasty.

    =========================================================

    Sorry, I forgot to change the title... This chapter was originally narrated from the perspective of Empress Dowager Feng, but later I felt dissatisfied, so I deleted it and wrote it again, but I forgot to change the title... The title doesn''t seem to fit very well, please don''t mind

 Chapter 267

    Little Tuoba left, so pitifully, Chu Yu tried to rush out several times to pull him back, but she still tried to suppress this impulse. Rong Zhi was right. This is the fate of little Tuoba. She can''t face it for her. Although it''s hateful, she has to admit that the guy is right.

    And she has to face her own destiny.

    I don''t know how, I feel down all of a sudden.

    Chu Yu lowered her eyes and gazed at the ground at her feet. But she said to Rong Zhi, "Empress Dowager Feng and Tuo bahong are going to fight soon. You and Tian Rujing should have a result. How did we make an agreement at the beginning? Don''t you forget?"

    Rong Zhi showed a gentle smile subconsciously and said, "I naturally remember."

    There are four conditions with clear hierarchy

    First, she left.

    Second, he said goodbye.

    Third, not in the game.

    Fourth, let Huan yuan go

    Just remember. Chu Yu was relieved and said, "well, when are you going to cash it?"

    Her tone of voice and expression, just like those of previous years, were not attached to her at all. Rongzhi looked at her for a long time without saying anything. Until Chu Yu asked again, she said slowly: "soon."

    Chu Yu was not satisfied with the vague answer, but asked, "when will it be soon?"

    Rong Zhi slightly took a breath, and said calmly: "you don''t have to go to the Imperial Palace since today. You are ready to leave Pingcheng in three days."

    Chu Yu is one Zheng, fast and indistinct smile, way: "good, I go to prepare to clean up now." Three days is very short. If she only goes alone, she doesn''t have to be prepared. But she is accompanied by a large family, utensils, property and so on. It''s not a small project.

    Because she decided to come to Pingcheng, the title deed of the house in Luoyang was still in her hands. Chu Yu planned to take Huan yuan and others back to Luoyang and wait for a while to see what happened in the Northern Wei Dynasty. If something happened that she didn''t want to see, she fled from Luoyang to the Southern Dynasty.

    Shortly after Liu ziye''s death, Liu Yu ascended to the throne of God and soon became a God. He launched a new round of massacres in the central court and wiped out the remaining Party of Liu ziye, and Zongyue was within the scope of being wiped out.

    After these years, the search for her in the Southern Dynasty should have faded. As long as you change your identity, name and surname, and be careful, you can still go back and live in peace.

    Chu Yu made up her mind. After a moment, she felt out a white cuboid pendant. He said: "you gave it to me at the beginning. Later, so many things happened that I forgot all the time. We don''t have much chance to meet again in the future. I''ll give it back to you here. " It''s not that she hasn''t had the chance over the years, but she''s always reluctant to hang things on her body for a long time. Today, tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow have been put off until now.

    Rong Zhi said casually, "you can keep it if you like. It''s useless to put it here." Although it was handed down from home, it was of little value to him, let alone at this time. His mind is not on foreign things.

    **************************************************************

    Huan yuan stepped out of the carriage with worry in his brow. The dusky sunset dyed his clothes with a layer of dark gold.

    He didn''t know what Tuo bahong had done. On the contrary, he saw Tuo bahong order to search the Li family and kill Li Yi. He tried to stop Tuo bahong, but failed.

    Even with great ambition. However, Tuo bahong is just a teenager under 20 years old. He is not quiet enough. How can he bear such a huge insult when he sees empress dowager Feng openly putting a green hat on his dead father?

    Empress Dowager Feng often called Li Yi and others into the palace to accompany her, and watched her ministers walk towards the Empress Dowager''s bedroom. But he could do nothing, and every time he went to court. When he saw the courtiers'' eyes, he felt as if they were laughing at him, even if they were not different.

    Under such accumulated pressure, Tuo bahong''s resentment against empress dowager Feng has reached the point where he can''t suppress it. He can not easily grasp the shortcomings of Li Yi''s family, so he takes the opportunity to kill Li Yi, which is also a bad breath in his heart.

    As soon as the news of Li Yi''s murder spread today, Empress Dowager Feng vowed not to give up. What kind of waves will be set off in the court next? He just thought about it and felt a little chilly in his heart.

    With a sigh, Huan yuan decided to put down the troubles in the palace for a while. He looked up at the place he called "home", but saw Chu Yu standing at the door, as if waiting for him.

    It was the end of autumn. The evening wind was very cold in Pingcheng. Chu Yu held her arms in fear of the cold. As soon as she saw Huan yuan coming back, she stamped her feet and said with a smile, "are you back? There''s a good thing to tell you. "

    Huan yuan didn''t ask her for any good news. He only took off his fine Velvet Cape and carefully put it on Chu Yu. He frowned and said, "it''s getting cold. Why don''t you come out again without a coat?"

    Chu Yu smiles gratefully, pulls the belt in front of her neck, and continues to speak just now: "Rong Zhi told me today that you don''t have to see Tuo bahong from tomorrow. We''ll go back to Luoyang in three days."

    She simply narrated the reason, and then saw that Huan yuan didn''t look happy. On the contrary, she looked at her as if she saw something very surprising.

    He saw some guilty, Chu Yu pursed his lips, slightly uneasy way: "what''s wrong?" Why is he looking at her like that?

    Doesn''t he want to go?

    After a while, Huan yuan showed a wry smile and said in a low voice, "do you really not understand or do you not understand?"

    Chu Yuqi said strangely, "what don''t you understand?"

    Huan yuan stops. He looks at Chu Yu and wants to say nothing.

    In the past three years, they can see how Rong Zhi treats Chu Yu. Apart from the outside, at least in this family, Rong Zhi''s intention is as Sima Zhao''s mind. Even the most ignorant aman can see a clue. But why does she seem to know nothing?

    Did she really not know, or did she pretend to be like this?

    "Rong Zhi..." his voice was very low, vaguely hidden in the autumn wind. Chu Yu was distracted for a moment, didn''t hear clearly, and asked with a smile: "what did you say?"

    Her expression was light and bright, and there was no sadness in her eyes. On the contrary, she seemed to want to leave. Huan yuan sighed in his heart and said, "nothing."

    What about knowing? What if I don''t know? Does he still hope Chu Yu can''t stay for the sake of stopping?

    Isn''t this the situation he wants?

    ***************************************************************

    Chu Yu was very happy to talk with Huan yuan about the arrangement of returning to Luoyang in the future.

    She has informed huacuo and aman that they are going to leave. Aman doesn''t have any opinions, but huacuo says that they should consider it. Waiting at the door, he wanted to tell Huan yuan about it himself.

    At the end of the story, Chu Yu went back to the courtyard where she lived with ease, and then walked into the gate. However, she saw a figure with his back to her, sitting under a big tree in the courtyard, with a fishing rod in his hand, and his posture was very leisurely.

    Chu Yu''s smile sank immediately. She stood still and said coldly, "look at the sea? What are you doing here? "

 Chapter 268

    Since knowing that "watching the sea" is not watching the sea, but Rongzhi''s disguise, Chu Yu''s favor for the authentic one has suddenly dropped to the freezing point. Although the leader is Rong Zhi, it is an indisputable fact that Guan Canghai fully cooperated with Rong Zhi.

    Guan Canghai seems to know the knot in her heart. He and Rong Zhi came to Pingcheng together more than three years ago, but they rarely appeared in front of her. They didn''t have much to do with each other. It''s never happened that they appeared in her hospital so quietly.

    The fishing rod swung back leisurely. The slender figure sitting under the tree stood up and watched the sea turn to Chu Yu. His eyes were still covered with a ribbon. Although he had been blind for a long time and tried his best to cure, he still could barely distinguish the light, shadow and blurred outline. On the contrary, he was not as smart as his ears for his eyes, so he simply kept blindfolded, Quan Dang couldn''t see him at all. Facing Chu Yu, he said with a smile, "I have something to say to you."

    Chu Yu slightly hesitated and said, "come in."

    Two people one before and one after walking into the house, Chu Yu let the view of the sea, he also found a chair to sit down.

    They sat down and watched the sea, but they were not polite. They said to each other directly, "I''m here to be a lobbyist and advise you to stay."

    Chu Yu picked up the teapot on the table beside her and poured herself a cup of cold tea.

    Guan Canghai continued: "you should know why I came and for whom, do you have to tell me?"

    Chu Yu put down the teapot with a bitter smile and lowered her head: "since you know I don''t want to break these, why do you want to break them?"

    Two people are playing riddle on the mouth, but in the heart is again clear.

    ¡ª¡ªDo you really don''t understand or don''t you?

    Huan yuan''s words are still in his ears. Now when he thinks of it, Chu Yu can only smile bitterly.

    How can you not understand?

    Perhaps in the first year, she could speculate on all the behaviors of Rong Zhi with the greatest malice. But the second year, the third year... She tried to avoid thinking in that way, even though she was reluctant to admit it, she had already had the answer in her heart.

    Staring at the teacup attentively, Chu Yu said quietly, "even so, why should I stay? Should I be grateful to him for his kindness? "

    She chose to leave, not to escape and make a random decision. It is the result of calm thinking. It doesn''t make any sense for Guan Canghai to say this to her.

    Raising her eyes, Chu Yu looks at guancanghai. Although she may not be able to see her appearance, she still wants to speak to this person: "this is my will. It has nothing to do with how you treat me. That''s what I thought three years ago, and that''s what I think three years later. "

    "The way is different. We are not in the same way. Although the past three years have been peaceful, it''s because our road has just crossed and we can walk together for a while. But now it''s always necessary to separate. He has his empire. But what about me? What do I stay for? " Chu Yu''s face was expressionless and said calmly, "I don''t know what he will do in the future. He will become king or defeat the enemy, but it has nothing to do with me. Even if he can rule the world and become emperor, what? Do I want to be his concubine? Don''t tell jokes

    Chu Yu smiles, but her eyes are sad: "I like Rong Zhi, that''s right, but I also can''t accept some of his ideas and actions. If I stay with him all the time, I will inevitably see him hurt people. I won''t resent him for not liking me, because I like him voluntarily, but relatively. I''m not going to ignore all his actions just because he changed his attitude. " Her tone is very calm from the beginning to the end, calm and chilling, "Rong Zhi is what kind of person you should know better than me, I do not expect him to change, nor do I intend to change for him."

    There is a saying. Love is easy to get along with, maybe love is not easy. But getting along is more difficult than the former. Light is just a love, can not whitewash everything, at least for Chu Yu is like this.

    Rongzhi has the nature of Rongzhi, she has her pride... In the final analysis, there is only such a way to separate.

    Hearing that her meaning could not be changed, Guan Canghai sighed and said, "you''re right. I took the liberty. " He thought for a moment and said, "do you have to go?"

    Chu Yu nodded and said, "not bad."

    Maybe a few months later, she will be able to forget him, maybe this life can not be forgotten, she will always miss him, but never see him.

    That''s it. That''s it.

    There is an insurmountable gap between them, they can only look at each other, not stay with each other.

    Looking at Canghai, he seemed to want to say something else, but he didn''t say it in the end. He just said with a smile, "well, I''ve had a lot of trouble this time, and I''m sorry for helping Rongzhi cheat you."

    However, even if Rong Zhi is not, he still has to help him.

    Listening to his sincere words, Chu Yu was also relieved and said with a smile, "I''m also careful. I''ve been thinking about it for so long." In fact, guancanghai has no obligation to be on her side, but her first impression of guancanghai is too good to accept.

    When they said this, they had already said all that they should, and they knew that Chu Yu''s mind could not be changed. Even if she was forced to detain her, she could not change her determination, but it would make the situation worse.

    Rong Zhi''s heart is exquisite and clear. He knows how to do it best. Therefore, compared with the puzzled view of Canghai, he never even keeps Chu Yu.

    Because he knows that he can''t keep it, just like the beautiful words in the mirror and the beautiful words in the tree.

    ********************************************************************

    The day I left was sunny.

    The scorching sun was as bright as fire. Bathed in the dazzling sunlight, Chu Yu walked out of the gate and was in full bloom.

    In the past three days, she has never seen Rongzhi again. Rongzhi has always stayed in his yard, but she has never stepped near the yard once, and Rongzhi has never come out.

    If we meet and fight, we will never see.

    Chu Yu''s whole body was bathed in the sun. The sun was shining on her white clothes. Looking down, she was a bit dazzling. She could feel the thin warmth on her face. Beside her stood Huan yuan aman and Hua Cuo. After a day''s consideration, Hua CuO said that he would go back to Luoyang together. Maybe he realized that he was not Rong Zhi''s opponent, so he would not do any useless work.

    Chu Yu is lifting the hem of his clothes, raising his feet to step on the carriage. A clear sound of the flute twists and turns around, slowly breaking through the air.

    It''s not a coherent tune. It''s very sad. The sound of the flute is clear and crisp, but now it shows the general deep lingering.

    In the sound of the flute, the bright light of the day is filled with a strong sense of parting. The accomplishment of the music is not as good as Xiao BIE, but he is the one who plays the music and Chu Yu is the one who listens to it. All the meanings become different.

    Chu Yu listened carefully for a while, her eyes caught a glimpse of Huan yuan''s worried look beside her. She said with a smile, "get on the bus, we''re going to start."

    The carriage started quickly, and the wheels rolled over the stone road, making a continuous low sound, throwing away the faint sound of the flute all the way.

    ===========================================================

    By the way, by the way, in next month''s leisure time, you can order dishes, and order extra time. All the non protagonists in the book whose names have appeared more than 50 times (that is to say, at least a bit of Drama) can order extra time ~ ~ ~ I''ll write a few words according to the situation~~~

 Chapter 269

    A month after Chu Yu left, the sound of the flute of leaves would be heard in the courtyard from time to time. The thin and sharp tone was sad and lingering. After listening for a long time, people even had the illusion of heartbroken.

    He not only blows every day, often, but also in other places. He can''t hide the sound.

    However, no one dares to raise any objection to the flute player. It''s not that he doesn''t want to live any more. He likes to play, but he can do it. At most, he can''t listen.

    Rongzhi is sitting in the chrysanthemum bush. He takes a fresh steamed crab. Mans peels the shell of the crab in an orderly way. His fingers are very dexterous. In the blink of an eye, he reveals the white jade crab meat. He dips it in the ginger vinegar on the long table in front of him, and then slowly delivers it to the mouth.

    After eating a bite of crab, Rong Zhi took up his wine cup and sipped the warm yellow rice wine. He looked calm and steady, as if all the colorful things in the world were dim, and his whole body was so quiet that the golden chrysanthemums in the garden lost their color.

    Autumn is a good time for the chrysanthemum yellow crab to grow fat. However, it''s lonely to have wine without company, crab without friends, chrysanthemum without relatives, and to drink and eat by oneself. Once upon a time, I didn''t feel anything, but I always worked with Chu Yu for the past three years. Now I suddenly left, and finally I felt a little dull.

    After eating a few more mouthfuls, Rong Zhi wiped his fingers with a silk towel, and habitually played the flute for a while, then picked up the documents beside him and began to read them carefully.

    He could see it very quickly. He could read ten lines at a glance, but every word entered his heart. He thought about it in every way, and then flashed through his heart.

    However, after a long time, Rong Zhi finished browsing the document more than an inch high, but he did not stop to have a rest. After a pause, he reached into his arms and took out the secret letter delivered this morning.

    He wiped his fingers again carefully before opening the envelope. Expand the stationery and look at it slowly:

    The content of the letter is very common. It only records what Chu Yu ate, dressed, and did in the past two days, talks and laughs with people, and even eats half a bowl of rice at noon.

    All the things are neatly copied on paper and sent to Rongzhi through special channels.

    Different from the quick and efficient way of reading the letter just now, Rong Zhi read it very slowly, chewing it word by word. From these records, he can imagine Chu Yu''s actions.

    A leisurely smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he quietly calculated Chu Yu''s journey.

    This letter was written on the way. It was sent from half the way, but now they should arrive in Luoyang.

    "If Chu Yu knew that one of your hands was still on her head, would she be angry?" A voice came from the gate of the garden. Rong Zhi didn''t look back. Even if he didn''t know the voice, he knew who it was.

    It can get close before he knows it. There is only one person in the world.

    Fold up the letter, put it back in the envelope, and then put it carefully in your arms. Rong Zhi said with a little smile: "it''s OK, she will be a little angry, but she will soon understand that with my temperament, it''s impossible to let her go. After thinking about it, she will be too lazy to be angry." She has been angry about similar things several times, and it''s OK to do it again.

    A few years ago. When Chu Yufang arrived in Luoyang, he planted a piece of chess beside her. It was the housekeeper who was responsible for managing all the trivial matters in Chu Yu''s family. The housekeeper had a loyal and honest face, but he was a very capable person under his command. In the past few years, he came back to Luoyang from Luoyang to Pingcheng. He followed Chu Yuhuan far away without any flaw.

    The housekeeper followed Chu Yu to protect his eyes.

    Knowing that Rong Zhi''s temperament is like this, Guan Canghai has never been against him again. He came smelling the fragrance and finished his gossip. Then he walked over and sat down opposite Rongzhi. He picked up a tied crab in the pot and ate it neatly.

    Rong Zhi ignores him and just combs his thoughts. The housekeeper is an important member of his staff, and he sends him to protect Chu Yu. Although he takes care of Chu Yu''s safety, he also hinders his future. The people who used to be equal to him either hold a big official position in the imperial court or hold a lot of wealth in his hand, but this person even delays his family.

    After a little thought, Rong Zhi decided to wait for a while, and then he transferred the man back to work. When the situation in Pingcheng was settled, he could go to Luoyang with peace of mind. At that time, he would not need to be looked after by his subordinates.

    Just, arrived at that time, Chu Yu knows the truth, probably want to be angry with him for a while again?

    In the heart had care, thought of Chu Yu''s possible reaction, Rong Zhi mouth appeared a funny smile.

    Just wait until the situation in Pingcheng is settled.

    At present, it is still up to Feng Ting to launch an attack on Tuo bahong and force him to abdicate. After Xiao Tuo bahong ascended the throne, he would formally participate in the Northern Wei Dynasty, in the name of assistant government. It will take some time for Feng Ting to get ready. Rong Zhi is not in a hurry. He just waits and arranges his subordinates.

    However, from autumn to winter, several snowfalls fell in Pingcheng, and Rongzhi finally waited for a trace of doubt and uneasiness. He once sent people to ask Feng Ting several times, and when he asked Tuo bahong, he got the answer that he would wait a little longer.

    Just a minute.

    Just a minute.

    They have all the favorable situations. What is Feng Ting waiting for? Is it hard to hide or deception with ulterior motives? Or is her real goal not topahong, but to deal with him?

    Rong Zhi doesn''t relax his vigilance because he and Feng Ting share the same blood relationship. It''s not unusual for him to be fraternal. But the reason why he doesn''t think Feng Ting will deal with him is that she doesn''t have that ability.

    Let''s not say that the people who are in charge of Pingcheng''s military power are his subordinates. Even if Feng Ting has military strength in his hands, he and Guan Canghai join hands, and they can go everywhere in the world.

    If one blow can''t destroy him, he will fight back.

    Feng Ting should know this very well. Although her strategy is not as good as his, she has lived in the palace for so many years and has to observe Canghai''s teaching. She can''t be so unwise.

    There should be no problem.

    ... but why is there always a shadow of uneasiness in my heart, and why do I linger all the time?

    Rong Zhi''s mood was slightly disordered. For the sake of safety, he reviewed the layout of the central court again. He felt that there was no oversight. He secretly blamed himself for his thoughtfulness. Just as he was thinking about it, he inadvertently raised his hand and rubbed his sleeve against his chest, suddenly saving something

    It''s a letter.

    Since Chu Yu left, every three days, there must be a secret letter written by the housekeeper to report Chu Yu''s daily life to him, but the latest one has been delayed for two days.

    He thought it was snowing in winter that delayed the delivery of the letter. The two-day delay from Luoyang to Pingcheng was still within the allowable range, but combined with the current situation, he came to the conclusion that his heart was palpitating like falling into the abyss!

    The poisonous arrow, which was always hidden in the dark, was not pointing at him. It was not even in Pingcheng, but in... Luoyang... Chuyu.

    Chuyu!

 Chapter 270

    For a moment, the chill ran through Rongzhi''s heart. He was not afraid of the cold, but now he felt his fingers trembling. In his life, he had never been so afraid.

    He''s... Scared.

    The fear almost crushed his heart.

    However, the loss was only a moment. Soon, he took a breath, and the cold air filled his chest. In his eyes, he was calm.

    Now is not the time to panic, the first thing to be sure is whether there is an accident in Luoyang. Although the coincidence of time made him palpitating, the delay of the letter may not have something to do with the palace.

    Care is chaos.

    However, Luoyang is two thousand miles away from Pingcheng. For a moment, he can''t know the specific situation. At this time, Rong Zhi can''t help thinking of the "telephone" that Chu Yu told him about later generations. If only he could have a telephone at this time?

    He also had a man in Luoyang who was directly under the control of the housekeeper and was responsible for the safety of Chu Yu. If Feng Ting wanted to attack Chu Yu, his subordinates would be able to do something to stop him.

    Even if Luoyang is sure to change, he can''t rush to save people immediately.

    Calm down miscellaneous thoughts, allow a little meditation, make a decision now.

    ****************************************************************

    Guancanghai was able to send someone to summon him for a meeting. The message was very urgent. In his heart, he was surprised that he had always been in charge of the overall situation. He was calm and steady, and his face remained unchanged at the critical moment of life and death. What happened this time? It seemed that it was more important than life and death?

    Following Rongzhi''s subordinates, we quickly walk all the way to see the sea and feel the cold atmosphere in the street. The sound of horses'' hoofs and the orderly running steps passed him,

    Flying snow.

    The bugle of the army first sounded in the street. Then, guancanghai heard the echoes from all directions, the shouts of officers, the collision of weapons, and the noisy and cold beating of guancanghai''s eardrum.

    If someone is watching in the sky at this time, they can see that in Pingcheng, which is covered by snow, small black spots gather to form a stream. Divide the snow-white city into several squares, and these black flows rush to the same place.

    That place is¡ª¡ª

    palace.

    He was astonished to see the sea.

    At present, in Pingcheng, the only one capable of mobilizing a large number of troops is Rongzhi.

    What is Rongzhi doing?

    Want to go to the palace?

    Although Feng Ting''s action is slower, he is not so impatient, is he?

    Guan Canghai always remembers that when he was very young, Rong Zhi was very calm. How could he become so impatient today?

    This question becomes more intense when we see Rongzhi, and we feel keenly when we look at the sea. The mood of tolerance was strongly suppressed by himself, as if he would spray out fiercely at the slightest touch.

    "... stop?" Looking at Canghai is a bit uncertain. He couldn''t see it. At this time, he even doubted whether the person standing in front of him would stop.

    Rong Zhi said succinctly, "the letter from Luoyang is two days late."

    Although Guan Haiping doesn''t calculate much about people, he is no less clever than Rong Zhi. At the same time, he knows a lot about Rong Zhi, so he only listens to this sentence. Then he understood what he was worried about and said, "maybe it''s just that the letter is late?"

    Rong Zhi said quietly, "but maybe there was an accident." Maybe, maybe, maybe it''s OK, but he can''t afford the "maybe".

    As soon as he realized that Feng Ting might be harmful to Chu Yu, he immediately decided to summon all the people he could immediately mobilize to control the inside and outside of Pingcheng. Guard the gate, and divide half of the troops to lock the palace.

    These are just preparations.

    Guancanghai and Rongzhi, shoulder to shoulder, walked quickly on the way out of the way of the army, when the palace was near. Guan Canghai suddenly said, "I still don''t understand. How can Feng Ting do this?"

    He always felt that. Feng Ting has no reason to deal with Chu Yu. If Feng Ting wants to do harm to Chu Yu, her purpose is nothing more than to stop him. But no matter how she thinks about it, it is extremely unwise.

    It''s fair to say that nearly half of the power of the Northern Wei Dynasty is now in Rong Zhi''s hands. Although Feng Ting is the empress dowager, if she wants to fight with Rong Zhi, she will be overthrown if she only meets her face.

    There are two possibilities in Luoyang.

    First, Feng Ting killed Chu Yu. This is the stupidest possibility. Killing Chu Yu, not only can''t bring any benefits, but will enrage Rong Zhi and lead to terrible revenge.

    Second, Feng Ting kidnaps Chu Yu to coerce Rong Zhi. This journey seems possible, but it is also difficult. Two thousand miles away from Pingcheng, Luoyang, many variables can be changed in the process of escorting him.

    However, the premise of all this is that the deployment of Rongzhi in Luoyang must be disintegrated first, but that is not too easy.

    At the moment, Rong Zhi could see the gate of the imperial city. Surrounded by a lot of soldiers, the former magnificent imperial palace showed some unbearable fragility. His eyes were deep, and he said without emotion: "even if it has nothing to do with Luoyang, today we will solve the pending problems."

    His idea is close to that of guancanghai. What guancanghai can think of, he can think of naturally. No matter from what aspect, Feng Ting has no reason to deal with Chu Yu, because she does not have enough strength to rely on.

    However, different from guancanghai, Chu Yu doesn''t accept any fluke for his weight. Now he has to control the situation with certainty.

    If Feng Ting really makes an unwise move, the troops surrounding the palace are his chips and weapons; Even if it is certain that Luoyang is safe, on the other hand, it is an indisputable fact that Feng Ting has been delaying the abolition of the emperor. He took this opportunity to solve the matter by force.

    Before he called in his subordinates, Rong Zhi had thought about all the possibilities, the best and the worst, and made corresponding strategies.

    In the best case, he was very thoughtful, and the secret letter arrived soon. Tuo bahong passed the throne to little Tuo bahong under pressure, and the Empress Dowager assisted him.

    The worst case... The worst case

    Worry because of love, fear because of love.

    When they reached the palace gate, Guan Canghai noticed that Rong Zhi stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?" Why don''t you go?

    Rongzhi''s long eyelashes were coagulated with a few tiny ice beads. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a soft voice, "nothing''s wrong."

    If, he said if, if anything happened to Chu Yu, he didn''t mind taking the whole palace of the Northern Wei Dynasty to be buried with him.

    This is the worst case scenario. Killing all the members of the royal family will do him a lot of harm without any benefit. Although he is in control of a great power now, not the whole Northern Wei Dynasty is under his control. Once the supreme ruler collapses, civil strife and competition will inevitably occur.

    Naturally, for him, the difference between peaceful capture and military conquest is just a little less effort and bleeding distance, which is not much different. But at this moment, Rong Zhi sincerely hopes that he will not use the last resort.

    He has a cold heart. Even if his eyes are full of blood, he can''t shake him, but he doesn''t want Chu Yu''s blood in it.

    When they came to the palace whose gate was closed, they stopped, looked up slightly, and said, "open the door."

    As soon as the words were heard, two rows of sergeants joined forces to pick up the thick log and smashed the door open.

    "Bang" a loud noise, the tall Palace door to the two sides apart, the north wind rolled up, blowing the grass rustle sound, with the cold snow, rushed into the door before Rongzhi!

 Chapter 271

    I remember when I first came to Luoyang, I was in the winter like now.

    Quietly leaning against the window, Chu Yu gazed leisurely at the snow falling from the sky. Snow is very big and light, like white feathers in the sky, falling into the world.

    I don''t know how Rong Zhi is now? Whether his wish has been achieved or not, the people she sent to inquire about the news have not come back yet. The distance of two thousand li is really inconvenient.

    If only there were a phone, a phone call would solve the problem.

    Chu Yu thought funny and couldn''t help smiling.

    It''s been a while since I returned to Luoyang. When I think of Rongzhi in the first few days, I will feel a little sad. But gradually, my heart is just as peaceful as she is now.

    In an indoor greenhouse, you can grow flowers and grasses. Occasionally, you can study cooking skills and read ancient poetry notes. There are many ways to relieve loneliness. Sometimes when you concentrate on it, you can''t think of it.

    In fact, missing is not a very painful thing. As long as you make sure he is well and think about it from a distance, you can have a lot of fun.

    The sound of a hasty step rings, and someone rushes in to break the silence of this small world. Chu Yu is surprised to see that it is the housekeeper surnamed Chen.

    Housekeeper Chen is Chen mingbai. When they first came to Luoyang a few years ago, they were going to pick out some servants in the market. As a result, they saw Chen Bai in the hands of human traffickers. He had a different temperament, so they came forward and asked a few questions. They learned that he was originally from the Southern Dynasty. Because of his business bankruptcy, he left his hometown and came to the Northern Wei Dynasty. After several setbacks, he was reduced to this place.

    Because he came from the same place and talked well, Huan yuan took care of Chen Bailai and let him take charge of the chores at home. At that time, Chen Baicai was only twenty-four or twenty-five years old. However, he was very calm and honest. He was also very methodical. In a few days, he managed his family''s affairs in an orderly way, saving Huan yuan a lot of hard work.

    Although Chen Bai is very capable, he never shows his edge. When he is free, he is usually silent and low-key. Sometimes Chu Yu even forgets his existence.

    Chen Bai rushes into the yard and sees Chu Yu with a glance. He walked quickly. His steps were like the wind, and his actions were straight and proud. He was no longer the humble attitude that he had been bowing his head for several years. However, his face was tense and serious, which was quite different from the previous mild and low-key manner. His ordinary appearance was a bit of fortitude and heroism. As a housekeeper, he seldom comes here. If there is anything, please let someone know first. Never been so impolite.

    In Chu Yu''s surprised eyes, Chen Bai goes to the window and bows. "I have 100000 urgent things to report," he said

    His expression changed greatly, and his intonation also became firm and vigorous. Even if Chu Yu''s mind had not returned completely, he could easily detect the abnormality: "what''s the matter?"

    In a few words, Chen Bai made his identity and hidden purpose clear. He looked directly at Chu Yu and said, "I shouldn''t have inherited my identity. However, there are many doubts about Luoyang recently. Two days ago, there were bandits robbing pedestrians around Luoyang City for no reason. The soldiers stationed here were dispatched to leave. Most of the people arranged by the young master suddenly disappeared today, and the messenger who was responsible for delivering letters was one day late. I''m under the charge of the young master for fear of change. Please come with me. Go to a safe place and take shelter for a while. "

    Rong Zhi said, hiding identity is only the second, once there is any unexpected change, the safety of Chu Yu is the first. Although Chen Bai can''t know if something happened in Pingcheng, the current situation is not clear. Really let him smell out some dangerous taste, in order to get Chu Yu''s cooperation. He simply admits everything, otherwise for a while, it is difficult for him to find reasons and excuses to cheat Chu Yu to follow him.

    He is not afraid of ten thousand, but he is afraid of just in case. To put him here is to value his steadiness and meticulousness. He can''t afford to take risks.

    As for whether he would be questioned and censured by Chu Yu, these have been ignored.

    Chu Yu looked at Chen Bai strangely. After a long time, she slowly said, "you''ve been staying in my family for several years. You''re amazing." At present, Chen Bai is supposed to be a capable man under Rong Zhi''s command, but he has been a mediocre housekeeper for several years without showing any signs of mountains and water. His patience and calmness alone is quite extraordinary.

    Chen Bai smiles bitterly, waiting for Chu Yu to scold him, but Chu Yu just leaves the window, walks out of the door by detour, and bows to Chen Bai: "thank you for your secret maintenance and help for several years. It''s hard for you. "

    Although Chu Yu was a little angry when she heard Chen Bai say that he was an undercover agent, she thought rationally that the anger soon dissipated: Chen Bai just obeyed orders, and the real master was still tolerant. Even if she was angry, she should send her hair to Rong Zhi; Furthermore, although Chen Bai is an undercover, he has always tried his best when he was a housekeeper. Now he is trying his best to protect her. Her safety is the first priority. There are no mediocre people who are sent to her. It''s really inferior for such a person to be a housekeeper for her for several years. In this way, instead of blaming him, she should thank him.

    Chen Bai quickly got out of the way and said, "I can''t afford it. The situation is urgent now. Please leave with me immediately."

    Chu Yu nodded, went back to the room, took out a cape from the wardrobe, and then put it on her. She found that it was an old Cape. It was the one he put on Liu ziye''s shoulder when she saw Liu ziye for the last time a few years ago. She never wore it again, but she always took it with her. Unexpectedly, it was turned out today. Chu Yu''s heart trembled, but she didn''t have much leisure at this time. She changed another one carefully, and then she felt uneasy and said, "it''s all up to you."

    In times of crisis, of course, it is more reliable for professionals to make decisions.

    After Chen Bai walked out of the courtyard, Chu Yucai saw that there were forty or fifty people standing outside. After seeing the faces of these people, her bitter smile was even deeper: "so you are all."

    At this time, more than 40 people standing in front of her, each with strong and resolute expression, sword and sword, were obviously the subordinates gathered by Chen Bai, but most of them knew Chu Yu, including the gardener, groom, escort, neighbors and wine merchants, who now appeared in front of her with a different look.

    Let that guy... How big a net has been set up around her.

    But at this time, her anger is useless. She just turns to Chen Bai and says, "what shall we do now? Just me? I hope I can take them with me. "

    Chen Bai said in a deep voice, "yes. I''ve sent for them. Please wait a moment

    After a while, Huanyuan aman was found, together with Youlan, but huacuo was not found. Since returning to Luoyang, huacuo has been missing from time to time, and no one knows where he went. Chu yulue thinks that huacuo is a person and has the power of self-protection, so he asks Chen Bai to take the road.

    Surrounded by the front and back, Chu Yu quickly walked out of the back door and boarded the carriage that had already been prepared. Several carriages before and after loaded dozens of people to protect Chu yuhuanyuan, who was in the middle. The group walked through several streets in the lonely alley.

    The wheel of the carriage passed quickly along the stone road. Chen Bai and Chu Yu drove together. Then he explained the situation to Huan yuan. Finally, he said: "in this way, in order to avoid any mistakes, the young master still has a secret house in Luoyang. Although the place is smaller, it''s better than no one knows. When the news from Pingcheng comes, it''s not too late to go back and settle down."

    When he finished, the carriage stopped in front of a remote house. Chen Bai first jumped out of the carriage and then asked Chu Yu to get off. A party is about to go to the door, Chen Bai seems to suddenly aware of something, grab in front of Chu Yu, staring at the door gradually opened.

    Chu Yu looked from Chen Bai''s side, but saw a blood red figure standing at the door which opened slowly. The figure held the sword with one hand and pointed to the ground obliquely, and the red liquid trickled down from the sword.

    He was as red as blood, and his coat was like a sword in his hand.

    Chu Yu Zhang big eye: "flower wrong?"

    The man in red, who stood at the door, had a strange and arrogant smile on his lips.

 Chapter 272

    "Wrong flowers!" Rong Zhi''s lips spat out these two words, and suddenly stopped.

    They were almost unimpeded in the palace. The resistance and defense forces in the palace were ruthlessly slaughtered at the first time. Everywhere they saw, they were presented in front of Rongzhi in a conquered posture.

    They walked quickly in the palace. Rongzhi suddenly thought of the person he had missed and stopped without warning.

    He finally remembered the place he had been neglecting.

    It''s the flower fault.

    If only one person is wrong, it will not be enough. But what if he and Feng Ting unite?

    Huacuo has never let go of his hatred. As long as Feng Ting has a chance to revenge, he will certainly be willing to join hands with Feng Ting.

    Why didn''t huacuo stay in Pingcheng where he was, but follow Chuyu back to Luoyang?

    Everyone knows that Chu Yu is the only one with his heart.

    Luoyang is the place where he set up his heart. Even if Feng Ting sent people to attack, he might not really be able to hurt Chu Yu. But what if he added a huacuo who lurked around Chu Yu?

    The curse of the past echoes again:

    ¡ª¡ªIf you don''t kill me, you will regret it in the future.

    Hearing the word huacuo, guancanghai was stunned. He put his hand on Rongzhi''s shoulder and advised: "now I haven''t even seen Feng Ting''s face. Don''t think about the disadvantages. Maybe it''s because of your thoughtfulness."

    Listening to his comfort, Rongzhi was pale, but his face didn''t show half silk Huanrong. He quietly said, "I hope so, too." He''s really a little remorseful now.

    He has never been able to do anything but miscalculate twice in this life, but it''s in Tian Ruyue and Chu Yu. Tian Ruyue has more means than this world. It''s not the crime of war to lose to him, and Chu Yu

    This woman is like the origin of all the confusion. Once, twice, three times, until now, all about her, he always had some deviation, and then, he ignored Chuyu''s mistake.

    But this time the negligence is fatal!

    In the voice of Rong Zhi''s silence, there seems to be a certain despair. Watching the sea, I can''t help frowning. "I still don''t understand. What will Feng Ting do with you if he doesn''t get rid of Tuo bahong first? Is she sure she can beat you before she solves topahong? Isn''t she afraid to force you to tuobahong''s side? What can she rely on? " He said so, not to question, but just to calm the uneasiness of Rong Zhi.

    He opened his hand on his shoulder, closed his eyes, opened it again, and said quietly, "let''s go to see Feng Ting."

    Before he arrived, Tuo bahong, the emperor, and Feng Ting, the empress dowager, had been invited to two palaces. The former can be ignored for a while, while the latter is the main goal of accommodation.

    The officer at the door is Rong Zhi''s subordinate, but he looks a little uneasy at this time. Rong Zhi''s heart moved, and he stepped into the palace quickly to see clearly the situation in the palace. His heart was bright.

    i see.

    Rong Zhi opened his mouth expressionless, and then he said, "the man Feng Ting relies on is like a mirror."

    At this time, Feng Ting stood in the center of the palace in elegant clothes with a dignified look. In front of her, however, stood the sky that shouldn''t appear here. On the left and right sides of tianru mirror are his two elder martial brothers, Yue JieFei and the one who used to follow Liu ziye. Now these people are standing here to protect Feng Ting.

    The sky is like a mirror, the flowers are wrong... One becomes the shield of Pingcheng, the other becomes the sword of Luoyang. Feng Ting was not surprised to find huacuo, but he didn''t know when he was colluding with tianrujing. He knows how stubborn the pulse of tianru mirror is. He has many ears and eyes in the palace. Every move of important members will not be missed. How can Feng Ting hide his eyes and ears from the sky like a mirror. And in a very short period of time to persuade tianru mirror, let tianru mirror to her side?

    The sky is like a mirror. Isn''t it always claimed to conform to the destiny? How can Tuo bahong be out of order again?

    When you come here and see the battle laid down by Feng Ting, you don''t need to ask Feng Ting whether he is fighting against Luoyang any more, because at the first time he enters the door, the sky like a mirror opens its blue light shield to protect the four people including him.

    Feng Ting''s mockery and proud smile proved that all his previous conjectures were correct.

    Without looking at the sky like a mirror, Rong Zhi looked at Feng Ting and said, "how are you going to be?" From the beginning to the end, he never regarded Tian Ru Jing as a powerful enemy. Tian Ru Jing''s bracelet only has the power of self-protection, but he can''t attack others on his own initiative. As long as he doesn''t want to kill Tian Ru Jing, he can''t do any harm to convenience.

    At the beginning, he was defeated by Tian Ruyue. On the one hand, he wanted to seize the bracelet, but it was attacked by the self-protection function of the bracelet. On the other hand, Tian Ruyue was still commanding an army to ambush him, which forced him into a mess. But now in the Northern Dynasty, the army was in his hands, and he did not want to take the bracelet again. Heaven was like a mirror, and it was impossible to follow his master''s practice.

    The sky is like a mirror, and at most it can save a few people''s lives, but the overall situation is not determined by the life and death of a few people.

    At present, the most urgent thing is Chu Yu''s safety. Therefore, the first sentence is directed at Feng Ting and the core.

    Feng Ting chuckled. His face, which was similar to Rong Zhi''s but more heroic, was covered with a light blue light, and seemed mysterious: "you are not surprised, why do I design you, or how do I join hands with tianru mirror?"

    Rong Zhi said faintly: "I know the first question, and the second one is now a foregone conclusion. I don''t need to go deep into it. If you want to say it, just listen to it. If you don''t want to, you don''t have to beat around the bush. I don''t have the spare time."

    Before he saw Feng Ting, he was so worried that he could hardly hold on to himself. However, after he entered the hall, he instantly recovered his calm. With a strong self-control, he controlled his mind which was close to collapse. What he showed on his face was the calm and elegance of ice and snow.

    If Feng Ting wants to fight against him, she just doesn''t want to continue to be his puppet. Although she is the empress dowager, all her major administrative actions need his permission. Half of the government and the opposition are in his hands. If Feng Ting has no wild mind, it''s better to go too far. But she is ambitious. She even wants to seize the power of Tuo bahong, and she can''t be reconciled to being restricted by him all the time.

    Although Rong Zhi knows that Feng Tingxin is unwilling, she didn''t expect that she would be in trouble before getting rid of Tuo bahong.

    The existence of the sky as a mirror influenced the accident.

    Because of Rong Zhi''s careless tone, Feng Ting was stunned. Then he remembered that his brother was the best at deceiving people, so he sneered again: "you probably don''t know. When I first came to the Northern Wei Dynasty a few years ago, I was the first one to find him."

 Chapter 273

    Rong Zhi didn''t know, Chu Yu didn''t know, and even Tuo bahong and Feng Ting didn''t know what was recorded in the history books and what was the development of history in the future.

    But heaven knows.

    When little Tuoba was five years old, Empress Dowager Feng would force Tuoba Hongzhuan to be the crown prince, and then control the government for nearly 20 years, making a legend - this is what happened after that.

    Therefore, when Tian Rujing came to the Northern Wei Dynasty, the first person he found was not Tuo bahong, but Feng Ting, who became the Empress Dowager. He knew that this was the real ruler in the future. At that time, Rong Zhi was still in Luoyang, and he was in no hurry to think about the relationship between him and Chu Yu.

    Tian Rujing finds Feng Ting. At first, he just wants to know about the situation in the Northern Wei Dynasty. However, he accidentally learns from Feng Ting that Rong Zhi has a relationship with her. Then he realizes Rong Zhi''s ambition. In order to stop Rong Zhi, he takes the initiative to join hands with Feng ting.

    From the beginning, topahong was a cover, a piece of chess used by heaven as a mirror to hide people''s eyes and ears.

    Tianru sees Feng Ting in the mirror. He and Feng Ting make a plan to deal with Rongzhi, and then he pretends to go to tuobahong. In recent years, he and Feng Ting haven''t even said a few words, but every time they look at each other, they all know who their real enemy is.

    ¡ª¡ªIt''s Rongzhi.

    Over the past few years, they kept quiet, retreated and allowed the Rongzhi forces to grow, gradually forming a whole. At the same time, the Northern Wei Dynasty government, with the hand he secretly controlled, became more and more similar.

    Rong Zhi has even worked out a policy plan for the next 20 years. Feng Ting only needs to make some changes to use it.

    They carefully hide their real purpose, wait for an opportunity, and wait for the weakness of tolerance to become more and more obvious and profound. At this moment, they finally echo the alliance between huacuo and huacuo, aiming at the weakest part of tolerance. Put it on him.

    There seemed to be a kind of stagnant heaviness in the air. After a while, Rong Zhi realized that he had forgotten to breathe.

    This is a bureau, which was set up five years ago for him alone.

    The calm of these years is not only to lead him into the game, but also to let him gradually relax his guard.

    In terms of intelligence, Feng Ting is by no means the opponent of Rong Zhi. In terms of political affairs, he competes with a clear sword and a clear gun. Or depending on their respective forces, Feng tingtian may not be able to tolerate half of the ability even if she is tied together with Tuo bahong. But when Feng Ting grew up in the palace, she was better at targeting people rather than power. What she attacked this time was a rare gap in her mind. She was quick and exquisite. So that Rong Zhi had not even had time to guard against it, so he won this one.

    Huacuo is a sword and tianru is a shield. The man behind the scenes is still Feng Ting.

    Rong Zhi sighed softly. He showed a very shallow smile without anger: "ah Ting, I underestimate you." He asked quietly, "how about Luoyang now? Has huacuo already done it? "

    Feng Ting also said with a smile: "not bad."

    Rong Zhi calmly said, "I can promise you anything you want, but how can you guarantee that you can fully guarantee Chu Yu''s safety after I promise?" His heart is like a mirror. Feng Ting won''t kill Chu Yu, otherwise he will lose the capital to negotiate with him, but Feng Ting won''t give him the chance to save Chu Yu. At present, Luoyang has already started, and Chu Yu''s life can''t wait for him to go to two thousand li to save.

    Feng Ting did not answer Rong Zhi''s question. When she heard that "all can agree", her eyes lit up. "Are you really willing to do anything?" he asked

    At this time, there is no need for her to answer, but Rongzhi himself has found the answer, because he saw that the sky was like a mirror, and his expression moved a little, so it seems that another key. In tianru mirror, his role is not only to protect Feng Ting. He should have some extraordinary means to change the situation of Luoyang in an instant.

    Such a situation is like a precipice hanging on the silk thread. It is dangerous and absurd. It only blocks all the victories and losses on Chu Yu. If he can give up Chu Yu, the current situation is completely favorable to him. No one can hurt him, and no one can control him.

    But

    Rong Zhi''s hand went into the other sleeve and touched a brocade bag which he had carried with him several years ago. There was nothing else in the brocade bag but a wisp of green silk.

    In the snow that day, she cut off her hair and he kept it.

    He picked up what she had left behind.

    He was in a bind.

    He didn''t want to break free.

    Originally thought it was nothing but a chess piece, but when did it become the master of his soul?

    Rong Zhi lowered his head and couldn''t help laughing at himself.

    He thought he could control it, he thought he had imprisoned her, but who could imagine that he was the one who was really imprisoned?

    He couldn''t help himself physically and mentally. What''s terrible is that he just enjoyed it.

    Rong Zhi raised his face again, and then he gave a smile. He is usually deep and introverted, hard to measure, and his happiness and anger are hard to form in the color. However, at this moment, he seldom laughs sincerely.

    That is the ease and calm, that is the determination to let go completely, is not in the world of precious stones, in the moment before the fragmentation, blooming out of incomparable brilliance.

    Even though Feng Ting was used to seeing this face, he hated it very much. Seeing his smile, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she was on guard and could not tolerate such abnormality. Did he want to burn jade and stone?

    Rong Zhi shook his head with a smile and said, "you don''t have to be so defensive. If you are willing to accept defeat, the winner will be king. No matter what means are used, now that you win, you win, and I can''t afford to lose."

    He turned to call people close to him, said a few names and asked them to be summoned on his behalf. These people were similar to Mo Xiang''s identity, but they were his direct subordinates. Some of them were officials in the court, and they were in charge of military power, finance and personnel respectively. The folk owned a large amount of land and wealth. In addition, there was a secret spy general. These people, Rong Zhi, will be handed over to Feng Ting now.

    It''s not that he can''t keep some in order to make a comeback in the future, but although Rong Zhi often plays tricks, he never depends on winning or losing. If he loses, he loses. He doesn''t default on his debts, let alone disdain it. He has a sense of failure.

    If Feng Ting wins, he will give her what she wants. As for whether the people under his command will obey Feng Ting completely, it depends on Feng Ting''s own ability.

    The delivery of power was soon completed. Although the subordinates were reluctant to do so, they were under the pressure of hard to see orders. But also had to obey, here just a account, Rong Zhi then turned around. Without looking back, he walked into another room behind the hall. The sky was like a mirror waiting for him in the room. He went straight in and said, "what should I do?"

    He didn''t want to waste any time. Every moment was a matter of life and death for Chu Yu.

    The sky is like a mirror, but it only stares at him, silent.

    Rong Zhi chuckled and said, "all right. Chu Yu said that there is no free lunch in the world, but now I am alone and have nothing, so I have to beg you. " He gently lifted his clothes and knelt down in front of tianru mirror.

    The sky is like a mirror. It''s so frightened that it takes several steps back. If it''s struck by lightning, the body will tremble violently.

    A few years ago, Chu Yu was the same, in order to save Rong Zhi. Kneeling in front of him. Now, Rong Zhi made the same move to save Chu Yu.

    This moment. To really feel the deep despair.

    Although they are in two places, they are willing to bend their knees for the opposite direction. There is no space for others to intervene between them, just like a perfect circle.

    The sky is like a mirror and says: "I have a way to make you cross the distance of two thousand miles in a flash. To Luoyang. " He took a breath, and his tone was a little smoother. He raised his wrist and let Rong Zhi see the bracelet on his wrist. "Although the owner of the bracelet is me, if I allow you, you can use the magic power of the bracelet for a while. You can get to Luoyang in time and save Chu Yu. "

    He was able to open up the use authorization of some functions of the bracelet, and let Rongzhi reach Luoyang instantly through space transfer.

    Rong Zhi was slightly relieved. He stood up and said with a peaceful smile. "In that case, come on." His voice is not lost. Another voice behind him interrupted the two men''s movements, "stop, be careful of the deception."

    The speaker is watching Canghai. When Rongzhi talks with tianru mirror, he comes to the door because he is not at ease. Although tianru mirror doesn''t show anything in his words, he keenly feels that there must be some harm to Rongzhi that he doesn''t know.

    He was called broken by the sea, and some uneasiness appeared on the mirror. He subconsciously looked at Rongzhi, but he saw that Rongzhi was still smiling peacefully, as if he had understood all the truth.

    The sky is like a mirror, and the heart is shocked: No, he really knows all the truth.

    He knew he was going to hurt him.

    Tian Ru Jing and Feng Ting''s arrangement is like this: first, they force Rong Zhi to hand over his power, and then, on the ground of saving Chu Yu, they let Rong Zhi take the initiative to use the function of space jumping in the bracelet. This function is very risky to use. They have to take care of their body for a period of time before they start. When they use it, they need to buffer in place for more than three hours, Let the body gradually adapt from the ordinary environment into the space distortion atmosphere, and then start the Space folding.

    Since he took the wrong medicine a few years ago, some hidden dangers have been buried in Rongzhi''s body, so as to stop his present state of body, and then carry out space transfer immediately. The power of space distortion will induce hidden dangers deep in his body to burst out in the worst situation, cracking his health and destroying his life.

    Tian Rujing carefully estimated that after saving Chu Yu, Rong Zhi could not live more than three days.

    He thought that Rongzhi didn''t know this, but he didn''t expect that during the years when Rongzhi lived with Chu Yu, his understanding of relevant knowledge was almost beyond Chu Yu. Although Chu Yu didn''t have much research on space physics, according to the description of some science fiction, Rongzhi could also guess the danger.

    He had known for a long time that Feng Ting and Tian Rujing would not do what he wanted, but even though he knew that there was an abyss ahead, he still wanted to go there, because Chu Yu was on the edge of the cliff.

    =================================================================

    Breathing, this chapter is longer, three thousand words

    Today, a tragedy happened. It''s a terrible tragedy. I don''t know what my favorite sites are. They''re all gone

    Hundreds of addresses... As soon as I think about it, I feel my heart is twitching and bleeding. There are many novels I didn''t have time to read, many important information websites, and some very important things... And so on... I think I''m almost dying

    I''ve been busy for several hours... I''m desperate, I''m desperate for the address that I can''t find again... I''ll continue to remember what else I can find

    Desperate to continue advertising, Tianyi opened a new book, recently need to rush the new book list, if there is a recommendation ticket, temporarily support the new book ~ ~ bow!!

    Dragon: on the page of Phoenix prisoner Phoenix, there is a direct link. Click to enter.

    Continue to ask for monthly ticket~~~

 Chapter 274

    Almost at the same time, from Rong Zhi''s silence, Guan Canghai suddenly understood his idea. A kind of uncontrollable pain gripped his heart. He raised his hand and clasped Rong Zhi''s shoulder, and said in a low voice: "Rong Zhi younger martial brother, it''s still time for a strong man to break his wrist."

    He didn''t care about Rong Zhi''s loss of power or anything. These things were never what he valued. But when he knew that Rong Zhi wanted to fill them with his own life in order to save Chu Yu, he finally couldn''t sit back and watch.

    Death is not terrible. What we can''t bear is that Rong Zhi is willing to die in this way.

    He didn''t die on the battlefield, but he died in a trick. He had never been overthrown in a dignified way, but for the sake of a man who had to give up the easy victory.

    Looking at Canghai''s strength, he said in a deep voice, "listen, I won''t let you go to find your own death. Even if you want to save Chu Yu, it''s not just this way. If that bracelet can make a person go to Luoyang in a blink of an eye, it''s the same to let others go. Why do you have to risk yourself?"

    Rong Zhi lowered his head and laughed.

    Ever since he made the decision in the front hall, his smile has been so gentle and peaceful. It seems that he has never been coerced and has not lost everything. Smiling at death, he is so calm.

    Seeing the strength of Canghai''s hand showed his determination. As long as Rongzhi didn''t change his mind, he didn''t mind using force to stop him. Rongzhi tried to push his hand, but failed. He only sighed: "brother Canghai, why do you treat me here? Shifu is Shifu, you are you. You don''t have to worry about what happened to Shifu in those years. You have always been patient with me. "

    Back then

    As a matter of fact, we can tolerate and view the sea, and the sky is like a mirror. His father, guanriyue, was the elder martial brother of tianruyue in the past. The bracelet was originally intended to be inherited by guanriyue, but guanriyue was always rebellious. He didn''t want his future life to be controlled by a dead thing, and he didn''t want to use his life to defend his destiny, so he gave up inheritance. In this way, the bracelet finally falls into the hands of tianruyue, who is a substitute.

    In terms of wisdom and stratagem, tianruyue was not as good as watching the sun and the moon. However, since tianruyue inherited the bracelet, relying on the power of the bracelet, it implicated his wife''s death. In his heart, he was sad and angry, and vowed to let tianruyue pay the price, but when he gave up the bracelet at the beginning. He swore in front of his master that he would never be the enemy of heaven and moon in this life. He has to cultivate a tool to deal with the weather.

    Tolerance is the tool.

    Although the talent of watching the sea is not inferior to Rongzhi, how can you have the heart to let your own flesh and blood take risks to heaven like the moon? Therefore, when he saw that his parents sent him for advice, he immediately determined the person to take revenge for him.

    Guanri and Yueyue devoted all their efforts to teach Rongzhi, but when Rongzhi was 17 or 18 years old, he found that this tool had grown too fast and had reached a situation beyond his control. He tried to control Rongzhi''s will, but was hit by him. That is to say, in that blow, the view of the sea lost its eyes.

    After Rongzhi left, guanri and Yueyue grew old quickly. His wife and son were implicated in him one after another, which made him deeply guilty. After Rongzhi left, his guilt for this disciple finally appeared in his heart, and he accepted Rongzhi at first. He didn''t have a good heart. How can you blame him for not obeying?

    In view of Canghai, when he was a teenager, there was a strange competitive relationship between him and Rongzhi. Many years later, he was still in the market. Only after watching Canghai did he realize that at that time he was just a little jealous of his father''s teaching Rongzhi to do his best. Until Rongzhi left, he knew the truth, and his feelings for Rongzhi turned into contradictions.

    On the one hand, he understood Rong Zhi''s actions, that is to say, he was unwilling to be so controlled by others, but on the other hand, it was him who was the victim. Guan Riyue''s depression and early death were inseparable from Rong Zhi, so that during the years when the two brothers separated, Guan Canghai tried his best not to inquire about Rong Zhi''s news, but he did not know how to face Rong Zhi.

    When Guan Canghai is entrusted by He Ji to pursue Chu Yu, Rong Zhi appears in front of him again and falls down because of his hidden danger. Guan Canghai catches Rong Zhi and is surprised to find that his younger martial brother is so thin and thin. From that moment on, he finally suppresses everything in the past. He stays by Rong Zhi''s side and protects him until now.

    He helped Rongzhi not because Rongzhi cured his eyes, nor because of his father''s past debt to Rongzhi, but because Rongzhi was Rongzhi.

    Guan Canghai said in a hoarse voice: "you are a man with nine twists and eighteen twists in your stomach. Everything can be calculated. You are too deep-minded and the city is too heavy. It''s really annoying. But no matter how annoying you are, after my father died, you are my only relative, but how can I let go?" In the process of his growth, apart from his father, he spent almost half of his time with Rong Zhi. Even though they fought against each other, they never became enemies.

    No matter what attitude he held to Rongzhi at first, no matter who owes to whom, so many years of company and competition have become a precious part of his life. Just as Rongzhi can''t give up Chuyu, he can''t give up Rongzhi either.

    If he is selfish or mean, how can he watch his relatives seek death?

    For him, Chu Yu was just a person who had a few friendships. Even friends were reluctant, but Rong Zhi was his only relative. We can see who was more important.

    Rong Zhi was slightly moved, and immediately laughed again. He put his back hand on his shoulder and looked at the back of Canghai''s hand. He said in a low voice, "elder martial brother, you don''t understand. Your wrist can be cut off, but you teach me how to cut my heart? Not many times in my life have I been really happy, but when I was young, I was more carefree when I was fighting with you. In these years, because of Chu Yu, I really felt like a person. "His voice was gentle and soft, but his tone was extremely desolate. He was like a lonely traveler, walking on the long road with no end and no companion, singing the elegy of parting¡° Elder martial brother, I beg you for the last time. As a younger martial brother, I''ve always been willful and reckless. Please indulge me again. "

    Watching the sea, I listened in amazement. Suddenly I burst into tears, and my strength began to relax.

    Of course, he can stop Rongzhi by himself, but if so, is it really good for Rongzhi? This amazing younger martial brother''s life is so bumpy. His parents forced him to torture him. His master deceived and used him. When his heart was young, he was forced to lose his original appearance by the arbitrary hand. It was not easy to meet someone who could let him open his heart, but he was hit by such coercion. He had a peerless talent, However, he met with forces that did not belong to the world. Shengsheng killed him for so many years, and now he wants to take his life.

    However, since he knew Rong Zhi, he had never heard such a gentle voice. Now he was so happy. How could he have the heart to stop him?

    =================================================================

    Ask for monthly ticket~~~~~~~~

    Continue to advertise the new book. There is a link on the new book "dragon" call ticket ~ ~ page. Click to enter.

 Chapter 275

    Rong Zhi once tried to seize the bracelet, but at that time he really lacked understanding of this kind of high technology beyond the times. A careless way, and in a few years later today, this once almost killed him in the object, finally put on his wrist.

    The cold bracelet is like a shackle. It falls heavily on the wrist. Rong Zhi raises his hand curiously to examine it carefully while listening to tianru mirror explain how to use it.

    Under the guidance of tianru mirror, Rongzhi starts the Space folding function of the bracelet. There are some slight distortions around his body. Looking at the objects around him, it seems that they are distorted. And his own feeling is more obvious, as if there is a surging force tearing his body, and the strange force inside his body, which is against him from time to time, has been dormant as early as two years ago, but under the guidance of this external force, he wakes up again, and is more restless than before.

    In the eyes of the people outside, the body of Rong Zhi seems to be covered with a layer of hazy weapons. It becomes hazy, illusory and real. It''s windless and automatic. It seems that it''s going to take advantage of the wind.

    The so-called people outside are Yue JieFei, who comes into the room after watching the sea like a mirror, and Gan Lin, another elder martial brother. Although he can''t see the sea like a mirror, he can keenly perceive the extremely terrible destructive power escaping from Rong Zhi''s side, which he can''t even contend with.

    It''s OK to tear your body... Faster.

    Rong Zhi thought softly.

    If you come to Luoyang earlier, you can save Chu Yu earlier.

    In fact, there is no other way, such as letting someone else go for him, but it''s about Chu Yu''s life and death. How can he let go and take risks with those tiny possibilities?

    He also knew that the sky was like a mirror, and he was worried about Chu Yu''s safety at the moment. If he procrastinates, he can''t say that the sky is like a mirror, and he can''t help himself to save Chu Yu.

    But he can''t afford to gamble.

    He didn''t want Chu Yu to be at risk. He couldn''t take Chu Yu''s safety as a bargaining chip. Just this, he lost completely.

    Rong Zhi smiles a little and thinks that the turning point of his life is ridiculous. This morning, he is still in no hurry. But now, the situation has changed greatly, reduced to a small piece on the chessboard.

    That fiddles with his hand, is not anyone, but the destiny that Chu Yu says.

    He can resist the fate, but if it is possible to lose Chu Yu''s life, he would rather put his hand on the killing.

    The world is his game of chess. He used to be a chess player, but for Chu Yu, he would like to be a swaying piece.

    Smile. Rong Zhi starts to meditate in his heart. It seems that a large area of darkness appears in front of his eyes, and the space tears apart. Involved him with irresistible force.

    Before the figure disappeared in the air, Rong Zhi left two words: "elder martial brother, leave the sky like a mirror."

    The last sentence is to tianru mirror, because it has begun to transmit, his voice seems to come from a very distant place, and it sounds a little distorted: "tianru mirror, I admit defeat, on cruel. I''m not as good as you. " Heaven is like a mirror. He can use his beloved as a tool, but he can''t.

    Before the voice fell, Rong Zhi completely disappeared from the house.

    The sky was like a mirror, and there was some instability at his feet. His face was pale and his lips were bloodless. Eyes almost empty to look at Rongzhi disappeared place, although Rongzhi left, but he left the last word, but like a sharp cold knife. Quietly, in his heart to draw a bloody scar.

    He had been trying his best to suppress his feelings, but he was allowed to say a word, and easily picked out the pain hidden in the deepest, taking Chu Yu''s life and death as a bargaining chip. It is his common plan with Feng Ting to force and induce Rong Zhi to step on the road of no return. At first, he agreed, but in the process of implementation, every minute and every second was painful for him. He tried hard to think about his duty and almost exhausted all his strength to make his appearance look no different. However, a word of tolerance would easily force him to show his true shape.

    Rongzhi went to Luoyang, and there were four people in the room. Yue JieFei and Gan Linhu were in front of tianru mirror, watching the sea with a silent look.

    Now tianrujing has lost his means of protecting himself. As a martial arts practitioner, yuejiefei and Ganlin feel the silent intention of killing from watching the sea. His expression is not vicious. He just stands there quietly, but gives people a false sense of being punctured by an ice needle.

    Guan Canghai laughed quietly. He turned to the sky like a mirror and said kindly, "if you have any last words, please say them now." It''s not a threat, it''s a fact.

    Yue JieFei and Gan Lin draw their swords at the same time, attacking guancanghai from left to right. Guancanghai gives way slightly at the foot of guancanghai, and avoids the two wrong swords by the slightest difference. He raises one hand in no hurry. At the moment when the two swords are crossed by the air, he pinches them at the intersection of the two swords.

    Without the interference of his eyes, his perception is more sensitive. In the eyes of ordinary people, the extremely fast sword is nothing more than that.

    With a little effort, the two swords break at the same time. Yuejiefei''s face changed greatly, and he wanted to continue to fight. Suddenly, there was no sign of watching the sea. When he looked around, he saw that watching the sea was in front of tianru mirror, and the hand that could break the gold and gravel was on tianru mirror''s white and slender neck.

    As long as you watch the sea with a little effort, your neck will break like their sword.

    Yuejiefei regretted it. He had known that this man was so terrible that he would never let the sky like a mirror come to this muddy water. The fierce sword moves of him and Gan Lin were as insignificant as a child waving a branch in front of this man. But now he could not regret it. Seeing that the sky was like a mirror and his life was dying, he grasped the broken sword and attacked it. He wanted to force guancanghai back to save himself. One hand of guancanghai was still on tianru mirror''s neck, and his head didn''t turn back. He grabbed the broken sword from yuejiefei''s hand at will. As soon as he turned his wrist, the broken sword flew straight out. With his fierce force, he broke through yuejiefei''s shoulder, He took several steps back.

    The dry forest is also soaked by the sea.

    Tianru mirror didn''t seem to notice that there was a hand on his neck that could kill him at any time, or that his elder martial brothers were hurt. His eyes were empty and confused, like a crystal statue about to be broken.

    Looking at Canghai, he sneered and made a little effort on his hand. However, he found that Tian Rujing didn''t struggle at all, and even had no painful instinctive reaction. He frowned slightly, thought of Rong Zhi''s words before leaving, and took back his hand. A purple scratch appeared on Tian Rujing''s white neck.

    Guan Canghai said coldly, "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll leave you for now." Rong Zhi wants him not to kill the sky like a mirror. It must have his intention. It is not because he is soft hearted and kind.

    He waited.

    ======================================================================

    I have changed the name of another elder martial brother of tianrujing. I think this name has more personality.

    Ask for monthly ticket~~~~~~~~

    Continue to advertise the new book. There is a link on the new book "dragon" call ticket ~ ~ page. Click to enter.

 Chapter 276

    Chen baidang is in front of Chu Yu.

    Chuyu looks at huacuo. Huacuo''s eyebrows are awe inspiring. After a moment''s silence, Chu Yu said slowly, "huacuo, have I ever wronged you?" Before the two people had some contradictions, but also because of tolerance, but now, in front of the blood color Yan is chilling.

    Flower wrong light way: "your biggest mistake, in Rong Zhi heart with you." Feng Ting, Tian Ru Jing and his three men perform their respective duties, with Feng Ting as the leader, Tian Ru Jing as the shield and back move, and he as the sword. Feng Ting sacrificed her male pet, and heaven betrayed his love like a mirror, while he wanted to abandon his conscience at this moment.

    The poisonous fire of hatred and anger burns huacuo, and it has become more and more intense over the years. It is not very difficult to do this. Hatred can blind everything, including the mind.

    Chen Bai sternly ordered: "stop him!" Accompanied by the entourage, they pull out their weapons to meet each other, blocking the wrong way of Hua. Blood splashes here and shouts constantly, but Chen Bai doesn''t look at it. He protects Chu Yu to return to the car and orders him to turn back quickly.

    Chen Bai grabs the driver''s position directly. He takes a horse and takes out a paper bag half the size of a palm from his arms. As soon as he takes out the side rope, he throws it out of the car window. After finishing this, he tells Chu Yu and other people in the car: "since the flower is wrong, Luoyang can''t stay now. Let''s leave quickly."

    The paper bag rolled down on the street corner and exploded with a bang. In a short time, the black smoke rose into the sky, just like the bleak wolf smoke on the ancient battlefield. In the cold wind, the paper bag silently told the coming slaughter.

    When preparing to take Chu Yu here for a temporary stay, Chen Bai also sent a part of his staff to make plans for another aspect. What Rong Zhi valued was that he was not relaxed at all. When encountering emergencies, he could quickly make plans for the best and the worst. And make corresponding countermeasures.

    At present, the situation is undoubtedly the worst, but Chen Bai is still calm and should face it. He has made an agreement in advance. If nothing happens, he will summon him later. If something happens, he needs to take the last step and go is the best policy.

    This is his last preparation in Luoyang. At this moment, all the hidden chess hidden in Luoyang were dug out for the same purpose. The merchants, coffin shop owners and women of Lefang each provided convenience for Chen Bai and his party in different ways and blocked the pursuers behind them.

    The pursuers not only cost the wrong person, but also a group of trained people.

    The carriage was running fast, almost like a lightning bolt. Chen Bai''s resolute eyebrows are filled with obvious worries. The whip in his hand is constantly drawn on the horse''s back, and the vigorous steed whines in pain. Frantically running, with the carriage bumping on the stone road, shaking a few people inside the car.

    But at this time, no one complained. Chu Yu leaned against Huan yuan, trying not to fall down because of the shock. The latter''s back was tightly against the car wall, one hand pressed Chu Yu''s shoulder, the other hand clenched into a fist.

    The carriage soon left Luoyang. At this time, the tail behind them was finally thrown clean. Chen Bai forced the horses to stop and quickly jumped down to ask Chu Yu to get out of the car.

    With the help of Huan yuan, Chu Yu jumped out of the carriage dizzily. As soon as she stepped on the ground, she felt a whirl of heaven and earth. After a while, she slowly came over and found that they were standing beside Luoshui. About sixty or seventy meters away, there is a wharf.

    At the moment, a few people were standing on the dock. A medium-sized ship stopped at the dock. Chen baifei quickly said, "please follow me and take the waterway." He''s at the front. Take the people straight to the dock.

    As they got down from the carriage, a man from the dock rushed to them. And Chen Bai wrong body and pass, two people each slightly nod, Chen Bai short way: "give it to you."

    Give him what?

    Chu Yu''s mind was still a little confused, and she was surprised. She subconsciously chased the man''s back and turned her head. She saw that the man went to the carriage they had taken and drove up the river for some distance. Luoyang had only snowed yesterday and this morning, leaving an inch of white on the ground. At this time, there was an obvious rut on the snow.

    Seeing this, although Chu Yu''s brain is still a little confused, he understands Chen Bai''s plan. He plans to use this carriage to attract the attention of huacuo and others, while they flee in another direction along the waterway by boat.

    This is an arrangement made by Chen Bai in an instant when he realized that the situation was not right. At the same time, he took advantage of today''s climate. It snowed yesterday and today. Although the river was not frozen, the ice and snow floating on the river and the climate were not conducive to sailing. Chen Bai went in the opposite direction, making use of the weather and people''s habitual psychology to create illusion.

    Chu Yu couldn''t bear to think much, so he was carried on the boat by a strap. Chen Bai and three or four other people on the dock also went with them. Besides the man who left the carriage with his own bait, there was a man on the dock. He lifted a bamboo basket from the dock, which was full of snow. As the boat started, the man also scooped up the ice and snow from the basket and stepped back carefully, One side covered up the messy footprints near the dock.

    After a while, it seemed as if no one had been to the dock.

    The man retreated as he sprinkled snow. When he arrived at the place where the carriage had just stopped, he pulled out a branch from behind. When the carriage had stopped here, it was inevitable that there would be some different traces. He had to be more careful.

    As he was sweeping, he saw two bright red beans left in the white snow, like two blood beads dripping from his heart, coagulating in the cold ice and snow.

    He picked up the red beans and sipped his mouth, a little uneasy.

    ******************************************************************

    Originally, several people on the wharf were in charge of rowing. The cold wind made their rough hands red, and no one saved energy. The boat was sailing along the water, and it was even more smooth. After a while, when the boat was about half a mile away, Chen Bai''s tight face relaxed a little. He went up to the bow of the boat and sat down with his back to the direction of the cold wind, This is the time to reflect on the gains and losses of the previous arrangement.

    All of a sudden, he heard footsteps approaching, but Chu Yu walked out of the cabin and immediately got up to salute. Chu Yu waved her hand and sighed: "you don''t have to be so respectful. It''s reasonable that I want to thank you for saving my life."

    Chen Bai said solemnly: "master, don''t be like this. I can''t afford it. It''s the master''s ingenious arrangement." Almost all of his wisdom was taught by Rong Zhi. It''s just the right thing to do now for the sake of tolerance.

    Chu Yu said with a smile: "I naturally know, but he is him, I am me, you saved me, how can I not thank you."

    Chen Bai didn''t dare to take credit, but said, "it''s not comprehensive at this time. We have to settle down somewhere else in a few days, and then make plans."

    Chu Yu knew that she was not as good as Chen Bai in this respect, so she asked him modestly, "in your opinion, where should I go?"

    Chen Bai Lue thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "I have no final conclusion on where to go, but I''m afraid I can''t deceive them by only using such a cover."

    After half a day''s sailing, Chen Bai asks Chu Yu to abandon the boat and go ashore instead of by land. The two men continue to hold the oars and move forward. After two moves, Chen Bai is a little relieved. He and Chu Yu come to the nearest town, buy horses and carriages, and continue on their journey.

    Even if the other party saw through his first golden silkworm shelling, he was relaxed. He was afraid that he would follow the waterway and go southeast. He would not doubt that they had changed their way again.

    All the way, she ate poorly and had no rest, but Chu Yu just endured silently without saying a word. Even if she felt a little uncomfortable, she hid it to avoid dragging everyone down.

    Chu Yu and others trudged toward the warm south. In order to avoid being chased by Feng Ting on the official road, they tried their best to take the mountain road. But about two days later, the nightmare like red shadow appeared in front of them again.

    ===============================================================

    Ask for monthly ticket~~~~~~~~

    Continue to advertise the new book. There is a link on the new book "dragon" call ticket ~ ~ page. Click to enter.

    The day after tomorrow, PK will start at noon

 Chapter 277

    This is the intersection of a narrow mountain road in the middle of the mountain. Huacuo squats on the big stone in front of him. His gorgeous red clothes have been stained with the color of wind and dust, and the clothes that cut a few holes hang down from both sides of his body to cover the residual snow on the stone.

    He picked a bright red bean at his fingertips, and his face was cold and tired. Although it was hard for Chu Yu and others to escape, his pursuit was obviously not comfortable.

    But anyway, he caught up.

    How did he get it?

    They looked at each other, Chu Yu couldn''t smile bitterly, and Chen Bai''s face was like death.

    What Chen Bai is good at is planning and arrangement. As for force, it is not his strong point. Seeing huacuo appear in front of them, he is in despair.

    Although so despairing, he still didn''t forget his duty. He pushed Chu Yu back with his backhand. Chen Bai pulled out his sword and met Chao Hua by mistake. He said: "please run away."

    A moment later, he had made a decision to spend his life to stop the mistake for a moment and a half, but he didn''t have the confidence to stop the mistake for a long time. As for what happened after his death, he couldn''t help it.

    Huacuo flicks away Hongdou and draws his sword at Chen Bai with his backhand. Seeing the wind of the sword approaching, Chen Bai is waiting to die. Suddenly, a black figure swings past his eyes. Looking at it again, he sees that aman is holding a black short gun to block huacuo''s sword.

    Without looking back, aman yelled, "hurry up and take Chuyu! Let''s go Before he finished his second sentence, his voice suddenly stopped. He nervously parried the long sword from huacuo. He had no time to speak.

    Chen Bai looks around and confirms that huacuo comes here alone and has no other pursuers. He bites his teeth and turns to bow to Chuyu. "Please follow me," he said We can''t waste the moment that aman won.

    Although aman''s power is amazing, huacuo has been practicing hard in recent years, especially for other swordsmanship. He has made great progress by breaking through the bottleneck. On the contrary, it seems that aman was blocked before he reached a certain wall. In this fight, huacuo is still above aman.

    It was only a few swords, and the wrong sword narrowly wiped the back of aman''s hand. Although the skin color of aman was dark and he couldn''t see whether he was injured, the blood dripping on the ground a moment later revealed the advantages and disadvantages of the victory.

    As soon as Chen Bai saw this situation, he knew that aman was not the enemy, and he was even more anxious. He urged Chu Yu to say, "please don''t delay. Run quickly."

    Chu Yu was in the same place, and her feet seemed to have taken root.

    In the past, when I read novels and TV, I often saw such a situation that two or more people were chased and killed, and after the pursuers arrived. One or a group of people came forward to fight and resist, shouting "you go quickly" to the most unarmed or important person left, determined to sacrifice yourself in exchange for that person''s escape. But the man cried and stood in the same place, and refused to go. As a result, everyone was caught, captured or killed.

    Whenever she saw such a bridge, Chu Yu would feel a little disdain. It was useless to scold the man for staying. She wasted her companion''s sacrifice and even compensated herself. But when she met the same situation, she was in vain. But I don''t know how to step forward.

    Even if she can escape death, can she live with peace of mind?

    When her heart burned to dryness, Chu Yu turned her eyes and looked at Chen Bai: "escape? Where to? "

    To her eyes, it was a kind of gray and despairing look that had already accepted her fate. Chen Bai was stunned. "Excuse me for being rude," he said quickly With that, he bent down, crossed Chu Yu''s waist with one hand, shouldered her whole body, and walked quickly to the way he came.

    It''s the best place to hide in the mountains, just run a distance. It''s a chance to live.

    The remaining light in the corner of aman''s eyes over there saw that Chu Yu had been taken away, and finally he let go. He devoted himself to dealing with huacuo, but huacuo was not in a hurry to pursue him. He sneered and said, "let me see how much your martial arts have improved over the years." On the contrary, he had a serious life.

    Seeing that huacuo didn''t go after Chuyu, aman felt relieved and thought that he could help Chuyu. Although there were many wounds on his body, he couldn''t help showing his joy. At Chu Yu''s side, there was no time for him to contribute. Until now, he felt that he was useful. This moment was the happiest time for him in recent years.

    The other two of the entourage also took Huanyuan Youlan to chase him. After getting out of the wrong sight, they turned a corner and saw that there was a three-way intersection on the way. One of them was Chen Bai and Chu Yu. The two entourage and Huanyuan Youlan went to the intersection and looked at each other. One of them picked up Youlan, the other picked up Huanyuan, and they also chose the remaining two roads.

    Youlan is scared to cover his mouth. Huan yuan knows that they are trying to leave similar traces, and let Hua CuO not know which way Chu Yu is going. At the same time, they are also trying to narrow Chu Yu''s goal. He relaxes himself and lets the man under him carry him all over the mountain.

    Youlan doesn''t cooperate so much. She screams in a low voice and struggles. The man under her can''t bear to tangle with a little maid. She reaches out and covers her mouth hard and goes on another road.

    However, after they left, a red bean lay quietly in the middle of the fork in the road. Under the background of the snow, it was very beautiful.

    **************************************************************

    Chen Bai ran for a long time with Chu Yu on his shoulder. His strength finally declined. As he stopped to support the trees beside him, he heard Chu Yu on his shoulder saying in a low voice: "let me down, I''ll follow you."

    Chen Bai Yi Leng, quickly low body let Chu Yu feet on the ground, carefully look at her expression, although still sad, but did not have that kind of want to die dark, this just a little at ease, he comforted: "you don''t too sad."

    Chu Yu forced a smile, did not speak, only nodded.

    At this time, there was no road for them to go, which was very rough. Chen Bai supported Chu Yu, and they went to the foot of the mountain about half an hour later.

    There is a stream at the foot of the mountain. By the side of the stream, there are clumps of white residual snow. Occasionally, a few pieces of snow drift with the water. The stream is clear and cool, with a silent chill. Chu Yu glimpses the dry branches sticking out of the snow clump by the stream, and the withered leaves are buried below. But she doesn''t know how many more can spring send?

    Chen Bai lowered his head and gasped: "well, we''ll go this way. We won''t be found."

    It seemed that he was deliberately mocking him. Before he finished, he heard a sneer as if he had heard thunder. Following the laughter, they saw a ghostly red shadow behind the rocks ahead.

    I don''t know what to do. Huacuo catches up again. Just like before, he still has a bright red bean in his hand.

    ===========================================================================

    Notice. It''s updated at 11:00 tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 278

    Chen Bai''s face changed dramatically, and the successive attacks made him lose confidence completely. The maze of his careful subordinates had no effect on huacuo. Not only that, but also repeatedly put Chu Yu in danger.

    At this time, they had no way to escape and could not fight.

    Chu Yu''s expression is calmer than Chen Bai''s. she looks at Hua CuO and says, "how''s aman?"

    Hua CuO sneered, threw the blood bead left on the sword edge, and said, "what else? You think I''m going to keep him alive? " He turned over his hand and looked at the sword. He laughed and said, "if Rong Zhi hadn''t shown me that set of swordsmanship, I wouldn''t have achieved what I am today. If you hate it, you should hate it."

    Now he wants to take Chu Yu''s life with the swordsmanship of Rong Zhi.

    At the thought of Rong Zhi''s regret and suffering, he felt a burst of pleasure.

    He can''t wait. He wants to make Rongzhi cry. He wants to make his body and mind suffer irreparable damage. He has to watch with his own eyes and watch Rongzhi be heartbroken. Only in this way can he be pacified by the deception and utilization he suffered in the past and the unwillingness and resentment he has suffered over the years.

    Although she knew that she was going to die, she felt extremely calm. It seemed that as long as she died, everything would return to peace. She could no longer feel the pain, anxiety and exile.

    Why didn''t she relax and die more calmly?

    With a low cry, Chen Bai rushes to huacuo. With a sword, the latter opens a sharp red line on his throat. Then the blood sprays all over the ground. The hot blood melts a little snow and is frozen by the cold weather.

    Chu Yu lowered her eyes and sighed: "you can go around him and kill me. Why do you have to go to so much trouble to hurt people''s lives?"

    At this time, there are no other people in the way. Huacuo is not in a hurry to kill Chuyu. He seems to be more willing to watch the prey struggle slowly. Chen Bai is too alert. The day before they gradually clear up the obstacles, they realize the difference.

    Although he cooperates with Feng tingtian Rujing, the three people are not exactly the same. Feng Ting wants to contain the power in his hand. Tianrujing wants to kill Rongzhi, but he only wants to see the pain of Rongzhi.

    Make that person sad. Make him cry in pain.

    The idea kept burning.

    Killing Rong Zhi doesn''t make him suffer. On the contrary, letting him live but killing the people in his heart is the best revenge. Hua CuO has heard that there is an alien race whose love and hatred are like fire. The best revenge for the enemy is to kill all the people, relatives and friends who care about him. Parents, wives and children, but leave their enemies behind.

    Although this custom is cruel and savage, it is quite suitable for the wrong taste of flowers.

    Three people, three hearts. But Feng Ting and Tian Rujing also know that he is not easy to control, so they are always restrained and cautious. He also knows that they are wary of him and only pretend to obey their arrangement, but now they finally give him a chance.

    This place is not close to Luoyang. What if Rong Zhi comes to Luoyang? He can''t find them.

    Without killing Rong Zhi. Make as many casualties as possible, and the subordinates who are able to tolerate it are the ones who can kill one. He''ll always be sorry.

    The intention of killing is like fire, which is irresistible.

    Looking at Chu Yu''s eyes without joy and anger, Hua CuO suddenly felt a little guilty, but in a twinkling of an eye, he was pressed down by his hard heart and said: "you have to complain. Let''s stop complaining. "

    He said, also don''t know is to persuade who, the sword on the hand, but unambiguously toward Chu jade throat stab.

    Chu Yuping quietly closed his eyes.

    It''s useless to struggle, it''s useless to escape. It''s no use crying, it''s no use begging.

    She is a pawn. Is the dust, so small and insignificant, can not resist death, only waiting.

    Death was so close that she was desperate.

    But why, there is still a faint expectation in my heart, hoping that someone can save her?

    Blood splashed out, like colorful scattered dazzle, have to fall on the snow, just like a grain of Acacia red beans.

    But the bleeding person is not Chu Yu, but huacuo.

    Huacuo was hit by an arrow in his wrist. The arrow penetrated his wrist with great force. He let go of the hilt and inserted the sword into the snow obliquely. This time, it was stained with his own blood.

    Huacuo was shocked to see that on the hillside above, his white clothes were blown up by the wind. He held a long bow and set up an arrow. Another arrow aimed at huacuo from a distance and shot through the air.

    Huacuo quickly pulls up his sword and dodges, but he is still scratched. At this time, at 12 o''clock today, I''m going to PK on the battlefield. I''m using the new book "dragon". I''d like to ask you to vote PK for "dragon". I''m going to add another chapter every seven percent to reach 10000 percent, I took the h-fan-wai of Phoenix prisoner Phoenix as a celebration... It was a complete h-oh... Because of the severe crackdown on the publishing side, the h-fan-wai originally put in the main body was moved to == For the first time, when I write h in such a serious way, my pure fingers will be 8CJ

    In addition, the end of Phoenix prisoner is coming. This is the last month. If you have a monthly ticket, you can vote for it. In the last month, you can leave a memorial, and then you won''t have to vote next month ~ ~ ~ the monthly ticket and PK ticket are the same, you can vote from 12 o''clock.

 Chapter 279

    When Rong Zhi shot the third arrow, Chu Yu opened her eyes.

    She was almost in a daze. She watched the black arrows that were like meteors rushing to the moon continuously shoot at huacuo. The red blood splashed out of him and fell on the snow. Until huacuo fell down with his heart in his hand, she still couldn''t tell whether it was reality or the illusion between life and death.

    The wind suddenly turned strong and poured coldly from the collar of fox fur into Chu Yu''s neck. She shivered and suddenly woke up. At this time, Rong Zhi closed Chen Bai''s eyes with his hands and stood up straight. He came to her with slow and calm steps.

    Looking at her elegant and leisurely face, Chu Yu suddenly thought of a movie, a movie she had watched with her friends many times in college, once laughing, once watching, once crying.

    In a journey to the west, Zixia fairy said, "my husband is a hero in the world. One day he will marry me with gold armor and colorful clouds."

    Rong Zhi is not a hero of the world in the traditional sense. There is little morality in his heart. In his eyes, the world is just advantages and disadvantages. He calculates too clearly and clearly. Even if he dies calmly, he will not lose his courage.

    He didn''t wear the holy clothes of gold armour. He often wore white clothes and looked elegant and noble, but those were all deceitful. His gentle eyes were full of careful scheming. He cheated people and never lost his life.

    There are no colorful clouds under his feet. What he is stepping on now is the cold ice and snow and the hot blood of huacuo. He has stepped on the blood of many people, and may also step on the blood of many people in the future, walking on the road of his own choice.

    So, he''s not her husband.

    But why, why. At the moment of seeing Rong Zhi, the already gray and cool heart is warm again. It seems that there is something rushing out?

    Is she actually waiting for him all the time? Has he always thought that he would appear so leisurely and save him at the critical moment of life and death?

    From Pingcheng to Luoyang, she could not see the end of the two thousand li scenery even if she was extremely poor in her eyesight.

    But he came.

    What kind of miracle is this?

    Chu Yu raised her hand and covered her lips. Repressing the choking that was about to escape, her eyes did not blink. Looking at the quiet and elegant appearance in the wind and snow, she seemed to be looking at a dream that was easily broken. As long as she blinked, it would disappear.

    Rong Zhi didn''t speak. He didn''t even say a word of comfort. He just stood there and looked at her. After a long time, he slowly extended his slender and beautiful hand. Spread out quietly in front of Chu Yu.

    Chu Yu hesitated and put her hand in his palm.

    In the cold winter, cold hands, just a touch. Then they trembled for a while, but after that, in the coldness that made everything wither, a trace of warmth came out for no reason, dispelling the cold.

    It seems that as long as we depend on each other, we can get strength and warmth.

    Rong Zhi smiles, grabs her cold hand and pulls her into her arms. Open your arms and hug. White wide sleeves, like butterfly wings, are printed on her black cape.

    "I see you at last." Rong Zhi understated, lazy way, "want to see you, from Pingcheng over." He raised his hand and rubbed her earlobe with the edge of his finger. Mans combed her disordered hair in an orderly way.

    Infected by his leisurely and leisurely attitude, Chu Yu suddenly recovered from the tense moment of life and death. Although she wanted to be hugged all the time, she still had to pick herself up and hold Rong Zhi''s wrist and said, "come with me and have a look at them!" Aman, in particular, just mistakenly said that he was dead. But before she saw the body, she was still reluctant to give up the last chance.

    Chu Yu pulls Rong Zhi. When she ran up the mountain and passed the places where huacuo and chenbai fell down, her steps slowed down, but she didn''t stop. She just continued to run up the mountain.

    It''s so easy to go back to the place where aman stopped huacuo. From a distance, I saw some figures shaking there. When I passed by, I saw aman lying on the ground, while several other strange faces were dressing his wounds.

    There was a soft voice in his ear: "be at ease. Although he was seriously injured, he is still alive. He was saved in time. Besides, he is strong. He only needs to rest for a while to recover."

    Chu Yu a Leng, subconsciously hope to Rong Zhi, see his facial expression is smooth, no surprise, immediately know that this is the person he brought.

    Rong Zhi then said faintly, "Chen Bai was trained by me. I know exactly what tactics he used. I realized that Feng Ting might attack you. After arriving in Luoyang, it''s not hard to follow the clues."

    Chen Bai discovers the difference one day earlier than Feng Ting and others, which leads the other party to show up earlier and trigger the killing. Rong Zhi also discovers the difference one day earlier than Feng Ting and others. The two sides offset each other, which is just the same.

    When Rong Zhi arrived in Luoyang, he saw the chaos and corpses everywhere. Although he was worried, he still thought out how to deal with it immediately. He knew Chen Bai''s usual technique well. After a moment''s thinking, he wanted to understand the general whereabouts of Chu Yu and others. He called the remaining people near Luoyang to catch up quickly.

    After confirming that Chu Yu entered the mountain, he ordered his subordinates to do several separate searches. However, with his familiarity with Chen Bai, he was the first person to find Chu Yu. As for other people, he should also find Huan yuan and others.

    The servant bandaged aman''s wound, and one of them carried him on his back. Chu Yu saw that there was still a little breath between aman''s lips, and finally let go of his heart. Huacuo was not really hard hearted after all, but he left aman''s life.

    At this time, Huan yuan Youlan, who ran two ways, was also brought to Chu Yu.

    When she saw Huan yuan, Chu Yu pulled her lips, but she couldn''t be happy anyway. How many people were hurt along the way? Chen Bai died, aman was seriously injured, and huacuo lost her life. In this case, even if she escaped from death, she couldn''t be happy.

    Huan yuan is also in a complicated mood. Although he is very grateful to Rong Zhi for saving Chu Yu, this time he has accepted his love again, and he always feels unwilling.

    Rongzhi glances at Huanyuan and Youlan faintly. Then, in Chu yuhuanyuan''s surprised eyes, he steps forward and reaches out to hold the scene of Youlan. His fingers are as cold as snow, which makes Youlan shiver. But the next moment, the cold turns into fear. Youlan looks at Rongzhi with tears in his eyes, and he doesn''t know what he is going to do.

    Rong Zhi sips a gentle smile from the corner of his mouth, but his hand is calm and steady. He clasps the scene of young blue in one hand, and tears open her collar in the other. From Youlan''s arms, a small purse came out. It fell to the ground and rolled out more than ten bright red beans.

    Rong Zhi did not ask much, but said, "what do you have to say?"

    Seeing this scene, Chu Yu immediately understands that the reason why huacuo can follow her is that Youlan leaves a message with Hongdou. She constantly leaves Hongdou in the key place, which more or less leaves huacuo a guide.

    Chen Bai''s arrangement is not a big problem, but it is bad for the red beans of Acacia, and he lost his life.

    Thinking of Chen Bai''s throat cut by Hua CuO''s sword, Chu Yu can''t help feeling a little indignant. She looks at you LAN and says, "why do you want to do this?"

    She asked herself that she didn''t treat Youlan badly. Even if she ran for her life this time, she didn''t leave her behind. But if she didn''t leave her behind, she almost killed her. She even injured aman and killed Chen baipingbai.

    ============================================================

    "Dragon" began to PK, PK vote, recommendation vote, everyone vote in the past, new book list and PK list I have to climb ~ ~ ~ slowly climb slowly

    By the way, it''s the last month. Let''s vote for this book~~

 Chapter 280

    Young blue se shrinks ground to lower head, in the eyes like deer write uneasiness and fear, she dare not look at Chu Yu, more dare not look at Rong Zhi, after a while, she cries out bitterly, way: "empress dowager, Empress Dowager..."

    Her voice is very small, but still into Chu Yu''s ears: "the Empress Dowager promised me, as long as I am willing to work for her, she will let me serve young master Rong in the future."

    Her voice was filled with despair.

    Chu Yu looked at Rong Zhi in amazement, and suddenly felt that it was ridiculous: what is this?

    Youlan''s voice is still so gray and despairing. Maybe she knows that no matter how to explain, she will die. Instead, she doesn''t care about anything and says it all out: "I''ve admired Murong a lot since I was in Princess mansion a long time ago, but everyone knows the princess''s monopoly on him. I dare not let her know it anyway, As long as you can look at him from a distance, you will be satisfied. "

    "When the princess left Jiankang and the Southern Dynasties, I thought that as long as I could follow the princess, I could see the childe and follow the princess as well..."

    From a long time ago, the leisurely and elegant youth was deeply imprinted in her heart. A casual smile made her unforgettable in this life.

    Chu Yu sighs. It turns out that when she left Jiankang, she wanted to place Youlan, but she was refused by the other party. She insisted on accompanying her. It''s not because Youlan is so loyal, but because she wants to follow Rongzhi.

    "But in the middle of the journey, the young master left. I don''t know where to go. I still have to follow the princess. But the princess had to leave again. This time, she wanted to never see her son again... Later, the Empress Dowager sent someone to find me... "Finally, that''s it.

    The Empress Dowager only promised her such a small thing, not even to marry her to Rong Zhi, but to continue to be a little maid. As long as she can be by Rong Zhi''s side and look at him all the time, it is her greatest dream.

    She had no other luxury.

    After two sentences, Youlan stops for a while. When she stops again, Chuyu sighs: "why don''t you tell me? If you don''t say it, I''ve never noticed that you have such a mind. "

    You Lan''s shoulder shakes, slowly. She looked up in despair: "so what if I let you know?" The reason why she is so desperate is not only because she is afraid of death, but also because she knows all this.

    The faint and insignificant light of admiration lost its protective barrier and soon turned to ashes.

    Chu Yu subconsciously looked to Rong Zhi. After all, the most damaged part of the journey was Rong Zhi''s subordinates, and the cause was Rong Zhi. In love and reason, Youlan''s disposal right is in his hands.

    The smile on Rong Zhi''s face didn''t change at all, and his eyes didn''t even shake. A little effort was made on one hand, and when he pressed it, a crisp sound came from young blue neck, and his head tilted to one side feebly.

    Rong Zhi first killed huacuo and then Youlan. Although both of them endangered her life, it''s not that they had no reason to be killed. However, few people can make such a crisp and ruthless decision as Rong Zhi.

    There are two corpses in the front and the back. One is angry after Rong Zhi was cheated as a friend, and the other is bewitched by Empress Dowager Feng because of his love for him. Although the poor people have something hateful, they also have something pitiful.

    She is not a saint who returns good for evil. She doesn''t want Rong Zhi to forgive these two people, but she sees that Rong Zhi is unshakable. Her heart still could not help shivering slightly.

    Chu Yu knows that her conflict is a little redundant, and everyone has already killed her. Rong Zhi is just for her, but

    Push aside the corpse that young blue still takes remaining temperature at will, catch a glimpse of Chu Yu some startled eyes. Rong Zhi smile, take the initiative to take her hand: "I have something to say to you."

    Chu Yu is still in chaos. Only when they were alone did they wake up abruptly: "what''s the matter?" She was vaguely aware that there was a slight difference in tolerance.

    Since Rong Zhi just appeared, he has been warm and affectionate. Different from the former Ruo Ji Ruo Li, he seems to have crossed a certain boundary and began to show something.

    But Chu Yu can''t help but want to retreat at the moment.

    But to Chu Yu''s surprise, Rong Zhi didn''t say anything. He just took Chu Yu''s hand, lowered his head and looked at every grain in her palm. It seemed that there were gorgeous flowers in her skin.

    After looking at it for a moment, Rong Zhi took back his eyes. He took something out of his arms and gently put it on the palm of Chu Yuping''s hand. He said with a smile, "this is what you wanted to get before. I got it for you from tianru mirror."

    Chu Yu fixed her eyes and saw that the silver metal ring was lying quietly in her palm, and the edge was flowing with cold luster. When she just stopped hugging her, she felt as if there was something hard in his arms. However, she didn''t expect that it was this thing!

    Rong Zhi winked at her with a smile: "I took some trouble to get it from him. Although you can''t use it, it''s good to play with it. The sky is like a mirror. Sooner or later, I have to ask you. You can take advantage of it."

    Chu Yu fell into a trance again. From Rong Zhi''s appearance, she always seemed to be in a trance. A series of things were as unreal as a dream. She thought she would never get the bracelet again, but unexpectedly, in this way, she lost it again and got it again.

    After staying for a long time, Chu Yucai cherished the bracelet and put it in her arms. Looking at her careful action, a strange smile flashed in Rongzhi''s eyes, and then it returned to normal.

    Chu Yu thinks that Rong Zhi has discovered the plan of Empress Dowager Feng ahead of time. She rushes to Luoyang from Pingcheng, and then finds it by the way. As for getting the bracelet, she only thinks that Rong Zhi has used a trick, but she doesn''t expect that Rong Zhi has been defeated in Pingcheng.

    Chu Yu and others followed another path. Rong Zhi and Chu Yu were walking side by side. They held each other''s hands, as if they would never separate. However, when they got to the foot of the mountain, Chu Yu stopped, pulled out her hand, and said with a smile to Rong Zhi, "when are you going back to Pingcheng?"

    Rong Zhi slowly took back his hand. His eyes were as soft as water. He just looked at her with a smile: "will you follow me?" There was seldom such a sincere and gentle exposure in his eyes, waiting for an answer from her.

    Looking at him, Chu Yu almost agreed, but she always had the scruples that she couldn''t get rid of. The people who had just died, the people who had died before, and the consistent means and style of toleration... These are the obstacles that lie between them, and how can we not get rid of them.

    So she just lowered her head and finally avoided his invitation: "No."

    The cold wind is as sharp as a knife.

    The way is different.

    =============================================================

    Well, it''s customary to call for monthly and recommended tickets~~~

 Chapter 281

    The cold wind blows, and the residual snow on the ground covers huacuo''s red clothes. It accumulates more and more, and will gradually bury him.

    However, at this time, someone came over and saw the half blue and white face exposed in the snow, and issued a voice of surprise: "is it him?"

    The man went forward to explore the wrong breath of tanhuacuo, accidentally found that he still had a slight breath, and quickly pulled him out of the snow.

    ********************************************************************

    "To send you a thousand miles, you must say goodbye." Standing by the turbulent River, Chu Yu whispered.

    The current is very urgent, and the ice and snow from the shore are carried away by the surging water, floating on the river for a few rounds, and then disperse like bubbles.

    Rongzhi has been sent to the place where the river is relatively slow. There is a big ship moored. The sailors on the ship are well escorted. It is Rongzhi who prepared Chu Yu to go on the road.

    This time, Rong Zhi will return to Pingcheng, and she will go in the opposite direction.

    This winter seems to be very long, so long that people have an illusion that spring will never come.

    Chu Yu is sad. She knows that she can''t give up her tolerance, but she doesn''t want to go with him anyway. Her beautiful face is still calm, as if her departure won''t affect him. She can''t help but feel a little annoyed: won''t he say more good words to keep her?

    As soon as this idea came out, Chu Yu couldn''t help laughing at herself: what was she expecting? Since we know that the outcome can not be changed, Rong Zhi will not spend more effort.

    That''s what he is.

    Rong Zhi looks at Chu Yu. His dark eyes are full of feelings that no one can understand. The pulse of his eyes is the only warmth in the ice and snow. He smiles. He was very leisurely and comfortable. He just raised his hand to trim her hair which was blown open by the wind. His fingers were almost transparent, and his movements were very gentle, as if he was holding a snowflake which would break with a little effort.

    He combed her hair, and his fingers slid down again, gently caressing her cold cheek, as if lingering and caressing her intimately.

    He touched and touched like this. Chu Yu''s pity soon dissipated and turned into embarrassment. The place she had touched seemed to be on fire. She glanced at the side quickly, raised her hand to stop her from touching. She lowered her voice, blushed and whispered: "there are many people watching."

    Rong Zhi stopped obediently, but his eyes still lingered gently on her face, as if to remember this appearance deeply. He whispered, "let me see you again. Maybe not in the future. "

    Listening to his low voice, Chu Yu was a little soft hearted, hesitated for a moment and then said: "you. You can come to see me in the future. Anyway, I''m surrounded by your people. You should know where I am. It''s OK to see one or two sides occasionally. "

    Rong Zhi didn''t answer. He just laughed silently and said, "princess, take care all the way."

    Chu Yu was silent for a moment. He nodded and said, "goodbye." She teeth a bite heart a ruthless, or turn head to go to the ship, deck, Huan yuan has been waiting for her.

    All the hands that Rong Zhi brought along followed Chu Yu on the boat. As the boat started, Chu Yu looked back. But Rongzhi was standing alone by the river. He squatted down and covered his face with a pile of ice and snow. When he raised his face again, he still looked like snow. Elegant expression, the ice and snow like excellence and ruthlessness. All the time, it made her love and hate, worried and angry.

    Chu Yu stood a little far away, and his angle deviated a little, so he didn''t see it. In the snow that was leaking from his fingers, he was stained with shocking red.

    Watching the boat go down the water, gradually moving away, the pale corners of his mouth finally burst out with an ethereal smile, like fog cage yarn, like snow flying smoke, both dreamy and beautiful, as if all the unreal and unreal things in the world were fleeting in the blink of an eye.

    After standing for a while, he turned around and no longer looked at the shrinking shadow of the boat on the river, but walked aimlessly with a gentle step.

    The snow was falling down in all sorts of ways.

    The terrible power in his body was completely out of control and collapsed. He could feel as if there were invisible swords penetrating his skeletal texture back and forth. He could not count how many such swords there were. His whole body, from the heart to the fingertips, every inch of his body seemed to suffer from pain as if it was too late. Even though he was good at forbearance, he was Stoic, Finally, I can''t help showing the color of pain.

    His beautiful face, bleak eyes and pain, let him seem to have a kind of unimaginable desolate beauty, but now between heaven and earth only the vast snow with him.

    Every inch of skin texture and bone is in great pain. After only a few steps, I feel as if I have been broken and recombined. I suffer more severe pain again. The uncontrollable force is rampant back and forth in my body. My heart seems to be wrapped in a sharp wire mesh, which is cut back and forth, But a small part of it is so firm and warm that it can''t be obliterated.

    ¡ª¡ªOne day, you will feel heartbroken, heartbroken and dying! Heaven will never let you be so carefree. One day it will be

    ¡ª¡ªYou''ll toss and turn because you can''t get anything, and then you''ll be afraid to lose it day and night after you get it. "

    ¡ª¡ªOne day, you will give a piece of sincerity, but you will be abandoned like a shoe. You will lose your mind and go crazy because of love and parting.

    I can''t.

    Rong Zhi said to himself quietly.

    My life and death, my love and hate, are my own choice, I do not regret, nor pain.

    This is the way I choose. I don''t need pity or waver.

    Life is also me, death is also me.

    Victory is happy, defeat is calm.

    Rong Zhi smiles and walks slowly. He remembers Chu Yu''s "goodbye" just before he leaves. He can''t help but smile again.

    bye?

    No, never again.

    ********************************************************************

    Chu Yu stood on the deck for a while, looking at Rong Zhi standing by the river for a while from a distance, then turned and left, so she sighed in her heart and walked towards the cabin.

    The boat was very warm by the fire. Chu Yu untied her coat and found a place to sit by the fire. She felt that the cold was dispelled, but she couldn''t help worrying about whether Rong Zhi would feel cold.

    Although she had told herself not to think about it, she still couldn''t help recalling the moment when she had just left. She had some regrets in her heart. However, she could not help but feel grateful for him when she remembered that Rong Zhi had won the final victory in the battle of Pingcheng since he could come.

    Now it seems that Rong Zhi has turned the situation around. He has not fulfilled what she said. He has finally conquered the so-called fate

    Thinking, suddenly, Chu Yu''s eyes were wide open, and she was stiff all over.

    ... No.

    Since Rong Zhi came after her, how could she leave so easily?

    ... No.

    If he wins in the battle of Pingcheng, why should he go to the Southern Dynasties? Wouldn''t it be better and safer to stay in Luoyang?

    With the ambition of tolerance, she will not be willing to defend only half of the country. In the future, she will surely move her army southward. Isn''t it more dangerous for her to fall into war in the Southern Dynasties?

    How could he do that if he really thought about her?

    Chu Yu couldn''t sit any longer. She suddenly stood up and walked out quickly. When she got outside the cabin and the cold wind poured into her collar, she remembered to wrap up her cloak and said, "stop the boat! I want to get off the ship

    Voice scattered in the wind, cold in a trace of fear.

    =============================================================

    Well, it''s customary to call monthly package tickets and recommended tickets ~ ~ ~ the last month.

 Chapter 282

    "Stop the ship!"

    When the first cry came out, she was so dumb that she almost disappeared in the falling snow. Chu Yu realized that she was so frightened at the moment.

    Stop him, stop him... His last farewell was to call her Princess, not her name, which had been long lost for many years, as if he had deliberately distanced himself from her.

    Even her thoughts were broken. Chu Yu only felt that she was in a hurry to breathe, and her heart was oppressed by great force. If she didn''t do something, she couldn''t be at ease.

    Seeing that Chu Yu was so flustered, Huan yuan also stepped on the deck and held her precarious body anxiously. He asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"

    Chu Yu caught his hand in a panic, just like catching the straw, and said in a hurry: "I want to get off the ship!"

    She must go back and see for herself that he is still well.

    The boat had reached the middle of the river, and it was going well with the wind. However, Chu Yu insisted that she find a place to anchor and stop. Chu Yu only took a few people to the shore in a small boat, and could not wait to run back.

    After running back to the place where they broke up, Chu Yu bends down and gasps violently. But when she comes back here, she doesn''t see any sign of him. She doesn''t know where he''s gone. Chu Yu just feels a group of anxious flames burning wildly in her heart, but she doesn''t know how to relieve the pain.

    Rongzhi, where is Rongzhi?

    It had just snowed for a short time. Chu Yu''s hair was covered with white, and the snow covered all the traces on the ground. Chu Yu was still breathing and looked around in a panic. When she finally looked up, her eyes caught a glimpse of the white shadow on the hillside in front of her, which was as ethereal as a lonely goose, but disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.

    What does he do up the mountain?

    I clenched my teeth. Regardless of the pain of heart, lung and throat caused by running too fast, and also regardless of the numbness and shaking legs, Chu Yu chased the mountain.

    ******************************************************************

    Rong Zhi walked casually for some time, and his bone texture seemed to be broken countless times. But every time he looked down again, he would always wonder why his appearance was still intact.

    In front of his eyes, his vision began to blur and dim. He could not tell whether he was living or dying or not. In fact, his body has died, only a trace of immortal delusion, wandering in the boundless cold.

    Where is he going?

    Why go straight ahead and don''t want to stop?

    He suddenly stepped out of his feet and took it back in time. Only then did he realize that he was on the verge of death unintentionally. He calmed down, and his vision returned to some light, so that he could see clearly. This is a precipitous hilltop, with the opposite peak, there is a torrent of water in the distance dozens of feet below, and the waves are roaring and beating each other. Look in the eyes of Rong Zhi at the moment, it is a snow like white practice.

    Frowning, he turned his head to walk back. His body moved slightly. He stopped again, and a slightly strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Someone''s coming.

    It''s like in a dark place, following the rapid footsteps, opening a road paved with brilliance. He pointed straight at him.

    Rongzhi patted the wide sleeves, unfolded the hem of his clothes, and sat on the snow.

    When Chu Yu came out of breath, he saw Rong Zhi sitting at the edge of the cliff, looking down, as if enjoying the scenery at the foot of the mountain.

    The sky was bright and the mountains were covered with snow. All around is a vast expanse of white, and refracts the brightness of the snow color. Rongzhi sits in the snow light, and his calm face seems to reflect the brilliance.

    When Chu Yu approached, Rong Zhi also turned his head. He was smiling and his eyes were quiet and distant. But the meaning of the words was a bit of ridicule: "how come back, is reluctant to go?"

    Chu Yu didn''t answer with a straight face. She couldn''t take care of her breath. She only staggered over and looked him up and down carefully to make sure he was OK. Then she finally relaxed and sat in the snow: "I''m suspicious."

    Glancing at Rongzhi, Chu Yu was a little embarrassed. She only complained in a low voice: "something was wrong with you just now. I thought something would happen to you, so I''ll rush back..." she must have been seen in a hurry just now. What a shame!

    Rong Zhi''s eyes turned soft and said with a smile: "I just wanted to see if you would be cheated. I didn''t expect that you would really come back. Would you annoy me now?"

    Chu Yu''s face sank. She is so worried, but in exchange for a sentence that he deliberately teases her, won''t this guy say something nice? Is it fun to see her so nervous?

    Chu Yu is about to stand up and walk away in anger. But she only moves. She touches the cold snow with her hand. She suddenly thinks that she fell down on the way to the destination just now, but she doesn''t care about anything. She just gets up and continues to chase. She is so anxious and scared at that time. She even says to herself that she doesn''t care about anything as long as she has nothing to do.

    Isn''t it enough to sit in front of her and tease her with a smile?

    The anger suddenly dissipated, Chu Yu curled her lips, some annoyed way: "well, I''m easy to cheat, very silly, very naive, you satisfied?" After a pause, she held out her hand and held Rongzhi''s cold palm. She said in a low voice, "you have deep intention and great ability. It''s not a shame for me to plant on you. Just now I was thinking, as long as you can do well, I don''t care about anything. Now I feel very happy to see you. You can cheat several times if you like."

    Rong Zhi was slightly stunned.

    For a long time, he showed a complicated look, shook his head, and said helplessly: "you ah..." he was laughing, and just wanted to say something more, suddenly he felt a little cold in the corner of his eyes and mouth, and then he heard Chu Yu''s cry, which seemed to become very far away in an instant: "what''s the matter with you?"

    Chu Yu looked at Rong Zhi in horror, and saw a wisp of red blood flowing out of the corner of his eyes and lips, flowing on his ice and snow like face, showing a different kind of beauty.

    Rong Zhi was still confused at this time. He only felt that the pain on Chu Yu''s body seemed to be relieved after her arrival. But hearing Chu Yu''s voice at this time, even if he could not see her face clearly, he knew that something was wrong with him.

    He raised his long white fingers, gently wiped them at the corner of his eyes, and then tasted them in his mouth. The cold blood made him laugh: "so it is." It turned out that the situation was not alleviated, but that the time of death was approaching.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt quite interesting: "huacuo said that I have no blood and no tears. Now I have blood and tears, right?"

    Chu Yu didn''t have the heart to listen to him. She was so worried that she was about to cry out: "let''s go to the doctor... No, you are the best doctor yourself... This is not something that can be solved by medical skills... Go to ask the sky to be like a mirror and ask him to save you, OK?"

    ==================================================================

    The process is bumpy, the future is bright... It''s the last darkness before dawn... We''ll stick to it, just stick to it~~

    Ask for monthly and recommended tickets as usual~~~~~~~

 Chapter 283

    Rong Zhi held her hand quietly.

    His hands were pale and cold, but there was infinite tenderness between his actions. Chu Yu could see that every drop of blood came out of the corner of his eyes and slid down his cheek. When it fell into the snow, it turned into red beans.

    "How could that be? Don''t you mean your health has improved in the past two years... I see. Have you paid any price for coming here? " Chu Yu was anxious and afraid. She wanted to wipe the blood from the corner of his eye, but she was afraid of damaging him. She looked at Rong Zhi imploringly and choked: "Rong Zhi, do something... Don''t you always have a good idea?" So many tricks, there''s always something that works, right?

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "what can I do? You have also said that no matter how skillful I am, I can''t defeat the so-called fate. It''s not bad to end like this. "

    He watched the blood flow out from the corner of his eyes and lips. After a while, the same bright red came out of his nose and ears. Chu Yu was cold and at a loss.

    bleed to death.

    Mottled bloodstains flowed on his snow jade like beautiful and clean face, but in the terrible and fierce, it showed a different kind of dust peace. He stopped laughing, picked up a handful of snow and wiped his embarrassed face.

    Just now, he did the same thing, but at that time, there was only lip bleeding, and now it''s about the time of the last outbreak.

    Chu Yu didn''t say a word and didn''t move. She held her palm with her backhand, lifted it up and gave it a kiss on her lips. She said in a soft voice, "I didn''t want you to know, but now that you''ve found out, I''d better tell you. Pingcheng, I lost. I lost to Feng Ting and tianru mirror."

    "Tianrujing gave me the bracelet for the time being, so that I could travel two thousand miles to Luoyang, when I could still control the bracelet. Looking at the contents of the meeting, in the next few decades, no matter the southern and Northern Dynasties, they will not be too stable, but there will always be places where peace has existed for a few years. I have written this in a letter to ask my subordinate carrier, Lu Ming, to ask him for it. You can decide where to go

    "But in fact, you can do whatever you want. Before I leave, I beg my elder martial brother to protect you for me in the future. He has been entrapped by my conscience less younger martial brother, even after he died."

    "I wanted to master the vast rivers and mountains, but over the years, listening to you talk about the past and the present, this idea has gradually faded. The sky is so vast that you and I are just a drop in the ocean. Even if the king comes to the world, I am just a mole ant. Even if I get it, it doesn''t taste as good as I thought. " He is a man of great wisdom. Once he comes into contact with something, he will be able to learn by analogy and expand rapidly. When he learns about the world in the future and the environment in which Chu Yu used to grow, his vision is even higher than before. Although it can not be said that we had a thorough understanding immediately, some things, after all, were a little bit light.

    "I have never done anything unprofitable. This time I saved you, too. I think it would be better to save you than to get the Northern Wei Dynasty, so I gave up the Northern Wei Dynasty and took you." Rongzhi is very calm.

    "If the sky is like a mirror, it will come to you and ask you to return the bracelet. What you plan to do with him at that time depends on what you mean. He has no protection and elder martial brother Canghai is here. You just want to kill him to vent your anger. It''s not impossible

    Chu Yu looked at him, speechless. Shaking her head, she didn''t even know what she was denying, rejecting or rejecting, but she didn''t want to hear him go on, as if he would not die as long as he didn''t say his last words.

    Rong Zhi thought about it and didn''t come up with anything to explain. He felt that there was liquid flowing out of the corner of his eyes again. He sighed and said, "I didn''t want you to see me in such a mess. How could I expect you to know me very well now? If you have something different, I''ll show you."

    He raised his hand again, trying to wipe off the blood on his face, but suddenly he noticed that there was blood on the back of his hand. He couldn''t help laughing again: "it''s too embarrassing."

    From the back of his hand, it seems that there is an invisible blade across his body, cutting one after another, crisscross and mercilessly.

    Soon, his white clothes were dyed red from the inside out. His snow-white clothes turned bright red, and the snow and ice on the ground were also soaked in blood.

    Chu Yu was terrified.

    A knife.

    Two knives.

    Three, four, five.

    Eleven twelve thirty-four.

    One hundred and one.

    ... a thousand cuts.

    As if there were countless blades flying around his body, the brilliant red blood light formed the final soul calming tune.

    First, seven holes bleed, then a thousand cuts.

    However, his face, or so peaceful, his eyes bottom write deep-rooted calm, and so gentle - Chu Yu almost died for this look.

    But now, he died for her.

    Chu Yu couldn''t control it any more. She wanted to hold him, but she got nothing. She stood up to avoid him and stepped back to the edge of the cliff. Behind him was the deep river. He said faintly: "don''t get close to me. The strange power in my body is out of control now. Maybe it will hurt you. You stand far away... You come just in time, you hold her up... No, Who are you He glimpsed two figures coming up from the foot of the mountain. He thought that Huan yuan and others were chasing him. Rong Zhi didn''t hesitate to say so. But he soon realized that he was wrong. His beautiful eyebrows were full of blood at the moment. He frowned slightly and said with a smile, "it''s you, huacuo. You''re not dead yet."

    At the moment, his vision was blurred, and his vision was bright red. He couldn''t even see Chu Yu in front of him, but he could still feel that two people came, one of them was supporting the other. The one who was supported was very weak and seemed to be seriously injured.

    Chu Yu turned her head and saw a red dress of huacuo. With the help of another man in a cloak who could not see his face clearly, she came up slowly.

    It turns out that although huacuo was seriously injured before, the last arrow he took to stop him was shot into his chest a little, but did not touch his heart. He just fell to the ground in a coma due to excessive blood loss. The man next to him was wearing a thick cloak and claimed to be a traveler passing through here. Huacuo woke up as soon as he walked with the help of that man. After a long walk, he just saw Chu Yu''s footprints, He followed up all the way.

    It''s only when you stop talking. Flower mistake then subconsciously sharp retort way: "you died I also can''t die... You this is how to return a responsibility?" After a narrow escape from death, he was in a peaceful state of mind. He could see his tolerance, but he could not help but want to prick a few words.

    However, when I saw Rong Zhi''s appearance clearly, I found that the blood on him was not someone else''s, but his own.

    How could Rongzhi come to such an end?

    Rong Zhi said calmly: "you don''t have to kill me. I used to be angry with you, but now I''m going to die. It''s life for you, and blood for blood. When you''ve solved your hatred, you can go. "

    He gave Chuyu a lazy smile. Although he was covered with blood, he had a full taste of spring sunshine. His eyes were clear and elegant, just like when we first met.

    "I don''t want to leave the body, you don''t have to look at it. It must be ugly to die like this. "

    Then he leaned back.

    He was completely out of sight. In the mind actually has innumerable shadows to fly by.

    At this moment, his heart is completely open, countless feelings emerge.

    His indifference to his parents, his gratitude and resentment to his master, his appreciation of Wang Yizhi, his debt to huacuo, his affection for guancanghai, and his love for Chuyu, which finally stopped in his consciousness.

    He''s trapped. Or was it released?

    ******************************************************

    Chu Yu knelt down in the snow and thought about it slowly.

    From the beginning to the present.

    At first, it was the apricot blossom in spring, whose family was young and romantic.

    Later, red cherry green banana, streamer easy to throw people away, accompanied by slow with light fur, loose things, sky wide cloud leisure to sing. Cast the streamer, then ushered in that most good things do not prison, colorful clouds easy to disperse, glass crisp.

    She thought, this situation should be long-term, if you are merciless, I will stop. I thought that if we meet and fight, we will not see each other. Love always seems heartless. It''s always better to be apart

    However, why is it such a situation when it comes to the end?

    Chu Yu didn''t seem to feel her legs numb with cold. Time seemed to stop. She looked at the place where Rong Zhi''s figure disappeared, and all the brilliance in her eyes disappeared in an instant.

    Huacuo was also staring at the direction. Suddenly, he pushed away the man who helped him and ran forward.

    There is a lot of blood in the snow. Rong Zhi said that it was returned to him.

    "No..." as if the wounded beast, flower wrong voice issued a low sob.

    No... in fact, he didn''t want Rong Zhi to die

    In fact, he was just angry. He hated to stop being merciless. He wanted to see him hurt, to see him shed tears, to show his weak side, and to look like... A person.

    Even if Rong Zhi cheated him, hurt him and hurt him, he still didn''t want to kill Rong Zhi.

    At this moment, Rong Zhi is dead. On the contrary, his whole life is like falling into the cold winter that never warms up.

    Rong Zhi died. He had his share in killing him.

    Huacuo suddenly burst into a shrill laugh, just like when he broke with Rongzhi a few years ago, he was even more desperate than then.

    Why didn''t he understand it until now? What he wanted most was not to kill Rongzhi, nor to see the pain of Rongzhi, but to go back to the first moment when they were talking and laughing peacefully.

    Even if it''s fake.

    Huacuo''s laughter soon turned to hoarseness. At last, it went down slowly. He picked up the sword used as a crutch with his left hand and looked at it. Suddenly, he said in a hoarse voice, "OK, OK, you give it back to me, I''ll give it back to you, and all the swordsmanship from you, I''ll give it back to you!"

    Before his words were heard, he swung his sword and cut off his right arm with his backhand shoulder to shoulder!

    One of his arms fell on the ground, and blood sprayed out. Huacuo had already been injured. At this moment, he almost fainted. He clenched his teeth to keep awake, and did not look at the hand he had held the sword for several years. He only tore his clothes and bandaged the wound.

    Barely stop bleeding, he dragged a heavy faltering steps, slowly down the hill.

    When huacuo went down the mountain, he was passing by Huan yuan and others who were catching up with him. Huan yuan was even more shocked when he looked at huacuo''s embarrassed appearance. Until he saw Chu Yu, she was the only one sitting on her knees alone in the snow, surrounded by colorful blood. A man with a face wrapped in a cloak was standing nearby, and there was no room for him.

    Huan yuan came to Chu Yu. He saw her empty eyes. He could not help but mourn. He helped her shoulder. He called in a low voice: "Chuyu... Chuyu..."

    I don''t know how many calls, Chu Yu''s eyes gradually have some focus, she raised her hand, forced to hold Huan yuan''s wrist, knuckles taut white.

    Seeing Chu Yu''s current situation, he also estimated that he would be more or less lucky. His wrist hurt, but he didn''t break away. He only hoped Chu Yu would be better.

    Open your lips slightly. Chu Yu''s voice was too light to hear: "Rong Zhi has gone."

    She made a sound, which restored the ability to think, what had happened in the mind again.

    After the reunion is forever parting, Zixia fairy later said in despair: "I guess the beginning, but I can''t guess the end."

    ... cold to the bone.

    Chu Yu was in tears.

    ******************************************************************

    Quietly waiting for Chu Yu''s expression to ease, Huan yuan bent over her arms and said, "get up. It''s too cold on the ground. Don''t hurt yourself." Suddenly he thought of the man standing by in his cloak. He turned his head. To the humanist, "I don''t know if this brother will stay here, but what else can I do?"

    The man kept silent, which made him uneasy.

    The other side reached out and pulled down their cloak. Chu Yu saw that it was a hand with scars. Then she saw the face of the man.

    After all these years, the face of the former youth has faded its astringent childishness, and the eyebrows and eyes have become more gloomy and cold.

    But this is the face that Chu Yu has never forgotten for several years.

    Once a young tyrant, now grow into a gloomy youth. He didn''t die. He survived. He stood in front of Chu Yu, a little taller than a few years ago, and looked at Chu Yu in a gloomy and silent way.

    Chu Yu could see that he had suffered a lot. He had scars on his hands and was wearing old clothes. This is almost unimaginable for the emperor who is in good condition.

    What should come will come.

    Chu Yu suddenly relieved, but at this time, very relaxed to Liu ziye smile: "you are to kill me? Then come on. "

    She was calm and fearless. But my heart is full of melancholy grief and despair, and I see that I am defeated because of her and die because of her. She had nothing to do with it.

    Now Liu ziye appears in front of her eyes. Instead, she feels as if she has suddenly found a way to get rid of it. If she dies like this, it''s not bad.

    Liu ziye looks at her quietly. When shoujizhi and others conspired with Liu Yu''s subordinates to kill the king, he fled into the bamboo forest hall. Seeing that the tip of his sword would reach his neck, Gan Lin, who asked for leave that day, suddenly came to save him.

    Ganlin is tianrujing''s elder martial brother, who has been serving as Liu ziye''s bodyguard. Although Liu ziye has a violent temperament, he is very generous to him. He should have stood by as tianrujing told him, but he could not give up his kindness for several years. He secretly came to rescue Liu ziye, and asked shoujizhi to chop off the head of the little eunuch next to him, smearing blood on it as if Liu ziye was dead.

    Then Gan Lin sent Liu ziye out of the palace and let him go by himself, so as to save his life.

    After losing the throne and leaving Jiankang, Liu ziye remembers that Chu Yu is ready to say nothing before he leaves. It seems that he knows that someone is going to rebel, but he doesn''t say it. He knows that there is no hope of restoration. Chu Yu is the most resentful person.

    "Sister." Liu ziye slowly opened his mouth and called out the name that he had not seen for several years. "You want property, I give it to you, you want status, I give it to you, you want men, and I give it to you. Even if you want this country, as long as you open your mouth, I will give you half of the throne. Why not? But why do you want to harm me? "

    His voice is much lower than that of a few years ago. It''s the voice of an adult man. This time, he speaks with hidden pain, which is more full of vicissitudes.

    Chu Yu looked at him, but she just laughed. She didn''t care and said, "what''s the use of explaining this? Can''t I ask you to spare me? "

    At that time, he was the emperor, she was the princess, now, he is the blade of revenge of wandering, she is the ethereal duckweed whose heart is as gray as death.

    Now she only feels that everything is empty, even life is dispensable. Whoever wants to take it, take it.

    Huan foresight of this situation, quickly side in front of Chu Yu, but Liu ziye only reached out, then he volleyed out, Huan yuan with a hand to support Chu Yu, so a fall, even Chu Yu was thrown to the ground, she did not fall as heavy as Huan yuan, but did not get up, just motionless lying in the snow, like a lifeless statue.

    Liu ziye looked at her quietly.

    Over the years, he has been looking for Chu Yu. He believes that she must not be dead. He must find her and ask what she is. He must kill her to vent his anger.

    Students who like the tragic ending can stop here, and the rest of the students continue to look down.

    There is another very important thing

    In recent days, I am busy changing and publishing the manuscript to be submitted, and there are many trivial matters. At the same time, I communicate with the editor. The editor says that he wants some comments on Phoenix prisoner. Now I am trying to search from the previous comments, but if you are interested, you can write some new ones. I think that I can make more comments for the editor to choose and publish, It is estimated that it can be printed on books_ I''ve read some other published books, which seem to be printed on the back cover

    This review will be handed in in the evening, so if there are students who want to have a try on the new review, it should be faster, by 8 p.m.

 Chapter 284

    Chu Yu had been in the snow for so long that she had frostbitten her legs and her blood was blocked that she could not move freely all winter. After looking for several doctors, they all said that they couldn''t be cured. If Guan Canghai hadn''t come in time to help, Chu Yu''s legs might have been useless.

    But Rao is so, Chu Yu still needs to cultivate for several months. When he couldn''t walk, Huan yuan asked someone to make a wheelchair for Chu Yu.

    No matter in the southern or Northern Dynasties, Chu Yu didn''t settle down. To be more precise, all this winter, she was looking for the dead body.

    She never believed that Rong Zhi was dead.

    Perhaps this time, he is playing some tricks and planning some plot.

    He never taboo cheating, even cheating her.

    Since that day after the snow, Chu Yu told herself again and again.

    Along the river, she has been looking for the downstream, where she can find, where she can live temporarily, not only in the river, but also in the area around the river. She wants to see people alive and dead. Unless she sees the body, she will never be fooled this time.

    In order to avoid misunderstanding, Chu Yu will confirm every corpse she finds. What she wants to find is no more than one person, but after a winter, she sees dozens of corpses.

    Those who died of starvation, death, freezing, war, banditry, and all kinds of reasons died early. At first, Chu Yu just wanted to know whether he was tolerant or not. When she saw the corpse, she was still a little afraid. After confirming that he was not tolerant, she made people carefully bury him. Gradually, later, for each corpse, even if it was determined that it was not Rongzhi, Chu Yu ordered people to inquire about its identity and find its family. Naturally, most of them could not be found every time.

    These already cold bodies. What''s their family name? Is there someone else in their family? What kind of joys and sorrows they had before they died? Is there someone else who cares about them?

    Has the dead man ever been in the suburbs? Has the dead woman ever been graceful and graceful?

    With the passage of time, the sadness caused by only one person at first has gradually transformed into a more extensive desolation: white bones like mountains, forgetting one''s surname is nothing but childe and red makeup.

    In this chaotic world, they are just tiny ants.

    There is a song like this:

    Spring goes and spring comes. Flowers will bloom again when they die.

    When spring came again, the grass sprouted, the leaves sprouted, and the flowers decorated the earth again. But Chu Yu''s heart was still cold and desolate snow, and no more flowers came out.

    There was only one thought in her heart: to find Rong Zhi, just go on searching. As long as one day she could not find his body, she would not believe that he was dead.

    "It''s spring today. Let''s go out for a walk." See Chu Yu like this. Huan yuan finally couldn''t help it. One morning, he quietly suggested.

    Chu Yu was stunned and looked at Huan yuan with a slightly haggard look. At this moment, he has lost some of his former gentleness and calmness, and she feels guilty. She has only been immersed in her own world this winter, but suffered the sufferings of the people around her. It''s really wrong.

    Heart sighed tone, Chu Yu nodded.

    After a winter''s recuperation, the condition of her legs finally improved. Yesterday, she could barely stand up for a moment with the help of others. But for now, we need to continue to use wheelchairs.

    Huan yuan is pushing a wheelchair behind Chu Yu. They are about to get out of the temporary cottage. Suddenly, his subordinates run face to face and see a corpse by the river.

    Huan yuan''s heart is slightly astringent, and he knows that this time it''s impossible to relax, because Chu Yu''s expression has become dignified immediately after hearing the news. He simply changes his direction and pushes Chu Yu toward the river where the body is said to be found.

    Horizontal and vertical this time will finally confirm that it is not. If you hurry up, maybe you can catch up with today''s outing.

    In early spring, the wind was still slightly cold, and wet water vapor was blowing in front of him. Chu Yu saw it from a distance, by the river. Guan Canghai is also here. He is standing in the water. Reach into the water and feel for something.

    Is

    Chu Yu felt cold in her heart. She turned her wheelchair to get to the river quickly. After a while, she felt too slow and didn''t know where the strength came from. She suddenly stood up from her wheelchair and ran to the river desperately. When she came to the river, she stopped.

    The river is only seven or eight meters wide. The water is so clear that you can almost see it to the end. In the dark green water grass at the bottom of the river, there is a dark white bone lying quietly.

    And the hand that looks at the sea gropes on the white bone body, gropes for a position, the facial expression becomes dim.

    Chu Yu didn''t dare to think about it deeply. Her legs began to stand still. She asked in a trembling voice, "look at the sea... Have you found anything?"

    It must not be. With such a white bone, who can recognize what he looked like before he died?

    Watching Canghai''s silence for a moment, he said: "Rong Zhi was beaten when he was a child. Although he has recovered, there are also places where he was not cared for well. There is a bone under the back of his shoulder. Because it is broken and then connected, it is not well connected. It looks a little irregular. Although it can''t be seen from the appearance, it can be felt."

    "That... This..." Chu Yu''s voice is lower and lower, in the heart more and more fear, almost dare not ask.

    Guan Canghai nodded.

    Chu Yu took a cold breath and said, "don''t cheat me! It''s only been these days, and it''s not going to rot so fast? Why is this bone so clean? " Believe it or not!

    Look at the sea, look lonely, light way: "you don''t want to forget, Rong Zhi was what the situation."

    At the beginning... At the beginning, his body was cut to pieces, and his flesh and blood were all broken. She would never forget that terrible situation.

    Looking at the sea, he continued to say: "plus the torrent erosion all the way..."

    "Stop it!" Chu Yu yelled to stop, but when the words came, they seemed to beg.

    With her legs off, Chu Yu stood unsteadily and knelt down in the water. Her knees were immersed in the cold shallow water, but she couldn''t care about these. She just looked at the corpse: the dark white bone, with the dark green water grass, was the one who had infinite glory?

    It''s elegant and unpredictable

    The brilliant face, the calm eyes, his fresh and warm skin, his smooth beating heart

    His beautiful eyebrows, his gentle voice

    Zhuo Jue''s solitary figure, smiling like a mirror

    All gone? Even flesh and blood are not left, only such a cold white bone?

    She has no tolerance.

    Chu Yu slowly fell down, no matter the cold water poured into her clothes, she was careful, for fear of pain, holding the white bone.

    Let''s stop.

    Which river is the desolate bones, and whose dream of spring girl?

    Tears can''t flow down, slightly open mouth, Chu Yu throat repressed overflow tear heart crack lung broken sob.

    "Rong... Rong... Rong Zhi..."

    Even though she is used to life and death, she will still be so desperate because of a person''s death.

    "Rongzhi... Rongzhi... Rongzhi..."

    What''s the best time, who''s home. Seven emotions and six desires, happiness, anger, sorrow, greed, anger, infatuation and resentment, in the human world, the original colorful, like this all pay broken well.

    ================================================================

    The countdown to the end begins

    Ask for monthly ticket

 Chapter 285

    Finally determined Rong Zhi''s death, Chu Yu no longer endless search.

    She is very obedient to let Huan yuan and guancanghai take her to live in Luoyang. It''s the same house where she lived next to Rongzhi guancanghai. She heals her wounds very quietly, works and lives regularly. She doesn''t shed tears, doesn''t cry, and... Doesn''t speak.

    The most obvious person to see the change of Chuyu is Huan yuan. He prefers Chuyu to cry madly, and he doesn''t want to see her like this.

    Chu Yu is not as quiet as a living person. Sometimes she even smiles slightly, and her mouth turns up in a small arc. But her eyes are deep and cold, like the endless winter night.

    Huan yuan didn''t know how to persuade her, so he had to take care of her more carefully.

    A few days later, in front of the door, came an unexpected guest, who was also an old acquaintance.

    Huan yuan didn''t say anything when he saw the visitor, but said, "you''re here to see Chu Yu. Come with me."

    Chu Yu sits in a wheelchair and comes to the backyard garden to bask in the sun. The spring is beautiful and warm, but Chu Yu can''t feel the warmth in her heart. She just looks at the sunshine quietly, as if she is looking at another world.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind. Chu Yu naturally turned her head. First she saw Huan yuan in front of her, and then she saw the person behind him. He was a handsome young man with big eyes and immature childishness on his face, but his figure was already the height of an adult.

    The boy looked familiar, but Chu Yu didn''t want to recall much. Since Huan yuan brought it, he would naturally introduce it.

    When he came to Chu Yu, Huan yuan sighed: "Liu sang, since she found Rongzhi''s body, she has been like this now."

    Liu sang?

    Chu Yu hesitated for a while, and then linked the big eyed boy with the former child, in the days of parting. Liusang grew very fast, and the change of his figure was needless to say. His face looked thinner than before, and the flesh on his cheek was much less. He only had a pair of big eyes, and still had some old charm.

    Seeing Liu sang, Chu Yu smiles and nods to him.

    Liu Sang was a little nervous. He looked at Chu Yu anxiously. "I''m back," he said

    Chu Yu nodded.

    "I don''t want to go when I come back."

    Chuyu smiles.

    "Ah Jie agreed."

    Year after year? Chu Yu is still nodding and smiling, but at this time, I don''t know why, the young man opposite suddenly shows an abnormal sad look.

    Chu Yu blinked to show curiosity. Why does he have such an expression? She''s nothing.

    Seeing Chu Yu like this, Liu Sang was even more sad. He squatted down, held Chu Yu''s hand in his hands, and looked at her pleadingly: "I managed to persuade my sister, and she let me come back... But. Is it too late? "

    Liu sang choked and his eyes filled with tears. He quickly lowered his head. Cover his eyes with Chu Yu''s hand: "don''t be so sad, OK? You are sad, I will be more sad... I didn''t come back for this... You talk to me... Do you have to let my brother? Can''t I take his place? "

    As if she had touched a taboo mechanism, Chu Yu became dull for a moment. After a while, she pulled out her hand from Liu Sang''s hand, looked at the empty palm, and said in a low voice: "do I have to cry to show my normality? I just don''t want to cry... Why are you all so worried? "

    She has been silent since that day. In fact, it''s not that you can''t speak. It''s just that you suddenly lose the strength to speak. You feel so beautiful when you are in a daze. If you don''t think about it all the time, it''s perfect.

    Long lost tears flow down quietly, like a farewell ceremony, until now. Chu Yu was willing to admit that Rong Zhi would never be there.

    Chu Yu lowered her head and stroked liusang''s head, which was leaning on her knee. Although liusang had grown up now, it was in her eyes. It''s the same as the child before: "you are you, tolerance is tolerance. Everyone is unique in the world. None of you can replace another person. "

    What''s more, tolerance is different.

    Even if there are thousands of gentle customs in the world, it can''t contain a leisurely look for her.

    ********************************************************************

    Looking at Canghai, listening to the movement in the garden, he was slightly relieved. He walked through the door connecting the two houses, went back to his room, opened the bookcase, and revealed a secret road.

    Walking down the secret passage, watching the sea came to a secret room. In the middle of the dark secret room, there was a sarcophagus. The lid of the sarcophagus was open and put on the ground. There was a strange crack in the sarcophagus. He said to the sarcophagus, "today I''ll come to see her."

    A very low, also very cold and hoarse voice came from the sarcophagus: "it''s good for liusang to come. She can relieve her depression a little. If she goes on like this, she will get sick sooner or later."

    Guan Canghai leaned against the wall of the secret room and said with a bitter smile, "once upon a time, I helped you cheat her, but now I help you cheat her again. She would never have expected that there were differences on the bones. I made them up to scare people according to the scar of the bone, and this house is still the same as the previous one, hiding one more you."

    He said with some emotion: "why do you have to be so hard? Feign death in front of her, deceive her sad tears, even if she is depressed, is the cause not you? "

    The voice in the coffin said faintly: "naturally, I want to cheat her. I''m dead. Long pain is better than short pain. Do you want her to look at me every day?"

    Listening to him say so, watching the sea is another sigh.

    Although he was inconvenient to see, he also knew the current situation. If a clear-sighted man came to the coffin and looked in, he would see a nightmare like situation: there was a man lying in the coffin, but he could hardly be called a human. His body''s texture and bones were breaking and healing rapidly, There is a thick layer of blood at the bottom of his body coffin, in which the human like objects lie, and his body is constantly wandering between broken death and recovery and rebirth.

    The sound coming from the coffin is the sound of skeletal muscle fragmentation and healing.

    "Even if I''m seen by other people, I''ll have nightmares for several days. She can''t bear it... Cough..."

    He said that he suddenly coughed as if he had been choked. Guan Canghai couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"

    After a long time, Rong Zhi said as if nothing had happened: "I just broke my throat for a while... I don''t want to tell him. First of all, I can''t see my half life and half death. What''s more, I don''t know when I will die. Maybe I will die in the end. Instead of letting her accompany me to suffer, I''d better tell her that I am dead at the beginning." Except the brain is slightly intact, all parts of the body are being disintegrated into small pieces by invisible forces, which grow and heal quickly to meet the next round of fragmentation. Every minute of pain is directly transmitted into the mind, and can never reach the end. In the long suffering, tolerance can no longer appear in the night or the day, I can''t remember what time it is. I can only know the change of time by visiting Canghai from time to time.

    Since he jumped into the river a few months ago, he has been repeating this process. His body was almost cracked by the strong force, but there was another force to repair the damaged body, so that he would not die. However, I don''t know whether it would be worse to live like this than to die.

    Day after day, night after night, without half a break, destroy, Susheng, destroy, Susheng, in the boundless and extreme pain of his body, he wanders slowly at the boundary between life and death. But even so, his thinking is still very clear, and his eyes, when there is no bleeding, are still stable, quiet, deep and firm.

    ===========================================================

    Ask for monthly ticket~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 286

    Since the coming of liusang, Chu Yu''s mood has gradually eased. It''s like a long winter, and now she finally gets a glimpse of a little spring.

    People''s heart is actually very strong resilience, as long as there is a breath is not dead, a thought is not absolutely, can slowly come to life.

    But this does not mean that Chu Yu forgot Rong Zhi.

    She will never forget, she once loved, left, angry, but never really hate the people, even if they stop dead, but also her heart will always shine with a brilliant gem.

    She used to love, now loves, and will continue to love this person. Now she is willing to admit that even if life is no longer, some things can be eternal.

    Liusang left, adding a lot of vitality to his family. Chuyu didn''t drive him away after all, but he didn''t know what he looked like. He didn''t mention anything else. He only used his way to relieve Chuyu''s boredom.

    On this day, Chu Yu suddenly heard the direction of the door and heard Liu sang yelling: "what are you doing here? Are you happy to come? Get out of here

    Then, accompanied by a sound of weapons fighting, there was also a mixture of Liu Sang''s drinking and scolding.

    Chu Yu is a little surprised. Liu sang is also a good talker. How can he abuse like this? It happened that Huan yuan was nearby, so Chu Yu asked him to see what was going on.

    After a while, Huan yuan came back with a complicated look and said, "the sky is like a mirror at the door. I want to see you."

    Chu Yu was stunned.

    Huan yuan looked at her anxiously and hesitated, "do you see him?" Different from Liu sang, Huan yuan didn''t get angry when he saw the sky like a mirror. For this man, he thought Chu Yu had more power to decide.

    Chuyu suddenly laughed and said, "nature wants to see you. Why not? You have a message sent to Lausanne. Let him take people to the living room and wait. You can go and invite guancanghai to come, and I''ll change my clothes. "

    Pushing the wheelchair slowly back to her bedroom, because she was not able to move, so in this house, all the thresholds did not exist, and the stairs were replaced by gentle slopes, just for fear that she might stumble.

    After closing the bedroom door, Chu Yuxian changed her clothes. Then he took out a wooden box from under the pillow and opened the cover. The silver bracelet was shining. Chu Yu lowered her head and sneered. She put the cover on the chair and slowly turned the wheelchair out.

    Liusang and Huan yuan were already waiting in the living room. The former was not angry. Chu Yu nodded and laughed at them, then turned to the three people standing in the middle of the living room.

    The sky in the middle is like a mirror. On both sides of him stood his two elder martial brothers. They were the ones who had just started to fight with liusang.

    When Chu Yu and Tian Rujing saw each other, they were all stunned.

    The sky is like a mirror, and the clothes are clean and tidy. But his whole body seemed to have lost a lot of weight, his face seemed to have no meat to see, and his purple robe seemed to be hanging on the shelf, empty and unable to hold up.

    And the sky such as mirror see Chu Yu unexpectedly is to sit wheelchair come of, the face of the body pin bone stand up appear surprised color, stand beside him of, more quick fly can''t help but ask: "your leg?" After all, he and Chu Yu had been in charge of a fight, although he was ultimately under the command of the school. Can get along with those days, want to say that he has no kindness to Chu Yu, that is deceitful.

    Just as Gan Lin couldn''t bear to save Liu ziye, Yue JieFei wanted to come to Luoyang several times to suggest that Chu Yu should be careful, but Feng Ting found out in time to stop him.

    Chu Yu said with a smile: "frostbite, thanks to your younger martial brother Jing." Her eyes were soft and her voice was kind, but her words were bitter and bitter. Every sound pierces the heart like a mirror.

    The sky is like a mirror, uneasily pursed her pale lips and whispered: "I''m sorry..."

    Chu Yu didn''t look at him much either. He just asked Huan yuan to push her to the main seat and help her sit on it. Then she took the box in her hand. "You came here to ask me for the bracelet," he said

    She''s too lazy to talk nonsense. Help him get to the point.

    The sky is like a mirror, but it doesn''t seem to hear it. He just looks at Chu Yu as if he is absent-minded. He can clearly see that Chu Yu''s eyes are full of disgust towards him. Even if he has to talk to him occasionally, he seems to be looking at something dirty and ugly.

    Chu Yu repeated impatiently, "but there is nothing in the world for nothing. If you want it, you have to pay a price."

    The sky was like a mirror, and she began to smile and said, "I didn''t come here to ask for a bracelet."

    Chu Yu was surprised and said, "what did you say?" Did she hear it wrong?

    She said coldly and mercilessly, "it''s not for the bracelet. What are you doing here? Do you want to be scolded? "

    Yuejiefei was a little bit unfair. He couldn''t help interrupting: "can''t you forgive me? Younger martial brother Jing will do those things because of his status. He knows in his heart that he can''t help you. He has been ill all winter. If he gets better, he will let me come to you. " Although he was kind to Chu Yu, he still wanted to protect his younger martial brother when he saw that Chu Yu ridiculed heaven like a mirror

    He seemed to want to say something. Tian Rujing interrupted him and said, "elder martial brother, you promised me."

    Chu Yu glanced at Yue JieFei and said with a smile, "he is driven by his status and destiny. Can''t I hate him because of this? He has his mission, but who will give it back to me? " She hated heaven like a mirror. Before she stopped, she had never liked a person so strongly, and before that, she had never had such a clear and clear hatred.

    Yuejiefei is dumb.

    Turning to Chu Yu again, the sky was like a little hard on the mirror. He said slowly: "I''m not here to get back the bracelet. Don''t you want it all the time? I need to find an heir. It happens that you know a lot about it. If you know all about it, it''s perfect to be an heir. "

    Chu Yu was really surprised this time. She looked at the sky suspiciously and said, "what are you doing?" Don''t you want to use this kind of lame excuse to cheat the bracelet back?

    "If you don''t believe it, you can let me take the poison. The antidote is in your hand. I can''t bear to play with ghosts," he said

    Chu Yu hesitated and agreed to Tian Ru Jing''s proposal. After all, she can certainly cut Tian Ru Jing to pieces now, so what? Her tolerance will never come back. Besides, if tianrujing is willing to take poison voluntarily, it would be better, and she would not let guancanghai do it.

    He turned his head and asked Guan Canghai for a more powerful poison. The poisoning time was a quarter of an hour. If the sky was like a mirror in a quarter of an hour, he could not do it as he said. If there is no antidote, you will die.

    Chu Yu even hopes that Tian Rujing will fight to get the bracelet back and poison him.

    But to her surprise, tianrujing didn''t make any trouble at all. He quickly asked her to contribute a little cell, remember her DNA with a bracelet, and then transfer her authority. It was only half a cup of tea, and then he finished everything.

    The bracelet was soon put on Chu Yu''s wrist. The cold and heavy touch made Chu Yu feel as if she had been locked by something. Chu Yu tried to activate the defensive function of the bracelet, and the blue light cover immediately shrouded her body. Now she finally believed that the sky was not a mirror to deceive her.

    But, why does he want to be so cheap to her?

    Frowning, she was about to say something, but seeing the sky like a mirror, she was relieved and said, "now I can finally take off my duty, and I''ll give it to you in the future." He seemed to be relieved at last, and the whole person seemed relaxed.

    Chuyu said with a sneer: "how do you know that if I hold the bracelet, I will listen to you to protect history? If I want to change the dynasty against your will. Now you can''t help me

    As she said it, she took the antidote from guancanghai and handed it to the sky like a mirror.

    After all, the sky is like a mirror and keeps its promise. She didn''t need to poison him all at once. When she thought of Rong Zhi, Chu Yu felt that it was too polite to poison him.

    But after all, she is not a vicious person. Although she wants to let the sky like a mirror taste the taste of life and death, she doesn''t know how to implement it. She can only take one step at a time.

    The sky is like a mirror, but it doesn''t take the antidote. It only shows a floating smile. "Do you know that in every dynasty, there was a number called Shi? If the situation in the world was not in accordance with the heavenly script, shi would deviate. If the deviation was too large, the owner of the bracelet would die with him."

    In other words. In fact, the heirs of each generation, to maintain history, not only maintain the so-called destiny, but also have the intention to protect their own lives.

    If there is an irreversible deviation in history, the owner of the bracelet will die with him.

    Chu Yu was stunned. Her hand bounced as if it had been bitten by a snake. She looked in horror at the silver metal ring on her wrist. The object not only caught her wrist, but also her life.

    Chu Yu was surprised and angry, and subconsciously slapped Tian Rujing with her backhand. She thought tianru mirror intended to get back the bracelet, but didn''t expect him to put her in the end!

    Tianru mirror''s face was deflected to one side, but he didn''t say anything. He turned his head slowly and said obstinately: "all the people who may affect the situation, I will kill you, I will lock you up."

    Chu Yu didn''t even think about it. She immediately pushed the silver metal ring down from her wrist and said with a sneer, "can''t I also learn from you and transfer it to others?" He can play it, can''t she?

    The sky is like a mirror, his eyes fall to the ground empty, his pale face is printed with clear fingerprints, but the corner of his mouth is flowing with black blood: "do you know what happens to people who originally have a bracelet but give up their authority?" His eyes gradually empty, voice is also more and more slow, "will lose all memory, become a fool."

    This situation is different from Rong Zhi''s authority transfer at that time. At that time, Rong Zhi borrowed it for no more than an hour. As long as she didn''t do anything during this period, it wouldn''t have much impact. Now Chu Yu tied her life to this bracelet.

    Chu Yu was full of anger, but when she saw him, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Tian Rujing''s appearance at the moment was obviously a symptom of poisonous hair, but now it was less than a quarter of an hour before Tian Rujing took poison... She couldn''t help looking back at the sea. The latter was also a little at a loss, and didn''t know what happened.

    Tian Rujing, holding on to his last consciousness, said slowly, "before I came here, I didn''t intend to leave alive. I had already taken the poison myself. Now the value of my life has been exhausted. It''s time for me to come here to complete my last mission."

    Chu Yu stared at him, not sure what to do: the people she hated, but before she started, she set foot on the road of death.

    "I..." the eyes of the sky like a mirror were lax, and the words began to become blurred. "I want to be benevolent... Why don''t I die... This is my way... I don''t regret... But... But... I didn''t meet you... It''s good."

    If he didn''t meet her, he would be so calm and free from any worldly worries, so that he could move forward unswervingly towards his goal and would not struggle to love and hate like this.

    His body knelt down feebly in front of her, like a sad doll with many scars. He danced in the cage all the time and finally came to the end of his life. His thin body fell to the ground and soon lost his breath.

    Just in the blink of an eye, the sky was like a mirror and died in front of Chu Yu. His haggard face was wearing a smile of relief. A pair of eyes wide open, the bottom of the eyes as if still printed the last to see the figure.

    Chu Yu''s mind was blank. She didn''t expect that the sky was like a mirror, and she didn''t hesitate to choose death. This change was so fast that she could hardly react to it. Originally, she was full of hatred, but now she was at a loss.

    She vaguely knows why the sky looks like a mirror to seek death, which is a problem she did not want to ponder before, and now there is no need to ponder. Once a person dies, love and hate do not matter, no matter how much the past can only go with the wind.

    After a while, Chu Yu subconsciously looks at Yue JieFei, who comes with Tian Rujing. Although the latter looks sad, he is not excited. It is obvious that he already knows Tian Rujing''s decision. He is here to watch him die.

    Yuejiefei came forward, bent down and carefully picked up tianrujing''s body, turned to Chuyu and said, "princess, ah Jing has given it back to you. Is that enough? In fact, he has been treating you all the time

    Chu Yu couldn''t speak for a moment, and Yue JieFei didn''t speak any more. He turned around and walked out slowly, holding his body, which was getting colder and colder. Gan Lin followed. Neither of them looked back.

    ===========================================================

    In addition, the title of the next chapter, "very good, very good", is taken from a sentence in Jin Yong''s novel, "that''s very good, very good, but I don''t like it." it''s Chu Yu, not Rong Zhi

    Ah ah, today, I found that the PK ticket arrived at 10000 in a terrible way... Hold my head, I have to fulfill a promise... I thought I would arrive at that number at least half a month no matter how fast. At that time, I was finished, and I just took the time to write something about it

    Clench your teeth, write down what you say... The notice, the one with ten thousand promises, will be released on the 10th.

    Continue to finish the countdown and ask for monthly tickets~~~~~~~

 Chapter 287

    Thin white wrist, covered with cold metal buckle, with a heavy texture, and difficult to extricate the shackles.

    Sitting in the sunny garden, Chu Yu raised her wrist and gazed at the light quietly.

    Once upon a time, I dreamed of it, but now that I really got it, I have an illusion that everything is false.

    Originally, I expected the bracelet to send me home, but when I got there, I found that I couldn''t do it. If I want to break the barriers of time and space, I need to consume several times more energy than simple space conversion. And the energy stored in this bracelet is not enough to complete a crossing start.

    The more popular saying is: the battery is low. Now the energy grid in the bracelet is two, five is full, and it takes three for a person to travel through time and space.

    What a loss. What a loss.

    When Chu Yu came back, he could not help feeling so deeply.

    If she wanted the bracelet, she just pointed to the way she could rely on it to go home. Otherwise, she would not be the last pawn in the sky like a mirror on that day. Now, not only could she not return, but she had a burden on herself.

    The sky is like the potential that the mirror says, Chu Yu after seeing personally, had a clearer understanding.

    Just like the water of a river, the height of the water surface under normal conditions is a value, which corresponds to the potential of each generation in each period of time. If there is a deviation in history, the value will change, either higher or lower. If it only fluctuates around that value, it will not have much impact, but if there is a drastic change, It''s like a flood or drought when you drink water. It''s a chain reaction that leads to collapse.

    In fact, in the days like the moon and the previous generations, this value will change from time to time, but it can''t be separated from the normal range, and there is no deviation in the overall situation until it appears. After two generations of days like the moon and days like the mirror, the possible deviation caused by accommodation will be pulled back to the normal value again.

    Chu Yu''s next burden seems severe on the surface. In fact, as long as she doesn''t take the initiative to mess around and die, there will be no big mistake.

    But Chu Yu thought that the key to the loss was that even if she didn''t take the bracelet, she would be able to eat comfortably and wait for death. Now, there is nothing more, which is always unpleasant.

    Pull up your sleeves. Chu Yu no longer ponders, but focuses on how to eat, drink and have fun. Recently, she is committed to changing the home environment, hoping that the living environment will be more comfortable. How to make rice insects more comfortable in places without air conditioning and refrigerator? In terms of house planning, Guan Canghai has put forward a lot of good suggestions that are deep in her heart.

    Standing up from the chair, Chu Yu rubbed her stiff and numb legs. With the treatment of guancanghai, her legs can walk now. Although there may be some pain occasionally, it''s only a matter of time before it''s well conditioned. Now guancanghai gives her stew every day. It is said that she is too weak and needs tonic. At this time of day, Huan yuan will bring the medicine.

    Although it''s a good medicine, it''s too good. It''s the most difficult soup to eat. Although she knows that Guan Canghai is not this kind of person, every time she drinks it, Chu Yu can''t help feeling that he is deliberately treating her.

    Count it out. It''s almost time now.

    So Chu Yu plans to run away.

    Hide for a while, wait for the medicine to cool, she can find an excuse not to drink.

    Chuyu plans to go out first to avoid the usual way, but she only runs for more than ten steps. She stops awkwardly and says hello to Huan yuan in front of her: "what a coincidence."

    Huan yuan holds the medicine bowl in one hand. Standing calmly on Chu Yu''s escape route, he said with a smile: "it''s time to drink medicine."

    Although he can completely refuse, he can''t even say a word of refusal when he looks at Huan yuan''s lukewarm expression. That kind of expression seems to be his closest relatives. Looking at you with concern, as if an evasive look is a great sin.

    Chu Yu took the medicine bowl again. Very skillfully hold one''s breath, frown and raise one''s head, pour down with the courage of dying.

    Staring at Chu Yu after drinking the medicine, Huan Yuan takes back the bowl with satisfaction, and Shi Shi ran leaves, while Chu Yu drags her body, which is only half a life, back to the room to gargle and straighten out her body.

    After lying for a long time, Chu Yu slowly recovered and sat down in front of the dresser. He was just about to tidy up his appearance when Chu Yu suddenly caught a glimpse of something on the stage.

    She wanted to return it to Rongzhi several times, but it was delayed for various reasons. Finally, Rongzhi was left to her. I don''t know what kind of material it was.

    In the past, she always intentionally or unconsciously forgot to return it to Rongzhi. In fact, her memory was not so bad, but at that time, she didn''t want to remember to return it, because she wanted to leave something to Rongzhi.

    But it''s no longer needed.

    Now she doesn''t even carry it with her, because she doesn''t need to rely on the keepsake to miss Rongzhi. Even, she doesn''t need to miss Rongzhi. She breathes the air that Rongzhi once breathed. She lives in the world that Rongzhi once lived in. Her life is saved by Rongzhi, and her heartbeat continues Rongzhi''s heartbeat.

    No need to mourn, no need to miss hard, everything in her life, are labeled as belonging to tolerance, no longer indelible.

    Unconsciously playing with the pendant, he thought of something else. When the falling sound came to his ears, Chu Yu suddenly realized that his hand was empty.

    Heart suddenly a tight, Chu Yu quickly look down, although it is not often with, but this thing is some memorial, broken bad.

    Pick up the pendant quickly and check carefully. The pendant itself is OK, but the gold piece wrapped in one end of the pendant fell off and loosened because of the impact just now.

    Chu Yuxin said that he would find a craftsman to inlay it some other day, and then he opened it. Unexpectedly, when he opened it, he found that there was a black square lid underneath, and the white cuboid was just a container.

    Chu Yu was a little curious. When she lifted the lid, she pulled out the object hidden in it, but it was still a white rectangular strip with complex lines at both ends.

    Looking at the object, Chu Yu was stunned for a while, then remembered that her face had changed greatly. She quickly took off the bracelet and manipulated the energy part of the bracelet. Here, she opened it many times, but not once, her hands were shaking, or even a little unstable.

    Lying as like as two peas in the energy slot of the bracelet, it is a white stripe that is exactly the same.

    Size, shape, color, exactly the same.

    In a trance and disbelief, Chu Yu removed the original energy block, replaced it with the newly discovered one, restarted the bracelet, switched to the energy display screen, and the five squares on the screen were full, exactly the same.

    ==================================================================

    Continue to ask for monthly tickets~~~~~~~~

    End countdown

 Chapter 288

    Chu Yu decides to leave.

    Leaving this era is what she had long hoped for. Now the opportunity comes to her. Although there is no ecstasy in her imagination, she still instinctively seizes it like a subconscious.

    According to the number of energy grids, leaving here will consume three grids of energy, so the rest will not be enough for her to come back again. In other words, she can only go through it once at most.

    Although there are many worries about this place, in another world, there are also people she cares about. If she has to make a rational choice, Chu Yu can only say that she can''t make a choice, she just instinctively wants to go back.

    Maybe it''s because I want to see my family anyway, or maybe I can''t really have fun staying here. Even though she could talk and laugh with others as if nothing had happened on weekdays, the terrible emptiness would cover her whole body when she came back to sleep in the dead of night.

    When Chu Yu left, it was a quiet night, and the spring breeze at night was just as tender and affectionate. Chu Yu''s legs were fully recovered, so she secretly packed up her things and went to visit Huan yuan late at night.

    The reason why she wanted to sneak away was that a few days ago, she tried to find out what they were saying about Liu sang. Liu Sang''s reaction to the assumption of leaving with her was very fierce, and aman was also very angry. When she really left, she had unnecessary conflicts with them, and Chu Yucai fled all night.

    As soon as he knocked on the door, the door opened. Huan yuan stood at the door, dressed neatly. He seemed to have expected her coming and waited behind the door.

    Chu Yu was stunned.

    Seeing Chu Yu''s expression, Huan yuan gave a slight astringent smile and said, "are you going to leave this time?"

    After a while, Chu Yu came back to herself. She nodded her chin and said in a low voice, "yes." These days, some of her soul, strange situation fell into Huan yuan''s eyes. He was about to see the clue.

    But it doesn''t hurt to see it out for Huan yuan. She also wants to tell him.

    Seeing Chu Yu''s lonely look, Huan yuan sighed: "although I knew I couldn''t keep you, I still didn''t expect that this day will come so fast... You won''t come back, will you?"

    These days, he saw that Chu Yu often glanced at them with a strong sense of regret. It was clearly a farewell look. If it''s just a temporary separation, it''s impossible to linger like this.

    Chu Yu pursed her lips, more empty and uneasy: "yes, maybe she will never come back."

    Huan yuan suddenly smiles, and his elegant eyes reflect the dim yellow lights in the room. At this moment, the warmth reaches the extreme. He whispers: "take care all the way." He knew Chu Yu couldn''t stay.

    Chu Yu''s eyes were sour. She stepped back and bowed: "I left two letters for Liu sang aman in the house. If they are angry because of me, please apologize to them for me... Huan yuan, thank you for taking care of them all these years. "

    Huan yuan was silent. All of a sudden, he took a step back and raised his hands with wide sleeves. He was very upright and gentle.

    The shadows of the two people are far away from each other. There is always such a distance between him and her.

    *****************************************************************

    Left Luoyang, Chu Yu did not immediately start the bracelet, she went on the road alone. I went to Pingcheng first.

    After this, Chu Yu may never come back, so before she left, she planned to have a good look at the world, and before she left, she tried to have a look at the people she wanted to see.

    Feng Ting finally got what she wanted. After defeating Rong Zhi, she forced Tuo bahong to abdicate. She passed the throne on to little Tuoba, who was only five years old. As an assistant empress dowager, she was honored as if she were a queen without a crown.

    After getting the bracelet, Chu Yu found that there were many functions that they didn''t develop. For example, one of them is to change the refraction of light to achieve the effect of "stealth" for a short time. Taking advantage of this, Chu Yu sneaked into the palace and secretly looked at the over young grandparents and grandchildren. Feng Ting was still radiant, but his eyes were far beyond his real age.

    Little Tuoba, who was still a child, had a heartbreaking early wisdom in his eyes. Chu Yu could no longer see his carefree smile. At the beginning, he chose this road as a descendant of Tuoba''s family. I don''t know if he regrets it now.

    After watching for a long time, Chu Yu left the palace, changed his direction, and walked slowly southward.

    Spring, summer, autumn wind, winter snow, spring again.

    Chu Yu deliberately slows down her journey, walks and lives. She lingers in all the places where she once left a good memory.

    From the Northern Dynasty to the Southern Dynasty, it''s not that we didn''t meet the bandits on the way. But as long as we sacrifice the blue light shield, we can scare the robbers to escape. Therefore, Chu Yu walked safely.

    In fact, there are not many old friends left in the Southern Dynasty. Some Chu Yu didn''t even know where to look for them. In fact, most of them came back to the Southern Dynasty to remember some places.

    It is probably because Liu Yu, who was tortured by Liu ziye and overthrew Liu ziye, had not been emperor for many years. His life came to an end in a few short years and passed the throne on to his son.

    Although she has lived in Jiankang city for only one year, she has left too much happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. Before she leaves, if she doesn''t take a look at it, she is always worried.

    In Jiankang City, the Chu garden of the princess''s mansion has changed its owner. Looking at the sign on the lintel, it''s changed into something else. Although she has decided to give up, Chu Yu always has a bad feeling in her heart. She feels that her own things have been taken away by others.

    After wandering in Jiankang city for a long time, Chu Yu went back to the princess''s house and guarded it. It seems that the owner of Princess mansion is the residence of a civil servant in the court, but the civil servant seems to be very happy. Chu Yu squatted at the door for a long time, but no one came in and out.

    Although she can be invisible and defensive, she is not really Superman after all. She can''t fly on the eaves or through the wall.

    It''s so easy to see a sedan chair coming, open the door and enter. Taking advantage of the dim light at this time, Chu Yu quickly launched "stealth" and quietly entered after the sedan chair.

    It seems that the princess mansion still keeps the panoramic view when she left. The architectural pattern doesn''t change much. There aren''t many people in the inner garden. Chu Yu came all the way, not to mention the guards, but even the servants.

    There is no one in the house. At the same time, the night was deep, so Chu Yu simply removed the light refraction and walked slowly to her former residence alone.

    The courtyard she used to live in was almost the same as before. Even the name of the courtyard had not been changed. Seeing this, Chu Yu could not help feeling that the new owner here was too lazy, so she changed the plaque at the door, and everything was the same inside.

    Gently open the old house, the house is very clean, but you can see it is a long time no one lived in the cold appearance. Chu Yu sighed and went back to the bedroom where she could find it with her eyes closed. The bed was the original furniture.

    It was in this bed that she opened her eyes and saw Rongzhi at the first sight.

    At that time, she never expected that the waves would rise and fall later, and life and death would be full of ups and downs.

    Chu Yu went to sit on the bed, suddenly tired up, as if all the way to the fatigue are all over, Chu Yu sighed. Wrist set up with a bracelet protection, as long as someone stepped into the set circle, will immediately sacrifice the protective mask.

    So even if someone finds her. I don''t worry about my life.

    Set up these, she as a few years ago, in this long lost bed deep sleep.

    This sleep Chu Yu sleep very peacefully, this more than a year, often after falling asleep, she always dreamed of some things in the past, but this night nothing came to disturb her.

    Waking up in the morning, Chu Yu straightened her clothes. Before dawn, she went to the old West Pavilion. She walked through the familiar courtyards. The people who used to live in these courtyards also came to her heart one by one. The color of willow, the fragrance of ink, huacuo, liusang, Huanyuan

    Finally, muxue garden. Let''s stop.

    Chu Yu stood in front of muxue garden, where the bamboo forest was still luxuriant. She stood still from a long distance. She looked at the black lacquer gate, and felt as if she had passed a samsara.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been standing. There''s a sound of flute. I don''t know where to pull it up suddenly. Qingyue is incomparable. Such as throwing to nine days above the string, suddenly through the heart and soul of Chu Yu.

    The sound of the flute is so clear and crisp, and it turns low.

    She had only heard such a voice in one place in her life.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes wide and covered her lips almost in disbelief. The sound of the flute is so long and winding.

    She took a step, but as if afraid of something, she withdrew her feet, and her expression became suspicious.

    But the sound of the flute never stopped. With each sound, she was almost heartbroken.

    All of her body seemed to be shouting. Finally, Chu Yu ran to the door with her feet raised. Her mind was blank. Every inch of her body was eager. Rationality had long been abandoned, and her soul was boiling.

    With a bang, Chu Yu pushes open the black lacquer wooden door. She rushes into the green bamboo forest. The sound of the flute stops.

    As if time never revolved, she just came through. She broke into the world of the young man in white.

    On the smooth blue stone platform, the young man half leaning on the bamboo bush in white clothes sways the ground, just like ice and snow. His eyes are light and warm, his skin is as smooth as jade, his lips are smiling, and his eyes are unfathomable.

    What is different from before is that the beautiful hands protruding from the wide sleeves and the white skin are crisscrossed with mottled scars.

    *********************************************************************

    Dragging his feet, Chu Yu slowly walked past. She could not hold out her shaking hand and gently stroked his beautiful face.

    The skin under the palm is warm, cool and soft, which is real and fresh.

    Chu Yu blinked carefully, for fear that some people in front of her would disappear. Her hand moved down slowly, but her fingertips touched the rough scars.

    Full of heartache, she opened his collar and saw that under his neck, white skin was crisscrossed with terrible scars. Just looking at these scars, she could imagine what kind of suffering he had suffered before.

    Chu Yu couldn''t say anything. She just touched those scars with tears. She couldn''t care to ask how Rong Zhi survived, and forgot to think about why he was here. It didn''t matter. The important thing was that Rong Zhi was in front of her now.

    His breath is warm, his heart is stable, Chu Yu carefully opened his clothes, sad to fingertip across every scar, even though these injuries have healed at this time, but she still can''t stop the impulse to cry.

    Rongzhi mouth slightly a sun, hand will pull jacket, mouth light way: "don''t look, very terrible, will scare you." He stopped before he moved, because Chu Yu grasped his hand.

    Looking at the countless scars on his body, Chu Yu finally couldn''t help crying. She seemed to be able to see how Rong Zhi''s body was broken and opened. She slowly lowered her head and gently covered her lips on the scars on his neck.

    What''s so terrible? No matter what it becomes, Rong Zhi is her Rong Zhi.

    What''s more, these scars, every pain, are printed with the name of her Chuyu.

    Chu Yu was dizzy and flustered, kissing Rong Zhi''s neck. She almost didn''t know what she was doing. She only instinctively longed for more tenderness, which could prove that Rong Zhi was alive.

    Unknowingly, Rong Zhi was lying on the bluestone platform. He looked at Chu Yu funny. She was crying and kissing him casually. She was crying with tears on her face, like a wronged child, struggling for a little comfort.

    Funny at the same time, he was a little distressed, so he raised his hand to caress her back and gently smoothed her uneasiness.

    I don''t know how long later, Chu Yu gradually recovered. She wiped her tears and saw the situation in front of her eyes. She was stunned: This is all her work?

 Chapter 289

    His clothes had been stripped to his waist. His black hair was soft as a cloud, and he lay on his back on the bluestone platform.

    The bluestone platform is just enough for one person to lie down.

    The kissing and biting marks start from his white neck with scars, spread to his round shoulders, and spread downward along the undulating texture. His skin outside the scar was smooth, but he was bitten by Chu Yu at this time. The wound was even worse, and there were several bleeding spots.

    Chu Yu''s head was buzzing, and there seemed to be a fire on her face: what did she do just now? Have you been possessed by Princess Shanyin?

    Even if it is not easy to meet too excited, she does not have to bite Rongzhi like this, right?

    Or, in fact, she has a strong SM tendency in her heart, but it hasn''t been developed before?

    What should we do now?

    Chu Yu raised her eyes in shame, and accidentally caught a glimpse of the scars on Rong Zhi''s body. She didn''t know where to put her eyes.

    It''s to hold him up and say, "I''ll be responsible for you."

    Or hide your face and say: "today''s event should not have happened..."

    In the panic, Chu Yu''s eyes were smiling. Even if they were pushed and gnawed, his attitude was still calm. He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.

    Chu Yu took a deep breath and turned his head like an ostrich, as if he didn''t look. It didn''t happen.

    Don''t look at Rong Zhi, her tension just relaxed a little bit, then Fang remembered the fact that should have noticed: "you lied to me." Husky voice, Chu Yu some complain ground accuse.

    Since he''s not dead, the body must be a fake.

    The reason why Guan Canghai cheated her must have been inspired by Rong Zhi.

    At the thought that he had been put together by him again, he was heartbroken for so long. Chu Yu felt very unwilling. She was sad for so long. As a result, this guy suddenly appeared in front of her like magic again, and she immediately jumped on it.

    Completely without thinking.

    At the thought of her gaffe, Chu Yu grinds her teeth secretly: it''s really cheap for him to bite so lightly just now, so she should bite more heavily.

    But if she wants to wake up and bite again now, she can''t bear it.

    Rong Zhi half sat up with one hand supporting his body. He looked at Chu Yu with a smile. Shen Ning''s eyes gradually turned soft. For Chu Yu''s accusation, he didn''t explain it. He only said faintly: "yes, I lied to you. I''m sorry."

    Chu Yu turned her head and glanced at him. She saw the scars on his body, which was a burst of heartache. But when she saw the scars, she also inevitably saw those teeth marks. Followed by a burst of embarrassment, panic and then turn back.

    "You lied to me and made me sad." Chu Yu snorted. She decided that this time she must break the bad habit and stop it. If she is used to his deceiving, she will be cheated one after another in the future. "I''m very angry, and the consequences are very serious."

    Rong Zhi looked at her with great interest. He could not help pursing his lips and said with a smile, "yes, yes. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me He has a loose tone, and such an apology is almost perfunctory. It sounds insincere.

    Listen to him this tone, Chu Yu a burst of stuffy, but the next moment, efforts to maintain serious or quickly pass, she always can''t help but want to see Rong Zhi. I want to jump over and hold him.

    After struggling for a long time in her heart, Chu Yu gave up and sighed. She turned around and controlled her eyes not to look beyond Rong Zhi''s face.

    So quietly looking at him, the heart will emerge countless warmth. She had never been so desperate because of the death of a person. Never since a person did not die, so quickly from despair Su Sheng resurrected.

    However, the panic in her heart still exists, and everything in front of her seems to be a dream. Even now, Chu Yu still can''t help but wonder if it''s too real a dream. As long as she wakes up, tolerance will dissipate with the dream?

    Small resentment disappeared without a trace, Chu Yu leaned over to embrace Rong Zhi again, when her arms filled, she felt at ease. When the arm is empty, her heart will fall into the fear that can''t break free.

    Be cheated, she said before? As long as he lives well, it doesn''t hurt to be cheated.

    What''s more, looking at the scars on his body, how could she have the heart to be more critical?

    Chu Yu raised her arm a little, went over Rong Zhi''s naked shoulder, and put her arms around his neck. She was a little embarrassed. She quickly gave him a gentle kiss on his lips.

    After kissing, Chu Yu turned to her hot face, but her hands were even tighter. She stuck to Rong Zhi''s ear and murmured, "it''s so good that you''re still alive."

    No matter how Rong Zhi survived, or how much she cheated, and how sad she was these days, how could she care so clearly if she liked someone?

    She is sad, she is sad, she is willing to, she deeply like this person, he is alive, she is happy, he died, she is sad, this person is irreplaceable, can no longer care about the many.

    He didn''t defend himself. He didn''t mention how he survived the past year. He didn''t mention why he cheated her. As long as they continued to embrace each other, it didn''t matter.

    Holding Chu Yu''s face up, Rong Zhi straightens her face and looks at it carefully. She''s crying so much. Her face is full of tears, her eyes are red, and now she''s still shining.

    He had never seen her cry so impolitely, as if the emotional levee in her heart burst and flooded thousands of miles.

    The heart moistens the warm meaning of Wen Wen, Rong Zhi is smiling slightly, partial head pitifully kisses her.

    From the tip of Xiuzhi''s eyebrows to the red corner of his eyes, his soft lip flap all the way down, butterfly like across her tearful cheek, fine brush her thin chin.

    He kisses her very carefully. His lips are covered tightly and warm. At last, he prints her lips slowly.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes and looked at Rongzhi''s eyes. She was so close that her eyes fell into the bottomless abyss of the Black Sea.

    Instead of pushing Rong Zhi away, she hugged him harder and responded to his kisses clumsily.

    Because of shyness or other reasons, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 290

    The cheek is next to the cheek, so warm and intimate, Chu Yu slightly gasps, hands press on his shoulder to restrain him, don''t open his face a little, low voice call way: "Rong Zhi."

    Rong Zhi saw her eyes flashing, voice nervous, heart clear, he smoothly and safely should be: "I am."

    Chu Yu was relieved and called again: "Rong Zhi..."

    "I''m here."

    Along with the response, came the joy of recovery, such a cherished mood has never been, and in the future there will be no more.

    With a sigh of satisfaction, Chu Yu lowered her arms and held Rongzhi''s face in her palm. She looked at it carefully. Her eyes soon became hazy again. She slowly closed her eyes, timidly and gently, kissing Rongzhi''s cheek, with a series of tiny touches, like the wings of a butterfly, but more tender.

    Chuyu''s face is burning like fire, and her cheeks are flying. The ruddy color is reflected on the white jade''s skin, just like the white jade pearl accompanied by the gorgeous lake, adding some rare beautiful color.

    Rong Zhi lay down at will and let her move. Her eyes were closed and her long eyelashes trembled slightly. She was shy, but she was calm. Her moist lips were bright and her breath was hot.

    Rong Zhi raised his hand and hooked Chu Yu''s neck. His slender fingers were half closed and half spread like a newly blooming flower. His fingertips crossed the delicate skin behind her ears.

    Chu Yu grasped Rong Zhi''s shoulder with both hands, and felt that his senses were as tight as silk strings. All of them gathered behind his ears where he was touched. His fingertips gently touched and sketched, and occasionally there were rough scars.

    But after a while, she found that the shoulder under her palm was naked, and the warm skin was surrounded by rough scars, which made her panic again.

    Open your eyes. Chu Yu looked at almost to be pushed down by her and lay down, with a calm look.

    Now Rong Zhi is no longer a teenager. He has grown up a little. He looks about twenty-two or three years old. His skeleton is stretched out a little. However, the beauty and elegance of his eyebrows have never changed. His beauty is as beautiful as when he first saw him.

    "... stop."

    "I''m here."

    Chu Yu summoned up her courage to get closer. Looking into his smiling eyes.

    He''s here.

    Such a good appearance, good style, unparalleled.

    He did not dissipate like a bubble, and did not melt away like spring snow. He lived, no matter what he had experienced.

    The heat on his face continued. Intellectually, he knew that he should get away, but in his heart, he wanted to hug.

    "Stop?"

    "Well."

    "Stop."

    "I''m here."

    "Stop, stop."

    "I''m here."

    "Stop, stop. Let''s stop... "

    "I am, I am, I am..."

    In the gentle murmur. You return to crisscross the feelings of the pulse, Chu Yu droops to look at his bare upper body scar, almost can''t help but have the impulse of tears.

    Under the green shadow, in the spring breeze, Chu Yu''s heart was half hot and half cold. She was so shy that she wanted to retreat, but she couldn''t help kissing and hugging.

    This is hesitating, Chu Yu glimpses Rongzhi''s eyes.

    The warm black eyes are smiling. With a hint of ridicule, there is a little of what he used to know if there is no ridicule, as if to say that she did not dare.

    Chu Yu didn''t dare, but when she looked at her eyes, she immediately thought of the past.

    How many times have you been cheated by this guy?

    He always knows everything like this, as if everything is under control

    How annoying!

    Brain a heat, long-standing reason suddenly was blown away, Chu jade teeth close a bite. Lay him down with your hands, then lift your legs over his waist, and sit on him.

    ¡ª¡ªAfter things changed, Chu Yu had been regretting. How could she lose her mind at that time? He took the initiative to attack him. This kind of thing... This kind of thing... What can she worry about?

    ¡ª¡ªImpulse is the devil.

    ***************************************

    (Tianyi: due to the network rectification, in order to avoid this article being harmonious. Delete part h, because the number of words to be modified must be more than the original, so I fill in the deleted parts of this chapter and the next chapter with asterisks. Later, I sent a more coherent clean version.)

    ***************************************

    She lowered her body to embrace him, but she didn''t care about the spring light leaking out of her coat. She just arched her body and tried to be close to him. With tears, she gently kissed his lips. She was short of breath, and her voice trembled: "Rong... Rong Zhi..."

    "I''m here."

    Let go of

    I am here.

    Fear, uneasiness, impatience, disappear.

    My heart seems to be filled with something.

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

 Chapter 291

    Delete part h and leave this chapter blank.

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

    *****************************************************************

 Chapter 292

    Chu Yu buried the whole person in the quilt, but she didn''t care that the whole person was burned into a red shrimp. An ostrich cried, "don''t come here, get out, get out!"She would rather have passed out than be embarrassed.When she was thrown to the top of the tide, she finally found herself in the bamboo forest. In other words, she was sitting on Rong Zhi in a forced and oppressive manner in the open air.At that time, Chu Yu''s mind was not clear, and her thinking was slow.Then, Rong Zhi sat up and took her back to the room. Seeing the bed in the bedroom, Chu Yu rushed over. Without saying a word, he lifted the quilt to cover himself and told Rong Zhi to go out quickly.It''s a shame. She won''t see anyone.She must have been possessed by the devil just now. Otherwise, how could she be so impulsive? She didn''t care where she was, and she took the initiative to eat up Rongzhi. She cooked the raw rice in broad daylight.Fortunately, no one was passing by, otherwise she could have killed herself in shame, but it was not much better now.I want to die.Rong Zhi didn''t go forward to persuade her. He just glanced at her half white leg exposed outside the quilt and said in a soft voice, "you''re good to have a rest." Then he closed his clothes and went to the door. When he reached the door, he heard Chu Yu''s low voice again: "Rong Zhi...""I''m here." He smiles and closes the doorHe was calm and leisurely, with loose black hair and untidy clothes. He walked slowly in the past Princess mansion, but he was not stopped or disturbed by anyone.Go straight to the junction of East and West upper Pavilion. When he saw the figure standing in front of him, he suddenly smile: "you have been waiting for me here?"Guan Canghai complains uneasily: "you really don''t know how to control, broad daylight..." from the beginning of Chu Yu and Rong Zhi, he listened, but his ears were very good. In order not to hear what he shouldn''t, he had to stay away from those sounds.After a pause, he frowned. "The way:" I now is some regret to help you cheat her, you even me to cheat He once heard Chu Yu say that when Rong Zhi went to Luoyang for rescue, he felt something was wrong at that time, but now he suddenly understood it.In fact, Rong Zhi has been setting up a bureau.When he was in Luoyang, he deliberately pretended to let Chu Yu leave, but he showed something strange, so that Chu Yu noticed it and came back to see his tragedy.If he wants to. It''s totally possible to be abnormal without showing a little bit, but he didn''t.¡ª¡ªHe did it on purpose.The collapse of the body is irreversible, but he took advantage of it.Chu Yu always had a knot in her heart. Even if he and Rong Zhi are together, they can''t be together. So he gave her a strong dose of medicine to make her find out, make her feel guilty and witness the most tragic scene.Rong Zhi wants what, will try to get hand, even if Chu Yu body temporarily leave. He also wants to lead her heart and soul. He didn''t regret giving up what he had for Chu Yu, and he didn''t regret the pain of being cut, but he must get it.He paid so much, how can he not get back?He is not Chu Yu. He can never be selfless.If he could not have both Jiangshan and Chuyu, he chose something more important to himself, but he had to get it. He doesn''t mind giving his life. But Chu Yu wanted to leave, but she couldn''t.Let go... How is that possible?Rongzhi''s mouth was covered with a shallow smile, but in his dark eyes, he was incomparably calm: "are you complaining about me?"Guan Canghai sighed: "I won''t blame you, the person you tossed is not me. If you really want to complain, Chu Yu is qualified. I still don''t understand. Since you don''t want to let go, why do you deliberately pretend to die and let her feel so sad? "Rong Zhi said with a smile: "naturally, it''s also for her to remember me forever. When I live, I want her to remember me. When I die, I want her to remember me. " At that time, he was not sure that he would survive, so he arranged it on purpose. First, he separated with sadness, then let her find something strange and return, and then taught her to see him because of the blood all over her, and finally he died with a smile.Even if it was the last moment of parting, he was also an excellent demeanor.So, the last impression he left Chu Yu was still the calm smile and the fact that he died for her.Rong Zhi is a master of playing chess and people''s heart. He knows what kind of person Chu Yu is. This deliberate design is enough to make her mind close to collapse, and she will never forget him until she dies.After straightening the untidy skirt, it seems that you can still feel the warmth and smoothness around your fingertips. Rongzhi smiles and says, "there is a saying that there is no filial son in front of a long sick bed." It''s the same everywhere. Naturally, he would not think that if he had lived half his life and let Chu Yu take care of him, Chu Yu would not love him for this. But that would undoubtedly weaken what he deliberately created and solidify to the eternal desolation in a moment.If he died, Chu Yu might be sad, but he would never be so unforgettable. If he survived, Chu Yu would not be so ecstatic.At the most tragic moment, he cut the knife decisively, leaving the deepest wound to her soul.He is a heartless person, in order to achieve the goal, even his heart people are willing to hurt, even listen to Guan Canghai with his daily report Chuyu how sad, even if some sad, but he did not have the slightest soft hearted shake, even in accordance with the original plan to arrange the riverside bone for her to see.He used the sharp weapon of death to make her feel miserable, and then slowly suffered for some time. After a period of time, he made sure that she had felt deeply enough to let sang open her heart.At that time, Chu Yu was already under his control.Later, there was an accident, and he didn''t expect that tianrujing would entrust the bracelet to Chuyu. When he heard that Chuyu was going to leave, he knew that Chuyu was not going to go anywhere, but to leave this era and reach a future that he would never touch.Others don''t know, but he knows the origin of Chu Yu.Fortunately, Chu Yu didn''t plan to leave immediately, and gave him a period of time to buffer, so he sent someone to follow him. After his injury was initially improved and healed, he came with him.Princess House is a place he has arranged for a long time. Even if Chu Yu wanted to leave, he would surely come back here to cherish his memory. He sent Mo Xiang back very early to do some business. This place was ostensibly the residence of the officials of the Southern Dynasties, but it actually belonged to him,On the surface, all that happened after gathering in the bamboo forest was that Chu Yu was just flustered and excited, but in fact. But he carefully arranged to lead you into the urn step by step.He lures Chu Yu without any trace, mistaking her for taking the initiative, and the relationship between them goes further. He is not a man of heavy desire, but Chu Yu is shy. If he leads her to take this step, it means that she has more obstacles. He also has more chips and assurance to prevent her from leaving. Afterwards, he can''t blame him.from a to z. They were all in his hands, occasionally separated from each other, and connected with constant string.Rong Zhi said quietly: "elder martial brother Canghai. Do you know that in those days, I lay in the sarcophagus and said to you, if I die, close the lid and burn me, but my heart is not reconciled, I came to this world once, but nothing. But at least I want to keep her, no matter what means, no matter whether she will be sad or not Because there was still obsession in his heart and something he wanted, he kept a strong breath, hovered between life and death, and finally struggled to survive on the edge of such a terrible hell.No one can stop him.Listen to him talk about those days. He sighed and said, "I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate to be loved by people like you."Rong Zhi said with a smile, "if you drink water, you will know how cold and warm it is. Elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry too much. "ConclusionChu Yu and Rong Zhi lived in the former princess''s mansion for several days, although it was the residence of officials in the Southern Dynasties. Neili, especially Neiyuan, is still in Rongzhi''s hands.Chu Yu doesn''t bother to ask who he bribed and colluded with. Anyway, he has a lot of means, not to mention Princess mansion. As long as he has the heart, even if he wants to open up a private garden in the palace, it must not be too difficult.What''s more, she has more important things to think about.She always wanted to go home, live and go back. Ever since she knew that there was a possibility of going back, this idea lingered in her heart. Several times, she also tried, even this time she really planned to do it.But ah, Rong ZhiAfter all these years of gathering, scattering and parting, it is absolutely impossible to give up as resolutely as it was at the beginning. It''s no longer her one-sided problem.How much Rong Zhi gave up for her, she has indirectly learned from Guan Canghai that if she left, would she be too hard on him? It''s hard for her to imagine how she could be so proud and lonely, so ruthless... How could she go?Compared with Rong Zhi''s calmness, Chu Yu tossed and turned, almost unable to sleep at night.A few days later, when they were walking in the street, they saw a young man with a fierce color galloping in the market, startling countless pedestrians, and the young man laughed.Chu Yu saw that although the boy was only twelve or thirteen years old, he was even more fierce than the Liu family.Rong Zhi''s lips attached to her ears and whispered, "this man is Liu Yu, the emperor of the Southern Dynasties." He is also the son of Liu Yu.Not long after his father died, he inherited the throne, but he didn''t even do what he did. He galloped in the market. The emperors of the Southern Dynasties are becoming worse and worse.Chu Yu glanced at him and said, "are you sorry?" Great rivers and mountains, if he didn''t give up everything to her, now I''m afraid he''s already fighting in the Southern Dynasty.Stop saying nothing, but just smile.Chu Yu saw that his eyes were sincere, and finally she could not help feeling soft. She took the initiative to hold his hand and said, "let''s go. A lot of people are watching"Where to?""The ends of the earth."Life and death agree, and Zicheng said. hold your hand and grow old together with you.

 Chapter 293

    Dear students, because of the severe crackdown on the Internet, I have to delete the part with H. this time, I have to be more careful to avoid being harmed.

    I don''t want to delete the whole book because of a few chapters.

    I hope you will understand.

    ==========================================================================================

    Chu Yu decides to leave.

    Leaving this era is what she had long hoped for. Now the opportunity comes to her. Although there is no ecstasy in her imagination, she still instinctively seizes it like a subconscious.

    According to the number of energy grids, leaving here will consume three grids of energy, so the rest will not be enough for her to come back again. In other words, she can only go through it once at most.

    Although there are many worries about this place, in another world, there are also people she cares about. If she has to make a rational choice, Chu Yu can only say that she can''t make a choice, she just instinctively wants to go back.

    Maybe it''s because I want to see my family anyway, or maybe I can''t really have fun staying here. Even though she could talk and laugh with others as if nothing had happened on weekdays, the terrible emptiness would cover her whole body when she came back to sleep in the dead of night.

    When Chu Yu left, it was a quiet night, and the spring breeze at night was just as tender and affectionate. Chu Yu''s legs were fully recovered, so she secretly packed up her things and went to visit Huan yuan late at night.

    The reason why she wanted to leave secretly was that she had tried to talk to them a few days ago. Liu Sang''s reaction to the assumption of leaving with her was very fierce. Aman was also very angry. When he really left, he had unnecessary conflicts with them. Chu Yucai fled all night.

    As soon as he knocked on the door, the door opened. Huan yuan stood at the door, dressed neatly. He seemed to have expected her coming and waited behind the door.

    Chu Yu was stunned.

    Seeing Chu Yu''s expression, Huan yuan smiles slightly. "Are you going to leave this time?" he said

    After a while, Chu Yu came back to herself. She nodded her chin and said in a low voice, "yes." These days, she is a little out of her mind, and the strange situation falls into Huan yuan''s eyes, which gives him a clue.

    But it doesn''t hurt to see it out for Huan yuan. She also wants to tell him.

    Seeing Chu Yu''s lonely look, Huan yuan sighed: "although I knew I couldn''t keep you, I still didn''t expect that this day will come so fast... You won''t come back, will you?" These days. When he saw Chu Yu glancing at them, his eyes were full of sadness and guilt. It was clearly a farewell look. If it''s just a temporary separation, it''s impossible to linger like this.

    Chu Yu pursed her lips, more empty and uneasy: "yes, maybe she will never come back."

    Huan yuan suddenly smiles, and his elegant eyes reflect the dim yellow lights in the room. At this moment, the warmth reaches the extreme. He whispers: "take care all the way." He knew Chu Yu couldn''t stay.

    Chu Yu''s eyes are sour. She stepped back and bowed: "I left two letters to Liu sang aman in the house. If they are angry because of me, please apologize to them for me... Huan yuan, thank you for taking care of them all these years."

    Huan yuan was silent, but suddenly he stepped back and raised his hands with wide sleeves, very upright. It was also a very gentle bow.

    Over the years, they have been accompanying and supporting each other. They are not only friends, but also close to relatives. Not only Chuyu but also Huanyuan. Although there was a heart beating moment in the process, it finally turned into a continuous flow.

    He is her relative. Always.

    The shadows of the two people are far away from each other. There is always such a distance between him and her.

    ************************************************************************

    Left Luoyang, Chu Yu did not immediately start the bracelet, she went to Pingcheng alone.

    After this, Chu Yu may never come back, so before she left, she planned to have a good look at the world, and before she left, she tried to have a look at the people she wanted to see.

    Feng Ting finally got what she wanted. After defeating Rong Zhi, she forced Tuo bahong to abdicate and passed the throne to little Tuo bahong, who was only five years old. As an assistant empress dowager, she was honored as if she had no crown.

    After getting the bracelet, Chu Yu found that there were many functions that they didn''t develop. For example, one of them was to change the refraction of light to achieve the effect of "invisibility" for a short time. Taking advantage of this, Chu Yu sneaked into the palace and secretly looked at the young grandparents and grandchildren. Feng Ting was still radiant, But a pair of eyes has shown far beyond the true age of the vicissitudes.

    Little Tuoba, who was still a child, had a heartbreaking early wisdom in his eyes. Chu Yu could no longer see his carefree smile. At the beginning, he chose this road as a descendant of Tuoba''s family. I don''t know if he regrets it now.

    After watching for a long time, Chu Yu left the palace, changed his direction, and walked slowly southward.

    Spring, summer, autumn wind, winter snow, spring, time in front of a pair of constant eyes slowly flow. Chu Yu deliberately slowed down her journey, and walked and lived. She wandered around all the places that had left her good memories.

    From the Northern Dynasty to the Southern Dynasty, it''s not that we didn''t meet the bandits on the way. But as long as we sacrifice the blue light shield, we can scare the robbers to escape. Therefore, Chu Yu walked safely.

    In fact, there are not many old friends left in the Southern Dynasty. Some Chu Yu didn''t even know where to look for them. In fact, most of them came back to the Southern Dynasty to remember some places.

    It is probably because Liu Yu, who was tortured by Liu ziye and overthrew Liu ziye, had not been emperor for many years. His life came to an end in a few short years and passed the throne on to his son.

    Although Jiankang had lived in that city for only one year, she was left with too much happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. Before she left, she didn''t take a look. Chu Yu was always worried.

    In Jiankang City, the Chu garden of Princess mansion has changed its owner. Seeing that the sign on the lintel had changed into something else, Chu Yu had already decided to give up, but there was always something bad in her heart. She felt that her own things had been taken away by others.

    After wandering for a long time in Jiankang City, Chu Yu returned to the princess''s residence and waited quietly. The owner of Princess mansion seems to be the residence of a civil servant in the court, but the civil servant seems to be very happy and quiet. Chu Yu stood at the door for a long time, but no one came in and out.

    Where she wants to go. There must be an entrance for people to go in and out of that place. Although she can be invisible and defensive with her bracelet, she is not really Superman after all. She can''t fly on the eaves and walk through the wall or go through the room directly.

    It''s so easy to see a sedan chair coming, open the door and enter. Taking advantage of the dim light at this time, Chu Yu quickly launched "stealth" and quietly entered after the sedan chair. Princess mansion seems to still keep the panorama when she left. There was not much change in the architectural pattern. There were not many people in the inner garden. Chu Yu came all the way. Not to mention the guards, there are few servants.

    There was no one in the house, and the night was dark. Chu Yu simply removed the light refraction and walked slowly to her former residence alone.

    The courtyard she used to live in was almost the same as before. Even the name of the courtyard had not been changed. Seeing this, Chu Yu could not help feeling that the new owner here was too lazy, so she changed the plaque at the door. Everything is the same inside.

    Open the old house gently, the house is clean and tidy, but you can see that it is a long time no one lived in the cold appearance, Chu Yu sighed, back to the bedroom that can be found with closed eyes, the bed is the original furniture.

    Looking at everything in front of her, Chu Yu couldn''t help feeling that she was in this bed at the beginning, and she opened her eyes. At the first glance, you can see Rongzhi.

    Now I think it was many years ago. At that time, she never expected the ups and downs, life and death. And deeply in love with someone.

    Chu Yu went to sit on the bed and suddenly felt tired. It was as if all the tiredness of the journey had poured in. She sighed, raised her wrist and set up a protective ring. As soon as someone stepped into the set circle, she immediately put out a protective mask. In this way, even if someone finds her, she will not worry about her life.

    Set up these, she as a few years ago, in this long lost bed deep sleep.

    This sleep Chu Yu sleep very peacefully, this more than a year, often after falling asleep, she always dreamed of some things in the past, but this night nothing came to disturb her.

    When she woke up in the early morning, Chu Yu straightened her clothes and went to the old West Pavilion before the light came out. She walked through the familiar courtyards one after another. The people who used to live in these courtyards also came to her heart one by one. The color of willow, the fragrance of ink, huacuo, liusang, Huanyuan

    Finally, muxue garden, Rongzhi.

    Chu Yu stood in front of muxue garden, where the bamboo forest was still luxuriant. She stood still from a long distance. She looked at the black lacquer gate, and felt as if she had passed a samsara.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been standing, but a sound of the flute suddenly rises up. It''s like a string thrown over the nine heavens. It runs through Chu Yu''s heart and soul.

    The sound of the flute is so clear and crisp, and it turns low.

    She had only heard such a voice in one place in her life.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes wide and almost couldn''t believe it.

    The sound of the flute is so long and winding.

    She took a step, but as if afraid of something, she withdrew her feet, and her expression became suspicious.

    But the sound of the flute never stopped. With each sound, she was almost heartbroken.

    All of her body seemed to be shouting. Finally, Chu Yu ran to the door with her feet raised. Her mind was blank. Every inch of her body was eager. Rationality had long been abandoned, and her soul was boiling.

    With a bang, Chu Yu pushes open the black lacquer wooden door. She rushes into the green bamboo forest. The sound of the flute stops.

    It''s as if the picture in the movie is frozen, as if time never revolves before. She just comes through, and enters into the world of the young man in white.

    On the smooth blue stone platform, the young man half leaning on the bamboo bush in white clothes sways the ground, just like ice and snow. His eyes are light and warm, his skin is as smooth as jade, his lips are smiling, and his eyes are unfathomable.

    What is different from before is that the beautiful hands protruding from the wide sleeves and the white skin are crisscrossed with mottled scars.

    *********************************************************************

    Dragging his feet, Chu Yu slowly walked past. She could not hold out her shaking hand and gently stroked his beautiful face. The skin under the palm is warm, cool and soft. It''s real and alive.

    Chu Yu blinked carefully, for fear that some people in front of her would disappear. Her hand moved down slowly, but her fingertips touched the rough scars. Full of heartache, she opened his collar and saw that under his neck, white skin was crisscrossed with terrible scars. Just looking at these scars, she could imagine what kind of suffering he had suffered before.

    Chu Yu couldn''t say anything. She just touched those scars again and again with tears in her eyes. She didn''t care to ask how Rong Zhi survived. She also forgot to think about why he was here. It didn''t matter. The important thing was that Rong Zhi was in front of her now.

    His breath is warm, his heart is stable, Chu Yu carefully opened his clothes, sad to fingertips across every scar. Even though these injuries had healed, she could not stop the impulse to cry.

    Rongzhi mouth slightly a sun, hand will pull the coat. In the mouth light way: "don''t look, very terrible, will frighten you." He stopped before he moved, because Chu Yu grasped his hand.

    Looking at his body almost countless scars, Chu Yu finally can''t help crying out, she seems to be able to see, Rong Zhi''s body is how to break open, she slowly lowered her head. Gently cover his lips over the scar between his neck.

    What''s so terrible? No matter what it becomes, Rong Zhi is her Rong Zhi.

    What''s more, these scars, every pain, are printed with the name of her Chuyu.

    Chuyu was confused and flustered, and she was kissing Rongzhi''s neck. She hardly knew what she was doing. Only instinctively desire more warmth, so that we can prove that Rong Zhi is alive.

    Unknowingly, Rong Zhi was lying on the bluestone platform. He looked at Chu Yu funny. She was crying and kissing and biting him. Her face was full of tears, like a wronged child, struggling for a little comfort.

    Funny at the same time, he was a little distressed, so he raised his hand to caress her back and gently smoothed her uneasiness.

    I don''t know how long later, Chu Yu gradually recovered. She wiped her tears and saw the situation in front of her eyes. She was stunned: This is all her work?

    His clothes had been stripped to his waist. His black hair was soft as a cloud, and he lay on his back on the bluestone platform.

    The bluestone platform is just enough for one person to lie down.

    The kissing and biting marks start from his white neck with scars, spread to his round shoulders, and spread downward along the undulating texture. His skin outside the scar was smooth, but he was bitten by Chu Yu at this time. The wound was even worse, and there were several bleeding spots.

    Chu Yu''s mind was buzzing, and her face seemed to have a fire: what did she just do? Have you been possessed by Princess Shanyin? Even if it is not easy to meet too excited, she does not have to bite Rongzhi like this, right?

    Or, in fact, she has a strong SM tendency in her heart, but it hasn''t been developed before?

    What should we do now?

    Chu Yu raised her eyes in shame, and accidentally caught a glimpse of the scars on Rong Zhi''s body. She didn''t know where to put her eyes.

    It''s to hold him up and say, "I''ll be responsible for you."

    Or hide your face and say: "today''s event should not have happened..."

    In the panic, Chu Yu''s eyes were smiling. Even if they were pushed and gnawed, his attitude was still calm. He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.

    Chu Yu took a deep breath and turned his head like an ostrich, as if he didn''t look. It didn''t happen.

    Don''t look at Rong Zhi, her tension just relaxed a little bit, then Fang remembered the fact that should have noticed: "you lied to me." Husky voice, Chu Yu some complain ground accuse.

    Since he''s not dead, the body must be a fake. The reason why Guan Canghai cheated her must have been inspired by Rong Zhi.

    As soon as she thought that she had been hurt for so long, Chu Yu felt very unwilling. She was so sad for so long, so sad for so long. As a result, this guy suddenly appeared in front of her like magic again, and she immediately jumped on it.

    Completely without thinking.

    When I think of my gaffe. Chu Yu then secretly grinds his teeth: it''s really cheap for him to bite so lightly just now. He should bite more heavily.

    But if she wants to wake up and bite again now, she can''t bear it.

    Rong Zhi half sat up with one hand supporting his body. He looked at Chu Yu with a smile. Shen Ning''s eyes gradually turned soft. He didn''t explain Chu Yu''s accusation, but said faintly: "yes, I lied to you. I''m sorry

    Chu Yu turned her head and glanced at him. She saw the scar on his body, which was a burst of heartache. But when she saw the scar, she also inevitably saw those teeth marks, followed by a burst of embarrassment. She turned back in a hurry.

    "You lied to me and made me sad." Chu Yu snorted, and decided that this time he must stop this bad habit. If he is used to cheating all the time. In the future, she will be cheated one after another, "I''m very angry."

    Rong Zhi looked at her with interest and could not help pursing his lips. Smile: "yes, yes, it''s all my fault, please forgive me." He has a loose tone, and such an apology is almost perfunctory. It sounds insincere.

    Listen to him this tone, Chu Yu a burst of stuffy, but the next moment. Hard to maintain the serious or rapid passage, she always can''t help but want to see Rongzhi, want to rush to embrace him.

    After struggling for a long time in her heart, Chu Yu gave up and sighed. She turned around and controlled her eyes not to look beyond Rong Zhi''s face.

    Just looking at him quietly, countless warm feelings emerge in my heart, and the strong and unbelievable ecstasy washes back and forth like the tide. She has never been so desperate because of a person''s death, and has never been so quickly resurrected from despair because a person did not die.

    However, the panic in my heart still exists, everything in front of me seems to be a dream, even now. Chu Yu still can''t help but wonder if it''s too real a dream. As long as you wake up, your tolerance will disappear with your dreams?

    Small resentment disappeared without a trace, Chu Yu leaned over to embrace Rong Zhi again, when her arms filled, she felt at ease. When the arm is empty, her heart will fall into the fear that can''t break free.

    Be cheated, she said before? As long as he lives well, it doesn''t hurt to be cheated. What''s more, looking at the scars on his body, how could she have the heart to be more critical?

    Chu Yu raised her arm a little, went over Rong Zhi''s naked shoulder, and put her arms around his neck. She was a little embarrassed. She quickly gave him a gentle kiss on his lips.

    After kissing, Chu Yu turned to her hot face, but her hands were even tighter. She stuck to Rong Zhi''s ear and murmured, "it''s so good that you''re still alive."

    No matter how Rong Zhi survived, or how much she cheated, and how sad she was these days, how could she care so clearly if she liked someone?

    She is sad, she is sad, she is willing to, she deeply like this person, he is alive, she is happy, he died, she is sad, this person is irreplaceable, can no longer care about the many.

    Rongzhi holds her with his backhand. He doesn''t explain for himself. He doesn''t mention how he survived this year or what he cheated her for. Holding Chu Yu''s face up, Rong Zhi straightens her face and looks at it carefully. She''s crying so much. Her face is full of tears, her eyes are red, and now she''s still shining.

    He had never seen her cry so impolitely, as if the emotional levee in her heart burst and flooded thousands of miles.

    The heart moistens the warm meaning of Wen Wen, Rong Zhi is smiling slightly, partial head pitifully kisses her.

    From the tip of Xiuzhi''s eyebrows to the red corner of his eyes, his soft lip flap all the way down, butterfly like across her tearful cheek, fine brush her thin chin.

    He kisses her very carefully. His lips are covered tightly and warm. At last, he prints her lips slowly.

    Chu Yu opened her eyes and looked at Rongzhi''s eyes. She was so close that her eyes fell into the bottomless abyss of the Black Sea.

    Instead of pushing Rong Zhi away, she hugged him harder and responded to his kisses clumsily.

    Because of shyness or other reasons, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.

    The cheek is next to the cheek, so warm and intimate, Chu Yu slightly gasps, hands press on his shoulder to restrain him, don''t open his face a little, low voice call way: "Rong Zhi."

    Rong Zhi saw her eyes flashing, voice nervous, heart clear, he smoothly and safely should be: "I am."

    Chu Yu was relieved and called again: "Rong Zhi..."

    "I''m here."

    With the response. Along with it comes the joy of being lost and recovered. Such a cherished mood has never existed before, and it will never happen again in the future.

    Some satisfied with a sigh, Chu Yu arms slide, palm holding Rongzhi''s face, seriously watching, eyes soon hazy up, she slowly closed her eyes, timid and gentle. Kiss the cheek, a series of small touch, like the wings of a butterfly, but it seems more gentle a few minutes.

    Chuyu''s face is burning like fire, and her cheeks are flying. The ruddy color is reflected on the white jade''s skin, just like the white jade pearl accompanied by the gorgeous lake, adding some rare beautiful color.

    Rong Zhi lay half at will, and let her move, with her eyes fixed on it. I saw her eyes closed, long eyelashes slightly trembling, clearly some shy. But it is strong from calm, moist lips bright color, breathing is hot.

    Rong Zhi raised his hand and hooked Chu Yu''s neck. His slender fingers were half closed and half spread like a newly blooming flower. His fingertips crossed the delicate skin behind her ears.

    Chu Yu grasped Rong Zhi''s shoulder with both hands. He felt that his senses were as tight as silk strings. All of them gathered behind his ears where they were touched. His fingertips gently touched and sketched. Occasionally there are rough scars.

    But after a while, she found that the shoulder under her palm was naked, and the warm skin was surrounded by rough scars, which made her panic again.

    Open an eye, Chu Yu is looking at almost to want to be pushed down by her to lie down, the facial expression calmly spreads to fall of Rong Zhi.

    Now Rong Zhi is no longer a teenager. He has grown up a little. It seems that he is about twenty-two or twenty-three years old, and his skeleton is stretched out a little, but the beauty and elegance between his eyebrows have never changed. His beauty is as beautiful as when I first saw him.

    "... stop."

    "I''m here."

    Chu Yu summoned up her courage. Closer, watching his smiling eyes.

    He''s here.

    This is a good look. It''s unique in the world.

    He did not dissipate like a bubble, and did not melt away like spring snow. He lived, no matter what he had experienced.

    The heat on his face continued. Intellectually, he knew that he should get away, but in his heart, he wanted to hug.

    "Stop?"

    "Well."

    "Stop."

    "I''m here."

    "Stop, stop."

    "I''m here."

    "Rong Zhi, Rong Zhi, Rong Zhi..."

    "I am, I am, I am..."

    In the soft murmuring voice, the feeling of the pulse is crisscrossed. Chu Yu looks down at the scar of his bare upper body, and almost can''t help crying.

    Under the green shadow, in the spring breeze, Chu Yu''s heart was half hot and half cold. She was so shy that she wanted to retreat, but she couldn''t help kissing and hugging.

    "Rong... Rong Zhi..."

    "I''m here."

    Let go of

    I am here.

    Fear, uneasiness, impatience, disappear.

    My heart seems to be filled with something.

    *****************************************************************

    Chu Yu buried the whole person in the quilt, but she didn''t care that the whole person was burned into a red shrimp. An ostrich cried, "don''t come here, get out, get out!"

    She would rather have passed out than be embarrassed.

    Waking up from the chaos, she found that she was in the bamboo forest. In other words, she was sitting on Rong Zhi in a forced and oppressive manner outside.

    At that time, Chu Yu''s mind was not clear, and her thinking was slow.

    Then, Rong Zhi sat up and took her back to the room. Seeing the bed in the bedroom, Chu Yu rushed over. Without saying a word, he lifted the quilt to cover himself and told Rong Zhi to go out quickly.

    It''s a shame. She won''t see anyone.

    She must have been possessed by the devil just now. Otherwise, how could she be so impulsive? She didn''t care where she was, and she took the initiative to eat up Rongzhi. She cooked the raw rice in broad daylight.

    Fortunately, no one was passing by, otherwise she could have killed herself in shame, but it was not much better now.

    I want to die.

    Rong Zhi didn''t go forward to persuade her. He just glanced at her half white leg exposed outside the quilt and said in a soft voice, "you''re good to have a rest." Then he closed his clothes and went to the door. When he reached the door, he heard Chu Yu''s low voice again: "Rong Zhi..."

    "I''m here." He smiles and closes the door

    He had an easy look. Black hair, disheveled clothes, walking slowly in the past Princess House, but has not been stopped, no one disturb.

    Until he reached the junction of East and West upper Pavilion, he saw the figure standing in front of him, and then he suddenly burst into a smile: "you''ve been waiting for me here?"

    Guan Canghai complains uneasily: "you really don''t know how to control, broad daylight..." from the beginning of Chu Yu and Rong Zhi, he listened. But he had a good ear. In order not to hear what he shouldn''t, he had to stay away from the noise.

    After a pause, he frowned and said, "now I regret that I cheated her for you. You even cheated me." He once heard Chu Yu say that when Rong Zhi went to Luoyang for rescue, he felt something was wrong at that time, and now he is back and forth. Finally suddenly understand.

    In fact, Rong Zhi has been setting up a bureau.

    When he was in Luoyang, he pretended to let Chu Yu go, but he showed something strange. Let Chu Yu aware, return to see his miserable.

    If he had a heart, he could have been abnormal without showing a little bit, but he didn''t.

    ¡ª¡ªHe did it on purpose.

    The collapse of the body is irreversible, but he took advantage of it.

    Chu Yu always had a heart knot in her heart. She thought that even if she and Rong Zhi were together, they couldn''t keep each other at peace. So he took a strong medicine. Deliberately let her discover, deliberately let her feel guilty, deliberately let her witness the most tragic scene.

    Rong Zhi wants what, will try to get hand, even if Chu Yu body temporarily leave, he also wants to lead her heart and soul. He didn''t regret giving up what he had for Chu Yu, and he didn''t regret the pain of being cut, but he must get it.

    He gave so much. How can we not get it back?

    He is not Chu Yu. He can never be selfless.

    If he could not have both Jiangshan and Chuyu, he chose something more important to himself, but he had to get it. He doesn''t mind giving his life. But Chu Yu wanted to leave, but she couldn''t.

    Let go... How is that possible?

    Rongzhi''s mouth is covered with a shallow smile. Black eyes, but it is incomparably calm: "you blame me?"

    Guan Canghai sighed: "I won''t blame you. The person you tossed is not me. If you really want to complain, Chu Yu is qualified. Now I still don''t understand why you deliberately feign death and let her feel so sad since you won''t let go? "

    Rong Zhi said with a smile: "naturally, it''s also for her to remember me forever. When I live, I want her to remember me. When I die, I want her to remember me. " At that time, he was not sure that he would survive, so he arranged it on purpose. First, he separated with sadness, then let her find something strange and return, and then taught her to see him because of the blood all over her, and finally he died with a smile.

    Even if it was the last moment of parting, he was also an excellent demeanor.

    So, the last impression he left Chu Yu was still the calm smile and the fact that he died for her.

    Rong Zhi is a master of playing chess and people''s heart. He knows what kind of person Chu Yu is. This deliberate design is enough to make her mind close to collapse, and she will never forget him until she dies.

    After straightening the untidy skirt, it seems that you can still feel the warmth and smoothness around your fingertips. Rongzhi smiles and says, "there is a saying that there is no filial son in front of a long sick bed." It''s the same everywhere. Naturally, he would not think that if he had lived half his life and let Chu Yu take care of him, Chu Yu would not love him for this. But that would undoubtedly weaken what he deliberately created and solidify to the eternal desolation in a moment.

    If he died, Chu Yu might be sad, but he would never be so unforgettable. If he survived, Chu Yu would not be so ecstatic.

    At the most tragic moment, he cut the knife decisively, leaving the deepest wound to her soul.

    He is a heartless person, in order to achieve the goal, even his heart people are willing to hurt, even listen to Guan Canghai with his daily report Chuyu how sad, even if some sad, but he did not have the slightest soft hearted shake, even in accordance with the original plan to arrange the riverside bone for her to see.

    He used the sharp weapon of death to make her feel miserable, and then slowly suffered for some time. After a period of time, he made sure that she had felt deeply enough to let sang open her heart.

    At that time, Chu Yu was already under his control.

    Later, there was an accident. He didn''t expect that tianrujing would give the bracelet to Chuyu. When he heard that Chuyu was going to leave, he knew it. Chu Yu didn''t want to go anywhere, but to leave this era and reach a future he would never touch.

    Others don''t know, but he knows the origin of Chu Yu.

    Fortunately, Chu Yu didn''t plan to leave immediately, and gave him a period of time to buffer, so he sent someone to follow him. After his injury was initially improved and healed, he came with him.

    Princess mansion is the place he has arranged for a long time. Even if Chu Yu wants to leave. He will surely come back here to cherish his memory. He sent ink incense back to do some business very early. This place seems to be the residence of the officials of the Southern Dynasties, but it actually belongs to him,

    On the surface, all that happened after gathering in the bamboo forest was that Chu Yu was just flustered and excited, but in fact, it was he who carefully arranged to lead you into the urn step by step.

    He seduced without a trace. Let Chu Yu mistakenly think that she takes the initiative, the relationship between the two further. He is not a man of desire, but Chu Yu is shy. If you lead her to take this step, it means that she has more obstacles, and he has more chips and assurance to prevent her from leaving. Afterwards, it''s not his fault.

    From the beginning to the end, it''s all in his hands. Occasionally, it''s separated from him, and it''s also connected with constant string.

    Rong Zhi said quietly: "elder martial brother Canghai. Do you know that in those days, I lay in the sarcophagus and said to you, if I die, close the lid and burn me, but my heart is not reconciled, I came to this world once, but nothing. But at least I want to keep her, no matter what means, no matter whether she will be sad or not Because there was still obsession in his heart and something he wanted to get, he kept a strong breath. Wandering between life and death, on the edge of such a terrible hell. Finally, he struggled to survive.

    No one can stop him.

    Listening to him talking about those days, looking at the sea, he sighed and said, "I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate to be loved by people like you."

    Rong Zhi said with a smile, "if you know the temperature of drinking water, you don''t have to worry too much, elder martial brother."

    Conclusion

    Chu Yu and Rong Zhi lived in the former princess''s mansion for several days. Although it seems to be the residence of officials of the Southern Dynasties, the interior, especially the inner court, is still in Rong Zhi''s hands.

    Chu Yu doesn''t bother to ask who he bribed and colluded with. Anyway, he has a lot of means, not to mention Princess mansion. As long as he has the heart, even if he wants to open up a private garden in the palace, it must not be too difficult.

    What''s more, she has more important things to think about.

    She always wanted to go home, live and go back. Ever since she knew that there was a possibility of going back, this idea lingered in her heart. Several times, she also tried, even this time she really planned to do it.

    But ah, Rong Zhi

    After all these years of gathering, scattering and parting, it is absolutely impossible to give up as resolutely as it was at the beginning. It''s no longer her one-sided problem.

    How much Rong Zhi gave up for her, she has indirectly learned from Guan Canghai that if she left, would she be too hard on him? It''s hard for her to imagine how she could be so proud and lonely, so ruthless... How could she go?

    Compared with Rong Zhi''s calmness, Chu Yu tossed and turned, almost unable to sleep at night.

    A few days later, when they were walking in the street, they saw a young man with a fierce color galloping in the market, startling countless pedestrians, and the young man laughed.

    Chu Yu saw that although the boy was only twelve or thirteen years old, he was even more fierce than the Liu family.

    Rong Zhi''s lips attached to her ears and whispered, "this man is Liu Yu, the emperor of the Southern Dynasties." He is also the son of Liu Yu.

    Not long after his father died, he inherited the throne, but he didn''t even do what he did. He galloped in the market. The emperors of the Southern Dynasties are becoming worse and worse.

    Chu Yu glanced at him and said, "are you sorry?" Great rivers and mountains, if he didn''t give up everything to her, now I''m afraid he''s already fighting in the Southern Dynasty.

    Stop saying nothing, but just smile.

    Chu Yu saw that his eyes were sincere, and finally she could not help feeling soft. She took the initiative to hold his hand and said, "let''s go. A lot of people are watching

    "Where to?"

    "The ends of the earth."

    Life and death agree, and Zicheng said. hold your hand and grow old together with you.

    I don''t know how many times this sentence has been used since ancient times, but it is the most true promise. In this vast sky, she is just a dust mole ant, letting her invisible hand overturn, life and death, she may not be able to master anything, but at least let her hold the warmth in her hand.

    No separation, no abandonment.

    ==END==

    ====================================================================

    Finally... It''s over.

    Write end, I feel very sad.

    In the end, there are some people who are unrepentant in their pursuit of benevolence, and others who leave everything behind and sing songs all over the world. This exile can finally end. At least two people have been embracing each other in the windstorm wasteland.

    For them, that''s it.

    The title of Phoenix prison Phoenix, this time is to show the real meaning.

    This is the overall situation that I designed from the very beginning.

    Those means of tolerance are his habits. It''s impossible for him to be so stupid as to dig out one''s heart and lungs. He is used to controlling and abandoning so many things, and it''s even more impossible for him to ask for nothing at all.

    Of course, he won''t let Chu Yu know all his life.

    But at least love is true.

    What''s more, from a certain point of view, we are also imprisoned.

    In fact, it''s no big deal to be trapped. Just be free. There is a saying like this: even if I am locked in the core, I am still the king of infinite space¡ª¡ª Shakespeare''s Hamlet

    What can really imprison a person is himself.

    In some parts of the article, I actually set up some ambush, including but not revealing, but in the end, I didn''t point it out. Some things don''t need to be broken completely, so it''s better to leave some room.

    Guess as much as you can. It doesn''t matter if you can''t guess. It''s fun to guess~~

    What''s more, I''ll write a few extra books slowly. If I can, I''ll write. If I can''t, I''ll just forget it. Some people''s stories are too cumbersome to be narrated in the main body, so they should be supplemented in the form of extra time.

    That''s it. Phoenix prison is over, but I hope you don''t take this book off the shelves. I''ll be distressed to see the decline in collection. I''ll also announce new books in the future.